> Shy and Aggressive
>  by Johng117
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

> Chapter 1: A Boy With Attitude
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The morning sun rose over a small neighborhood. The birds sang as they soared through the morning breeze, and the sun cast its warm rays down upon the land. The leaves fell for the coming of autumn.
From within a small house, a garden decorated with flower pots stood in the front yard. A middle aged woman with green eyes knelt near the garden as she tended to the flowers. Her name was Posey, the town's residential flower shop owner. Her talents for gardening were envied by youth who yearned to do the same.  Posey's light, grayish pink hair reached to her shoulders. A yellow-green headband was worn upon her head. The woman hummed to herself as she tended her garden. Her watch beeped on her wrist, prompting her eyes to slightly widen. Posey looked down at her digital watch.
"Uh oh," said Posey. She turned to the house.
"Fluttershy! Sweetie, you'll be late for school!" called Posey. From within the house, a young girl gasped as she turned away from her desktop, her face filled with alarm. She immediately checked herself over, making sure that she was fully dressed. Finding herself in an aqua t-shirt, teal skirt, black leggings, and grey boots. She sighed in relief, remembering to have dressed before getting on her computer. She immediately logged off of a social media site after replying to her friend, Rarity, and shut down her computer to put on her butter yellow sweater.
"Oh dear!" said Fluttershy frantically as she looked at the time on her cell phone. Her eyes widened. She searched frantically around the room.
"Where's my backpack?!" cried Fluttershy. She then heard light tapping on her dresser, prompting Fluttershy to turn and find her pet rabbit to be tugging at a backpack's strap.
"Thanks, Angel Bunny!" said Fluttershy as she rushed over to her back pack and placed it on. She then pet the rabbit's head.
"Momma loves you!" said Fluttershy as she rushed out of her room and out to the living room. The news channel was on the television set, displaying footage of a bald man with a large and imposing body, covered in a burgundy crustacean carapace. His eyes were yellow, lacking pupils, and his mouth were covered in sharp teeth. He stood in front of a black flag with a red symbol that appeared as a spiked object curled in a fetal position. In the center of the image was a DNA helix. By his side were a few other men of Eastern descent.
"For centuries, the Transmutants have faced the discrimination and oppression of the humans. No more! The Revolution will liberate all of us from their rule and we shall ascend to being the rulers of this world!" said the crustacean armored man. He spoke in the Neighponese language, which was translated below on screen. Fluttershy ignored this footage, having seen it before online a few years back when a friend of hers shared it with her online. She dared not recall the footage, for it would put a damper on her day.
Fluttershy rushed out of the house and made her way down the porch. She made her way to her mother and planted a kiss on her cheek.
"Goodbye, Mother! I'll see you later!" said Fluttershy as she ran down to the side walk and made her way to school.




Later...

Fluttershy panted as she ran down the side walk in another neighborhood. She then looked at her phone.
"OK. I can still make it on time for my test," said Fluttershy as she increased her speed. She found herself running up to a large high school that bore stairs that led to double doors. A few straggling students were entering the building. In front of the school was a sign that depicted its name, 'Ponyville High'. The school itself was three stories high, bearing a soccer field on the side and a parking lot in the back. In the center of the school building was a large open area, making up the quad. Concrete and grass made up the ground of the quad, a couple of small trees were present along with benches and tables.
Fluttershy had entered through the main entrance of the school and proceeded to power walk through the halls in urgency. She looked at her phone again and found a text message from her friend, Rainbow Dash. It read, 'Yo, where are you?' Fluttershy immediately tapped her screen as she sent a quick reply.
"I. Am. Just. Around. The. Oof!" Fluttershy was interrupted as she bumped into a larger figure. She dropped her phone on the ground and fell onto her rear. She moaned in pain as she sat down.
"I'm sorry! I didn't-" Fluttershy craned her neck back and gasped as she spotted the person she had ran into. It was a male student standing to be six foot six in height, bearing spiked and dark hair. His yellow eyes looked at her in annoyance as his brows furrowed. He wore a charcoal grey sweater and a pair of black jeans. Fluttershy visibly shrunk away as she recognized this boy.

He merely rolled his eyes in response as he picked up her cell phone and held it out to her. Fluttershy merely stared at it blankly and then to the boy. The male student hardened his eyes as he grew more annoyed.
"God, would you just take it? It's not that hard!" said the boy in a sharp tone. Fluttershy merely flinched as she immediately snatched the phone away and shot up to her feet.
"I'm sorry! Please don't hurt me!" cried Fluttershy as she burst into a sprint and away from the student. He turned and watched as the girl ran away from him. He merely sighed in annoyance.
"Honestly," said the student as he placed his hands in his sweater pockets and began to walk away. He then stopped as he turned to the side and found a poster. Obviously one made by a student. It was advertising for the Fall formal. The student merely shook his head.
"So stupid," said the student as he continued on through the hall in silence.



Fluttershy sighed in relief as she slumped in her seat. The bell had just rung and she had completed her test. She turned to the side as she heard the sound of a chair scrapping against the ground. She found another girl with long, rainbow hair standing from her seat. Her cyan t-shirt bore an image of a cloud with a rainbow lightning bolt striking from under it. Her blue jacket was opened up, revealing her shirt. She sported a pair of tennis shoes and shorts. The girl made her way over to Fluttershy with a smile.
"Hey, ready to get going?" asked the girl. Fluttershy nodded with a smile as she packed her bag.
The two were later walking together in the hallway in silence, passing through a cluster of other students.
"So, Rainbow Dash. How do you think you did on today's test?" asked Fluttershy. Rainbow merely shrugged.
"Meh. I think I did alright. Even if I bombed it, I could always retake it," said Rainbow with a smirk.
"I...don't think it's wise to do that. It'd help if you studied more," said Fluttershy. Rainbow rolled her eyes in response.
"Wow. You totally sound like Twilight Sparkle right now! Don't go all egghead on me now, Flutters," said Rainbow jokingly.
"Oh, but Twilight is a great study buddy! You should ask her for help if you're struggling with one of your classes," interjected Fluttershy as the two walked together in the hall.
"Anyway, mind telling me why you were late this morning?" asked Rainbow in curiosity.
"I lost track of time. I was printing up a couple of more fliers to pass after school for the animal shelter. But after I was through, I was distracted with replying to a couple of messages that I missed from the past two days," said Fluttershy as she rubbed her arm in embarrassment.
"Hmm. Well, good luck with that," said Rainbow. She then began to separate from Fluttershy.
"I'll catch ya at lunch!" said Rainbow.
"Wait! Rainbow, would you like to volunteer for the animal shelter?" asked Fluttershy. Rainbow looked away.
"Oh. Yeah, sorry I can't. There's a big game coming up against the Shadowbolts in a couple of weeks and I'm in charge of keeping our team from slacking off," said Rainbow as she rubbed the back of her head. Fluttershy nodded.
"Oh. Right, you're the captain of the soccer team. M-My mistake," said Fluttershy.
"Uh...maybe some other time, alright?" said Rainbow as she disappeared through the crowd of students. Fluttershy sighed in disappointment.
"Sure," said Fluttershy as she continued to walk to her next class. She then shook her head. Fluttershy knew that she couldn't fault her old friend for not being able to come. There was no helping it, so she was determined to pass the fliers out in hopes of finding volunteers among her fellow students.




Later...

Lunch time. Many students had gathered into the large cafeteria, bearing trays as they waited in line to receive their meals. The room was filled with voices from among the students. Fluttershy walked through the cafeteria with her tray, timidly walking passed other students headed her way, to avoid colliding with them.
"Fluttershy! Over here!" cried a high pitched voice. Fluttershy nearly jumped out of her skin from the loud voice, but turned and relaxed as she found that it was one of her friends. A girl that was a bit plump in her figure, bearing pink hair that looked as though it were made of cotton candy. She waved as she gave Fluttershy a large smile.
'Oh. It's just Pinkie Pie,' thought Fluttershy as she lightly smiled and made her way to the table. She took her seat beside a blonde girl that bore light freckles on her cheeks a Stetson hat on her head, and a country vibe about her. Across from this country girl was Pinkie Pie, and on her right left was a girl that looked for any traces of ruin in her beautiful and curled purple hair.
"How ya doing, sugar cube?" asked the country girl, bearing a southern accent.
"I'm alright, Applejack. Good afternoon, Rarity," said Fluttershy as she turned to the girl in front of her.
"Hello, darling! Did you see that video that I sent you?" asked the girl as she closed her small mirror. Fluttershy nodded.
"I did! The puppies were very adorable," said Fluttershy as she ate her salad. From her right came Rainbow, who placed her tray down on the table and sat down.
"Sup'?" greeted Rainbow with a grin as she began to eat. Her friends greeted her in response as they sat and ate their lunches.
"Where's Twilight?" asked Pinkie as she searched the cafeteria.
"Probably gawking at a certain guitar player," said Rainbow as she took a bite out of her sandwich. Rarity sighed as she shook her head.
"Honestly, that girl simply must make a move, or not at all," said Rarity.
"Meh. I personally think that she can do better," said Pinkie with a shrug.
"Really? I mean, he's a good looking guy, right?" said Applejack with a shrug.
"Yeah. Buuuut, he's taken, isn't he?" asked Pinkie. She then shrugged. "I mean, if Twilight wants to be the side chick. I won't judge her,"
"Nothing wrong with looking," said Rainbow in a joking manner.
"What's this about me being a side...what?" asked a familiar voice. Everyone at the table went stiff as they immediately turned to find a girl with navy blue hair with pink and violet highlights.
"Nothing!" said the girls in unison. Twilight looked at them in confusion and then shook her head as she took her seat beside Rarity. The girls all had conversations among each other as they ate their lunches. Rarity's eye caught sight of another student, causing them to brighten.
"Oh my! It's her!" cried Rarity in delight.
"Who?" asked Fluttershy as she and the others followed Rarity's line of sight. They found a girl of Neighponese descent walking through the cafeteria with a couple of other girls at her side. Her hair was short and pure white. She wore an orange shirt with white long sleeves, a pair of blue shorts and yellowish thigh highs.

"Mosura Yasu! Only one of the most popular girls in school!" said Rarity with a squeal. "Not only is she smart, but she's kind and has a warm heart to go with it! Oh! And just look at her lovely white hair!"
"Gee. What are you? Her biggest fan?" asked Rainbow with a smirk.
"No, I just admire her," said Rarity with a sigh. Twilight glanced at her.
"Want to ask her to join us?" asked Twilight. Rarity gasped as she looked at Twilight in shock.
"I could not possibly to ask someone of her status to join us!" cried Rarity.
"I hear she's actually pretty chill, despite being worshiped by half the school," said Rainbow with a shrug.
"Maybe another time," said Rarity with a nervous smile. Fluttershy was looking over her phone, finding her screen to be cracked at the top.
"Dropped your cell, sugar cube?" asked Applejack as she bit into an apple.
"This morning I was texting Rainbow to let her know that I was on my way to class. Then I bumped into some boy and dropped it," said Fluttershy.
"Heh. You should have made him pay for it," said Rainbow with a chuckle. Fluttershy shook her head.
"Oh, no. I couldn't do that. Besides, I would have regretted it if I did," said Fluttershy with a gulp.
"Oh? Who was it?" asked Twilight. Fluttershy timidly lowered her head.
"It...it was..." Fluttershy was afraid to utter his name. The girls all leaned in, curious.
"Yes?" asked the other girls in unison. Fluttershy closed her eyes as she took a deep breath.
"I-It was Gojira Takeshi the 2nd!" Fluttershy said in a fast pace.
"What?!" cried the other girls in unison, startling several students that were nearby. Rainbow leaned close to Fluttershy with a hard stare.
"You ran into Ponyville High's top delinquent?!" asked Rarity in shock.
"Did that jerk hurt you?! Do you want me to pound him for ya?!" asked Rainbow.
"No! No, don't do that!" cried Fluttershy with dread.
"Yeah, Dashie! Trying to beat up Gojira is like calling the grim reaper that you’re ready to die!" said Pinkie.
"Pfft! I'm not afraid of that chump!" said Rainbow with a look of confidence. Applejack rolled her eyes in response and then turned to the side.
"Speak of the devil himself, here he comes now," said Applejack as she immediately turned back forward as her eyes kept to the side. The rest of Main Six turned to where she was looking and found whom Applejack was referring to. Fluttershy gulped nervously as she spotted the same boy that she had ran into earlier. They found the student walking down the aisle with a neutral expression, which appeared to look stern. A few students went silent as he walked passed them.
"Hey look, it's that freak," whispered one of the students at a nearby table.
"Yeah, the worst out of all of them," said another male student.
"Ugh. I can't believe we have to attend the same school as them," scoffed a female student.
"I hear that his old man is a terrorist," whispered another female student.
"Yikes! And his son is in the same school as us!" said a male student.
The male student was able to hear these voices that spoke of assumptions and disdain. However, he chose not to confront them as he knew that they were not worth it and that had no need to worry about what they thought of him. The student passed by the table of the Main Six, who merely avoided eye contact with him. He then bumped shoulders with a student with a grey sweater and a t-shirt with an image of a blue shield and lightning bolt. His hair was blue and spiked. He grunted as the taller and larger delinquent pushed through him.
"Hey! Watch it!" said the student. The delinquent merely kept moving, not paying him any mind.
"Piss off, Flash Sentry," said the delinquent. The student merely scowled in response as he scoffed and proceeded to join his peers, who appeared to have been in a band. Twilight scowled at this.
"That jerk. He doesn't even have the decency to say, 'excuse me'," said Twilight.
"Yes. He's barbaric, like every delinquent. Have you seen him fight?" asked Rarity.
"I did! That guy's a jerk, but he has some sweet moves," said Rainbow.
"Dash, he put three students in the hospital," deadpanned Applejack.
"Better than them ending up dead," said Rainbow with a shrug. Fluttershy warily watched as the delinquent made his way to a table at the far end of the cafeteria, filled with five other students. She knew well what that table was. It was where one particular group sat. In truth, the students over there could have sat anywhere else, but they choose to sit there.
The delinquent, called Junior by his family, made his way over to the table with a lunch bag. As he was about to sit down, his eyes widened in shock. A sheet of paper was tapped from the side. Written in sharpie pen, it read, 'Table Reserved for Freaks'. Junior hardened his eyes and immediately snatched the paper from the table. He then looked at the students sitting there in disapproval as he showed them the paper.
"What the hell is this? Why are you conforming to this?!" demanded Junior. One of the other students flinched at his harsh tone.
"We...we just didn't see a point in-"
"No! You know what this is?! This is you letting them walk over you by letting them try to segregate us in this school! It's bullshit!" said Junior as he tore the paper up into pieces and tossed pieces to the ground.
"Hey, you gonna pick that up?" asked a male student from another table. Junior immediately turned and sent the student a glare.
"You! Shut up!" said Junior. He then turned back to the students at the table he had arrived at.
"I don't ever want to see anything like that on this table again! Next time you see something like this, you tear it up!" said Junior in a harsh tone. The other students nodded in response. Junior sighed as he made his way to the far end of the table. He sat down, alone and reached into his lunch bag to take out a sandwich filled with meat, eating it with a scowl on his face. Fluttershy watched the student from her table as his back was facing towards her. She sighed as she went back to eating.
"Don't let him bother you, Flutters. If he messes with you, we'll have your back," said Rainbow as she wrapped an arm around Fluttershy.
"That's right," said Twilight with a determined smile. The rest of the Main Six gave nods of agreement. Fluttershy lightly smiled in response.
"Thank you, everybody," said Fluttershy.




A few hours later...

Fluttershy stood outside in front of the school, holding fliers to the animal shelter. She spent the last few minutes attempting to get the other students to take one and to volunteer, but to no avail. She had previously asked her friends if they would like to help. Unfortunately, they had other plans and were unable to do so. Fluttershy sighed heavily as she sat down on the ground, feeling herself tear up.
"This is awful. I can't possibly convince them to lend a hand to these animals. I'm useless," said Fluttershy as she buried her face into her knees. She suddenly heard the sound of a car swerving prompting her to shoot her head back up as the sound of panicked screams reached her ears. Fluttershy immediately stood to her feet and found a car parked in the middle of the rode with a body lying a few feet in front of the bumper. Fluttershy's face went pale.
"Oh my goodness," whispered Fluttershy. She and few other students immediately rush to the sidewalk. She stopped as she attempted to peek over the crowd of students. Her eyes widened in shock as she spotted Junior lying on the ground, his arms and left leg appeared to be broken as they were twisted in an unnatural way. The driver in the car immediately rushed out and knelt before the student, panicking as he held his head.
"Oh no. What have I done?" muttered the man. He immediately reached into his pocket and pulled out his cellphone, proceeding to dial in the emergency number.
"Hello? Yes, I just hit some kid with my car! I don't know if he's alive or dead, but he's not moving!" said the driver on the phone. Fluttershy stared in shock as she stared at the boy that she had seen was alive hours ago.
"Man, he's actually dead?" asked a girl that was staring at the body.
"Oh god. I can't watch," said another student. Fluttershy's eyes widened as she saw Junior's fingers flexing.
"He's moving!" cried Fluttershy. The students gasped as they found Junior slightly twitching on the ground. The sound of bones popping reached their ears, causing everyone to cringe. Junior slammed his hand onto the ground as he slightly raised himself up with a groan. His breathing was ragged as his bones popped back into place and his muscle tissue and cartilage slowly regenerated. Junior stood up to one knee as he began panting.
"H-Hey kid! Are you alright?" asked the man with a wary expression. Junior merely grunted in response as he sluggishly stood up to his feet. He groaned as he felt the agonizing pain in his broken leg.
"No way," whispered Fluttershy in shock. Based on what she had seen, there was no possible way that he could have been back up onto his feet. He definitely wouldn't have been restored as quickly. She then saw how his arms hung at his side lazily, as if they were unable to function properly. The driver shot up to his feet.
"Hey! You shouldn't get up! I'm calling an ambulance so just-"
"Back off!!" shouted Junior as he snarled at the man. His eyes suddenly changed to being reptilian and his teeth grew sharp. The students that saw this recoiled, looking on with dread. The driver looked on fearfully. Junior snatched the phone out of his hand.
"Next time, watch the road!" growled Junior as he crushed the cell phone into his hand, causing it to break into pieces. He then turned away as he popped his shoulder, limping away. Fluttershy watched as the delinquent made it across the street and down the side walk. Slowly, the students began to disperse.
"And I thought that guy was already a freak. He's even worse," muttered a male student.
"Yeah. Freaking Transmutants," said another male student. Fluttershy watched as Junior limped through the neighborhood, wincing. She frowned deeply in response. Fluttershy then proceeded to walk across the street, after checking both ways for cars, and jogged after the delinquent as he limped to across the sidewalk.
"Hey!" called Fluttershy. Junior stopped and turned to face her as she approached him. He merely scowled.
"What do you want?" asked Junior. Fluttershy slightly shrunk at Junior's stern gaze.
"You...you need a hospital," said Fluttershy. Junior sent her a look of annoyance.
"Do I look like I need a hospital?" asked Junior.
"Um...is that a trick question?" asked Fluttershy. Junior shook his head as he began to limp away.
"I'm a Transmutant. I don't need a hospital. I just need to go home and rest," said Junior as he winced with every step that he made, Fluttershy following him a few feet behind.
"I can call an ambulance! You're seriously hurt!" cried Fluttershy.
"I'll live. I just need to get off the streets," said Junior. He then turned back and scowled.
"Are you seriously following me?" asked Junior.
"Of course. You were hit by a car! You need medical attention!" said Fluttershy.
"Are you deaf? I just said I'm a Transmutant! My dad once broke his arm and healed in just a couple of days! I don't need your help when I have his genes!" said Junior in annoyance. Fluttershy winced at his harsh tone, stopping as he continued to limp away from the school grounds. She then gasped as she saw Junior trip and fall to the ground.
"Damn it!" cursed Junior as he struggled back onto his feet before he dropped back onto his belly as the sharp pain reached him. He groaned in agony as he gritted his teeth. Fluttershy immediately rushed to his side and knelt down beside him.
"At least let me help you get home. If you don't mind," said Fluttershy with a frown. Junior glanced at her and then sighed.
"Fine. But I live in another neighborhood. I have to make it to the bus," said Junior. Fluttershy nodded.
"OK. I'll help you," said Fluttershy as she brought Junior's arm around her shoulders and helped him up to his feet, walking with him through the sidewalk.
"Why are you doing this? You'd be smart just to leave me alone," said Junior.
"But then you'd never get home. You don't want to go to the hospital and you need to take the bus. I can't leave someone that's hurt alone," said Fluttershy. Junior's eyes slightly widened in surprise. He turned away as he looked down at the ground.
"Thanks..." muttered Junior.



Fluttershy and Junior were currently sitting in the back of the bus on the seats on the right. Junior leaned against the side of the bus as he stared out the window while Fluttershy was on her phone.
"No, I might be a little late today," said Fluttershy as she spoke on the phone. Junior glanced at her as she spoke on the phone.
"No, I can still make it. I'm just helping someone get home. OK, I'll be at the shelter soon," said Fluttershy. She then ended her call and placed her phone in her bag. She felt Junior's eyes on her, prompting herself to look in his direction. The Transmutant quickly looked away and looked back at the window.
"Are you sure you don't want to go to the hospital?" asked Fluttershy.
"I'm sure. My wrist has already popped back into place," said Junior as he flexed his right wrist. "Last time I broke my leg was when I was ten. The bone healed in a day and a half," said Junior as he stared off at the window. He then scoffed. "I bet that freaks you out, huh?"
"Well... I actually kind of think that it's amazing," said Fluttershy. Junior raised a brow at her in response. He then gave a chuckle.
"Really? You're weird," said Junior. Fluttershy looked at him with a slight hurt expression.
"That's kind of mean," muttered Fluttershy.
"I didn't mean it to be a dick. People that see me quickly heal from something like a broken bone or cut always freak out. Therefore, that makes you the odd one out," said Junior. Fluttershy merely looked to the side as she thought of Junior's response.
"So...was it a compliment?" asked Fluttershy in confusion.
"Not necessarily. It was just an observation," replied Junior.
"Oh," said Fluttershy as she placed her hands on her lap. An awkward silence filled the air from between the two. Junior was fidgeting in his seat as he sat beside the human, desiring to separate from her as soon as possible.
"Um... Gojira, right?" asked Fluttershy.
"Come on. Don't pretend that you don't know my name. Just about everybody in school does," said Junior.
"R-Right. Um... How did you get hit? Were you paying attention?" asked Fluttershy. Junior scoffed in response.
"Well, yeah. But that guy was turned on a nearby corner when I was already walking. Son of a bitch was on his phone," said Junior. Fluttershy winced at his swearing, but decided against saying anything about to avoid being on the delinquent's bad side.
"That must have been frightening," said Fluttershy with a light frown.
"I can think of worse ways to go out," said Junior as be crossed his arms. Fluttershy glanced at Junior as she thought of when his eyes changed and his teeth grew sharp.
"Um... May I ask... What kind of creature you can change into?" asked Fluttershy timidly.
"Aren't you full of questions? It's not polite to ask what a Transmutant turns into," deadpanned Junior.
"Sorry. I...I was just curious," said Fluttershy. Junior sighed in response.
"I guess I might as well tell you since you are helping me home. I'm a Saurian based Transmutant," said Junior.
"Saurian? As in a dinosaur?" asked Fluttershy.
"Yeah. Transmutants can change into certain creatures and we've been categorized based on whatever creature we appear as. I hear there aren’t as much Saurian based Transmutants out there as the other kinds. In fact, the paleontologists are debating that what I turn into isn't based on any known dinosaur species," said Junior. Fluttershy listened in with interest.
"By the way, I don't think I ever got your name," said Junior. Fluttershy looked away with a timid expression.
"I... I'm Flutter-"Fluttershy muttered her name.
"I didn't catch that," said Junior. Fluttershy whimpered as she hid her face. Junior sighed in response.
"Whatever. If you don't want to tell me your name, that's fine. I probably damaged your reputation just by riding this bus with you," said Junior as he looked back out the window. Fluttershy frowned in response but then took on a determined expression. She took a deep breath.
"I'm Fluttershy!" said Fluttershy in a small but high voice. Junior merely looked at her with a raised brow. He then smirked.
"Now I caught your name. It's nice," said Junior. Fluttershy looked away with a bashful smile.
"Th-Thank you," said Fluttershy. The two then felt the bus roll to a stop. Junior quickly peaked out the window and then smiled.
"This is my stop," said Junior. Fluttershy helped him onto his feet and out of the bus. The pair held onto each other as they walked on a sidewalk through the neighborhood. Fluttershy panted as she felt herself losing her strength to support the taller Transmutant.
"Almost there. Just another block," said Junior as the pair turned down the sidewalk and towards a house that was right next to a familiar house. Fluttershy's eyes widened in surprise. She helped Junior to his home's porch and was about to ring the doorbell.
"I got it," said Junior as he fished for his house key and started to unlock the door. The inside of the house bore carpet on the ground of the living room. A recliner sat in the living room along with a sofa. A television set sat at the far end of the living room and a vase sat in the corner of the living room. Fluttershy helped Junior over to the sofa, allowing him to sit down.
"Mom! I'm home!" called Junior. He winced as he lied himself down on the couch.
"I'm in the kitchen, Junior! I'll be there for a second," said a soft, female voice. She carried an accent as she spoke. Fluttershy turned as she heard footsteps approaching. She found a middle aged, Neighponese woman with bluish gray eyes and long black hair. Fluttershy was captivated by her beauty.
"How was school..." the woman's voice trailed off as she found Fluttershy kneeling next to her son as he lied on the sofa.
"Oh. Who's this? A friend from school?" asked the mother with a smile.
"Heh. Me having friends," said Junior under his breath. He then cleared his throat.
"No, ma. I was hit by a car today when leaving for school. Fluttershy is an acquaintance who helped me get home. Fluttershy, this is my mother, Miwa Takeshi," said Junior.
"N-Nice to meet you, ma'am," stuttered Fluttershy. Junior's mother's eyes widened in shock.
"Nani?!" exclaimed the woman in Neighponese. She immediately rushed to her son's side with a loom of worry as she looked him over. "How bad are you hurt?!"
"Ow! Ow! Stop, my arm is still broken!" yelped Junior. Fluttershy deeply frowned.
"I'm sorry, Mrs. Takeshi. I tried to convince him to go to the hospital but he kept refusing," said Fluttershy.
Miwa looked at her son in disapproval. Junior merely looked away with a scowl.
"I told you that I'll be fine! I just need a couple of days to recover," said Junior. Miwa scolded her son in Neighponese as she gave him disapproving eyes. Junior merely argued with her in his native tongue as well. Fluttershy stood by worriedly as she watched the two argue. Junior as he looked away while Miwa frowned.
"You're just like your father. Always biting more than you can chew," sighed Miwa. She then turned to face Fluttershy with a warm smile.
"Thank you for helping my son return home safely. I greatly appreciate it," said Miwa. Fluttershy nodded in response.
"It was not a problem, ma'am. Sometimes, we all need a little kindness," said Fluttershy with a smile. Miwa nodded in agreement.
"Oh. Do you need a ride home? I can drive you," said Miwa. Fluttershy waved her hands.
"Oh...no. No, I can get home from here, thank you," said Fluttershy. She then glanced at Junior.
"Will you be coming to school tomorrow?" asked Fluttershy.
"Nope. Not for a couple of days," said Junior with a yawn.
"Ok. Well... I'll be going now. Goodbye," said Fluttershy as she made way to the door.
"Fluttershy," called Junior.
"Yes?" asked Fluttershy with a look of curiosity. Junior avoided eye contact with the girl.
"Thanks for your help," said Junior. The girl merely smiled in response.
"You're welcome," said Fluttershy as she left the house. As the front door closed, she turned to the house that was a few houses down. Fluttershy slumped her shoulders.
"We're in the same neighborhood?" asked Fluttershy. She then looked back to Junior's home.
"Hmm. He's...not quite how I thought he'd be. At least, not entirely," said Fluttershy as she began to walk away from the house.
Meanwhile back in Junior's home, he lied down on the sofa with a blank stare as he looked up to the ceiling. He felt his mother placing her hand on his own, prompting him to look over at her.
"Will you be alright at home alone for a couple nights? I can stay home from work and look after you," said Miwa with a look of worry. Junior moved his hand and locked it with his mother's.
"I'll be fine, mom. Don't worry. I'll just do some homework," said Junior. Miwa nodded as she leaned over her son and ran her hand over his head.




The next day...

Fluttershy sat down in the lunch room with her friends. She merely sat with her chin propped up by her hand as she slowly ate her food. Her friends were locked in a conversation.
"So, he was hit by a car and got up like it was nothing?!" asked Twilight in a shocked tone.
"That's what the rumor is right now," said Rarity. Rainbow scoffed as she pulled out her phone.
"More like a fact. Check this out," said Rainbow as she played a video that was posted on a social media site. The video showed Junior lying face down on the ground with his limbs twisted. The audio was overcrowded with multiple voices from the students. The girls looked on at the grim footage with turning stomachs. Suddenly, Junior groaned in pain as his bones started popping. Fluttershy watched with a deep frown at the footage, only imagining how much pain the delinquent was in.
"Good heavens," said Rarity with a cringe. The camera then showed footage of Junior snarling at the driver that hit him as he limped away with his broken arm hanging at his side.
"This was shared online last night. There's over three hundred likes so far," said Rainbow as she took her phone back.
"That explains why he ain't here today," said Applejack.
"You know, he may be a big scary meanie pants, but I feel bad for him," said Pinkie with a small frown.
"Eh... Yeah, I guess," said Rainbow. Fluttershy glanced to the table where a few other Transmutants were sitting and found Mosura standing by the table. Fluttershy raised a brow as Mosura spoke to one of the Transmutants. She then noticed one of the Transmutants pointing to her table. Fluttershy immediately turned her head away and looked down at the table.
'I wonder what she could be...' Fluttershy's train of thought was interrupted as she heard footsteps approaching.
"Oh! Keep it together girls!" whispered Rarity as she took on a neutral expression. The rest of the Main Six looked at her in confusion and then noticed Mosura approaching their table.
"Hello, there!" greeted Mosura with a friendly smile.
"Oh, hello," greeted Twilight with a surprised smile. The rest of the girls greeted her.
"Mosura! It's a pleasure to meet you," greeted Rarity as she bore a star struck smile.
"The pleasure is all mine!" said Mosura. Twilight looked at Mosura in curiosity.
"So, what brings you over here?" asked Twilight.
"Well, I was wondering if any of you would happen to know where Gojira is?" asked Mosura.
"Why are you looking for him?" asked Pinkie in curiosity.
"We're classmates in homeroom. I heard that he had an accident. I wanted to give him today's homework assignment, which is due on Monday," said Mosura. She then began to look at all the girls. She then sighed in disappointment. "I tried asking around, but no one knows where he could be or where he lives. I never knew how anti-social he was,"
"Heh. I'm not surprised no one knows," muttered Twilight under her breath.
"Anyway, I heard that someone named Fluttershy was seen riding with him on a bus after he had his accident. Is she with you?" asked Mosura.
"Wait, Fluttershy?!" exclaimed Rainbow as she and the girls looked at Fluttershy in shock. The timid girl merely looked away.
"Th-That's me," said Fluttershy. Mosura smiled brightly as she rushed over to her side, startling her.
"That's great! Do you know where he is? I'd really hate for a fellow classmate to fall behind because of an accident," said Mosura.
"Um... Yes." answered Fluttershy with a timid expression. "I...I can take you to him, if you'd like,"
"Excellent! Meet me in front of the Wondercolt statue after school!" said Mosura as she began to walk away from the table. Pinkie smiled.
"I like her! She's really nice!" said Pinkie.
"Yeah. Especially to a punk like Gojira. But, did you actually ride in the bus with him?" asked Rainbow.
"He was hurt! I couldn't have left him all alone," said Fluttershy.
"Why didn't you call an ambulance, darling?" asked Rarity.
"He didn't want to go to the hospital. He kept saying that he just wanted to go home and rest for a couple of days. He even used the fact of him being a Transmutant as an excuse," said Fluttershy.
"Nobody could recover that fast from an accident like that!" said Applejack in shock. Fluttershy nodded.
"No, but he was already walking. He even told me that he was a fast healer, but he was still in too much pain to move on his own," said Fluttershy with a light frown.
"Darling, he didn't threaten you or... try to do something naughty, did he?" asked Rarity in worry. Fluttershy's eyes widened while Rainbow clenched her fist.
"Oh, I swear. If that creep tried something sick..." said Rainbow as she punched her own palm with a look of outrage.
"No! No, we just rode the bus, talk for a minute, and then I helped him get to his house!" said Fluttershy. 
"Good. Otherwise I would have messed him up," said Rainbow with a scowl. Fluttershy gave a nervous smile as she went back to eating.




Later...

Fluttershy and Mosura were walking down the side walk together in silence. Mosura carried her backpack on her shoulders as she looked over the neighborhood. The timid girl merely glanced at her.
"So... Are you a friend of Gojira's?" asked Fluttershy.
"Me? No. We're just classmates. I sit behind him. He's always quiet in class," said Mosura as she looked to Fluttershy.
"Oh. I see," said Fluttershy. She then turned and found another girl walking with them. Fluttershy immediately recognized her as Flash Sentry's girlfriend. Her long hair was crimson with yellow streaks, appearing like fire. She wore a brilliant crimson colored shirt with an image of a shimmering sun in the center. She held her hands in the pockets of her long sleeved leather jacket and wore an orange skirt with light amber and brilliant crimson stripes. Her dark boots reached up to her shin. She bore a scowl on her face.
"Why do you look so glum, Sunset Shimmer?" asked Mosura.
"Ah. Just some issues I had with Flash. I had to argue with him this morning about coming with you to drop off some homework for Gojira," said Sunset.
"What class do you have together?" asked Fluttershy.
"Math. And let me tell you, he's not that great at Algebra," said Sunset.
"Yeah, that's living proof of everyone of Eastern descent being good at math is just a stereotype," said Mosura with a chuckle.
"Yeah, but at least it's a complimentary one," said Sunset with a laugh. Mosura and Sunset both shared a laugh together, while Fluttershy held a small look of amusement.
'Hmm. Rarity would be jealous if she knew I was hanging out with two popular girls,' thought Fluttershy. She continued to lead the two down to her neighborhood until they were at Junior's house. She turned and found that there was no car in the drive way.
"I wonder if he's home," said Fluttershy as she walked up to the porch with Sunset and Mosura following close behind. She rang the doorbell and waited for several seconds. Fluttershy rang it again.
"Do any of you have his cell phone number?" asked Mosura.
"No, I didn't even know that he had a cell phone," said Sunset with a shrug. Fluttershy shook her head. She then rang the doorbell again.
"OK! I'm coming! For God's sake, shut up!" shouted a male voice in annoyance. The girls all jumped at the voice. Fluttershy merely hid behind Mosura as she trembled with fear. The three suddenly heard the sound of thumping and crashing.
"Oof! Shit! Ah god- Son of a bitch!" said Junior from within the house as the sound of loud clanging filled the air. Mosura and Sunset merely glanced at each other and then back at the door. An exhausted sigh was heard from behind the door. It suddenly unlocked and slowly opened. Junior panted as he held his hand on his knee. He lightly winced as he opened the door more. He then looked at them in confusion.
"Who are you? Do you need something?" asked Junior. Mosura and Sunset's eyes widened as they stared at Junior in disbelief.
"Wha- We're your classmates! I sit behind you in Marine Biology!" said Mosura.
"I sit three seats on your right in Algebra 2!" said Sunset. Junior looked down in thought and then snapped his fingers.
"Mosura and Sunside Glimmer?" asked Junior. Sunset looked at him with a light scowl.
"It's Sunset Shimmer. How come you remembered her name but not mine?" asked Sunset.
"Because the students that I've been around talk more about her," said Junior. "How did you all find me here?"
"Fluttershy helped us," said Mosura as she stepped to the side, revealing the timid girl.
"Eep! Uh...He-Hello, Gojira," said Fluttershy with a nervous smile. Junior sighed in response.
"Well, what do you want?" asked Junior. Mosura reached into her bag and pulled out a packet of paper while Sunset pulled out a notebook.
"I came by to drop off today's assignment. We're supposed to be reading page 133-140 and answer these questions on this packet. The subject is on echolocation," said Mosura. Junior took the packet and began to look it over. Sunset held out a notebook.
"We're doing pages 143-146. We're assigned to solve by even numbers for the questions," said Sunset with a neutral expression.  "I uh...I also took the liberty of taking enough notes for you, since I know you're not that good at math."
"Gee, why not open your big mouth and tell the whole world while you're at it," said Junior with a scowl. Sunset sent him a glare as she pulled away the note book.
"Excuse me, but I don't appreciate you getting snarky with me when I'm offering you these notes! You'll never find anyone else's notes to be as detailed and simple to understand like mine are!" said Sunset. Junior merely hardened his eyes. Fluttershy stood by nervously while Mosura stepped in between the two.
"Hey, hey! Let's all calm down here!" said Mosura with a nervous smile. Junior began to relax himself while Sunset crossed her arms.
"Gojira, being bad at math is nothing to be ashamed of. What matters is that you try," said Mosura. Junior scoffed as he looked away.
"That's easy for you to say. The school pretty much worships the both of you. No one expects a whole lot out of you, even if you fail," said Junior.
"Hey, come on. We're normal students, just like you," said Mosura with a soft smile as she placed a hand on Junior's shoulder. The Transmutant merely hardened his eyes as he brushed Mosura's hand away.
"No. Some of us are anything but normal," said Junior as he limped back inside of his house. Mosura lightly frowned in response and followed the Transmutant inside as he sat down on the recliner.
"Gojira, Sunset is offering you her notes. She even volunteered to inform you of your assignment for the weekend! Do you really want to turn down an advantage being given to you by one of Ponyville High's brightest students?" asked Mosura as she placed on a persuasive voice. Junior merely looked at her in annoyance and then glanced at Sunset, who merely held her arms crossed with a scowl. He then sighed in response.
"May I please borrow the notes that you worked hard on?" asked Junior. Sunset smiled in approval as she made her way over to him.
"Sure. Don't worry about getting them back to me on the weekend. I finished my homework already in social studies," said Sunset as she handed him the note book. Junior took it in his hand and nodded to her.
"Thanks. I'll give them back to you on Monday," said Junior. Fluttershy turned to the side and noticed multiple pots and pans to be scattered on the kitchen floor.
"Ah. Don't mind the mess over there. I was getting dinner started for when my mother got home," said Junior as he shakily stood up and limped to the kitchen.
"I didn't know you cooked," said Mosura in surprise.
"I'm OK. Mom's a better cook, since she was raised on making meals for her family," said Junior as he picked up the cookware.
"Want some help?" asked Sunset. Junior scoffed.
"I may have broken bones, but I'm not handicapped," said Junior. Sunset merely scowled at his rude response.
"Fine. You don't have to get defensive about it," said Sunset.
"I'm not being defensive. I just don't need any help. Besides, I promised my mother that I'd be cooking dinner tonight," said Junior.
"But you shouldn't exert yourself. It'll take longer for you to recover!" said Fluttershy.
"Cool. Less shit at school that I have to put up with," said Junior. Sunset merely shook her head in response.
"Fine, we'll go. You're welcome for the notes," said Sunset as she left the house.
"Um...I-It was nice to see you again, Goji," said Fluttershy as she followed Sunset out the door.
"Yeah, as if I believe that," muttered Junior under his breath. Mosura merely looked at Junior with a frown as he limped to the cabinets to place the pans back inside.
"Mosura," called Junior.
"Yes?" asked Mosura. Junior turned to face her with a hard stare.
"You can't hide it forever,” said Junior. Mosura immediately turned away as she kept a calm expression.
"I won't have to. Things are going to change," said Mosura, before walking out the door, closing it behind herself.
"Ugh. Honestly, he can be such a jerk," said Sunset as she crossed her arms.
"I know. But, can you blame him?" said Mosura as she walked down the sidewalk. Sunset sighed.
"No, but he's only going to make it harder on himself with his attitude," said Sunset. Fluttershy turned back to the house and stared at it briefly.
"Fluttershy, are you coming?" asked Mosura. Fluttershy turned to the pair and shook her head.
"Actually, I live in this neighborhood," said Fluttershy.
"Oh, well that's convenient. Take care and thank you!" said Mosura with wave.
"See ya in school next week," said Sunset as she walked alongside Mosura. Fluttershy waved with a small smile. She then turned and made her way over to her house down the street. As she entered her home, she found her mother sitting on the couch, watching television.
"Hi, Mother!" greeted Fluttershy as she made her way over to Posie and planted a kiss on her cheek.
"Hello, sweetie. Glad you made it home safely," said Posie as she kissed her daughter's forehead. She then turned back to the television, watching the news.
"While there was no sign of any of the suspects, police are working diligently to find them," said a woman on the screen. She then cleared her throat as an image on her side appeared, showing a symbol of a human silhouette's head with a DNA helix on the forehead.
"In other news, the extremist group known as, "The Purists", have recently attacked a neighborhood in Prance, killing any Transmutant residents that could be found. Authorities failed to apprehend these attackers, but are growing more alert to prevent any future attacks," said the woman on the news. Posie turned off the TV, prompting Fluttershy to snap out of her trance at staring at the screen.
"Dear, why don't we get dinner started?" asked Posie.
"OK," said Fluttershy as she quickly ran to her room and began to remove her backpack
> Chapter 2: The Strength of a Beast
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Ugh! I hate mondays!" moaned Rainbow in annoyance. She sat with Fluttershy and Pinkie down in the quad at a table. It was morning, just several minutes before homeroom.
"Ah don't be such a downer, Dashie! Remember, we're going to be sleeping over at Fluttershy's place this weekend!" said Pinkie.
"But that's so far away!" moaned Rainbow.
"Actually, it's only four days from now," interjected Fluttershy.
"It might as well be with all of the boring stuff in school!" retorted Rainbow. Fluttershy shrugged in response as she shifted in her seat. She then caught sight of Junior walking towards a door to one of the wings of the school.
"Oh, Gojira came to school today," said Fluttershy. Pinkie and Rainbow turned to where the timid girl was looking and found the Transmutant walking with a scowl on his face.
"He looks grumpy," said Pinkie. Rainbow snorted.
"Isn't that just how his face always looks?" asked Rainbow. Pinkie hummed to herself.
"I'll ask him!" said Pinkie as she shot up to her feet and disappeared from their sight.
"Pinkie!" called Rainbow with wide eyes. The two watched as the hyperactive girl appeared in Junior's path.
"Ah!" yelped Junior as he recoiled away from Pinkie, was just inches in front of him.
"Hey Goji, are you grumpy right now?" asked Pinkie. Junior looked at her in confusion.
"What? Who are you? And...why do you smell like you've been rolling around in sweets?" asked Junior. Pinkie gasped loudly as she stared at him in shock.
"How did you know?!" exclaimed Pinkie.
"Wait, you actually do?" asked Junior in surprise.
"Gojira!" called Fluttershy. Junior turned to the side and found her approaching.
"Oh. Hey, Fluttershy," greeted Junior in a neutral tone.
"Sorry about Pinkie Pie. She's a friend of mine," said Fluttershy.
"Ah," said Junior with a nod. He then noticed Rainbow approaching, bearing hard eyes.
'With this tension building up with her around, I'd say she's trying to intimidate me. Cute,' thought Junior in amusement.
"This is my other friend, Rainbow Dash," said Fluttershy as she gestured to the rainbow haired girl.
"Hey," greeted Rainbow in a low tone.
"Hey," greeted Junior in a dry tone. There was an awkward silence filling the air. Pinkie kept her smile, Fluttershy looked back and forth at Junior and Rainbow, who were locked in a staring contest.
"Well, I'm going to class. Goodbye," said Junior as he immediately broke his stare and moved passed Pinkie.
"Oh. Alright. See you," said Fluttershy as she watched Junior leave.
"Wait! You didn't answer my question!" called Pinkie.
"My mood is completely irrelevant to you. Stop asking," deadpanned Junior as he walked to the door and entered the next wing of the school. Pinkie frowned in disappointment.
"Yep. He's a jerk," said Rainbow.
"Maybe he's just...shy?" suggested Fluttershy.
"Ha! Don't see it!" said Rainbow. Pinkie tapped her chin as she hummed to herself.



Junior was walking down the hall in silence. His fellow students immediately moved away from his path as they saw him coming down the hall. He was avoided as if he was carrying the plague. However, he didn't care since it did give him space to walk through the cluster of students. Junior made his way over to his locker and proceeded to unlock it to fish for one of his text books, not noticing that he was being watched. He closed the locker door and turned to find Pinkie standing right next to him with a smile.
"Ah!" yelped Junior as he recoiled from the girl with a startled expression. He then sent her a look of annoyance.
"Don't do that!" said Junior.
"Goji, are you feeling down?" asked Pinkie.
"No, and who the hell is Goji? It's Gojira," said Junior as he walked passed her, Pinkie following behind him as she held her hands behind her back.
"Are you sure? You look grumpy," said Pinkie.
"I'm annoyed, actually," said Junior as he glanced at Pinkie.
"Why are you annoyed?" asked Pinkie as she walked at Junior's side.
'Take a hint, damn you!' thought Junior. He walked faster, with Pinkie matching his speed. She then sprinted in front of him and moved in his path. Junior stopped and glared at her.
"I know the thing to cheer you up!" said Pinkie.
"I don't care, leave me alone," said Junior.
"I'll sing a song for you!" said Pinkie as she began to clear her throat.
"No, that's not-" Junior was interrupted as the sound of music filled the air. He looked around in confusion while the students turned their heads with smiles on their faces.
"We're no strangers to love.~ You know the rules and so do I.~ A full commitment's what I'm thinking of,~" sang Pinkie as she wrapped in arm around Junior. The Transmutant merely gently brushed her arm away as he looked at her in annoyance.
"You wouldn't get this from any other gal.~ I just wanna tell you how I'm feeling.~ Gotta make you understand,~" sang Pinkie as two other students started dancing beside her.
"No, you really don't have to," deadpanned Junior over the volume of the music that seemed to be playing out of nowhere. He then ran away with Pinkie following him.
"Never gonna give you up.~ Never gonna let you down,~"
"No, stop it! Stop following me!" said Junior in annoyance as he advanced faster through the hall. Suddenly, several other students joined in for a chorus with the musical.
"Never gonna run around and desert you.~ Never gonna make you cry,~" sang Pinkie. Junior shot her a glare.
"As if you can make me cry!" said Junior as he turned around the corner in a hall.
"Never gonna say goodbye.~ Never gonna tell a lie and hurt you,~" sang Pinkie.
"Out of my way!" said Junior as he pushed through several students while Pinkie hopped after him, slowly catching up.
"We've known each other for so long.~ Your heart's been aching but you're too shy to say it.~ Inside we both know what's been going on,~" sang Pinkie. Junior rounded a corner and ran up the stairs of the school.
"You don't know anything! Stop following and singing to me, pink weirdo!" said Junior. As he reached the top of the second floor of the school, Pinkie was standing there at the top of the stair case, with a bright smile.
"We know the game and we're gonna play it.~ And if you ask me how I'm feeling.~ Don't tell me you're too blind to see,~" sang Pinkie. Junior yelled in annoyance as he threw himself over the stairs and down to the ground floor. As he landed on the bottom floor, a few students jumped at his sudden appearance with startled expressions. Junior hardened his eyes as he broke off into a sprint. His ears picked up the distant voice of Pinkie Pie, stalking him through the halls. His heart raced with anxiety as he thought of ways how he could escape the pink demon that tortured him in song.
"Shit! Shit! Shit!" muttered Junior as he found Pinkie's shadow emerging from the far end of the hall. His eyes searched frantically for an escape route. Then, a sight of refuge was found. Junior made a B-line for the janitor closet and immediately hid inside. He panted as he leaned against the door, listening in for Pinkie. His nose caught a strange scent, as if it was mixed with sweat. He then heard the sound of lips smacking, causing his eyes to widen as he turned around and found two girls in the corner. One with mint colored hair, and another one with navy blue and pink hair.
"What the..." Junior's eyes widened. He recognized the two students as Bon Bon and Lyra, having a class with one of them. The girl with blue and pink hair gasped as she gave a cry from spotting Junior.
"Eek!" cried Bon Bon. Lyra immediately turned around with a startled expression and then gasped. Junior flinched in response and then went stiff as he heard Pinkie's voice growing closer.
"W-We weren't doing anything! We're just friends!" said Lyra with a flushing face and a nervous expression. Bon Bon grabbed a spray bottle and threw it towards the Transmutant.
"Get out!" said Bon Bon. Junior dodged the bottle and then cursed as he heard Pinkie growing closer. If the girls kept making noise, he'd be trapped for another musical. Junior rushed the two girls, who gave panicked cries. The Transmutant pinned them both to the wall with their mouths covered by his hands. They stared at him fearfully as Junior leaned closer to them with a glare.
"You two keep your mouths shut," whispered Junior. Bon Bon struggled in his hold as she gave muffled cries while Lyra tapped Junior's arm as she gave muffled words.
"What?" asked Junior as he quickly removed his hand.
"If you wanted to join in, you could have asked," said Lyra in annoyance.
"Hmm?!" muffled Bon Bon as she looked at Lyra with wide eyes. Junior's face flushed brightly.
"I'm sorry! I say weird things when I'm scared!" said Lyra. Junior immediately placed his hand back over her mouth.
"Sh-Shut up!" hissed Junior. He then gasped as he heard Pinkie's footsteps near the door. She gave a haunted voice as she sang the song. Junior gulped nervously as he watched the light blocked from behind the door. His heart pounded like tribal drums in his chest, growing faster.
"Shoot, I lost him," said Pinkie in disappointment from behind the door as she walked away from the closet. After several seconds of waiting, Junior sighed in relief as he released Bon Bon and Lyra. He suddenly felt himself being shoved away.
"Y-Y-You freaking perv!" said Bon Bon as she kept shoving Junior away.
"Hey, you're the idiot who decided to make out with your 'friend' in the janitor's closet!" said Junior in annoyance as he backed away.
"Get out! Get out!" said Bon Bon as she beat her fist against Junior's shoulder. The Transmutant immediately ran out of the closet and slammed the door. He sighed as he leaned against the door.
"What a morning," said Junior. He then heard the sound of heels popping against the ground.
"Mr. Takeshi," called a woman's voice. Junior turned to the side and found a woman standing to be five foot eleven in height, bearing a mix of blue hair with grayish Persian blue. Her eyes were a moderate cyan, with pale, light grayish magenta eye shadow. She wore a pink button up shirt with a purple skirt and black heels. She held her arms crossed as she bore a stern expression. Junior's shoulders slumped at the sight of this lovely woman, who bore an aura of authority.
"Uh...yes, Vice Principle Luna?" asked Junior.
"I wish to see you in my office," said Luna.
"For what?" asked Junior.
"You'll find out in my office. Come along," said Luna as she walked down the hall. A few students looked on curiously that were in the hall, some bearing looks of amusement.
"Ooh. He's gonna get it," whispered a male student to one of his friends. Junior slumped his shoulders as he lowered his head.
"My mom is gonna kill me," muttered Junior.



Junior found himself seated in a small office room on a chair. Vice Principle Luna sat at a half circle shaped desk, which bore a crescent moon on the top in the center. The Transmutant glanced around the room, book shelves, a lamp, and a globe. He then found a photo of Luna and another taller woman. She bore hair that had light cerulean, turquoise, cobalt blue, and pale heliotrope streaks. Her eyes were pale, light grayish magenta. The two seemed to be standing next to each other with their arms wrapped around each other’s' back.
"So uh...what am I here for? Is this about that time I put those three students in hospital?" asked Junior.
"No, Mr. Takeshi. This has nothing to do with that," said Luna with a neutral expression.
"OK, why haven't we discussed anything? I've been here for two minutes and I really should be getting to class soon," said Junior.
"We will in a moment. We're waiting for another party member," said Luna.
"Who?" asked Junior. His ears perked as the door behind him opened.
"Good morning, Mr. Takeshi," greeted another woman's voice. Junior's eyes widened.
'Oh shit. This can't be good if both of them are...' Junior looked back and found the same woman in the photo, walking towards Luna's desk. She wore a white, button up shirt with a white skirt and brown tights. Like Luna, she was quite a tall woman, standing at 6 foot 4
"Principle Celestia. If you're here too, then I assume this is important," said Junior. He then cleared his throat.
"If this is about that time where that time I broke the bench, it was an accident. I even helped fixed it," said Junior in annoyance.
"No, it's not about that either," said Luna. Junior looked away and scoffed.
"I don't know why you guys have those things. They're made of wood that decayed years ago," muttered Junior. He then turned to face the two women.
"Is that asshole Pantson Fire making up shit about me again? I had police officers at my house looking for a gun that I don't even own!" said Junior.
"Watch your language in this office, mister," said Celestia in disapproval. Junior merely scowled in response as he looked away.
"And no. You're not in trouble, Gojira," said Celestia. Junior raised a brow at her.
"I'm not?' asked Junior.
"No. You were called in here today for a proposal," said Luna. Junior smirked.
"Vice Principle Luna, I'm flattered, but I'm still young and I have a dream that I wish to fulfill," said Junior in a sarcastic tone. Luna merely scowled while Celestia snorted in amusement.
"It's not that kind of proposal," deadpanned Luna.
"I know, I just wanted to see how you'd react. I don't even actually have a dream right now," said Junior. Truth be told, if he had been born a few years earlier, he'd have fallen madly in love with the woman.
"Right. Anyway, are you familiar with the new Friendship club in our school?" asked Luna.
"Yeah, and I don't really care," said Junior.
"Well, already the club is filled with at least five students," said Luna.
"Whoopty fucking doo," said Junior with a scowl. Luna and Celestia looked at him disapproval. The Transmutant cleared his throat.
"Excuse me, let me rephrase that. ‘Why should I care?’" asked Junior.
"Well, the club president has brought up bringing a Transmutant or two to be a part of the club," said Celestia as she handed Junior a sheet of paper. It was an application form. Junior looked the form over, his brows furrowed.

"why?" asked Junior, flatly.
"Since there aren't many Transmutants in our school, we thought asking the least shy ones about this club would help," said Luna. Junior began to read the form over.
"We thought you'd be perfect for joining this group," said Celestia with a smile. Junior looked at her with a deadpanned expression. He then leaned forward and placed the form on Luna's desk.
"I'm not interested," said Junior.
"Why not?" asked Celestia in surprise.
"One, clubs are stupid. They're nothing but pointless gatherings between students. Two, I don't think it's wise getting the school's top delinquent into a group about ‘friendship’. Three, I'm not going to be some token member for a bunch of self-righteous-"
"Gojira, it isn't like that! The group is about allowing everyone to join. This gives opportunity to those of different backgrounds to learn about one another and potentially become friends. The club president just thought that this could help build bridges," said Celestia, interrupting the boy.
"Like I said, I don't care. If anything, they'll ostracize me because I'm a Transmutant. It's only been a couple years since we've been allowed to attend the same school as humans, there's no need to force progress for us," said Junior.
"This could be good for you, Mr. Takeshi. It'd help you socialize with your peers," said Luna. Junior scoffed.
"Peers, shmeers! Why am I being harassed about clubs? I have more important things to do," said Junior.
"Such as?" asked Luna with a raised brow.
"Homework, graduating, not disgracing my mother, and escaping human civilization," said Junior. Celestia sighed.
"You're still set on that goal?" asked Celestia.
"I don't know if you've noticed, but anywhere near a town or city is getting too dangerous for Transmutants. The Purists are more organized than the world governments originally thought, and can be anywhere. We're vulnerable to them since the governments took my generation's ability to transform," said Junior with a glare.
"You know why that was done, Mr. Takeshi," said Luna.
"Of course I know. But the issue is that we're in danger because we can't fight back and we're being left to die," said Junior. He then stood up from his seat and walked to the door.
"Gojira, wait!" called Celestia. Junior sighed in annoyance as he turned to face Celestia.
"What?" asked Junior.
"I haven't been honest with you. The real reason why we wanted to recommend you to this group is because of your mother," said Celestia with a light frown. Junior's eyes slightly widened.
"My... My mother?" asked Junior. Luna nodded in response.
"During our last meeting with her, she expressed some concerns about you. She's worried about you not having any friends, especially with the amount of trouble you sometimes get into," said Luna.
"That's..." Junior sighed. He then hardened his eyes in annoyance.
"I don't need any friends. I've told her that a million times," said Junior. Celestia took the form and made her way over to Junior. She handed it to him with a soft expression.
"Would you at least consider joining, for your mother's sake?" asked Celestia. Junior merely scowled in response as he looked at the form. He then took it out of Celestia's hand and stuffed it into his back pack.
"Fine. But no promises," said Junior. Celestia and Luna smiled in response. Junior rolled his eyes as he turned to walk out the door. He then stopped and turned to look back at the two women.
"Oh. Also, you may want to make sure that students aren't getting their freak on in secluded areas. Like bathrooms, offices, janitor's closets. Just for decency reasons," said Junior with a deadpanned stare. Luna and Celestia looked at each other in confusion.
"Um... we'll be sure to do that," said Celestia. The sound of the school bell ringing filled the air. Junior sighed.
"Alright. I'm off," said Junior as he left the office. He shook his head as he began to walk down the halls.
'Such a pain. But I do like them though. Especially Principle Celestia, she's a real nice lady,' thought Junior with a small smile.



The noon had arrived. Junior sat down at his desk in his Algebra class, silent. He glanced to his right and found Bon Bon glaring at him from her seat. The Transmutant merely turned forward with a grimace as he returned to listening to his teacher as she explained a method of solving a certain equation. The school bell rang, prompting the teacher to turn her attention to the clock.
"Oh. Well, that's all for today. Be sure to go over your notes to keep the information fresh in your mind. We'll be continuing with this tomorrow," said the teacher. One by one, the students packed their items as they left the classroom. Junior found Sunset Shimmer making her way over to his desk.
"How're you feeling?" asked Sunset.
"Like my head is gonna explode," answered Junior with a scowl. Sunset lightly chuckled.
"Eh... No, I was talking about your injuries," said Sunset.
"Oh. Yeah, I'm feeling better," said Junior in embarrassment.
"Wow. I'm actually impressed with your recovery," said Sunset in surprise. Junior stood up as he reached into his back pack.
"Sure. Uh... Here you go. These notes were pretty helpful," said Junior as he handed Sunset her notebook. She smiled in response as she took it out of his hand.
"You look like you're embarrassed by my help," said Sunset in amusement.
"Yeah. Well, I don't usually ask for help. It's weird for me," said Junior as he walked out of the class. He then stopped as he caught Bon Bon glaring at him as she walked out of the classroom first. Sunset made her way to his side with a raised brow.
"She looks pissed. What's her deal?" asked Sunset. Junior went stiff.
"Oh, who knows?" said Junior in a nonchalant tone as he rushed out of the classroom.
"Hey, wait!" called Sunset. She then sighed in annoyance as she watched Junior already down the hall.



Junior sighed as he sat down alone at a cafeteria table with his lunch. He couldn't stand the length of the line. There have been instances where some students would move aside to allow him go ahead. This came with looks of disapproval that were directed at the Transmutant. So, Junior made bringing his own lunch to school a habit.
Junior ate his lunch slowly as his fellow Transmutants conversed with each other. One of them slid on closer to Junior.
"So, I heard you were peeping on a steamy make out session," said the other male Transmutant. His eyes were green and his hair was crimson. He sported a brick red shirt and blue jeans. Junior looked at him in annoyance.
"Rodan, where did you hear that?" asked Junior.
"News spreads fast, bro," said Rodan.
"I'm not your bro," said Junior as he went back to eating.
"Aw don't be like that! Come on, tell me what you saw! I heard it was two chicks!" said Rodan with an eager expression.
"Back off, you pervert," said Junior. Rodan laughed.
"This coming from the dude that was peeping-" Rodan was interrupted as Junior grabbed him by the collar and pulled him close.
"I was not peeping, baka!" snarled Junior. Rodan smiled nervously.
"OK! OK! I'm sorry!" said Rodan as he waved his hands. Junior scowled as he released his shirt and pushed him back.
"Whatever. Buzz off," said Junior in annoyance. He then noticed the stares that he was receiving from the other Transmutants at his table and a few humans from another table.
"What are you looking at?!" snapped Junior. The other students immediately turned away as they went back to eating. He shook his head as he ate his lunch. He then looked to the side and out the window of the cafeteria, mentally sighing as he stared outside. Winter would be coming in just a couple of months, so he would have to deal with the snow that would pile up around the house, which would be a pain in the ass. Junior felt eyes staring at him as he ate. He glanced to his side and found Pinkie Pie grinning at him as her head was hidden behind the table in front of himself. He nearly flinched, but remained calm as he kept his eyes locked with hers. Neither of them was blinking as they stared into each other's eyes.
'Shit. Maybe if I don't blink, she'll stay there and not sit next to me,' thought Junior. However, his eyes began to strain as he kept them open. Pinkie's eyes seemed to only have widened while her pupils grew larger as she kept them open. Junior grunted as he kept his eyes open, his veins on the white were becoming exposed.
'Must. Not. Blink!' thought Junior. His eye lids then fluttered closed, obscuring his sight from the girl.
'No!' thought Junior. He then quickly reopened his eyes, finding Pinkie to be missing. He blinked several times to rid his eyes of the dryness that they felt and then sat down in confusion. He suddenly felt eyes piercing through him. Junior slowly glanced to his left and found Pinkie sitting next to him, propping her head up with her hands under her chin and her elbows on the table. She bore a smile as she stared at Junior.
'Don't give her attention. She'll only continue to bug you,' thought Junior. Pinkie scooted closer to Junior as she kept her smile. Junior felt a vein on the side of his head being exposed as he ate in annoyance.
'Just finish eating. You can escape if-' Junior's train of thought was interrupted as he heard Pinkie's lips lightly smack as she opened her mouth.
"Never gonna give you up.~ Never gonna let you down~," sang Pinkie in a soft tone as she kept her smile. Junior merely scowled in response.
'As God as my witness, if she does not stop singing to me...' thought Junior as he looked at Pinkie in annoyance.'
"Stop. Please, just leave me alone," said Junior.
"Never gonna run around and desert you.~ Never gonna make you cry,~" sang Pinkie. With that, Junior slammed his hand on the table, causing Pinkie to flinch.
"Would you stop?! I just want to be left alone! Get it through your thick skull!" said Junior in a harsh tone. Pinkie shrunk from his tone and glare.
"So... You don't want me to sing to you?" asked Pinkie.
"Of course I don't want you to sing to me! Piss off!" said Junior. Pinkie's eyes watered as her lips quivered. Junior's eyes slightly widened.
'Nuh-uh. She's not seriously crying, is she?' thought Junior as he furrowed his brows. Pinkie shot up from her seat and walked away as she gave small sobs. Junior caught sight of a couple Transmutants and several students, who had witnessed what happened, were giving him glares and looks of disapproval. Junior merely hardened his eyes as he raised his hand and flipped them off.
"Wow. You didn't have to be a dick to her about it," said Rodan as he ate his lunch.
"I have a low tolerance for people that get on my nerves," said Junior as he went back to eating his meal. Rodan merely shook his head as he went back to eating. He suddenly heard the sound of footsteps approaching. He turned and found Rainbow Dash stomping towards his table as she bore a look of anger. From behind her, Fluttershy and several other girls were rushing after her.
"Hey, jerk-face!" said Rainbow as she made her way to Junior's side of the table. The Transmutant turned around with a look of annoyance. Rainbow stopped a few feet away from him, several other students turned heads as they heard her confrontational voice.
"What do you want?" asked Junior.
"Why was Pinkie Pie crying when she came back to our table?" demanded Rainbow.
"Perhaps she's emotionally sensitive?" suggested Junior in a sarcastic tone. Rainbow clenched her fist.
"Or maybe you were the one who hurt her feelings!" said Rainbow.
"Yeah? Maybe," said Junior as he turned back to finish eating. Rainbow grabbed his shoulder and pulled him back to face her.
"Apologize," said Rainbow with a harsh glare. Junior merely kept a neutral expression.
"Excuse me?" asked Junior.
"You heard me. I said apologize," said Rainbow as she hardened her eyes. The rest of the Main Six had just arrived a few feet behind her, bearing worried expressions. Pinkie sniffled as she wiped her eyes.
"No, Dashie. He doesn't-" Pinkie was interrupted as Rainbow raised her hand towards her.
"No! This jerk has nerve to make you cry!" said Rainbow.
"Then maybe she should have left me alone when I told her too," said Junior.
"That doesn't give you the right to make her cry!" said Rainbow. Junior sighed in annoyance as he rose himself from his seat. Rainbow stepped back as she tensed her muscles. Junior merely looked at her with a hard stare as he towered over her like Goliath over David.
"If I don't apologize, then what? What are you gonna do?" asked Junior.
"I'm gonna kick your butt," said Rainbow with a glare. Junior smirked and chuckled in amusement.
"What?! You don't think that I'll do it?!" demanded Rainbow.
"No, I assume you're pretty dumb enough to try it. But I just can't take a threat seriously when it's someone that is as short as you compared to me, while bearing rainbow hair like she just came back from a skittles factory," said Junior. Rainbow's eyes widened. She then growled as she grabbed him by his sweater. The rest of the Main Six looked on in alarm.
"You son of a-"
"Careful. Wouldn't want to get into trouble," said Junior as he glanced at the side. Rainbow glanced to her left and found an adult male standing by with a hard stare as he prepared to intervene. Rainbow recognized him as one of the staff for the school. She then glared at the Transmutant and shoved him away.
"You're scum, you know?" asked Rainbow. Junior brushed off his sweater of its wrinkles.
"Maybe I am. But I don't give a shit what you think about me," said Junior as he took his lunch and walked away. Rainbow merely glared at his back while Rarity and Applejack comforted Pinkie. Fluttershy watched Junior leave with a frown. Twilight crossed her arms as she looked at Rainbow in disapproval.
"Hey, you could have been suspended if you actually hit him! Even expelled!" said Twilight.
"I was sticking up for our friend! Is that so wrong?" asked Rainbow.
"Of course not! But we still have to obey school rules," said Twilight with a sigh.
"Besides, I doubt he would have remained still if you hit him. He probably would've knocked ya into next week," said Applejack. Rainbow smirked.
"Then he'd be expelled," said Rainbow.
"Yes, but your face would have been disfigured from his brutish strength," said Rarity with a deadpanned stare.
"Amen to that," said Rodan as he looked over to the girls. "In gym class, I've seen him bench press over 200 pounds worth of weights. He didn't even break a sweat,"
"He's pretty strong," sniffled Pinkie. Rodan shrugged.
"Eh. That's what happens when you're a certain type of Transmutant. I actually think he can lift something heavier," said Rodan. Fluttershy walked away from the group as she trailed to where Junior was heading.
"Fluttershy, where are you going?" asked Twilight in confusion.
"I have something to take care of. See you later, girls!" said Fluttershy as she made her way to the exit of the cafeteria. The remaining Main Six looked at each other in confusion. Rodan merely sat back and finished eating.
"Mm. Hey, does she have a boyfriend?" asked Rodan. The girls gave him a deadpanned stare in response. Rodan raised his hands.
"Alright, never mind," said Rodan.



Junior threw his lunch bag in a nearby trash can. He sighed as he held his hands in his pockets as he walked through the halls. It was the first time that a girl had ever challenged him. Sure, some have talked about him behind his back and shot him glares, but none of them had any guts to actually stand up to him like Rainbow did. He had to admit, it was ballsy of her and damned near wanted to congratulate and commend her, but he had no respect for the human. He didn't have respect for most of them.
Junior continued on down the hall until he found himself sitting down on the ground. He leaned his head against the wall as he took calm breaths. He rolled up his sleeve and looked upon something that had been placed upon him since the day he was born. On his left wrist, a tattoo ran across down his arm. The tattoo read, 'T-014'. Junior sighed as he lowered his head.
"Gojira?" called a familiar voice. Junior gasped as he immediately pulled down his sleeve. He turned and found Fluttershy looking down at him in curiosity. Junior relaxed his shoulders.
"Oh, it's just you," said Junior.
"Yeah. Um... Gojira about Pinkie Pie..."
"She was bugging me. I asked her nicely but she continued to harass me. You'd react the same way if you had someone stalk you while singing," said Junior with a scowl. Fluttershy merely took a seat beside Junior.
"I wouldn't. But I guess that's because we're different," said Fluttershy. Junior scoffed in response.
"Yeah. Different," said Junior as he turned away. Fluttershy cupped her hand over her mouth as she bore a look of alarm.
"I-I didn't mean it like that! I meant that we react to certain situations differently! Please don't be mad at me!" cried Fluttershy with a whimper.
"Calm down. If that's not what you meant, then a simple and calm explanation is all I need. You'll only give yourself a heart attack with your frantic reactions," said Junior. Fluttershy nodded in response as she relaxed. She then glanced at Junior's left arm.
"Was that your... I.D. code?" asked Fluttershy.
"You think I'd purposely tattoo myself with the first letter in my last name along with a set of random numbers?" asked Junior with a deadpanned stare.
"No. Sorry," said Fluttershy as she turned away. Junior sighed as he face forward.
"I'd burn the flesh on that spot just to get rid of that damn mark," said Junior with a scowl. Fluttershy gulped in response.
"Unfortunately, I can't do that. Law enforcement would get suspicious and think I was planning to be a terrorist," said Junior.
"Um... Wouldn't laser surgery be better?" asked Fluttershy.
"Couldn't afford it if I could remove this thing," said Junior. The two remained in an awkward silence.
"Gojira, you wouldn't hit Rainbow, would you?" asked Fluttershy. Junior merely glanced at her and then turned his eyes forward. Fluttershy's heart sunk at his lack of a response.
"I'll let you in on a secret. Can you keep it?" asked Junior. Fluttershy nodded as she crossed her finger over her heart.
"Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cup cake in my eye," said Fluttershy with a smile as she made gestures. Junior raised a brow at her.
"Oh. It's a Pinkie Promise. Well, Pinkie Pie's version of one," said Fluttershy with a small giggle. "But, once you make one, you can never break it,"
"Sure you can. It's just like breaking the law," said Junior. Fluttershy gave a nervous laugh.
"R-Right. But, my friends and I are always committed to keeping a Pinkie Promise!" said Fluttershy with a smile. Junior rolled his eyes.
"Alright. Well, about me hitting your friend. I wouldn't because I don't hit girls," said Junior. Fluttershy smiled in response.
"But unless she comes at me with a knife or a gun, I'm putting that bitch in a headlock," said Junior. Fluttershy slumped her shoulders as her smile immediately disappeared from her face.
"Oh. Fair enough," said Fluttershy a small tone. She then heard a vibrating sound coming from Junior. The Transmutant reached into his pocket and pulled out a touch screen cell phone and looked through it.
"Damn telemarketers," said Junior in annoyance as he ignored the call on his phone.
'Hmm. He does have a phone,' thought Fluttershy. She cleared her throat as she fully turned to face him.
"Um..." Fluttershy was interrupted as Junior stood up to his feet.
"I gotta go. There's something I need to take care of," said Junior as he left.
"Oh. OK," said Fluttershy in disappointment. She watched as Junior made his way out the door and into the school quad. She sighed.
"I was hoping we could actually talk a little more," said Fluttershy. From outside, Junior continued to walk in silence. He kept his eyes forward, but the back of his mind itched with a distraction.
'Why does she keep talking to me? Well, at least she isn't annoying like that other pink haired girl,' thought Junior.




Later that day...

Fluttershy walked down the street from the school in silence. She had recently finished her sixth period class and was now making her way over to her home. However, that changed once she received a text message from her mother. She looked the message over, finding it to be from her mother. It read, 'Could you stop at the store and pick up carrots for dinner? I'll pay you back'. Fluttershy lightly smiled to herself as she replied to her mother. She then placed her phone away and picked up the pace as she deterred from her path from home and into town.
Ponyville itself wasn't filled with tall buildings compared to cities like Canterlot and Manehattan, but the town's lack of buildings over four stories high gave an opportunity to see the green hills and mountains that were beyond it. It also had enough nature to offer compared to the more industrialized cities beyond her home town.
Fluttershy continued on her journey into town, finding herself walking down the street towards an area where several buildings sat together in rows. Cars passed by on the street, pedestrians walked as they headed for their destination. Fluttershy made her way into a grocery store, which appeared to be much larger from the inside compared to outside. She hummed to herself as she traveled down the aisle, looking over the vegetables down the aisle, unaware that someone from within the store was watching her from behind the oranges. He wore a hood over his head as his eyes kept a neutral gaze on the girl. A small scar was over his eye and his wrist appeared to be scarred.
As Fluttershy gathered the carrots, she made her way over to the cashier. After paying for the vegetables, Fluttershy exited the store and walked back home. She soon found herself alone during the afternoon, walking passed an alley. Fluttershy flinched as she heard the sound of a trash can being knocked over. She whipped around as she bore a frantic expression.
"He-Hello? Eep!" whimpered Fluttershy as she briskly walked away from the alley. She gulped as her heart raced.
'It was probably just a cat. Everything is fine,' thought Fluttershy. She suddenly stopped as she spotted a man standing at the corner of the street, wearing a hood. He slowly stepped further out and cast his steely gaze on her. Fluttershy stepped back as she bore a nervous expression as this mystery man kept his stare on her and started to approach her. Fluttershy immediately turned around and walked away. Her eyes widened as she found two other men wearing hoods appearing from behind. Fluttershy looked around frantically as she found no one else to be around in the area. The men were coming closer, one of them bore a malicious grin, which chilled her spine. She turned and ran across the street, but before she could make it to the other side, Fluttershy was grabbed by her arm and pulled back.
"Where do you think you're going?" asked a man with a scar over his eye.
"Let me go! Hel-" Fluttershy's cries were cut off as the man brought his hand over her mouth. The other two hooded men rushed over and grabbed Fluttershy by her other arm and carried her off the street. Fluttershy kicked and squirmed as she gave muffled cries, dropping her groceries on the ground and leaving it behind as she was dragged into the alley, away from sight.
"Shut up! Stupid bitch," hissed one of the men. Fluttershy felt her heart racing in her chest, threatening to stop from fear. She was thrown across the alley and crashed into a wooden pallet and a pile of cardboard. She grunted as the pallet broke apart, splinters managed to pierce into her thigh and arm. Fluttershy whimpered as these men approached her. Her neck was grabbed by the man that had thrown her.
"Heheheh. What do you think? She looks like someone that can gain a lot of attention from the media. Think of all of the sympathy," said the man that held Fluttershy down. Tears ran down Fluttershy's face as she stared fearfully at these men.
"Oh man. Forget about sympathy, check her out. She's sexy as hell," said the man with a scar over his eye. Fluttershy's eyes widened as she felt him reach down to her chest and grabbed one of her breasts.
"Man, she's got some nice tits too," said the man with a chuckle.
"N-No! No, stop it!" cried Fluttershy as she began to kick her legs and flail her left arm. Her legs were immobilized by one of the other men, while the one with the scar grabbed her arm as he continued to stare lustfully at her body.
"No. She's not going to be used for that, you damn pedophile," said the larger man of the group. "Destoroyah wants to make an example over people like her,"
"Ah. This is bullshit!" said the man with the scar as he released Fluttershy's breast and brought a cloth over her mouth, wrapping it around her head. She gave muffled cries as she was lifted in the air. Fluttershy's mind raced into a panic as she felt herself being carried away by these strangers. She desperately wanted to kick, scream, and run away, but the strength of these men and the cloth over her mouth was preventing her from doing so. She suddenly felt the men stop as they remained motionless.
"What do you think you're doing?" demanded a male voice. Fluttershy's eyes widened as she recognized the voice, prompting her to turn her head and find Junior standing at the furthest end of the alley with his backpack on. The larger man of the group of kidnappers sighed as he released Fluttershy.
"Turn around and walk away, brother. This doesn't concern you!" said the man. Junior hardened his eyes as he gave a scoff.
"Brother? We may be both Transmutants, but you're no brother of mine," said Junior as he dropped his backpack to the ground as he popped his shoulders. He then burst into a sprint as his irises grew in size and his pupils dilated. He slammed into the hooded man, sending him crashing towards a dumpster. The man groaned in pain as he slumped against the wall. Junior turned and growled at the other two men. The two men glared at Junior and threw the girl towards the Transmutant that opposed them.
"Aah!!" cried Fluttershy as she flew through the air and towards Junior.
"Ah, shit!" cursed Junior as he quickly tensed himself. He caught Fluttershy in his arms and slightly stumbled back. He immediately pulled her away, finding Fluttershy to have a traumatized expression on her face. Junior turned and found his opponents rushing towards him.
"Get back!" said Junior as he pushed Fluttershy to the side. She stumbled back against another dumpster, narrowly avoiding a fist from one of the men. Junior blocked this attack along with a kick from the scarred man. He yelled as he forced the men away by spreading his arms out. He then swung a right hook against the man on his left, and kicked the scarred man on his right with his right leg. The two men were knocked to the walls. Fluttershy watched with wide eyes as Junior rushed towards the men and engaged both of them in combat. The two men sent punches towards Junior, but he dodged every single one. He then grabbed the arm of the scarred man and brought his elbow down on it. The sound of bone snapping reached Fluttershy's ears, making her flinch as she cupped her ears.
"Gah!!" cried the man as his arm hung like a noodle. His skin bore a bulge, where the bone was sticking out from beneath his flesh. Junior then elbowed the man in his nose, sending him onto his back on the ground. Junior felt himself struck by a trash can lid, colliding with his head. Junior snarled as he whipped around and grabbed the other man by the head. He forced his head down and then kneed him in the face. As his opponent staggered back with a bloodied nose, Junior performed a round house kick and knocked the kidnapper unconscious against the wall. He grunted in annoyance as he shifted his shoulders, before turning around and finding the larger man that he had previously knocked down first beginning to rise. He was shivering as he shuddered. Junior hardened his eyes as he approached him as he dialed on his cell phone. He held it to his head as he waited for the line to be picked up.
"911. What is your emergency?" asked a man over the phone.
"I'd like to report three male Transmutants for assaulting and attempting to kidnap a high school girl. They're unconscious right now. Well, except for one," said Junior as he kicked the man that was standing up, knocking him back to the ground.
"What is your location, sir?" asked the man over the line.
"3245 Trot Street. We're in a dark alley," said Junior.
"Thank you, sir. We'll have specialist officers down there as soon as possible," said the man over the line.
"Good," said Junior. He then stopped as he heard the man that he had kicked groan in agony. Junior's eyes widened as he found the man clutching his head as his body grew and shifted. He squawked like a bird as his head became bird-like. Fluttershy's eyes widened in horror as the man's arms grew in length and his skin grew leathery with feathers sprouting out. A crest grew over his head and his feet became like a raptor's with sharp talons.
"Ah shit. They better get down here fast. One of them just transformed," said Junior.
"Dear God. Sir, move away from the area and get in doors immediately!" said the man over the line frantically.
"OK, see ya!" said Junior as he immediately hung up and rushed to Fluttershy's side, who was petrified with fear.
"Move your ass!" said Junior as he ushered Fluttershy away. The girl merely kept her eyes on the Transmutant as he tore through his clothes and stood to be eight feet tall in height, appearing as a condor with a semi anthropomorphic body. The Transmutant squawked loudly as he displayed his brown wings. Fluttershy gave a terrified scream as she ran away. Junior turned back to face the creature as it continued to squawk.
"Bring it on!" shouted Junior as he rushed towards the creature. The Transmutant stomped across the ground towards Junior as he extended his neck with his jaws wide open. Junior punched the creature on the side of the head, forcing it to the side. He tackled the creature to the ground as he sent multiple punches against him.
"Get off!" screeched the condor as he bit Junior's shoulder.
"Gah!!" cried Junior in agony as the beak pierced his shoulder. The condor flapped his wings wildly as he kicked his legs, forcing Junior off of him.
"Damn you!" said Junior as he clutched his bleeding shoulder. His eyes then widened as he found the condor spreading his great wings. The condor screeched as he took off into the air and out of the alley.
"Hey! Get back here, you coward!" shouted Junior as he pursued the bird. As he ran out to the street, he found the Transmutant soaring over the street. Several people nearby screamed in terror at the Transmutant. Junior's eyes widened as he found the condor pursuing Fluttershy, who was running for her life. Junior gritted his teeth as he broke off into a sprint, attempting to catch up to the two.
Fluttershy panted as she continued to run away from the area, her mind raced with many thoughts. She was nearly kidnapped by Transmutants and would have been raped by one of them. Her mind was too busy trying to process this information, suddenly remembering something that made her blood cold.
"Gojira!" cried Fluttershy. She remembered that she had left him behind when she ran for her life. She had to know if he was still with her. Fluttershy stopped and turned around, gasping as she found the condor diving towards her.
"No! Keep running, you idiot!" shouted Junior as he picked up his speed. Fluttershy did not respond, for her joints had locked in place. The condor squawked as he brought his feet out, preparing to grab her. Fluttershy screamed in terror as she raised her arms over her head. The condor grabbed her by her shoulders. People cried out in terror as Fluttershy was carried off by this massive bird. As she was carried a few feet into the air, the condor lost its grip over her shoulders, dropping Fluttershy back onto the ground. She gave panicked cries as she attempted to crawl away, but the condor had come back around and locked his talons onto her backpack. Again, Fluttershy felt herself carried off by the backpack strapped to her shoulders.
Junior rushed down the street and reached out to Fluttershy. He grabbed her by the ankle. Junior felt himself nearly taken off the ground, but his extra added weight interfered with the condor's ascension.
"Put her down!" shouted Junior as he used both of his hands to hold onto Fluttershy's ankles.
"Ow! Ow!" cried Fluttershy in pain as she felt strain being put on her legs.
'Damn it!' thought Junior, nearly losing his grip on the girl. Not only did he have to worry about Fluttershy being carried off by this Transmutant, he had to worry about injuring her while saving her. He pulled her down, wrapping his arms around her thighs as the condor fought him for the human.
"Oh, just wait until I get my hands on you!" snarled Junior as he leveled his arms up to Fluttershy's waist, bringing her down closer to him. He continued to bring her down closer until he had his arms wrapped below her belly. Fluttershy continued to give panicked cries as she was continuously tugged at.
"Calm down! I got you!" said Junior as he shot one arm towards the condor's ankle with his fingers sprouting dark claws. He dug his claws into the condor's ankle, piercing into it. The condor screeched in agony, releasing Fluttershy's back pack. The two fell back onto the ground, with Fluttershy falling down onto his chest. Junior panted as he raised himself up with Fluttershy in his arms.
"H-He's coming back!" cried Fluttershy as she pointed to the sky. The condor circled the air and dove towards them. Junior hardened his eyes as he stood up from the ground.
"Big mistake," growled Junior. The condor screeched as he dove down to Junior. He ran towards the bird with as it grew closer. Before the two could collide, the condor stopped and used its wings to remain stationary in the air. He squawked as he pecked at Junior's body while swiping his talons at him. Junior groaned in agony as the claws scratched the side of his head and his chest. Junior slammed his fists against the head and body of the condor. Fluttershy watched in horror as Junior fought this creature, receiving more injuries compared to his enemy.
Junior continued to slam his fists against the condor as he pecked him without mercy. The condor lunged for Junior's hand and bit down on it. Junior cried out in agony as the beak crushed his hand. He then snarled as he lunged for the beast's neck and bite down on it himself. The bird squawked in agony as he attempted to free himself. Junior merely applied pressure to his bite as he wrapped his arms around the creature and forced it to the ground. He raised himself up and savagely beat the condor's head.
"You like that?! Huh?! This is what happens when you mess with me!!" shouted Junior as he stood up with the condor and threw him against the wall of a building. Fluttershy watched with wide eyes as Junior pressed through his injuries. No person should be capable of fighting while suffering in these types of injuries. But then again, the Transmutant had suffered from being injured in a car accident.
The condor squawked as his bleeding neck stained his feathers. The creature took off into the air but was tackled to the ground by Junior.
"I'm not through with you yet!" said Junior as he stomped on the creature's right wing and pulled it back. The condor screeched as his wing was broken. Junior then stomped on the creature's head, knocking it unconscious as it lied face down in the asphalt. Junior panted as he hunched over, feeling the pain of his injuries. Fluttershy's eyes were as wide as dinner plates as she remained on the ground. Junior turned as he found people staring at him with wide eyes.
"Look away, people! It's not like you helped any!" said Junior as he stepped off of the condor and walked away. He suddenly heard the sound of sirens in the air. He turned and found a couple police cars rolling by along with two armored trucks that bore an hour glass-like insignia. He hardened his eyes as he continued to walk over to Fluttershy. He looked down at her as she stared up at him with wide eyes.
"You OK?" asked Junior. Fluttershy merely remained silent as she stared at the Transmutant. He sighed in annoyance.
"Earth to Butterfly! Hello?" called Junior. Fluttershy snapped out of her dazed state.
"Huh?" asked Fluttershy. Junior rolled his eyes as he held out his hand to her.
"Can you stand?" asked Junior. Fluttershy looked at him in surprise. She slowly took his hand and felt herself pulled onto her feet. The sound of sirens grew louder. The two turned and found the police rolling to a stop along with the armored trucks. From the trucks, armored men with rifles hopped out from the back and began to surround the condor that lied unconscious. One of the armored men held up a digital device in his hand.
"I got a reading on two more in the alley!" said the man.
"Delta squad, move out! I want those bastards secured," said a man with a gruff voice. One of the armored men moved over to the condor and locked a metal collar around his neck.
"Sir, we have a fourth one around here," said the man with the digital pad as he pointed to Fluttershy and Junior. The Transmutant merely hardened his eyes as a few soldiers made their way over to his position.
"You! Get on the ground!" said a soldier as he pointed his weapon at Junior.
"What for? I was the one who made the call!" said Junior.
"Get your ass on the ground!" said another soldier. Junior growled in annoyance.
"Are you bullshitting me?! I'm just-"
"Hey, either comply or get a cap in your ass, freak!" said another soldier. Junior snarled as he hardened his eyes. Fluttershy looked on anxiously.
"Gojira, listen to them! It's not worth getting into trouble over!" said Fluttershy. Junior merely glanced at her and then turned back. Junior scoffed as he placed his hands over his head and got on his knees.
'Fuck MONARCH,' thought Junior with an angry expression. The soldiers cautiously made their way over to Junior.
"Check his I.D. code," ordered the commanding officer. Junior's sleeve on his right and left sleeve were pulled back.
"Found it! Scanning I.D.," said a soldier as he held up a scanner, which was built into the gauntlet of the soldier. Another soldier pulled out a laptop computer and looked through it. He found an image that matched Junior's face, along with his information.
"Gojira Takeshi the second. Age, seventeen. Male. His Transmutant father is deceased and lives with his human mother. He has a record for getting into trouble in school. Other than that, he's clean," said the soldier as he closed his laptop. Junior merely held an angry expression as the soldiers searched him.
"Alright, that's enough," said the commanding officer. The soldiers left Junior alone, leaving the CO to make his way over to him.
"So kid, wanna tell me where all the cuts and bruises came from?" asked the soldier. Junior scoffed.
"As if you give a damn," said Junior.
"You're right, I don't. But I think It's not polite to give your elders attitude," said the soldier as he glared at Junior.
"Fine. I caught three guys kidnapping this girl over here. So, I decided to handle the scumbags, but one of them ended up transforming," said Junior.
"What's your relationship with this young lady?" asked the soldier as he pointed to Fluttershy. Junior gave him a deadpanned stare.
"None what so ever. We just happen to go to the same school together," said Junior. The commanding officer looked to Fluttershy, who stood by nervously.
"Do you need medical attention?" asked the soldier.
"No. No, I'm fine," said Fluttershy in a timid tone.
"Good. Go on home then. We'll take care of them," said the soldier as he turned to find the other soldiers dragging away the unconscious Transmutants into a larger truck that bore bars near the windows. Fluttershy glanced at Junior, he remained on his knees.
"What about him?" asked Fluttershy.
"Don't you worry about him. You're better off not hanging around with troublemakers and freaks like him," said another soldier. Junior merely clenched his fists in response.
"But... He saved my life. If it weren't for him, I wouldn't be here right now," said Fluttershy with a frown.
"Did he now?" asked the commanding officer. Junior remained silent as he stared at the ground.
"Plus... H-He actually lives in the same neighborhood as I do. Maybe the police can give us both a ride home?" suggested Fluttershy. "I mean, you do plan on letting him go right? He didn't actually do anything wrong,"
"Well-"
"Excuse me, Lieutenant!" called a woman's voice. The soldiers turned and found a woman with blonde hair and blue eyes, standing in a police uniform, to be approaching.
"The police will handle Mr. Takeshi here. We're actually familiar with him," said the woman.
"Sargent Blaire, I have orders to apprehend-"
"Terrorists, Lieutenant. You're supposed to be apprehending terrorists or rogue Transmutants. Last I checked, this kid is not a terrorist. He's a law abiding citizen, who sometimes gets into some minor trouble," said Blaire. She then smirked. "Besides, he's the only one that kept his I.D. code on, while the others burned theirs off. He doesn't sound like a terrorist to me,"
"Ugh. Fine. Do whatever you want, Sargent. You just keep an eye on him," said the soldier as he and the rest began to leave Junior behind. Blaire sighed in response.
"Honestly," said Blaire. She then smiled as she looked towards Fluttershy and Junior.
"Now, let's get you two home," said Blaire.




Later...

Fluttershy and Junior found themselves riding in the back seat of a police car. The Transmutant held his arm out as Fluttershy wrapped a bandage over his arm. Blaire had dialed in on her cell phone as she placed on a blue tooth ear piece.
"Hello, Miwa? Hi, it's me," said Blaire on the phone. Junior's eyes slightly widened while Fluttershy looked at him curiously.
"I'm good. But I have something to tell you about your son. No, he's not in trouble, but he did get into some trouble," said Blaire.
"Hey. How does she know your mother," whispered Fluttershy.
"She's a family friend. Her and my mother actually became friends in high school," said Junior.
"Turns out that your son got mixed in a fight with three rogue Transmutants. No, he's fine aside from some flesh wounds. He's being patched up right now by the damsel in distress that he rescued," said Blaire as she smiled coyly at Junior. The Transmutant scowled in response while Fluttershy blushed in embarrassment.
"I'm pulling up to your neighborhood right now. We can talk more there. OK, talk to ya later," said Blaire. As she hung up her phone, she proceeded to steer the vehicle on a free spot by the sidewalk, away from any drive ways. She shut off the engine and exited out of the vehicle. Junior and Fluttershy exited as well, making their way over to Blaire.
"You're free to go home, young lady. Officer Sapphire here will let your parents know what happened," said Blaire as she gestured to a woman in her early mid-twenties, who bore short blue hair.
"Oh. OK," said Fluttershy as she nodded in response. She turned to face Junior, who merely kept his gaze at his home that was near.
"Um...Gojira?" called Fluttershy.
"What?" asked Junior as he turned to face Fluttershy. His eyes slightly widened as he found her standing with teary eyes. She ran to his side and wrapped him into a tight hug. Junior bore a look of surprise as Fluttershy buried her face into his chest, sobbing. He awkwardly patted her on the back as he looked to Blaire. The officer bore a coy smile as she gave him a thumbs up, which Junior responded with a deadpanned stare. He then turned back to Fluttershy as she sniffled while holding him tightly.
"Thank you so much," muttered Fluttershy. Junior looked away with a small blush on his cheeks.
"S-Sure. Just be more careful, alright?" asked Junior. Fluttershy released him as she wiped her tear stained cheeks.
"Mm hmm," hummed Fluttershy with a nod. Junior nodded in response.
"Good. See ya at school tomorrow," said Junior as he walked with Blaire over to his home. Sapphire made her way over to Fluttershy, escorting her to her home. Junior held his hands in his pockets as Blaire walked by his side.
"You should be proud of yourself. You did a heroic thing," said Blaire with a smile.
"Not really. Heroics aren't my thing," said Junior. Blaire chuckled as she nudged his shoulder.
"No need to be embarrassed," said Blaire. The two made their way over to his house's porch and rang the doorbell. The door opened, revealing Miwa. She gasped as she found Junior covered in bruises and cuts.
"Hey, mom," said Junior with a weak smile. Miwa's sniffled as she pulled Junior into a tight hug.
"You crazy kid," said Miwa as she had small traces of tears trailing down her cheeks. Junior returned her hug as he bore a light frown.
"Sorry," said Junior.
> Chapter 3: Considering Something New
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Junior sat down in the lunch room in silence. He bore bandages over his face. Some of his cuts had already developed into scabs. Under his sweater, he had patches on his chest and shoulder. His mother had insisted that he remained home for the day, but he refused as always.
"Wow. They really roughed you up," said Rodan from across the table. Junior snorted.
"Tis' a couple flesh wounds," replied Junior. "Besides, the other guys are in worse shape than I am,"
"No crap. The entire thing went viral," said Rodan as held up his phone. He showed a video that depicted Junior slamming the condor on the ground as he savagely beaten him to the ground. Junior smiled.
"Hey, they got my good side on here," said Junior.
"And your badass side! Dude, you were like a gladiator!" said Rodan. Junior gave him a deadpanned stare.
"I was being sarcastic. This video of me is just more fuel for those damn activists to use against Transmutants," said Junior. Rodan sighed in response.
"Dude, you really gotta take the fun out of everything, don't you?"
"For your information, that wasn't fun. My scratches still sting and I had to worry about keeping that pink haired girl alive," said Junior.
"Hey, you got be the knight in shining armor of one of the most beautiful girls in school! You know how many guys would kill for that position?”
"They wouldn't be able to. Their asses would've been bird food to those buzzards," scoffed Junior. Rodan looked at him in offense.
"Hey! Cool it with the disdain for bird folks man! I'm right here!" said Rodan. Junior rolled his eyes.
"Rodan, you're not even a bird based Transmutant. You're based on some kind of pterodactyl, which are flying reptiles!"
"Well excuse me for wanting to find some kinship with other fliers. Not many like me are out there," said Rodan with a scowl.
"There aren't any like me in the world besides my dad! He's gone and I'm the only one left. You don't hear me bitching about it," said Junior.
"Yeah, you have a point," said Rodan as he propped his head on the table. He then turned and noticed Fluttershy approaching from behind Junior. She bore a bandage over her forehead.
"Um... E-Excuse me," called Fluttershy. Junior's ears perked as he heard the familiar soft voice. He turned and found Fluttershy holding her lunch tray.
"Oh. Hey, Butterfly," said Junior.
"It's Fluttershy," said Fluttershy with a raised brow.
"I'm kidding. I remember your name. So what's up?" asked Junior.
"Oh. I just wanted to see how you were doing," said Fluttershy.
"I'm alright. You?" asked Junior. Fluttershy merely smiled.
"I'm fine, thanks to you," said Fluttershy. Junior felt his heart skip a beat at the girl's gracious smile. He nearly jumped out of his seat.
'Oh. I think her cuteness almost gave me a heart attack,' thought Junior as he looked away.
"It was no problem," said Junior. Rodan snorted.
"That's not what you said a minute ago," said Rodan. Junior shot him a glare.
"Urusai!" spat Junior.
"Never! I'm speaking truth! Why are you lying?" asked Rodan. Fluttershy cleared her throat as she attempted to keep the conflict from escalating.
"Even if it was a problem, I'm grateful. I wish I knew what to do to repay you," said Fluttershy.
"Uh..." junior was interrupted as Rodan tapped the table.
"Dude, ask her to give you a kiss!" said Rodan with a grin. Junior's eyes widened while Fluttershy blushed furiously.
"What?!" exclaimed Junior, drawing the attention of multiple students. Junior chuckled in embarrassment as all eyes focused on him. He turned to face Rodan with a sharp glare.
"What? If I was the one that saved her, I'd be satisfied with a kiss. Hell, a kiss on the cheek would be awesome from her!" said Rodan.
"But I don't-" Junior stooped as Fluttershy lowered her tray onto the table as she avoided eye contact with him.
"If you want... I can give you a kiss on the cheek if that will be enough," said Fluttershy as she brushed a few strands of hair away from her eye. Junior gulped nervously as Fluttershy came closer to him. Rodan held his phone out as he record.
"Ladies and gentlemen, I present footage of the hero receiving his reward from the dame!" said Rodan. Junior turned his head and noticed stares from a few other students. Fluttershy came closer as her flushing cheeks became more visible. The Transmutant abruptly shot out of his seat and stumbled away from the table. Fluttershy looked on in surprise.
"No thanks! Gotta go!" said Junior as he briskly walked out of the cafeteria. Fluttershy took on a hurt expression.
"Ah don't feel bad. He's obviously shy," said Rodan with a reassuring smile.
"Thanks, but I actually wanted to join him for lunch today. Now I ruined it," said Fluttershy in disappointment.
"It was mostly my fault. Sorry. Tell ya what. I have gym with him. I'll just let him know that want to hang out with him," said Rodan. Fluttershy smiled in response.
"Thank you... Um,"
"Rodan Shou. Just call me Rodan," said Rodan as he held out his arm. Fluttershy shook his hand, but then noticed an I.D. code tattooed to his wrist. It read, 'S-057'.
"Huh. You don't hide your I.D. code like the other Transmutants here," said Fluttershy.
"Hmm?" Rodan looked at his wrist.
"Oh! Sorry, that was rude of me to bring up," said Fluttershy with a frown.
"S'OK. I'm not ashamed of being who I am, so I proudly show this off. There's no point since people are quick to find out which student is a Transmutant. I guess they hide it out of sight to feel normal," said Rodan.
"That's brave of you," said Fluttershy.
"Hmm. You're nicer than you look," said Rodan. Fluttershy smiled bashfully.
"Thank you," said Fluttershy. Rodan sighed as he stood up with his empty tray.
"Well, I gotta go. See ya around," said Rodan.
"See you later," said Fluttershy. Rodan grinned to himself.
'I freaking talked to one of the hottest girls in school! This is awesome!' thought Rodan.
Fluttershy made her way over to a table where her friends were sitting. She sat down with them with a look of disappointment.
"What happened?" asked Pinkie.
"He left before I could ask him to join us," said Fluttershy. Rarity sighed.
"I don't see why you would want to spend time with that ruffian," said Rarity.
"Yeah. It's not like you to be open to someone of his character," said Twilight in confusion.
"He saved my life. I think there's more to his character than we think," said Fluttershy.



Rodan yelped as he was slammed against a locker in the boys' locker room. Junior held Rodan's arm against his back while he held his own hand against the back of his head. Rodan's cheek was pressed against the cold metal door of the locker.
"That hurts you know!" said Rodan as he slapped his free hand against the wall frantically.
"Shut up!" said Junior. The locker room was filled with a few other students. Most of which were Transmutants.
"Hey, take it easy!" said a Transmutant.
"Rodan, I should break your arm for pulling that shit!" said Junior with a snarl.
"No, don't do that! Come on, man! All I did was recommended a reward to you! It's not like I suggested her doing something indecent!" said Rodan.
"I didn't ask for any recommendation, you jackass!" said Junior as he released Rodan and slapped him in the back of the head.
"What's this about?" asked a Transmutant as he placed on his gym shirt.
"He's embarrassed because I told Fluttershy that she should give him a kiss for saving her last night," said Rodan as he rubbed his head.
"Oh. So sad," said the Transmutant while the rest nodded in agreement. Junior sent them a look of annoyance.
"Do I need to start bashing skulls?" asked Junior. The other Transmutants gulped nervously as they briskly walked away. Junior shook his head and slammed his locker shut as his adjusted the collar of his gym shirt. Rodan winced as he rotated his arm. The two made their way out of the locker room and outside and down the hall.
"Hey, Gojira. You know, that girl wanted to hang out with you at lunch," said Rodan. Junior responded only with a glance.
"And?" asked Junior.
"She was disappointed that you left. She wants to hang out at lunch with you tomorrow," said Rodan.
"Hmm. I don't think so," said Junior with a neutral expression. Rodan scoffed.
"Wow. You gonna shoot down a girl's request like that? You're cold," said Rodan.
"I like to have my lunches alone. Besides, she's only being nice to me because I saved her life," said Junior. The two made their way into the gymnasium, where several other students were in gym clothes.
"I take it you speak from experience," said Rodan with a raised brow.
"Eh. Half of it. Exclude the rescuing part," said Junior as he and Rodan made their way over to where their classmates were assembled. The gym room was filled with four separate classes of students, along with four P.E. teachers. Sometimes during the week, the classes will come together for an activity that was required to be done in order to receive credit. Often times, students also just arrive here just for roll call.
"Hey, are we doing weights today?" asked Junior.
"Nah. Teach is having us play dodgeball today instead," said Rodan. A student sighed in annoyance.
"Lame," said the male student. The students waited as their teachers did roll call. After that was done, the other classes left the gym room and followed their teachers to do whatever gym class that they had joined. Junior's and Rodan's class remained in the gymnasium.
"Alright maggots! Today we're going to be playing the sport that teaches men and women the discipline of acting and reacting in a heated situation!" said the P.E. teacher. He was a tall and muscular man that bore a light scar over his brow. He spoke with an authoritative tone in his voice that no student dared to challenge.
"Now, Applejack and Rodan will be choosing members for their team today!" said the teacher. Rodan grinned.
"Yes sir, Mr. Agony," said Applejack as she made her way by the teacher's side. Rodan eagerly did the same as he analyzed the group.
"To determine who chooses first, one of you must tap the ball before the other," said Agony as he held up a red rubber ball. Rodan and Applejack locked their eyes on the ball as their tensed their muscles. The class watched in silence.
"Ready. Get set. Go!" shouted Agony. Applejack and Rodan both slapped their hands on the ball, but Rodan was the first to make contact.
"Alright, choose your first teammate, Shou," said Agony. Rodan smirked as he pointed to Junior.
"I call dibs on Goji being on my team," said Rodan. All of the students groaned in response.
"Seriously?! Damn it!" said a male student.
"Why not leave him for AJ's team? It would be fairer that way since you're already fast!" said another male student. Rodan looked to Applejack.
"Well, if you want, you can have him and I can choose someone else," said Rodan.
"Rodan, don't give into the cries of whiners. Life's not fair," said Junior.
"Well said, Takeshi," said Agony with a nod.
"Nah. You picked him first, so you go ahead and keep him. It might get a little interesting," said Applejack with a smirk.
"Ooh. I like it when a girl is tough," said Rodan with a wink. Applejack rolled her eyes in response.
"Eh. Let's not get carried away, lover boy," said Applejack as she turned to face the other students.
"Flash, you're with me sugar cube," said Applejack. Flash Sentry made his way over to Applejack's side while Junior made his way at Rodan's side.
"Thunderlane! Over here, homie!" said Rodan.
As the two continued to call on their classmates, they soon had even teams. Both teams had two Transmutants while the rest were ordinary humans. This was a common thing done among the students that participated in physical activities, where they will evenly divide Transmutants to make things fairer. The students took their positions behind the dividing line that held the rubber balls. They all crouched as they prepared to strike.
"Game!" shouted Agony. The students all made a break for the balls. Rodan grabbed a ball and retreated back. Junior managed to snatch a ball from an opponent and quickly threw the ball at his chest.
"Out!" said Agony. The student groaned in annoyance as he walked towards the bleachers. Junior turned and found Applejack and Flash throwing balls at him. The Transmutant dropped onto the ground, avoiding the balls. His eyes widened as he saw three balls hurling towards him. Junior immediately rolled along the ground, avoiding the balls. The students were locked in throwing rubber balls across the court. Cries of pain filled the air as the students were struck by the balls. Rodan was running along his team's side of the court while tossing balls to the other side. Flash managed to catch a ball, but was struck in the forehead by Junior's ball. He grunted as he fell back on the ground from the force.
"Oh boy," said Junior. Flash groaned as he rose himself up and rubbed his forehead. Applejack knelt beside him with a look of worry.
"You alright?" asked Applejack. Flash stopped rubbing his head.
"That depends. Am I still handsome?" asked Flash as he turned to face Applejack. The blonde bore a blank expression as she stared at him. She then snorted as a chuckle escaped her throat. Junior snorted as well while Rodan laughed as he took his seat on the bleachers.
"Hey! Get a look at his head! Goji freaking imprinted the ball on it!" said Rodan as he nudged a classmate. Flash cupped his forehead in embarrassment as the other students laughed at the serial number mark that was imprinted backwards onto his skin. He then shot Junior a glare as the Transmutant chuckled to himself.
"Sorry. I guess I don't know my own strength," said Junior with a sneer. Flash scoffed in response.
"Do me a favor guys and hit him hard," said Flash as he made his way to the bleachers with a scowl.
"He's the only one left. It shouldn't be hard," said Applejack as she popped her shoulders.
"Sentry, there's no need to get butt hurt. If you'd like, I can imprint your name onto your face. Just lend me your guitar with your initials drilled onto it!" said Junior. Rodan and the other Transmutants erupted into a fit of laughter.
"Burn!" said a Transmutant.
"It's funny because he would do it, too!" said Rodan. Junior smirked as he saw Flash send him a glare. Normally, Junior wouldn't resort to humiliating another person. But given that this was someone he was annoyed by, he didn't care. His eyes suddenly widened.
"Wait, I'm the last one?" asked Junior. He turned and found his opponents rearing their arms back.
"Think fast, partner!" said Applejack as she and the other students threw the balls. Junior grabbed a ball that was at his feet and deflected the other balls while running.
'Rodan, you piece of shit!' thought Junior, annoyed that his teammate failed to be by his side. Junior grabbed another ball at his side and then threw the first ball. It bounced on the ground and was scooped up by a student's hand. As he was distracted, Junior threw the second hall at his head, knocking him to the ground. He then ducked under a ball that was thrown by Applejack and then caught the ball of another student. As that student was out, Junior threw the ball at one of two remaining opponents, striking him the leg as he attempted to flee. Junior grunted as he dodged the spheres that were thrown by Applejack, his last opponent. He grabbed two balls and ran up the court, throwing one ball. Applejack deflected the ball with one of her own and then threw it towards Junior's legs. The Transmutant hopped over the ball and then threw the ball down on Applejack, who threw her remaining ball as well. The two balls collided in the air and were blown back. Junior and Applejack both retreated from each other on the court and went back to scooping up the red spheres and threw them at each other. The crowd cheered at this intense game between human and Transmutant.
"Go Goji! You can do it, man!" said Rodan.
"Go AJ!" cried a human.
"Yeah, show that freak not to mess with us humans!" said Flash. Junior's eyes widened as he heard those words.
"Kick that freak's ass!" cried another student. Junior's mind was not focused in the game. Rather, it was the words of the humans that he was focused on his continued to dodge the balls.
"Go Applejack! Human power!" said a student. Rodan and the other Transmutants looked at the students with glares.
"Whoa. Why do you need to go racial, man?" asked Rodan.
"Everyone knows that Transmutants aren't a race!" said another student with a laugh. Junior furrowed his brows in response as he deflected a ball and threw his own. Applejack slid under it and shot back up with no sign of exhaustion.
"Says who?" demanded another Transmutant.
"Please! You guys are closer to animals than humans," said the same student. Junior's eyes widened in response.
"Wow. That's the most atrocious thing I've ever heard," said Rodan in disgust.
"Not as atrocious as attending the same school as you guys," said Flash. Junior growled in response as his movements became quicker as he dodged the spheres sent by Applejack. He picked up a ball and blocked the other balls.
"No, I think the fact that some people are marrying and having kids with those things is more atrocious," laughed another student.
Junior's eyes dilated as his irises became reptilian, limiting the white of his eyes. Normally he did his best to ignore the scorn of humans, but he couldn’t ignore the slander anymore. Perhaps it was because he never heard anyone put him and other Transmutants at the same level as animals, which is degrading in itself, but what really boiled his blood was shaming people that married and had children with Transmutants. They were shaming his mother for not just marrying his father, but for giving birth to him. He didn't take insults to either of his parents lightly.
Junior grunted as he reared his arm back as he locked sights on Applejack. He threw the red ball with as much strength that he could muster, lost in anger. Applejack stopped and prepared to catch the ball. It whizzed through the air and collided with her belly. Applejack's eyes widened as she felt the force in her gut, knocking the wind out of her. Applejack was forced back and fell to the ground as she held the ball. The ball fell out of her arms as she clutched her stomach and began to wheeze. The other students looked on in shock at what they had witnessed. Junior panted as his eyes glared at Applejack's prone figure. He lost his glare as Applejack coughed furiously as she struggled to breathe. Suddenly, the human students rushed over to her side.
"Oh shit! AJ, you alright?!" exclaimed a student. Agony got behind Applejack and raised her. He held her arms up in the air as Applejack struggled to breathe.
"Just breathe with me! It's gonna be alright!" said Agony. Junior's stomach turned. He began to make his way over to the blonde.
"Shit. Applejack, I-" Junior was interrupted as three students, including Flash stood in his path.
"Dude, stay away from her!" said a student with green hair.
"Yeah man! What's wrong with you?" demanded Flash. Junior slightly stepped back.
"No. No, it was an accident. I didn't mean to-" Junior attempted to step pass the other students but Flash shoved him back.
"Yeah right!" said Flash.
"Sentry, let me through! I-"
"You've done enough," said a red haired student. Junior hardened his eyes in response. He noticed Applejack slowly beginning to regain her breathing. He then felt a hand placed on his shoulder. He turned and found Rodan looking at him. Rodan shook his head in response. Junior sighed in annoyance.
"You know what? Whatever," said Junior as he forced Rodan's hand off of his shoulder and walked away. The humans looked at Junior with a glare. Rodan sighed as he followed Junior as he left the gymnasium.
"Goji! Wait up!" called Rodan as he followed Junior.
"That... It was an accident!" growled Junior as he walked towards the water fountain and drank from it.
"Goji, dude relax!" said Rodan. Junior raised himself up as he wiped his lips.
"Those fucking assholes! I should've threw the ball at one of them instead!" snarled Junior. He groaned in frustration as he leaned against the wall.
"Wow. I never thought I'd see you freak out over hitting someone," said Rodan. Junior sent him a glare.
"I didn't- It was an accident! And I'm not freaking out!" said Junior. Rodan rolled his eyes.
"Based on what I saw earlier, that's a lie," deadpanned Rodan. Junior growled in response.
"Just go away! I'm not in the mood," said Junior.
"Alright. Just take it easy man. Don't stay out here for too long or you'll get in trouble," said Rodan as he made his way back into the gymnasium. Junior slid down against the wall and rubbed his fore head.
"I can't believe this," muttered Junior.




Later...

The school bell rung, signaling the end to sixth period. Junior remained seated at his desk as he ran a hand through his hair. He sluggishly rose out of his seat with his backpack and left the classroom. His stomach felt tight, threatening to implode in on itself as he thought back to what had happened earlier. Students moved out of his path as he came down the hall. Junior was lost in his stressed thoughts that he failed to notice that he was currently reaching for a door handle. He stopped as he snapped back into reality, looking at the sign that was on the door. Junior had wandered over to the nurse's office. The Transmutant pulled his hand away from the door handle with a sigh. He leaned closer to the door and peaked through the vertical and rectangular window. Inside, he found a couple students that appeared to have been injured during their day. He continued to search and found Applejack sitting on a bed with her hand on her belly. She winced as the school nurse touched her abdomen. Around Applejack were the rest of the Main Six, who looked on in worry. Junior sighed heavily as he shook his head.
"It's probably best that I leave now," said Junior to himself. He moved away from the door, leaving the girls be. Unbeknownst to him, Fluttershy had caught sight of him from the corner of her eye.
"Good news, nothing is broken. But, that ball did hit you pretty hard and you’re bruising up badly. I recommend taking it easy. Get some rest and maybe place some ice on it," said the nurse as she removed her hand. Applejack sighed in relief.
"Thank ya kindly, nurse," said Applejack as she took her shirt from Rarity and placed it back on.
"Do you need any help getting back home?" asked Twilight.
"Nah. I'll manage. But thanks, sugar cube," said Applejack as she got off the bed and slipped her boots back on. Twilight sighed in response. She knew full well that Applejack was going to decline due to preferring to be independent as humanly possible. However, Twilight refused to take no as an answer.
"AJ, I insist that at least one of us help you get home," said Twilight. Applejack scowled in response. She then sighed.
"Fine. Just one of ya'll. Don't ask to carry my bag, cause I can carry it myself," said Applejack as she sluggishly stood up, gently placing a hand on her sore abdomen.
"Deal," said Twilight with a nod. Fluttershy walked towards the door of the nurse's office and peeked her head outside. She caught sight of Junior walking down the hall towards the lockers on the far end of the hall.
"Man, when I get my hands on Gojira..." Rainbow growled as she popped her knuckles.
"Dead girl walking!" said Pinkie. Rarity nudged her arm in response with a look of disapproval.
"Dash, it was an accident. There ain't no need to be starting a fight," said Applejack.
"Oh, he started this fight! Where is that punk anyway?" asked Rainbow.
"He probably went home already," said Twilight with a shrug.
"Nu-uh. He's not getting off scott-free this time! I'm gonna find that jerk," said Rainbow as she stomped towards the door. Fluttershy went stiff in response as she noticed Junior turning back around the corner. She immediately closed the door and stood in front of it, blocking Rainbow's path. The rainbow haired girl looked at her in confusion.
"Flutters, what are you doing?" asked Rainbow.
"Um... Nothing," said Fluttershy with a nervous expression. Rainbow gave her a deadpanned stare.
"Ah huh. Sooo, would you mind stepping aside so I can find Gojira and drag his butt here to apologize?" asked Rainbow.
"No! No, you can't do that!" said Fluttershy in a frantic manner. The girls recoiled in response.
"Why not?" asked Rainbow.
"Er... B-Because, I can... I'll bring him! Yes, that's it!" said Fluttershy. Rainbow snorted in response.
"Wait, wait. You're volunteering to bring him here?" asked Rainbow.
"Fluttershy, you really don't have to do that. Neither do you, Rainbow Dash!" said Applejack as she looked at Rainbow with a stern expression.
"I don't mind! Really! Besides, I think it'd be best if you didn't since you might provoke him," said Fluttershy. She then looked away from Rainbow with a nervous expression.
"No offense, Dashie," said Fluttershy. Rainbow scowled in response. She rolled her eyes in response.
"Fine. But take Pinkie with you," said Rainbow.
"Huh?" Pinkie tilted her head in confusion.
"Wait, why Pinkie Pie?" asked Twilight. Rainbow smirked as she brought Pinkie to her side.
"Tell him that Pinkie will sing to him throughout the entire week if he doesn't apologize. Besides, he still owes Pinkie an apology," said Rainbow. Pinkie pulled away.
"No, I don't want to sing to him if he doesn't want me to. I just wanted to cheer him up because I thought he was down," said Pinkie with a light frown.
"Pinkie, come on!" said Rainbow in exasperation.
"Buuut, I think I can go with Fluttershy," said Pinkie. She then made her way over to Fluttershy's position and ushered her to the door. The two had left the room, leaving the rest of the Main Six inside of the nurse's office.
"Why...Why would Fluttershy volunteer?" asked Rainbow in confusion.
"Dash, I keep telling you to let it go. Heck, I don't even hold a grudge over him with what happened," said Applejack as she sluggishly began to walk to the door.
"Wait, you're not going to wait and see if she brings him here?" asked Rainbow.
"Obviously he ain't gonna come. Besides, I rather go home right now," said Applejack as she opened the door. Twilight began to follow Applejack.
"Then let's get you there," said Twilight as she stood close to Applejack. Rainbow scowled in response while Rarity stood by in an awkward silence.
"I still think it's a bad idea to provoke him, despite bringing up his wrongdoings to his face," said Rarity. Rainbow sighed in annoyance.



Junior stood by out in front of the school beside the Wondercolt statue. He held his cellphone against his ear as he listened to a call.
"Hey, Goji. Listen, do you think you can do me a favor?" asked Blaire over the other line. Junior mentally sighed. He was looking forward to crashing on the couch and resting after his day, but that would have to wait.
"What's up?" asked Junior.
"My husband is going to be getting home late and I have a shift right now. Do you think you can watch Cynthia for me? Your mom is going to bring her over to your place before she heads on to work," said Blaire.
"Oh. Yeah, absolutely. I can do that," said Junior with a nod.
"Good! Thanks a lot, Goji!" said Blaire.
"Yeah. Sure thing, Blaire," said Junior. After he hung up his phone, he sighed. He walked away from school grounds in silence as he was lost in thought.
'Hmm. I wonder what I should do for her so she doesn't get bored. Does she like T.V.? Ah. I probably should order some pizza for dinner,' thought Junior as he reached into his pocket and pulled out his wallet. He found at least five dollars in his wallet.
"I swear that I had more cash on me," said Junior. He shook his head as he placed his wallet back into his pocket. As Junior made his way over passed a bush, he heard rustling. He immediately stopped in his tracks and turned to face the bush. He tilted his head in curiosity as the bush rustled again. He slowly took a few steps closer to the bush as he sniffed the air.
'That smell. It smells like... sweets?' thought Junior as he peeked over the bush. Nothing was there.
"Huh," said Junior as he backed away from the bush. He scratched his head as he looked at the bush. He crouched near it and reached inside of the large bush. His hand brushed against a soft, round shape. His eyes widened as he heard a giggle come from the bush. He pulled back his hand immediately with a bewildered expression. Suddenly, Pinkie Pie emerged from the bush as she rubbed a hand on her cheek.
"Your hand is warm," said Pinkie.
"What the- You?!" exclaimed Junior. Pinkie reached down at the bush and pulled out Fluttershy.
"And Fluttershy!" said Pinkie. Fluttershy smiled in embarrassment as she waved.
"He-Hello, Gojira," said Fluttershy. Junior scowled in response. He then sighed heavily.
"Why are you stalking me?" asked Junior.
"Rainbow Dash wants you to apologize to Applejack for hurting her with the dodge ball," said Pinkie.
"I don't think so," said Junior as he turned and walked away. He gasped as he found Pinkie suddenly blocking his path. He turned his head back and then back forward.
"How did- You know what? I don't care," said Junior, not wanting to question the girl's ability to appear in front of him.
"Why don't you want to apologize to Applejack? It was an accident, right?" asked Pinkie. Junior looked away.
"It's not like you'd believe me," said Junior.
"Sure I would! I bet it was!" said Pinkie. She then laughed as she poked Junior's chest.
"I bet under that heart made of rock is actually a soft, squishy muscle!" said Pinkie. Junior rolled his eyes.
"Oh stop. You'll make me puke," said Junior as he walked passed Pinkie. Fluttershy sighed as she joined Junior's side. The Transmutant glanced at her as the two continued to walk with Pinkie in pursuit.
"Got something to say?" asked Junior. Fluttershy shook her head.
"No, not really," said Fluttershy. Junior faced forward with a scowl.
"Good. Because I'm not going back there," said Junior.
"It's OK. I know you actually feel bad," said Fluttershy. Junior scoffed.
"No you don't. You don't know a thing about me," said Junior. Fluttershy glanced at him in response.
"I caught you peeking inside of the nurse's room," said Fluttershy. Junior's slightly widened. He turned his head away as he scowled. Pinkie grinned in response.
"Aha! I knew you cared!" said Pinkie.
"I don't. I was just making sure I didn't break anything inside of her so I wouldn't have to worry about being forced to pay for any hospital bills," said Junior. Pinkie giggled as she slapped Junior's shoulder.
"Suuuure! Big softy," said Pinkie. Junior sent her a glare.
"Pity is not a part of being soft. Drop it," said Junior. He then looked at Fluttershy in annoyance.
"See what you did?" asked Junior. The timid girl flinched in response.
"I-I'm sorry. I just wanted to let you know that Applejack doesn't hold any hard feelings about it," said Fluttershy.
"Hmph. That's crap," said Junior. Fluttershy lightly frowned in response.
"Why would you think that?" asked Fluttershy.
"Either you're lying about it, or she is. Who the hell is gonna be that forgiving over someone hurting another during a game of dodge ball?" asked Junior.
"Gojira, I wouldn't lie about something like that. And Applejack is certainly no liar. She's one of the most honest people that I know," said Fluttershy.
"Sure," said Junior with a roll of his eyes. As the three continued on with their walk through a neighborhood, Junior sighed.
"Are you two seriously going to follow me home?" asked Junior.
"Technically, I live in the same neighborhood as you, remember?" replied Fluttershy.
"Oh, right," said Junior. He then looked at Pinkie.
"What about you?" asked Junior.
"Dashie wanted me to go with Fluttershy since she wanted me to threaten you with song!" said Pinkie. Junior's eyes hardened.
"You better not," said Junior.
"No! No! No, I'm not going to!" said Pinkie frantically with a look of panic.
"Good," said Junior as he turned back forward. Pinkie suddenly leaped towards Junior and wrapped her arms around his neck.
"Gah! What are you doing?!" exclaimed Junior.
"I'm giving you an apology hug!" said Pinkie as she squeezed the Transmutant tightly. Fluttershy looked on in alarm as Junior's face turned blue.
"Pinkie! You're suffocating him!" cried Fluttershy. Pinkie immediately released Junior as he dropped to his knees. He deeply inhaled as his original skin color returned while he coughed furiously.
"Wha-What the hell?!" demanded Junior.
"Sorry!" said Pinkie with a nervous smile. Junior growled as he rubbed his neck and stood up.
"Apology hug? Apology for what?" asked Junior.
"For annoying you with my singing when you asked me not to. I just wanted to cheer you up because I thought you were upset," said Pinkie with a frown. Junior sighed.
"Next time, use your words instead," said Junior as he departed to his home. Pinkie gasped as she walked at his side.
"Does this mean you forgive me?" asked Pinkie with a grin. Junior grimaced in response. He looked away in annoyance.
"Yeah, sure," said Junior. Pinkie squealed in delight.
"Yay! We're gonna be the best of friends!" cried Pinkie. Junior's eyes widened in response.
"F-Friends? Hey, let's not get carried away here," said Junior. Fluttershy raised a brow at his response while Pinkie nodded.
"Oooh. I see that you're shy about being friends with girls, huh? That's cute!" said Pinkie with a giggle.
"Ha! No, it has nothing to do with that," said Junior.
"Aw. It's OK, Goji. I bet that you're the kind of bad boy that gets all the ladies!" said Pinkie with a wink.
"It's Gojira. And it’s the opposite of that," said Junior. He then scoffed. "Like I care. I have a motto."
"Ooh! Can we hear it? Can we? Can we?" asked Pinkie with an eager expression.
"My motto is that being liked is grossly overrated. The desire to seek affection from others and their acceptance is nothing more but a pathetic sense of worth that people are bound to for their shitty life," said Junior. He then smirked. "Personally, I have no need for the acceptance of others. I'm happy just the way that I am."
"Wow. You're like a constant downer, huh?" asked Pinkie. Junior scowled in response. He then shrugged.
"I guess. But the point is, I don't care," said Junior.




Later...

Miwa sat down on her sofa while she watched an eight year old girl sit next to her with a book in her hand. She bore brunette hair with gold highlights and hazel eyes.
"Cynthia, do you need any help with your homework?" asked Miwa. The child shook her head in response.
"No thank you, Ma'am. I just need to read this book. I'm actually almost done!" said Cynthia. She spoke with an excited tone as she read through her book.
"That's good, sweet heart. Anyway, Junior should be coming home any minute now. You two can spend some time together until your mother comes to pick you up," said Miwa. Cynthia sighed in response. Miwa raised a brow at this.
"What's wrong?" asked Miwa.
"Gojira seems mean," said Cynthia.
"Oh, dear. I know he might seem mean, but he can be nice. Tell you what, if he's mean to you, just tell me," said Miwa with a wink. Cynthia nodded in response.
"OK," said Cynthia. The sound of the door being unlocked reached their ears, prompting the two to turn and to find it opening.
"Oh, he's home!" said Miwa. She stood up from her seat and found Junior standing in the door way with two other girls with him.
"Hey, mom," greeted Junior in a dry tone. Miwa stood with a blank stare as she looked at the girls. She recognized one of them to be Fluttershy.
"Hello, Mrs. Takeshi," greeted Fluttershy with a wave.
"Oh. Hello," greeted Miwa with a blank expression. Junior sighed as he stepped in the house, along with Pinkie and Fluttershy. Miwa smirked at her son as she eyed the two young girls.
"Why Junior, I never knew that you were getting popular with girls," said Miwa in Neighponese. Junior scowled in response.
"No, they just wanna harass me," replied Junior as he passed his mother. He then knelt beside Cynthia with a friendly smile.
"Hey, Cynthia. How's it going?" asked Junior. Cynthia briefly looked away as she shyly rubbed her arm.
"Good," replied Cynthia. Junior nodded in response.
"That's good. Um... I haven't had the chance to think of anything fun that we could do while you're here for the day. But we'll think of something, alright?" asked Junior. Cynthia nodded in response. She then looked at Fluttershy and Pinkie in curiosity.
"Gojira, are they your girlfriends?" asked Cynthia. Junior and Fluttershy stared at the girl incredulously while Pinkie giggled in response.
"No! No, they're..." Junior turned his attention on the two girls as he searched for an appropriate answer.
"You can say we are your girlfriends if you would like to look cool in front of her," said Pinkie with a smile.
"I don't think so," said Junior with a deadpanned stare.
"Um... We go to the same school that he does. I'm Fluttershy, and this is Pinkie Pie," said Fluttershy. Pinkie merely waved with a grin on her face.
"Oooh. OK," said Cynthia with a nod.
"Now that we've gotten introductions out of the way, you can go home now," said Junior as he pointed to the door. However, he felt his ear tugged at by his mother, prompting the Transmutant to yelp in pain.
"Junior, I think it's rather rude to shoo away guests. Especially your schoolmates," said Miwa as she tugged at Junior's ear. Fluttershy watched worriedly as Junior gritted his teeth as he attempted to fight off the pain. Underneath Miwa's smile, she sensed a tense atmosphere radiating over the pair. Junior chuckled nervously through his pain.
"On second thought, why don't you stay for a while?" asked Junior with a forced smile.
"Are you sure that it's alright Mrs. Takeshi? We wouldn't want to impose," said Fluttershy as she rubbed her arm.
"Absolutely! We don't get many visitors here, so it'd be nice," said Miwa with a warm smile.
"But-"
"You heard the lady, she doesn't mind!" said Pinkie as she patted Fluttershy's back. She then made her way over to Cynthia's side with an eager expression.
"If you're looking for fun, then I'm your gal! Fun is my middle name!" said Pinkie. Fluttershy raised a brow in confusion.
"I thought your middle name was Dianne," said Fluttershy.
"Meh. Fun should be my middle name," said Pinkie with a shrug. Cynthia chuckled in response.
"OK. But I have to finish my homework first," said Cynthia.
"Oh! Junior, do you have homework as well?" asked Miwa. Junior nodded in confirmation.
"Yeah, I have to finish an essay," said Junior.
"Alright, I want that finished before I have to leave for work," said Miwa.
"Got it," said Junior as he took his back pack and made his way into the kitchen.
"Oh goodness! We should finish any homework that we have as well," said Fluttershy.
"Sooo boring!" said Pinkie in disappointment.
"Think of it this way, dear. The faster you get on your homework and finish it, the more free time that you have," said Miwa. Pinkie hummed in thought.
"I like the way you think, Mrs. T," said Pinkie.
"I never was a fan of homework myself when I was in school. The thought of having more time for myself after finishing work motivated me," said Miwa.




Later...

The youngsters all had their faces buried in their books as they worked to finish their work. Pinkie and Fluttershy were going over a section in their history books as they wondered how to answer a certain question on their work sheet. Cynthia read her assigned reading book in silence, nearing the end. Meanwhile in the kitchen, Junior sat at the kitchen table with his essay in front of himself. He scratched his head as he carefully analyzed his work for spelling and grammatical errors. He even was careful to make sure that his paragraphs were on topic and that the narrative flowed well. He briefly stopped and looked at his phone's clock and found it to be 4:39 in the evening. He sighed as he went back to analyzing his work. The Transmutant suddenly heard footsteps approaching. He raised his head and found his mother approaching him.
"How're you doing?" asked Miwa.
"Fine. I'm just about finished," said Junior. Miwa nodded in approval. Although her son had a record of getting into trouble, she was happy to know that he was dedicated to his school work. That was enough to show promise in his future. Miwa made her way over to Junior's side and wrapped her arms around him. She briefly nuzzled his head and planted a kiss on his cheek.
"My handsome and smart boy," said Miwa. Junior groaned in response.
"Ma, now?" asked Junior. He would rather that the two girls in the other room not witness his mother smother him. He'd rather be seen as a jerk and delinquent rather than a momma's boy. He cringed as he thought of the mocking that he would suffer.
"Hey, I'm your mother so I'm allowed," said Miwa as she pinched Junior's cheek. She then gave him a coy smile.
"I am also allowed to embarrass you in front of your girlfriends," said Miwa. Junior sighed in annoyance.
"They're not my girlfriends! I barely even know them!" said Junior in a whisper. Miwa lightly laughed in response. She then leaned her head against Junior's shoulder.
"Still, they seem like nice girls. It wouldn't hurt you to get to know them. Especially the girl that lives in our neighborhood," said Miwa.
"Mom, come on. Why do you keep trying to get me to make friends?" asked Junior in annoyance. Miwa lightly frowned in response.
"Junior, I just want you to be able socialize with others. I'm not always going to be around. I want to make sure that you can turn to people who care about you when you're in need. I want my son to be happy, not angry," said Miwa. Junior sighed as he leaned his head against his mother's head.
"Principle Celestia was telling me about that. I... I never knew you were worried this much about me not having friends," said Junior. Miwa chuckled.
"Of course I am, silly boy," said Miwa. She then released Junior and patted his shoulder.
"I gotta get to work. You be good to these girls while they're here, alright?" asked Miwa.
"Sure, mom," replied Junior. Miwa planted a kiss on his cheek and winked at him.
"Go get 'em tiger," said Miwa.
"Mom!" groaned Junior. Miwa giggled at her son's flustered as she left the kitchen. She came over to the sofa where Cynthia lied and patted her on the shoulder.
"Alright girls, I have to get going. Cynthia, be sure to behave with Junior," said Miwa. Cynthia nodded in response.
"OK," said Cynthia. Miwa turned to Pinkie and Fluttershy.
"I left some money on the counter. You kids can go ahead and order pizza if you get hungry," said Miwa. She then leaned closer to Fluttershy with a smile.
"I hope you'll continue to show kindness to my son. He's a little shy, but he's capable of warming up to people," said Miwa. Fluttershy smiled in response.
"Sure," said Fluttershy. Miwa made her way towards the door and left the house.
"See you later!" said Miwa as she closed the door. Pinkie scooted closer to Fluttershy and leaned next to her.
"It's hard to believe that someone as nice as her can be the mom of someone as mean as Goji," whispered Pinkie. Fluttershy gave a small giggle in response. She did wondered how both mother and son were complete opposites. Though, she was curious to know a bit more about the Transmutant.
"Well, I've finished my work. Would you girls like some water?" asked Fluttershy.
"I do," said Cynthia.
"I'm good," said Pinkie as she tried to figure out the answers to the last couple of questions for her homework. Fluttershy nodded as she left the living room and her way into the kitchen. The girl cleared her throat as she approached Junior, who seemed to have been looking over a pink sheet of paper.
"Um... Gojira?" called Fluttershy.
"Yeah?" answered Junior as he tore his eyes away from the paper.
"Do you mind telling me where the cups for water are? I mean, that is if you want to," said Fluttershy.
"Top cabinet on your right," said Junior as he pointed behind Fluttershy.
"Thank you," said Fluttershy as she made her way to the cabinet. As she opened it, she found glass cups high on the top of cabinet. She slumped her shoulders as she saw the distance that the cups were in. She stood on her toes as she reached for the cups. Fluttershy grunted as she failed to reach the cups.
"Oh, shoot I forgot to turn the dishwasher on for the other cups to wash. Hold on," said Junior as he made his way out of his seat and made his way to Fluttershy's side. He reached for one of the cups and handed it to Fluttershy.
"Umm... Could you grab one more for Cynthia?" asked Fluttershy. Junior nodded in response as he reached back up to grab the cup.
"Sorry. Normally there are cups on the lower half of the cabinet as well," said Junior as he handed the girl the other cup.
"It's OK. Thank you," said Fluttershy.
"No problem, Shy," said Junior. Fluttershy's eyes slightly widened in surprise. Junior immediately looked away.
"Ah. Sorry, was that not OK? I thought a nickname for you would save time when saying your name. I can stop if you want," said Junior as he sat back at the kitchen table.
Fluttershy bashfully smiled at the nickname. Normally, some of her closest friends, like Rainbow Dash, called her Flutters. She never heard anyone use the last half of her name as a nickname, yet she thought it sounded cute.
"I... I don't mind if you call me that," said Fluttershy. Junior cleared his throat as he looked away.
"A-Alright," said Junior. Fluttershy made her way over to the water dispenser on the refrigerator but noticed what sort of paper that Junior had. She recognized it as an application sheet for a specific club. She hummed to herself as she analyzed Junior, who bore a look of conflict. Fluttershy took a seat at the table at Junior's side as she looked at him curiously.
"Are you thinking of joining a club?" asked Fluttershy. Junior sighed as he scratched his head.
"I guess. Normally I wouldn't because I find clubs to be pointless. But I think I'm having second thoughts," said Junior.
"May I ask what sort of club that application is for?" asked Fluttershy. Junior grimaced as he thought about the name.
"The...Friendship Club," muttered Junior in embarrassment. Fluttershy's eyes brightened up in response.
"Oh! I'm a member of that club!" cried Fluttershy. The Transmutant before her raised a brow.
"Yeah? Well... Would you mind telling me what exactly you guys do in this club?" asked Junior. Fluttershy smiled brightly.
"Our club is about friendship, as its name states. We use the club to socialize with each other, we have some fun activities, and we even go on trips together! Oh, we also volunteer to do community service work and help around campus!" said Fluttershy. Her tone was filled with pride and joy as she fondly spoke of the club.
"Wow. You seem really into it," said Junior. Fluttershy nodded in response.
"Oh, yes! It's a great experience! Anyone is welcome!" said Fluttershy. Junior looked at her in reluctance.
"Anyone? Really?" asked Junior.
"That's right!" said Fluttershy. Junior looked down at the application paper with a light frown.
"I find that hard to believe," said Junior. Fluttershy lost her smile as she saw Junior's downcast eyes. He merely sat in silence as he stared at the paper.
"Umm... Gojira, I'd-" Fluttershy was interrupted as Junior stood from his seat.
"You hungry? I can start ordering that pizza now," said Junior as he immediately changed the subject and pulled out his cell phone.
"Uh..." Fluttershy stopped as Junior quickly dialed and placed the phone against his ear.
"Could you girls discuss what kind you want?" asked Junior.
"Oh. OK," replied Fluttershy. She began to leave the kitchen and glanced back at the Transmutant. Fluttershy felt her heart tugged at when she looked into Junior's downcast eyes. In them, she saw something that contradicted what he had told her and Pinkie earlier.




Later...

Pinkie and Cynthia laughed as they sat on the sofa together with video game controllers in their hands. Fluttershy sat by and watched as the two played a game that involved racing with a cast of fun and happy go lucky characters driving small cars. The two raced along with other characters, picking items such as bombs and banana peels to use against each other. Junior took the paper plate that had traces of pizza grease away from them as he proceeded to take them to the kitchen to be thrown away.
"Aw! You made me lose my turtle shell item!" said Cynthia. Pinkie laughed as her character drove passed Cynthia's.
"I'm heading for the final lap!" said Pinkie. She then yelped as she missed a turn on the race track and drove off a cliff.
"Oh, darn it!" cried Pinkie as her character was forced to re spawn back on course, where the rest of the characters managed to pass her.
"Eat my dust!" laughed Cynthia as her character passed Pinkie's.
"Oh yeah?" said Pinkie with a smirk. As the two competitively played the game, Junior looked at the application sheet again as it sat on the table. He picked up the paper and made his way over to the trash. As Junior was about to throw away the sheet but stopped. The Transmutant looked at the sheet again as he read it over, describing activities in small detail and the club's purpose. At the last line he found the words, "Friendship is Magic".
"Ugh. That is so cheesy," said Junior. He then turned his head glanced at Fluttershy, who congratulated Cynthia for winning the game. Junior turned back to the application sheet and sighed. He then made his way over to the table and grabbed his pen.
"Hmph. Let's see if everyone truly is welcome in your little club," said Junior under his breath. He couldn't care less about being accepted into this club let alone participate in it, but he wanted to take this opportunity to prove Rodan wrong. He was going to prove that Fluttershy and anyone who tries to get friendly with him is only doing for the sake of appearances.
As Junior filled in the required information, he placed the form back into his back pack.
"Maybe when this doesn't work, mom will finally understand that it just can't work," said Junior. He then thought back to what his mother had told him about lacking friends. Junior made a mental note to at least try to socialize with his peers for her.
"Goooojjjiiii~," called Pinkie. Junior turned around and found Pinkie and Cynthia standing in the kitchen with grins.
"What?" asked Junior in reluctance. He did not trust the grin that was plastered over the hyperactive girl's face. Cynthia rushed to Junior's side and grabbed his hand.
"Come play with us! We're going to play twister now!" said Cynthia.
"We don't have twister," said Junior as he was tugged out of the kitchen. Pinkie giggled in response.
"You don't, but I do!" said Pinkie as she reached into puffy pink hair and pulled out a box that contained the twister game inside.
"What the- Wait, why do you have a game of twister stuffed in your hair? How does that even work?!" asked Junior.
"I always have a game at the ready just in case! I sometimes mix it up though once every other day with different games," said Pinkie. Cynthia tugged at Junior's arm.
"Gojira, let's play!" said Cynthia.
"Eh. I don't know," said Junior.
"Please? Pretty please?" asked Cynthia as she gave him puppy dog eyes. Junior looked away to avoid being sucked into the girl's cuteness. However, he failed to keep eyes away and was forced to look at her again. However, this time Pinkie was on her knees putting on the same pleading eyes. Junior looked at her in annoyance and sighed.
"OK, I'll play," said Junior.



Junior strained as he attempted to reach under Pinkie Pie on the twister mat. His right hand was placed on the green spot that was under Pinkie.
"Got it. Go ahead and spin," said Junior. Pinkie spun the arrow that was beside her.
"Right foot, yellow!" said Pinkie. Fluttershy strained as she stretched her right leg to her side.
"You alright?" asked Junior.
"Not... Really," grunted Fluttershy.
"Just don't think about the strain," said Junior as he moved his leg and placed his foot on a yellow spot.
"OK. I won't think about it," muttered Fluttershy as she relaxed her muscles. Cynthia grunted as she stretched her leg to place her foot on a spot across the mat. However, her foot grazed against Fluttershy's toes. The timid girl giggled as her toes were tickled, causing her to jerk in place. Her elbow poked Pinkie in a sensitive part of Pinkie's rib, making her laugh.
"That tickles!" cried Pinkie. Her muscles loosened to the point where she was unable to hold herself up. As a result, she fell over and knocked over Fluttershy.
"Ah!" yelped Fluttershy as she tumbled against Junior. The three collapsed onto the ground in a pile.
"Ow," said Junior with a scowl.
"I win! Man, that was a great game of twenty rounds of twister!" said Cynthia.
"Never again. Please?" pleaded Junior. He sighed as he slumped his head on the ground.
"What should we do now?" asked Cynthia.
"Let's watch a movie!" said Pinkie.
"That sounds nice," said Fluttershy as she raised herself off of Junior's back.
"Goji, do you have any good movies? Ones appropriate for Cynthia? Nothing naughty," said Pinkie.
"I don't think I like what you're implying," said Junior as he raised himself up with a scowl.
"I heard those rumors mister! No one likes a peeping tom!" said Pinkie. Junior's eyes widened.
"Excuse me?!" said Junior with a furious expression.
"What's a peeping tom?" asked Cynthia.
"Oh! Look at what you're teaching her!" said Junior in annoyance.
"I just want to make sure you don't put on any nasty DVDs!" said Pinkie in disapproval.
"I wasn't even peeping! I was hiding from you when you were stalking me in song! Those two just happened to have been in the place that I chose to hide in!" retorted Junior.
"Um... I believe you. I've accidentally walked in on Lyra and Bon Bon too, during lunch," said Fluttershy as she twiddled her thumbs with flushing cheeks.
"Thank you! See?" asked Junior. He then moved passed her and over towards the television set.
"You girls like animated films by Pixar?" asked Junior as he pulled out a few DVD cases.
"Ooh! Do you have the one where the fish is looking for his son? I love that one!" said Pinkie.
"Me too!" said Cynthia. Junior turned as he held up a case, showing the DVD case.
"Right here," said Junior.



Junior sat down in silence as he watched the film that he had put on. The movie was currently at the scene where a young clown fish was making a daring escape from the dentist's office. The Transmutant glanced to the side and found the girls to have fallen asleep on the sofa. Pinkie lied on the right arm rest with Cynthia leaning against her shoulder while Fluttershy lied on the left arm rest. Junior sighed as he looked at his phone and found a text from his mother.
"Everything alright?" the text read. Junior typed in a reply and placed his phone away. The doorbell rang, prompting Junior to look towards the door. He raised himself up and answered it. Blaire stood on the porch.
"Hey, good evening Gojira," greeted Blaire with a smile.
"Evening?" asked Junior. He then looked to the sky and found the sun to be setting, allowing stars to become visible. He had lost track of time.
"Oh. Right, hey Blaire," said Junior with a yawn.
"Is Cynthia ready to go?" asked Blaire.
"I'll find out. She's asleep," said Junior as he led Blaire into the house. Blaire's eyes widened as she found two other girls sleeping on Junior's couch.
"Don't ask. They followed me home and wouldn't leave," said Junior in annoyance. Blaire smirked.
"You lady killer," said Blaire. Junior rolled his eyes. Blaire knelt beside Cynthia and shook her shoulder.
"Cynthia, wake up sweetheart," said Blaire in a soft tone. Cynthia crinkled her brows as she stirred. She raised herself up and yawned.
"Oh. Hey, mom," said Cynthia in a drowsy tone. Blaire smiled.
"You had fun today?" asked Blaire.
"Yep. Gojira even played with us," said Cynthia as she rubbed the sleep out of her eyes.
"Yeah? Well, I'll have to ask him to look after you when I need him to more often," said Blaire as she looked at Junior with a smile. The Transmutant rubbed the side of his head in response.
"Sure. She's a good kid," said Junior with a smile.
"Well, let's get you home," said Blaire as she took Cynthia's back pack and led her daughter out the door. Junior walked the two out and stood at the doorway. Cynthia smiled brightly as she waved at Junior.
"Bye Gojira! Tell Pinkie and Fluttershy that I had fun with them!" said Cynthia. Junior lightly smiled as he waved.
"Sure. See you around," said Junior. As he watched Blaire and Cynthia leave in a dark grey car, he headed back into the house. Junior found the girls to still be sleeping soundly. Junior sighed as he turned off the movie.
"Should I wake them up now or later?" asked Junior. He made his way over to Fluttershy and was about to shake her but stopped as she mumbled in her sleep.
"Eh. I'll leave them be for now," said Junior as he pulled his hand away. The Transmutant made his way back to the chair recliner and lied back on it. He yawned as he felt his eyes flutter close.
"Junior..." whispered a soft voice. Junior shot his eyes open and found his mother kneeling next to him with a smile.
"Hey, sleepy head," said Miwa. Junior yawned as he raised the recliner up.
"Mm. Hey, mom," said Junior.
"Those girls just went home. They wanted to tell you goodbye but you were asleep," said Miwa.
"Yeah well, they took all of my energy today," said Junior as he stretched. Miwa lightly laughed as she ruffled Junior's hair.
"Go to bed. Love you," said Miwa.
"Love you too," said Junior as he sluggishly made his way upstairs and into his bedroom. It was large, allowing enough walking space. At the front was a desktop computer and on the desk was a lamp. By Junior's bed there was a dresser that held his clothes. A closet was in the corner of his room. The Transmutant sighed as he changed into his pajamas and lied himself onto his bed. Junior turned to his dresser and found a picture of himself with his mother and his father, whom he inherited most of his appearance from. Junior sighed as he turned away from the family photo and waited to fall back to sleep
	
> Chapter 4: Join The Club
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

It was morning over Ponyville and Junior was walking through the halls of the school in silence. His peers briskly moved out of his path as the delinquent came into sight, their whispers filling his ears. However, they were on the topic of hearing about what had happened during gym yesterday. Glares of disapproval were shot at Junior as he passed by the students that were brave enough to make eye contact with him.
'Un-freaking believable. Word gets around fast,' thought Junior in annoyance as he continued on through the hall. He was growing more frustrated as he heard the whispers. It was as though those who were present on that day had neglected to mention that what had happened was an accident. Junior mentally scoffed as he picked up his pace and made his way into his home room class. He made his way over to his desk and pulled out his text book from his back pack. Junior yawned as he sat down in his seat.
'I wonder when I should give the group the application. Wait, where is that club anyway?' thought Junior as he reached into his bag and pulled out his application for the Friendship Club. He began to scan through it as he searched for any text that gave its location.
"Oh. There it is," muttered Junior as he read the text. "Hmm. C-wing, class room number 498.
"Morning Gojira!" greeted a feminine voice. Junior immediately placed the application sheet down with a neutral expression. He turned and found Mosura taking a seat behind the Transmutant with a smile on her face.
"Oh. Hey, Mosura," greeted Junior as he turned forward.
"What are you reading?" asked Mosura in curiosity. She raised herself out her seat and leaned over Junior's shoulder.
'Shit!' thought Junior. He quickly placed his arms over the paper as he hid the application sheet.
"Nothing. Just a grocery list," said Junior in a neutral tone.
"OOOK? Why are you hiding it?" asked Mosura as she tried to peak at the paper.
"No particular reason," said Junior as he moved to the side, obscuring Mosura's sight. The girl shrugged in response, not wanting to further pester the Transmutant about the matter.
"Right. Hey, I heard about what happened yesterday," said Mosura as she sat back down in her seat.
"I don't know what you're talking about," said Junior in a nonchalant tone.
"You know. You ended up sending someone to the nurse's office," said Mosura as she rested her chin on her hand.
"Why does this concern you?" asked Junior in annoyance.
"Well, I just want to get the facts. People are saying that it was on purpose during a game of dodgeball, but I want to hear your side of the story. Was it an accident?" asked Mosura.
"What difference does it make? As if you'd believe me," scoffed Junior.
"Oh yeah? I can actually tell if you're lying or telling the truth," said Mosura with a smile. Junior sighed in annoyance as he turned to face Mosura.
"Fine, I did it on purpose," said Junior with a hard stare. Mosura stared at him blankly. The two were locked in a staring contest that lasted for several seconds. Mosura then smirked.
"Liar," said Mosura. Junior's brow twitched in response. He turned back around in his desk and took out his pencil and eraser.
"What was up with you lying about it? Are you embarrassed that you feel bad about it?" asked Mosura.
"That's stupid. Why the hell would I be embarrassed over that? Also, I don't feel bad," scoffed Junior. Mosura gave a soft chuckle under her breath.
"I detect a lie in there~," sang Mosura. Junior scowled in response.
"Say, why are you talking to me? You never say a word to me in class," said Junior.
"What? You don't like it when I talk to you?" asked Mosura with a look of hurt.
"I didn't say that. I just wanna know why now," said Junior.
"Well, here's the thing. I thought maybe... You could use someone to talk to you. Ever since I found out that you don't normally socialize with others given your reputation, I thought I'd talk to you," said Mosura.
"So you're doing this to make yourself look good before our peers by being the nice girl that talks to the loner? Very classy, Mosura. Just what I expect out of a popular girl," said Junior. Mosura scowled in response. She tapped her fist against his shoulder.
"No, I just thought it'd be nice to have a conversation with someone I've never talked to before. I figured since you don't really talk to anyone, you'd have no reason to avoid it," replied Mosura.
"Oh, God bless your sweet little heart," mocked Junior. Mosura rolled her eyes in response.
"Fine. I guess you're not in a good mood today. But I'm not gonna stop trying to get you to willingly converse with me," said Mosura with a smile.
"Don't hold your breath," said Junior with a chuckle.




Later...

It was fourth period. Junior had spent half the day listening to the constant rumors being spread with how he intentionally harmed Applejack. Humans were so frail compared to him and most Transmutants that they should expect an injury during a physical activity. But in all fairness, he was using an unnecessary amount of strength before Applejack was hurt.
Junior sat down at his desk during his Algebra class. Sunset Shimmer hovered over his shoulder as she observed the Transmutant working on part of the homework that the class was allowed to get a head start on.
"No, no. You forgot to carry the one here. Do that, and you should come up with the correct answer for the equation," said Sunset. Junior sighed as he lowered his head.
"Why me?" asked Junior.
"Look, you're just over thinking it. All you need to do is look over the notes and try to apply the same basic formula that we learned to here," said Sunset as she pointed at Junior's worksheet.
"Uh, 'we'? You're the mathematical genius in our class. I bet you learned this shit while you were a freshmen," said Junior.
"That's a bit of an exaggeration. I actually studied ahead for Algebra as a sophomore," said Sunset in a proud tone. "I'm also pretty good at science, English, and-"
"I get it. You're the Einstein of our generation," said Junior in annoyance.
"Alright, just redo the incorrect part of the equation and move on to the next question," said Sunset as she crossed her arms. Junior scribbled down the correct form of the equation with a scowl. He glanced at his cell phone on his desk and pressed the button on it. It displayed the time. His ears perked as he heard Sunset snapping her fingers.
"Hey! Hey! Focus!" said Sunset in disapproval.
"I'm checking the time. I have to be somewhere during lunch," said Junior. Something about people snapping their fingers at him irked him.  To avoid snapping at the girl for making such sounds as if he were a child, he decided to get back to work.
"Oh yeah? Where to?" asked Sunset in curiosity.
"That's none of your business. I just need somewhere to be," said Junior. Sunset huffed in response at the Transmutant's rude response.
"I hope you're not rude to your mother like you are right now," said Sunset.
"Of course not," muttered Junior as he moved on to the next question.
"What was that?" asked Sunset with a raised brow.
"Nothing. Just forget it," said Junior as he worked through the question. Sunset sighed as she leaned against an empty desk.
"Hey, Sunset! Are you and Flash coming over to the party this weekend?" asked a male student from the other side of the room. Sunset turned her head to face him.
"You bet!" said Sunset with a nod.
"Awesome! Hopefully you won't have to tutor that jerk over there," said the student.
"Oh. W-Well..." Sunset rubbed the back of her head in response. She then noticed the neutral expression that Junior held.
"Hey, asshole! You better not keep Sunset Shimmer from coming to the wicked party with your stupidity!" said another male student. Junior scowled.
"Hey, guys-" Sunset turned to face the other students but was interrupted as Junior placed his pencil down and stood up from his seat. He turned to face the second male student with a hard stare.
"Say that again. Come on, I dare you," said Junior in a low tone.
"Uh..." the second male student looked away with a nervous expression.
"Oh? What happened to that hot shit you were spouting? It was pretty good," said Junior as he left his desk and approached the student with a menacing smile. The student backed up against the wall as he trembled in place.
"Come on. What else you got to say to me?" asked Junior in a low tone. Sunset looked on anxiously.
"Gojira..." called Sunset.
"N-N-Nothing! I have nothing else to say!" said the student frantically. Junior smirked in response.
"Hmph. Yeah, that's what I thought. Wuss," said Junior as he pushed the student back. He then made his way back to his seat, where Sunset stood by in relief. She turned over to the side with a scowl as she found the teacher to be sleeping at her desk. The irresponsibility in that woman could have been disastrous for the whole class.
"Yeah, you guys can all go to hell," said Junior as he picked his pencil back up and went back to writing. The rest of the students nervously went back to minding their own businesses after the confrontation. Sunset leaned back over Junior's shoulder.
"Hey, you can go ahead and do whatever. I can take it from here," said Junior as he glanced at Sunset.
"Wait, are you sure?" asked Sunset.
"Yeah, sure. I wouldn't want to keep you and your boyfriend from that party," said Junior as he went back to his paper. Sunset looked at him in surprise.
"Wha- No. No, it's not a big-" Sunset was interrupted as Junior began to pack his bag.
"It's about time to go anyway," said Junior as he placed his binder back into his backpack. On cue, the school bell rang for lunch. The rest of the students all got up out of their seats in quick paces, to escape the thick atmosphere that was created by the Transmutant's work of intimidation. Junior stood up to his feet and moved passed Sunset.
"Uh..." Sunset failed to call out to the Transmutant as he walked out the door. She slumped her shoulders in response and sighed. Her cell phone suddenly vibrated in her pocket. Sunset reached for it and pulled it out. She found a text that read, 'Are you coming to the club room today at lunch?' Sunset began to text a reply as she made her way over to her backpack on her desk.



Junior sat down in the cafeteria in silence as he ate his lunch. Rodan was conversing with the other Transmutants that were at the desk with them.
"Hey, Goji. How you doing today, buddy?" asked Rodan.
"We're not buddies. And I'm fine," said Junior as he went back to eating his food.
"Well, that's good to hear. I heard AJ is doing alright too," said Rodan.
"Good for her," said Junior as he drank his bottle of water.
"Say, you think I have a chance with the southern belle of our school?" asked Rodan with a grin. Junior snorted in response.
"Sure! When hell freezes over," said Junior with a smirk. Rodan scowled in response.
"Wow. You're cold man. No support for a brother," said Rodan.
"Rodan, why would she wanna date a Transmutant? Hell, why you out of all the guys in this school?" asked Junior.
"Because I'm the love doctor! The ladies can't get enough of me!" said Rodan.
"Yeah, except when they do," said Junior as he ate his meal. Rodan tapped Junior's shoulder.
"Dude, come on. You at least have to agree with me that she's hot," said Rodan. He then leaned closer to Junior. "I mean, I've seen you checking out her thighs one time during gym class,"
Junior flushed furiously at this. He scowled as he scooted away. Rodan chuckled.
"Hey, bro. No need to be embarrassed! She does have some nice legs, and any guy would look," said Rodan with a sly smile.
"Rodan, if you want to live, you will not mention this to anyone," said Junior with a glare.
"My lips are sealed, homie," said Rodan as he pretended to zip his lips shut. The two remained in an awkward silence. Rodan turned to face Junior.
"So, what's your favorite part of the female body?" asked Rodan in curiosity.
"Rodan!" said Junior in annoyance.
"Uh. Never mind. I bet you're a legman," said Rodan with a chuckle. Junior groaned in response as he stood up from his seat and began to walk away.
"Hey! No judgments man! It's OK!" said Rodan.
"Shut up!" said Junior as he tossed his trash into the garbage can in the center of the cafeteria. Rodan chuckled as he shook his head.
Junior scowled as he exited the cafeteria and made his way down the hall. He was just about to make his way out to the quad until he remembered what he had prepared himself for. Junior stopped and reached into his back pack. He took out his application sheet and read where the club room was located. Junior spent the next couple of minutes walking through the halls and up the stairs for this club room. He came across the second floor and continued on until he found the numbers leading up to the club room. He muttered the number to himself as he scanned the doors. He then stopped as he came across a door on the far end of the hall. He made sure that he was at the right area. Junior sighed as he slumped his shoulders.
"Am I really going to do this?" asked Junior. He then heard voices from behind the door. Junior imagined himself walking inside of the classroom, being greeted by immediate ridicule. He was going to venture off into unknown territory with five strangers.
"Oh wait. Fluttershy is here too," said Junior. Scratch that, it would be four strangers and one acquaintance that may be showing him not genuine kindness.  However, Junior was put somewhat at ease that he would be near someone that he was familiar with, even though there was the possibility of his application being rejected in a heartbeat.
Junior sighed as he steeled himself. The Transmutant placed his hand on the door handle and twisted it. He then gently pushed the door open, allowing the voices to grow louder in his hearing. The door creaked as he opened it further. The voices suddenly died down as Junior entered the room. Inside, wide tables were placed at the sides of the room while four of them were placed together in some sort of round table like fashion. A white board was built into the wall at the front of the class room, where erasers and markers lied. The sources of the voices came from the center of the room at these tables that were put together. As expected, Junior caught sight of Fluttershy. However, his eyes widened as he caught sight of how the club mostly comprised of girls. But, what surprised him more was how he recognized two others. He spotted Sunset and Mosura, along with two other girls that he was unfamiliar with. Mosura and Sunset looked at him in surprise.
"Gojira?" asked Mosura and Sunset in unison. A girl with long green hair and eyes sat by nervously as she recognized the Transmutant. Fluttershy smiled.
"Hello, Gojira," greeted Fluttershy.
"Hey," greeted Junior with a nod. He then cleared his throat. "Um... Which one of you is the club president?"
"That'd be me," said one of the girls. She stood up from her seat and approached Junior.
'Wait, isn't she friends with Fluttershy?' thought Junior. He recognized this petite girl with navy blue hair with pink and violet highlights.
"I'm Twilight Sparkle. President of the Friendship Club. How may I help you?" asked Twilight. Junior pulled out his application sheet and handed it to her.
"I uh... I wanted to apply to your club. Principle Celestia recommended it to me," said Junior. Twilight looked at him in confusion. Sunset and Mosura looked at each other in shock while Fluttershy grinned. Twilight looked at the application and sure enough, she found his signature. Twilight looked at him with wide eyes.
"Are... Are you serious?" asked Twilight.
"I honestly have better things to do instead of making a joke about this," deadpanned Junior. Twilight glanced at the rest of the club members, who merely held confused expressions. Twilight cleared her throat as she turned to face Junior.
"Well, given your reputation, I think it's fair that the group holds a meeting about this," said Twilight. Junior's brow twitched in response.
'Don't retort, Gojira. She does have a point,' thought Junior. The Transmutant nodded in response.
"Fair enough," said Junior.
"Could you wait outside? We'll let you back in when we're done," said Twilight. Junior nodded.
"OK," said Junior as he turned and made his way out of the classroom. He stood outside by the door with his arms crossed. The Transmutant smirked.
"Hmph. I bet they are gonna reject my application. Principle Celestia, prepare to see just how hypocritical this little club is," said Junior as he placed his hands behind his head. "Maybe with any luck, they'll stop harassing me to try to make friends."
Back inside of the club room, the girls all were assembled in their seats. Twilight sat down at her desk with the application in front of herself, staring at it intensely. As many times that she blinked, the girl would not wake up from this strange dream. It was as though the world was turned onto its ear.
"This has to be some kind of joke," said Twilight as she looked at her club members.
"No, I'm in the same class as the guy. He would never waste his time with making jokes like this." said Mosura.
"But... Why? He never seemed like he'd be interested in joining clubs," said Sunset in confusion.
"Maybe he is. He was probably just too shy to join any," said Fluttershy with a shrug. Twilight turned to the green haired girl in curiosity.
"Erika, what do you think?" asked Twilight. Erika twiddled her thumbs as she glanced at the door where the Transmutant was.
"W-Well... I don't know. But are we really considering letting him join? I mean, he doesn't really have the best reputation in school," said Erika.
"Yeah, you do raise a good point. I just can't understand why he would suddenly join a club," said Twilight as she scratched her head.
"I don't know about this, girls," said Twilight. Fluttershy lightly frowned in response. Erika nodded in agreement.
"Yeah. I mean, no offense to him, but he's not much of a people person," said Erika.
"Um... I'd like to speak in Gojira's defense," said Fluttershy as she raised up from her seat. Curious, the other girls focused their attention on her.
"Well, we all know that Gojira isn't the nicest person in school. In fact, he's pretty mean," said Fluttershy.
"That's an understatement," muttered Sunset as she propped her chin up on the desk.
"But, I... I think he can be nice," said Fluttershy as she twirled her finger against some strands of her rose pink colored hair.
"I mean, he could only be mean because no one at school really shows him any kindness. Isn't the point of our club to extend a hand of friendship to our fellow students?" asked Fluttershy. Twilight looked down at the application sheet and rubbed her chin in thought. It would be cold if they were to automatically shoot down the boy's application. Still, she was uncertain how he would behave in the club.
"Well, what do you girls think?" asked Twilight.
"If he wants to join, then why not? It gives me the chance to get to know the sourpuss," chuckled Mosura.
"Sure. I think it's a good opportunity to train him to behave," said Sunset with a smirk as she crossed her arms.
"T-Train him?" asked Fluttershy with a look of alarm. In her mind, she imagined Junior being bound by a leash, sitting outside of a dog house on his knees. Sunset bore a smirk on her face as she held the leash while Mosura taught the Transmutant to shake. Twilight smacked his nose with a rolled up newspaper for threatening another student with violence. Fluttershy's face flushed as she imagined Junior with dark dog ears and a tail. She suddenly visualized the Transmutant as a charcoal grey Akita dog. Fluttershy giggled to herself as she visualized herself giving the dog version of Junior a belly rub.
"Train him? That sounds kinda cruel," said Mosura.
"I'm just kidding," chuckled Sunset.
"Hehe. That's a good boy," Fluttershy muttered to herself. The rest of the girls all looked at Fluttershy in confusion.
"What?" asked Twilight.
"Nothing!" said Fluttershy with a look of embarrassment. Twilight shrugged in response and turned to Erika.
"Erika?" called Twilight. Erika Shiragami rubbed her arm in response. The curious stares for her answer made her uneasy. She sighed.
"I guess it'd be fine," said Erika. Twilight nodded in response.
"Very well. Motion has been passed. Fluttershy, could you let Gojira back in?" asked Twilight. Fluttershy nodded as she left her seat and made her way over to the door. She opened it and peaked outside. She found Junior standing by.
"You can come in now," said Fluttershy.
"Alright. Let's get it over with," said Junior as he stepped inside. He stood before the club members with a neutral expression.
"Gojira Takeshi the second. After our discussion, we've made a decision," said Twilight.
"Yep. Here it comes," muttered Junior to himself. Twilight stood up from her seat and approached the Transmutant with a smile on her face.
"Your application has been accepted," said Twilight. Junior's eyes widened.
"Wait, what?" asked Junior. Twilight held her hand out to Junior.
"Welcome aboard, new club member," said Twilight. Junior stared at her hand in disbelief. He was just waiting for his request to shut down. Once and for all, he was going to prove the hypocrisy of these humans in this so called, 'Friendship Club'. But, that didn't seem to be the case. He looked at her in disbelief.
"You're bullshitting me, right?" asked Junior. Twilight's shoulders slumped in response.
"Uh... No, we're serious. You applied, we discussed it, and we accepted it. You're officially a club member now," said Twilight. Junior's shoulders slumped.
"Oh," said Junior. An awkward silence filled the air. Junior looked away as he scratched his neck.
"Heh. This is awkward," said Junior. Twilight looked at him in confusion.
"Huh? Why?" asked Twilight. Junior shook his head.
"Eh. Forget it. Um... Happy to be aboard, I guess," said Junior as he shook Twilight's hand. The sound of the school bell ringing reached the ears of the group.
"Oh! Lunch is over," said Mosura as she shot up to her feet.
"Alright, club dismissed guys. We're meeting back here after school! Gojira, come on by for your orientation," said Twilight as she made her way to her seat and took her bag.
"OK," said Junior as Twilight passed him. The rest of the girls packed up their things and prepared to leave. Erika briskly walked out of the classroom while Sunset glanced at Junior as she followed her. Mosura gave Junior a smile as she walked passed him.
"I'm looking forward to this, Gojira," said Mosura.
"Uh sure," said Junior with a nod. Mosura waved at him.
"Bye~," sang Mosura as she hummed to herself. Junior turned to watch her leave with a raised brow.
"Huh," said Junior. Fluttershy walked to his side.
"Is something wrong?" asked Fluttershy.
"Yeah. I could swear that my application was going to get shot down," said Junior in disbelief. Fluttershy smiled.
"Well, it wasn't. You're going to love the club!" said Fluttershy as the two left the classroom. She jogged down the hall as she waved to him.
"See you after school!" said Fluttershy. Junior stood with a blank expression as he watched the timid girl leave his sight. He stood in silence, alone, and confused.
"Shit. Looks like I'll have to be in this club after all," said Junior as he slumped his shoulders.




Later...

Twilight stood in front of Junior with a smile. Alongside her were the rest of the club members. School had ended, and now was the time where she was going to walk the Transmutant through his first day as a club member.
"Now, Gojira. The Friendship Club is-"
"The club is dedicated to befriending other students, offering services for the community and the school, and forming friendships among fellow group members. Fluttershy gave me the basic idea of it already," interrupted Junior.
"Oh. Alright then. Um... Well, let’s discuss schedules," said Twilight as she led Junior over to a wall that bore a calendar.
"You see, I took the liberty of scheduling some activities for our club for the sake of remaining organized and to keep our club from erupting into chaos. We have club gatherings at least four times a week. From Tuesdays to Fridays," said Twilight as she gestured to the calendar.
"Noted," said Junior.
"As you can see, we're actually supposed to be helping Fluttershy for volunteer work at the local animal shelter today. So, I hope you don't have any plans today," said Twilight.
"I may be free," said Junior. Deep down, he was actually groaning as he had hopes of going home early to sleep. Once again, he would have to suck it up and push through the day.
"Oh! Since we are students, we sometimes hold study sessions together during lunch and after school. So if you're struggling with any work, feel free to drop by here and ask!" said Twilight with a grin.
'Why the hell is she so eager about a study session?' thought Junior. He nodded to her in response, deciding against voicing his thoughts.
"I don't think we introduced Erika Shiragami to you. You already know Sunset, Mosura and Fluttershy, but..." Twilight turned to face Erika as she gestured for her to come forward. Hesitantly, Erika approached the two. She stepped closer to Junior, standing at five foot seven in height.
"Um...hello," greeted Erika nervously.
'Yeah. She's one of the ones skittish around me,' thought Junior.
"Hey," greeted Junior, dryly. Erika quickly stepped back with a nervous smile on her face.
"Now that we got introductions out of the way, what now?" asked Junior.
"Now, we head off to the animal shelter. Get ready for your first day as a member, Gojira," said Twilight as she walked past the Transmutant and led the group outside of the class. Junior sighed to himself as he followed them.



The club members all walked together through town in silence. Idle conversations went between the teens as they made their way to the animal shelter. Sunset Shimmer slowed her pace down until she was walking at Junior's side.
"So, this was the thing that you had to do?" asked Sunset. Junior scowled as he looked away.
"Yes," said Junior. There was no point in lying about it.
"Why didn't you want to tell me?" asked Sunset.
"As I said, it was none of your business. Besides, I didn't know that you were a member of this group," said Junior. Sunset shot him a glare.
"What? Is it a problem for you?" asked Sunset.
"No, I just didn't know you were a member. I might have said something if I knew," said Junior. Sunset stared at him with a blank expression for several seconds. Junior's brow twitched in annoyance at how she was silently staring at him.
"What?" asked Junior.
"Uh... Nothing. Sorry, I was expecting you to say that you did have a problem with it," said Sunset as she turned away.
'Not yet at least,' thought Junior. A majority of the group may have welcomed in with smiles, but Junior thought it'd be a matter of time before that changed. These girls were no different from the pretentious douche bags that he had the displeasure of running into.
"Gojira, how do you feel about animals? Are you allergic to any?" asked Twilight.
"Not that I know of. I don't really care all that much for animals," said Junior.
"Hmm. Well, I'll take that as you not minding the job of helping care for them," said Twilight with a smile. The group soon came across a building that sat near a corner block. On it was a poster of a cat and dog sitting side by side. The group entered the animal shelter and found themselves inside of a room filled with multiple chairs. A few people sat in these seats, while a man sat at the front desk in the room. Twilight led the group to this man. Fluttershy stepped forward.
"Um... These are the club members that I told you about," said Fluttershy. The man turned from his computer and smiled.
"Excellent! My, you sure did bring in a good number of help today!" said the man. He then pointed to the door that was by his desk.
"You kids go on ahead and Fluttershy will help you all get settled," said the man. Twilight nodded in response. The group entered through and made their way down a long hallway. Fluttershy led them to a room filled with tools, garbage bags, cat litter, treats, and other needs for a pet before stopping next to a wall where a schedule was.
"OK, there's a list of things that needs to be done for the next couple of hours. We have to clean the cages, feed the animals, give a couple sick ones their medicine, and play with them," said Fluttershy.
"Play with them?" asked Junior.
"Yep. These orphaned creatures have no owner to take them home and are living here without someone to love them. We have to show these little critters love so they can go on for another day until someone takes them in," said Fluttershy.
"What I'd give to be alone," mumbled Junior with envy.
"I'm sorry?" asked Fluttershy with a tilt of her head.
"I said, 'what I'd give for a new phone'." Junior made his way over to a box of latex gloves and pulled out a pair.
"Well, let's clean up some dirty cages," said Junior.
"Wow. You seem motivated," said Mosura in surprise.
"Oh hell no. I'm dreading to see what unholy mess has been left behind by a cluster fuck of animals," said Junior with a shudder. Sunset smirked.
"Ah. There's your recognizable character trait," said Sunset.



Junior carried bags of soiled litter from rabbit and cat cages. He gagged at the smell that his sensitive nose was able to pick up. In fact, his nose stung from the smell of the animals that seemed to not have taken a bath. He hoped that bathing was on the list for the animals. After throwing out the trash, Junior returned and found the girls replacing the litter. Fluttershy and Erika were kneeling beside a few cats and rabbits as they waited for the litter to be replenished. When that was done, the animals were placed back in their cages. Next, the bird cages were cleaned. Fluttershy giggled as she held a blue bird that was perched on her finger.
"Aaaah aah aah aah aaah~." Fluttershy vocalized to the bird. It responded with musical tweets, matching her tone. As Junior scrubbed a smelly old dog with a brush, his ears perked. He turned and found a few birds landing Fluttershy's shoulders and head as she continued to vocalize. The birds all gave musical whistles, drawing this attention of the other girls.
'Wow. Those are some nice vocals,' thought Junior with a light smile. The rest of the girls applauded Fluttershy.
"That was beautiful!" said Erika.
"I never knew you could sing, Fluttershy. I'm impressed!" said Mosura with a grin. Fluttershy smiled bashfully.
"Yeah, you're great!" said Sunset.
"Oh, I'm OK," said Fluttershy.
"Don't be so modest, Fluttershy. The others and I are always impressed! Even our newest members like your singing," said Twilight. Junior raised a brow.
'New? Wait, the others haven't been here any longer than I have?' thought Junior.
"What did you think, Gojira?" asked Mosura.
"Huh?" Junior snapped back into the present and found the girls staring. Curiosity was in their eyes for the delinquent's opinion.
"Fluttershy's singing. What did you think?" asked Mosura. Junior cleared his throat.
"Uh... I-It was OK. I guess," said Junior as he immediately went back to scrubbing the dog. Truthfully, he thought the timid girl's vocalizing was beautiful, but he couldn't let them know that. It was too embarrassing to compliment a pretty girl in her face. The teasing he might suffer from the others would be too much.
The rest of the girls looked at him in disbelief. Junior's brow twitched in annoyance as he felt the stares. Fluttershy rubbed her arm at Junior's vague response. She was actually looking forward to hearing him compliment her. She thought maybe her type of singing wasn't his style. To her, Junior looked more like some that would listen to rock instead.
"Can you girls stop staring at me? It's bugging me," said Junior. The girls immediately turned away and went back to work. Junior sighed as he scrubbed the dog.
"When was the last time they gave you a bath?" asked Junior as he continued to scrub the dog. It merely grunted in response.
"Yeah, it might be my shitty enhanced sense of smell," said Junior as he grabbed a hose and began to rinse the dog off, allowing the soap to flow down the drain in the ground. The dog suddenly shook off the water that drenched its fur. Junior shielded his face from the water droplets. He looked at the dog in annoyance.
"Nice," said Junior with a cynical tone. The dog merely sat on its rear as it wagged its tail.
"I think he likes you," said Mosura. Junior turned and found Mosura leaning over the small concrete wall that sealed the Transmutant and dog inside. Mosura held out a towel towards him with a smile on her face.
"He'd be the first," said Junior as he took the towel and began to wipe the water off of his face. He then began to dry the dog off with the towel when he was through.
"Hey, can I ask you a question?" asked Mosura.
"What?" asked Junior as he rubbed the towel over the dog's head.
"What made you decide to join a club?" asked Mosura in curiosity. Junior scowled as he glanced at Mosura.
"I take it that if I were to avoid the question, you'd pester me?" asked Junior.
"Yep!" said Mosura with a chuckle. Junior stood up and carried the wet dog over to its cage.
"I guess you can say that I'm trying different things. Just trying to mix up my school life a little," said Junior. He knelt down and ushered the dog into the cage, where it lied down on a pillow and snorted. The Transmutant then reached up to a cat's cage and opened it.
"That's nice," said Mosura.
"Heh. Yeah," said Junior with a roll of his eyes. He then hardened his eyes as the cat's fur erected and its blue eyes were wide open.
"Do not make it harder than it has to be," said Junior. The cat yowled in response as it backed further back into its cage. Junior sighed in response as he reached inside of the cage. The cat hissed as it swiped at its paw at the Transmutant's hand.
"Ow! Son of a bitch!" cried Junior as he pulled his hand back from the cage.
"Oh no!" cried Mosura as she found Junior’s hand to be bleeding from the scratch. Junior glared at the cat in response.
"You little-" Junior brought his hand to his mouth and licked the cuts. Mosura slapped his shoulder in response, causing Junior to look at her in annoyance.
"Don't lick your wounds! That's unsanitary!" said Mosura in a scolding tone.
"But it stings," said Junior. He then wiped his hand against his sweater.
"Doesn't matter! Do you know how dirty the human mouth is compared to an animal's without rabies? You can get a flesh eating disease or something!" said Mosura. Junior scoffed in response.
"Fine, but it's not like the cuts were that deep to begin with,"
Junior reached back into the cage for the cat. The feline hissed as it swiped its paw at him again. Junior scowled in response.
"Fine, stay in your own stench. No one's gonna want to adopt you if you smell like piss," said Junior as he closed the cage.
"That's encouraging," said Mosura with a roll of her eyes.
"I'm not here to encourage them. Just to clean them," said Junior as he turned to another dog cage and allowed a few puppies to scatter out.
"Aw damn it!" said Junior as the puppies fled. Junior managed to grab two of the yipping pups while two others ran through the room. Mosura smiled in amusement as she made her way over to the two free pups and picked them up.
"Hey, why don't I help you out with washing the dogs? I think some of them are going to be a handful," said Mosura as she made her way over to the shower area.
"I can do it myself," said Junior as he placed the puppies down on the ground in the shower area.
"Goji, this is a club effort. We'll never get out of here if we don't work together," said Mosura as she turned on the hose and allowed the water to fall on the ground. The puppies yipped excitedly as they ran towards the water and began to roll around in the water.
"It's Gojira," said Junior with a scowl.
"Aww! Man, I wish I had a dog," said Mosura a she watched the pups play in the water. Junior sighed.
"And you're not listening," said Junior. He then shook his head as he grabbed the animal shampoo and knelt near the pups.
"Fine, whatever," said Junior. Mosura smiled as she watched Junior gently grab a puppy and began to scrub its fur.
"Have you ever had pets before?" asked Mosura.
"No. I just sometimes come across a stray every now and then," said Junior.
"Oh, so you feed strays and give them love? That's so sweet of you," said Mosura. Junior cringed in response.
"No, I just pet them," said Junior.
"Sure," said Mosura with a smile.



Junior stood in the corner of the hall in silence. He was looking through his phone as he read his text message conversation with his mother. His face was flushing as he read that his mother was teasing him over the fact that he was in a club that was comprised of mostly girls. He groaned as he slumped his head. The sound of grunting reached his ears. Junior turned and found Twilight in a storage room that was filled with bowls and food for the animals.
"Whoa!" yelped Twilight as she struggled to bring down a large bag of kibble. She gasped as she nearly dropped the heavy bag.
'Man, she's weak,' thought Junior as he placed his phone back into his pocket. He made his way over to Twilight and grabbed the bag of kibble.
"I got it," said Junior as he lowered the bag to the ground.
"Oh. Thanks," said Twilight in surprise. The Transmutant grabbed a couple of bowls and placed them on the ground and proceeded to poor kibble into them.
"Do you often lift heavy things?" asked Junior as he placed the bag down.
"Uh...no, not really," tittered Twilight in embarrassment. She hated to admit it, but she wasn't the most athletic girl in school. She was physically fit, but she mostly spent her time with her nose in a book rather than working out to build strength, though she did carry lots of books.
"Oh! I sometimes carry at least three to five books when at the library. They're uh... they're pretty heavy," said Twilight, hoping to continue a conversation with the Transmutant. She found it odd that she was socializing with someone as him, but she wasn't opposed to doing so. Twilight wondered what kind of topics he would be interested in.
"Hmm. I bet," said Junior as he grabbed a bag of cat food and poured the contents into a few bowls. Twilight rubbed her arm as she thought of how to respond. Then, an idea popped into her ingenious mind. She would try to follow up with the language of what's hip. Twilight cleared her throat.
"Yeah, but it's no biggie! I uh... I'm thinking of hittin' the gym. Build up my biceps," said Twilight as she flexed her arm. Junior raised a brow in response.
'What the hell?' thought Junior.
"You know, I'm really digging that sweater! Uh...homie?" said Twilight with an unsure expression. Junior stared at her blankly.
"Uh... thank you?" responded Junior.
"Yo, it's pretty fly, G-man! Uh... you got some swag!" said Twilight with a grin.
'Haha! I must be succeeding!' thought Twilight.
'Ugh. I hate the word, 'swag' so much,' thought Junior.
"Yeaaah," said Junior as he poured rabbit food into a bowl. Twilight rubbed her head as she tried to think up any more slang that she had heard from school to use to relate to the Transmutant. She was willing to do whatever to make him comfortable socially in the club. Junior stood up with the bowls as he left the storage room.
"uh... hold up!" cried Twilight. Junior briskly walked down the hall with a bead of sweat on his head.
'Don't encourage her, don't encourage her,' thought Junior as he made his way back to where the other girls were playing with the dogs and cats. He placed the bowls down on the ground. He then stuck the rabbit food into the rabbit cage.
"Gojira, don't leave a sister hangin'!" said Twilight as she arrived out of the hall. This drew the attention of the rest of the girls.
"Did she just..." Erika leaned next to Mosura with a look of confusion.
"Be real with me, bro! If you ain't feelin' the vibe, then I apologize. I ain't tryin' to get up in yo grill!" said Twilight. Junior began to cringe as Twilight spoke with so much slang.
"Yeah, she is," said Mosura in disbelief. Fluttershy and Sunset looked at each other in confusion.
"Twilight, what are you doing?" asked Fluttershy. Twilight leaned next to her friend as she cupped her hand over the side of her mouth.
"I'm trying to make Gojira more comfortable with socializing with us since he's going to be in our club for now on. I'm using slang to appeal to him," whispered Twilight. Sunset hummed in thought.
"Oh, I see!" said Sunset.
"Really?" asked Fluttershy in confusion. She then shook her head. "Twilight, you don't have to talk like-"
"Gojira, what up playa?" asked Sunset. Erika face palmed in response.
"Oh, it hurts to watch," said Erika. Junior slumped his shoulders.
"No, please stop," muttered Junior. He couldn't take the bizarre actions that were being made by these intelligent girls, who had sacrificed their proper grammar for slang that would make them seem uneducated. It was painful to listen and watch.
"No, it's all good, son!" said Sunset a she and Twilight approached Junior.
"Son?" asked Junior.
"Yo, I'm all about the math yo! If you down for a study session so you don't flunk, I'm all ears bra! Ya know what I mean, Gojira?" said Sunset.
"That's right, my ninja!" said Twilight with a grin. An awkward silence filled the air. Mosura cupped her mouth as she attempted to keep herself from laughing while Fluttershy stared in confusion. Erika merely hid her face, feeling embarrassed for being in the same room as the two. Junior kept a blank expression, which worried Twilight and Sunset.
"You know, I'm very inclined right now to make a comment about how you two fit the stereotype of white girls trying to speak with mostly slang to appeal to a certain group, but the PC police might call me a racist," deadpanned Junior. Mosura snorted in response.
"Y-Yeah. Well said," snickered Mosura.
"Twilight, Sunset," called Junior.
"Yeah?" asked Sunset and Twilight in unison.
"Don't you ever, ever, ever, ever, talk like that again," said Junior. Twilight and Sunset looked away from the Transmutant in embarrassment.
"Sorry," said the two girls in unison.
'Dorks,' thought Junior with a scowl.




Later...

Fluttershy sat on her knees as she petted a kitten that lied on her lap. She lightly smiled as the feline gave a purr as it nuzzled itself against her lap. Twilight and Sunset were conversing with each other while Mosura tugged on a rope while a dog pulled on it. Erika sat on the ground with a rabbit on her lap. Meanwhile, Junior sat in the corner of the room after getting some of the older animals back into their cages. He sighed as he pulled his hood over his head and leaned against the wall with his arms crossed. He was growing more tired as the hours went by. It was already six in the evening, and they still had thirty minutes to go before they could all head home. The Transmutant wanted nothing more than to leave right now. But then he may have to deal with being nagged at for not being 'committed' to the club. His head slightly lowered as he sat against the wall.
Fluttershy raised her head and lightly frowned as she found the Transmutant sitting alone. She cleared her throat as she worked up the courage to talk to the Transmutant.
"Um... Gojira, would you like to pet Ms. Snow?" asked Fluttershy as she gestured to the kitten. Junior remained silent as he sat in the corner. She lightly frowned at his lack of response. Sunset scowled in response.
"You know, it wouldn't hurt you to give a yes or no answer, Gojira Takeshi," said Sunset. Junior did not answer. He remained in his posture, like a stone statue. Mosura raised a brow.
"Gojira? Are you alright?" asked Mosura. Twilight stood up from the ground and approached the Transmutant. She knelt beside him.
"Gojira?" called Twilight as she shook Junior's shoulder. She gasped as the Transmutant suddenly slumped over to the side and lied down on the ground. Erika looked on worriedly.
"Is he alright?" asked Erika. Twilight tilted her head in confusion as she observed the Transmutant that lied prone on the ground.
"He's asleep," said Twilight.
"Seriously?! Who falls asleep that fast?!" asked Sunset in disbelief.
"Gojira does, apparently," said Mosura as she approached Junior with a look of curiosity. Just as Twilight said, he was sleeping with closed eyes and calm breathing. Curiously, Fluttershy approached and knelt down beside the Transmutant with the others as well.
"Poor thing. He must be exhausted," said Fluttershy with a light smile. Erika peeked over him with a calm expression, where normally she would be wary around him.
"He looks calmer when he's sleeping," said Erika. The girls all watched Junior sleep in silence with only the sound of his breathing and the occasional sounds of pets filling their ears.
"Should we wake him up?" asked Fluttershy.
"Nah. I say leave him be until it's time to go," said Mosura as she sat on the ground behind Junior and picked his head up. She gently laid it on her lap.
"Getting a little friendly, eh?" Sunset said teasingly.
"If by friendly, you mean giving his head a comfortable resting place as a friend, then yes," said Mosura with a chuckle. Junior sighed as he stirred in his sleep. The girls watched with interest at how the violent delinquent was so calm and harmless in his sleep. Fluttershy lightly smiled at his calm demeanor when she was used to seeing him having a stern and rugged one. Even if he was asleep, it was a nice view.



Junior felt himself in a blissful sleep as his head rested against a soft surface. A gentle voice called his name. He stirred as the voice grew a little louder. He then felt cold fingers on his cheeks. Junior's brows furrowed in his sleep.
"Gojira," whispered Mosura as she shook the Transmutant. Junior yawned as his eyes began to open. He heard Mosura give a soft giggle.
"Hmm?" Junior's vision strained as they attempted to focus on the blurred image that hovered over himself. Soon, it began to focus, painting a picture that nearly gave him a heart attack.
"Rise and shine, sleepy head," said Mosura with a smile. Junior's eyes widened as he found Mosura looking down on him. He then glanced to his side and found her belly next to his head. He felt the soft surface on the back of his head, which he managed to piece together as being her lap. Junior immediately shot up and scurried away with a furious blush.
"Mosura?!" exclaimed Junior. Mosura laughed at Junior's flustered state.
"Relax! You fell asleep," said Mosura.
"I-I did?" asked Junior as he looked at her in confusion. He immediately reached for his phone and found that it was seven in the evening. He then looked around the room.
"Where are the others?" asked Junior.
"Oh, they already went home. I stayed behind until you woke up," said Mosura as she stood up to her feet. She wobbled in place.
"Whoa. I think my legs fell asleep," said Mosura with an embarrassed laugh.
"You... You stayed with me?" asked Junior in surprise.
"Yeah. I didn't feel right about leaving you alone, so I stayed here. Fluttershy wanted to wait here too, but she needed to get home," said Mosura as she worked to get the feeling back into her legs.  Junior sluggishly stood up to his feet.
"Oh," said Junior. Mosura smiled a she grabbed her back pack and carried Junior's over to him.
"Let's go," said Mosura.
"Uh... sure!" said Junior as he took the back pack and placed it on. The two made their way through the hall and out of the animal shelter. The two walked through town at night in silence. Junior glanced at Mosura, who kept her eyes forward. He sighed.
"Hey, Mosura?" called Junior.
"Yes?"
"I uh..." Junior looked away in embarrassment. "I... Thank you,"
Mosura looked at him with a slight surprised expression. She thought Junior was too proud to thank her over something such as waiting with him, but clearly he wasn't since he was currently flustered. Mosura gave him a warm smile.
"No problem, Goji," said Mosura.
"It's Gojira," said Junior.
"I know. I just want to call you by your nickname," said Mosura. She then put on a mock pout expression. "Can't I?"
"Eh..." Junior looked away. He felt uneasy with a girl being this friendly with him. It wasn't that he minded. It was more of the fact that he was use to girls treating him with disdain or avoiding him like plague, unless they were Fluttershy, who was bizarrely friendly with him.
"I guess," said Junior. Mosura smiled in response as she bumped shoulders with him.
"Gojira, don't be afraid to socialize with us! Just pretend what happened earlier with Sunset and Twilight never happened," said Mosura.
"Trust me, I will," said Junior with a grimace. Mosura giggled in response. The two continued on through the town and down towards the neighborhoods.
	
> Chapter 5: Fights
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The days were growing colder for the fall. Soon, snow would cover the town and Junior would have to shovel snow out of the driveway. He did like the cool temperatures of the weather, since it made his nights at sleeping much more satisfying due to having the DNA of a critter that burrows itself to hibernate during the winter. Unfortunately, he couldn't have the luxury of hibernating. School was the beast that continuously challenged him and prevented him from lazing about. It was a blessing and a curse.
Junior sat across from Sunset Shimmer in their algebra class. The two stared at each other with intense gazes. Junior looked down at his desk and stared at the paper that was on it. He picked up his pencil and then returned his gaze back to Sunset. Her cold stare dared the Transmutant to back down, but he would not give up so easily. Only a coward backs down from a challenge. Junior smirked as he looked back to the paper and scribbled down the equation. His mind worked to solve the problem that was at hand. When he was finished, Junior raised himself up with a look of confidence and turned the paper around for Sunset to see. Sunset lowered her eyes at the equation and analyzed the Transmutant's work. She then looked back at him with a deadpanned expression.
"This is wrong," said Sunset. Junior lost his smile and then went blank in his expression. He sighed in exasperation as he slumped his head down on his desk to lightly bang his forehead against it.
"Maybe I should drop out of school and find work as a janitor or something. Maybe some labor work will be good for me," said Junior. Sunset looked at him in disapproval.
"Don't talk like that! Not everyone is as fortunate as us to be able to attend school to learn," said Sunset.
"Spare me the lecture, Sunset. I'm just considering my options. I rather drop out of high school than be stuck here until I'm in my twenties just to get a diploma," said Junior. Sunset rolled her eyes.
"Well, that's why we as students are expected to study our work and apply ourselves. Do that, and the rest of the year will feel like a breeze," said Sunset.
"And it's another year of hell after that," muttered Junior. He then turned the paper back over to himself and began to erase his equation.
"Can you show me how to get this equation?" asked Junior.
"Sure. All you have to do is-" Sunset was interrupted as the bell rang. Junior sighed in disappointment. Sunset gave him a reassuring smile.
"Tell you what. I'll tutor you during lunch in the club room and after school, OK?"
"Sure," said Junior with a nod. Sunset patted him on the shoulder.
"Hang in there," said Sunset as she stood up and left classroom with her bag. Junior place his things back into his back pack and proceeded to leave the classroom. He stopped midway in the hall way and looked down in thought.
"I wonder if it's alright if I were to eat in the club room instead of the cafeteria," said Junior to himself. He then shrugged.
"Eh. To hell with it. I'm gonna do it anyway," said Junior as he began to make a U turn in the hall. He reached into his back pack and pulled out a brown bag filled with his lunch. The sound of cheering filled Junior's ears. As if they were chants that cried for excitement when watching violence. Junior noticed a small crowd had gathered further down the hall, blocking off his path to the club room.
"What the hell?" said Junior as he made his way over to the crowd. He noticed one male student with spiked brown hair and hazel colored eyes. His coat was torn at and his face was slightly bruised as he stood panting in the center of the crowd. Before him were three other male students. Junior recognized them all as other Transmutants due to their inhuman smell.
"Eh. It's none of my business. I can just go around," said Junior to himself as he turned. He then stopped as he glanced back. Curious as to why this fight was occurring. The three male Transmutants rushed the male with brown hair, striking him in his gut, his cheek, and his chest. They were coordinated together as fighters against this single opponent. It hardly seemed like a fair fight, but Junior's father taught him that there is no such thing as fairness in combat, only victory.
"Whoo! Come on, kill each other!" cheered a male student. Junior scowled as he noticed that the observers were humans. Funny thing about fights in schools was that dozens of students flood over to where a fight is to watch two or more students duke it out, all for their own amusement. It was just like watching boxing, wrestling, or other sports that involved fighting, but on school grounds. However, a fight between Transmutants was rare, given that they mainly stuck together when in a school where skeptical humans were the majority. When a fight between them occurs, some students that hold disdain and xenophobia towards this race show the ugliness of their prejudice. Although unlikely to happen, some students have the gull to call to see blood shed between Transmutants.
"Guys, come on. We don't... need to do this," panted the brown haired Transmutant.
"Too late, Angirasu. You chose the wrong decision," said the ring leader of the Transmutants.
'Decision? Oh, wait a minute,' thought Junior, recognizing one of the Transmutants. He didn't know the student personally, but he had crossed paths with him at one time and one of his buddies, who had been expelled during his sophomore year. Junior watched as the students ganged up on Angirasu in silence. Angirasu had decided to fight back against his attackers, managing to hit a couple of them. However, their speed and teamwork was overwhelming him. Normally, Junior wouldn't intervene in a fight, but if his guess was correct about the reason of the conflict, it'd be wise to do so this time. Junior sighed as he walked towards the crowd. A girl that was watching the fight gasped as she spotted Junior approaching.
"Move!" said Junior as he pushed through the humans, who skittishly backed away. Before the fist of the ring leader could connect with Angirasu again, Junior caught him by his wrist and applied great pressure.
"Gah!" cried the Transmutant as he felt his wrist being crushed.
"Spinner, good to see you," said Junior in a sarcastic tone. The Transmutant's eyes widened in shock.
"Go-Gojira!" cried Spinner. The other two Transmutants tensed while Angirasu sluggishly looked towards his savior in confusion.
"Now, what's with all of the violence? You seem to be putting on a good show," said Junior with a glare.
"Angirasu... he rejected a proposal that we had for him," said Spinner. Junior hardened his eyes.
"What did I tell you about trying to get Transmutants to join your little group? Remember what happened to your older brother?" demanded Junior in a whisper.
"What we're doing is for the good of all of our kind!" Spinner whispered back. Junior shoved him away.
"So you're going to attack a fellow Transmutant for your goal? Reality check, it's not going to pay off," deadpanned Junior. The other students mumbled among themselves at what the Transmutant could mean. In fact, none of them had even bothered to wonder why this fight had started in the first place. Junior turned to face Angirasu.
"Angirasu, right?" asked Junior.
"Uh... yeah!" responded Angirasu with a nod. Junior pointed his thumb to the side.
"There's some medical supplies in a class room that I'm headed for. Come with me and we'll patch you up," said Junior as he walked to the end of the hall that was blocked. Angirasu glanced at Spinner and his gang and then back to Junior. He shrugged and decided to follow Junior passed the crowd of students.
"Well that was anticlimactic," muttered a human student to one of his friends. Spinner growled as he watched Junior leave with Angirasu.
"Who do you think you are interfering?!" demanded Spinner. Junior stopped and turned to look at Spinner in annoyance.
"Spinner, he's not interested. And before you ask me, I'm gonna tell you the same thing that I told your brother. Fuck off," said Junior. Spinner clenched his fist.
"Then I guess we'll have to teach cowards like you a lesson!" said Spinner as he and his group rushed towards Junior and Angirasu, startling the students that were present. Junior rushed towards them as well and tensed his muscles. Spinner sent quick jabs towards Junior, who blocked every single one with his arms. Junior then grabbed Spinner by his black hair and forced his head down to knee his forehead. The Transmutant then punched his second opponent in the gut and kicked away the third opponent that appeared on his right. Students gave cheers of excitement as they watched Ponyville High's most feared Transmutant take on others that could stand against him. Spinner growled as he leaped high into the air and over Junior. He dropped down to the ground and performed a round house kick against Junior's head, forcing him against the wall. The second member of Spinner's group rushed towards Junior and sent multiple punches against his head. Junior's head slammed against the glass window, shattering it. Junior hissed in pain as he felt the glass cut the back of his head. Junior was then kneed in his gut by the third Transmutant and was knocked down to the ground by Spinner, who performed a drop kick on Junior. The students went wild at the fight that was going on, while a couple of them immediately fled. Junior was suddenly being stomped on by all three Transmutants as he lied on the ground. His eyes widened in horror as one of them raised his foot in the air and prepared to stomp on his crotch.
'Oh, son of a-!!' Junior's thought was interrupted as Angirasu tackled the bane to Junior's nether region to the ground and sent strong punches against his face.
"Yeah!!" cried a male student with excitement. Junior's eyes widened in surprise at how Angirasu stepped in, but then Angirasu was struck on his back by Spinner. Junior hardened his eyes and raised himself up to his feet as he rammed his shoulder against Spinner and slammed him against a locker, causing the door to cave into it. Junior sent a strong punch against Spinner, knocking out a tooth. He then picked him up and threw him against the second opponent that approached, causing them both to fall to the ground.
"Yeah! World Star!!" shouted a student as he and several others recorded the entire fight with their phones. Angirasu looked at them in disbelief.
"Are you serious?! You're just going to record this instead of-" Angirasu was interrupted as the third Transmutant that he had on the ground punched him in his face. Angirasu grunted in annoyance as he sent a stronger punch towards his opponent, knocking him unconscious on the tile floor. Angirasu panted as he sluggishly stood up to his feet. Junior grunted in annoyance as he lightly kicked Spinner's rib to see if he was still awake. Spinner groaned as he sluggishly raised himself up. Junior pressed his hand against his forehead and forced him back down onto the ground.
"Stay down, dumbass," deadpanned Junior. The sound of cheers filled the air from the excitement that the fight had provided for these students. Junior gave a strong puff of air through his nostrils in annoyance.
"What is going on here?!" demanded a feminine voice. The sound of students gasping filled the room. They began to disperse, revealing Vice Principle Luna and five campus officers, armed with Tasers. Her eyes widened as she found the shattered glass, a broken locker, and three students on the ground. Her eyes narrowed as she found Junior and Angirasu standing over the three Transmutants. Junior placed on a nervous smile.
"Um... It was self-defense?" said Junior with a shrug, unsure if the woman would believe him. Luna narrowed her eyes even further.
"You two. In my office. Now," said Luna in a stern tone. Junior and Angirasu immediately stood at attention with stiff postures.
"Yes, ma'am!" said the two Transmutants in unison. The two officers approached the two and ushered them to follow Luna. The three other officers began to cuff the other Transmutants with glowing shackles.
"Beat it kids. Officer Business," said an officer with a stern expression. The students briskly dispersed from the area while they muttered among each other. Junior sighed as he looked down at the ground. The two Transmutants were led into the office of Vice Principle Luna, where they were seated by the officers. Luna sighed heavily as she stood behind her desk.
"Gojira Takeshi, do you realize how tired I am of having to have you sit there in that seat over a fight? For once, I'd like to see you in my office for something positive," said Luna as she pinched the bridge of her nose.
"Uh... Well, that's actually nice of you to say," said Junior awkwardly.
"Ma'am, what happened earlier was not his fault. Spinner and his friends picked a fight with me and ended up jumping me. Gojira just stepped in to break it up," said Angirasu. Junior raised a brow.
'Normally I'd be blamed right away,' thought Junior in surprise.
"What was the fight over?" asked an officer.
"Well... you see..." Angirasu rubbed the back of his head nervously. Junior shook his head. He knew full well what the issue was. Angirasu was likely just afraid to snitch, but this was not something to remain silent about.
"Remember Spinner's older brother?" asked Junior.
"Silk Spray? Yes, but..." Luna's voice trailed off as her memory came back to her.
"Apparently Spinner was trying to follow up in Silk's footsteps. He went to Angirasu to get him to join his little gang. When he refused, Spinner thought that roughing him up would be a good lesson to teach," said Junior. Angirasu looked at him in surprise.
"Ugh. Kids today. All they do now is do stupid stuff like making gangs," said an officer as he shook his head. Luna looked down at her desk in thought.
"I want to hear what eye witnesses have to say and Spinner's side of the story," said Luna.
"Well those kids technically assaulted one of your students. We'll be the ones to question them down at the station and we'll tell you what we learn. These two however, you decide what you want to do," said the first officer. Luna nodded in response.
"Thank you, officers," said Luna. The two officers made their way out of the officer, leaving the two Transmutants with Luna. She sighed as she rubbed her forehead.
"What the heck is going on in this school? There hasn't been fights like the ones now in over twenty years," said Luna.
"With all due respect, I think that's pretty much all schools now. Depending on the environment that students were raised in," interjected Angirasu.
"Pfft. Yeah, or the racial tension caused by idiots and social media," muttered Junior. The sound of the door opening filled the room. Junior turned and found Celestia walking inside. Her eyes widened as she saw the bruised and cut faces of the boys.
"I heard what happened," said Celestia. She made her way at her sister's side.
"It was Spinner trying to follow up with what Silk was doing. He and his gang attacked Angirasu, I jumped in and helped him fight them off. Technically, I was defending him while Angirasu was defending himself. Therefore, we weren't in the wrong and I think it'd be fair if we both could avoid getting expelled or suspended," said Junior as he crossed his arms. He winced as he felt a tiny piece of glass digging into the back of his head. As he plucked it, Luna and Celestia both looked at each other briefly.
"Well, I do have to commend you for stepping in for a fellow student," said Celestia with a smile before frowning. "Unfortunately, we can't exactly let you both get off free of punishment," said Celestia. Junior groaned in response.
"Why not?" asked Junior.
"Well... It's complicated," said Celestia. Junior scoffed.
"Either that or the modern school administrators are out of their minds. Why is it so wrong for students to defend themselves from an attacker? That's like condemning someone from killing another person that was invading their home," said Junior.
"I have to agree," said Luna.
"Gojira listen, I'm just doing my job. It pains me to punish you both, really. But I have superiors too, you know," said Celestia.
"God, the school administration is such bullshit," said Junior. Angirasu nodded.
"And how," said Angirasu. Celestia looked at Junior in disapproval.
"Language…but, I do agree with you," said Celestia.
"Perhaps we can inflict punishment that's a lot less harsh than what Spinner and the others would receive, but this stays in this room," said Luna.
"What did you have in mind?" asked Angirasu.
"You both will serve in detention after school for one day. After that, we can all go on about our lives here. Do you agree?" asked Luna. Junior and Angirasu glanced at each other.
"Beats being expelled or suspended," said Angirasu with a shrug. Junior turned back to the two women with a sigh.
"I was supposed to meet Sunset Shimmer earlier and after school in the club room for a tutoring session," said Junior.
"Sunset Shimmer?" asked Celestia in surprise and a bright smile.
"So you joined the Friendship Club after all?" asked Celestia. Junior cringed.
"I'd appreciate it if you didn't announce it to the whole school. I'm trying to keep a low profile on that," said Junior. Celestia rolled her eyes as she held an amused smile.
"Fine, I guess that tutoring thing can wait," sighed Junior.
"Good. You boys go on and get a nurse to look at you. I want both of you in the cafeteria after school," said Luna.
"Yes ma'am," said the Transmutants in unison as they raised themselves out of their seats and left the office. Celestia turned to smile at her younger sister.
"Told you that he'd join," said Celestia.
"Well, let's just see if it'll have a positive impact on his life," said Luna with a small smile.
Meanwhile outside of the office, Junior and Angirasu strolled down the hall. Junior sighed in annoyance as he looked at his lunch bag, which was crushed.
"Damn it. Sons of bitches made me crush my sandwich," said Junior.
"Uh... Hey," called Angirasu. Junior stopped and turned to face Angirasu.
"Yeah?" asked Junior.
"How... How did you know that Spinner wanted me to be part of his gang?" asked Angirasu. Junior sighed as he rubbed his head.
"Tell me, are you new here?" asked Junior.
"Not really. I came here last school year as a sophomore," said Angirasu. Junior nodded in understanding.
"Ah. Well, a year before that I was a freshman. I built up a reputation of being much stronger than most Transmutants. A force to be reckoned with. That guy that jumped you, his older brother once came up to me and told me how he was part of this street gang comprised of Transmutants," said Junior. He searched the name of this gang in his head, but for the life of him, he couldn't remember it.
"Ah. The name escapes me. They were pretty much all about protecting their neighbor Transmutants, but really they were just a bunch of idiots going around attacking humans and Transmutants that didn't agree with them," said Junior.
"I never knew that was a group like that in this town," said Angirasu in surprise. Junior raised a brow at him.
"You seem to carry a hint of an accent there. You a foreigner?" asked Junior in curiosity.
"Yeah, I was actually born and raised in Neighpon for the first six years of my life. My family and I moved to Equestria when I was seven," answered Angirasu.
"Ah, you’re from the motherland? That's interesting," said Junior. He then sighed as he rubbed his bleeding head.
"Anyway, I turned Silk down. Of course, he didn't really like that but he didn't try anything stupid with me. A couple days after that, I hear that he got arrested for assaulting a pizza delivery guy," said Junior. He shook his head. "That poor bastard. They strung him up from a spider web in the ceiling and robbed him of his car,"
"I thought I got a creepy crawly sense from them. They were spider based Transmutants," said Angirasu as he and Junior made their way to the nurses office.
"That's right. I guess Silk was part of a gang that figured out how to mess with their Inhibitor chips, allowing them to use more of their abilities than they normally could," said Junior.
"Is that really possible? I mean, they put those things in us while we're in the womb," said Angirasu.
"Evidently it is. It's not located in anywhere like the brain, but I think that's how they're able to mess with it without so much worry. Unlike the Revolutionaries, who either never had an inhibitor chip implanted in them or figured out how to remove them themselves," said Junior. Angirasu hummed to himself.
"Hey, Gojira. Thanks a lot for the help. I really appreciate it," said Angirasu with a smile. Junior nodded to him in response.
"Sure, no problem. I respect a person that defends himself or herself," said Junior. He then sighed heavily.
"Man, Sunset is not gonna be happy when she finds out that I didn't make it to the club room at lunch," said Junior.




Later after school...

Junior stood in the front of the club room door in silence. He had just left detention. According to the club schedule that Twilight had set, the club was working until five in the evening, where school would be closing its doors. He sighed heavily as he opened the door and found Sunset Shimmer standing with her arms crossed and with a displeased expression while the rest of the girls sat in their seats with wary expressions.
"I am not happy," said Sunset. Junior slumped his shoulders.
"Shit," said Junior. Sunset scoffed.
"Where were you? It would've been nice if you told me that you weren't going to be here!" said Sunset. Junior sighed in exhaustion as he made his way over to an empty seat and sat down. Fluttershy gasped as she noticed the bruises and cuts on Junior's face.
"What happened?" asked Fluttershy.
"Oh you know. Just got into another fight. Some other Transmutants were jumping another. I felt obligated to step in for him," said Junior. He reached into the back of his head and plucked one last shard of tiny glass and sat it on the table. Twilight's eyes widened.
"Did you just plucked a piece of glass from you head?!" exclaimed Twilight.
"No, it's fairy dust," said Junior in a sarcastic tone as he rubbed his bleeding head. "The nurse must have missed a couple."
Fluttershy made her way to Junior with a medical kit and dabbed a cotton ball covered in alcohol against his head. Junior winced in response.
"I really don't need that you know," said Junior.
"But you're hurt. You have to have your wounds treated," said Fluttershy as she searched Junior's back of his head for anymore pieces of glass. Junior sighed in response.
"I couldn't make it to the club at lunch or earlier after school because I had gotten detention. Sorry," said Junior as he glanced at Sunset. The girl's expression softened. She looked away as she crossed her arms.
"It's fine. But I think we should work to avoid another situation like this where one of us waits on the other. Do you have a cell phone?" asked Sunset. Junior reached into his pocket and held out his smart phone.
"Good. We can exchange numbers so we can remain in contact with each other," said Sunset as she approached the Transmutant and pulled out her smart phone.
"Alright, type away and send me a text," said Junior as he handed Sunset his phone. She raised a brow at him.
"I'm surprised you trust me that easily with your phone," said Sunset.
"It's not like I have anything to hide on there," said Junior as he crossed his arms. He then hissed as the alcohol damped cotton stung his cut.
"Sorry!" said Fluttershy with a nervous smile. Sunset handed Junior back his phone and began to text on her own.
"OK, sending you a text now," said Sunset. After a few seconds, Junior's phone vibrated. He opened his inbox and found a phone number with a text message.
'Looks like you finally got a girl's phone number in your phone other than your mother, lol. JK,' the text read. Junior scowled in response. He saved the phone number into his contacts and labeled it under Sunset's name. He then began to text a reply to her.
'Very funny,' the text read. As Sunset's phone beeped from the message received, she laughed in amusement as she read the text.
"Oh! Let me get his number too!" said Mosura as she shot up out of her seat and made her way over to Sunset's side.
"Wait, what?" asked Junior.
"Well, why not? Club members gotta stay in touch, right?" asked Mosura with a smile. Junior looked away.
"Uh... sure, I guess," said Junior. He then gulped to himself.
'Man, mom is gonna have so much stuff to tease me about if she finds out,' thought Junior.
"That's a good idea! I'll have to get his number too," said Twilight as she left her seat and began to make her way over to Sunset and Mosura. Junior's eyes widened. Fluttershy stood up from her seat as she took out her phone.
"Um... May I have your number too? I mean, if you don't mind that is," said Fluttershy with a shy smile. Junior looked away from her with flushing cheeks.
'Ugh. Mom is definitely gonna give me so much crap,' thought Junior. He sighed in defeat.
"Fine," said Junior.
"You want in on this, Erika? This is a chance to get a guy's number in your phone for the first time," said Sunset with a coy smile. Erika looked away in embarrassment.
"I'm good!" said Erika.
After the next minute, Junior was looking at his phone's contacts. All had the names and phone numbers of the Friendship Club, excluding Erika. He looked up from his phone and found all of the girls all looking at him with friendly smiles. Normally, a guy would be going crazy about how he had gotten the phone numbers of multiple attractive girls in one hour. In fact, he could hear Rodan crying out in a jealous rage right now. But Junior wasn't one to think too much into this scenario. Just because these girls had given him their number, it didn't mean that they were attracted him. Thinking so was just a delusion some love sick dork would have.
"Can you still tutor me on the homework today?" asked Junior.
"Sure thing. Just try to avoid getting into trouble so you can have more time next time," said Sunset.
"Pfft. No promises," said Junior. He then noticed the dissatisfied look that Sunset was giving him. "But, I'll try,"
"That's all I ask," said Sunset with a smile.



It was early in the evening. The streets were quiet and the cars were few. A lone figure in a black hood was perched over the city hall in silence. His hellish red eyes scanned the streets as he looked over the town. He knew of the kind of people that lived here. They were mostly a bit more of a country folk, not familiar with customs in the city and rowdier compared to the stuck up citizens of Canterlot. Still, he had no reason to judge them like others who judged him and his kind. So, he takes up living isolated from intolerant people, only appearing in the night for one goal. To eliminate threats of Transmutants. That is what Battra Yasu had vowed to himself and his sister. He raised himself up and scanned the area. His mind was filled with many voices speaking all at once, all chaotic and without order. One person would go insane after hearing this for so long, but he trained himself to handle it as the payoff was worth it.
"Where are you, scum?" muttered the figure to himself.
"So, what did the big boss say?" asked a male voice. Battra narrowed his eyes. He was familiar with some people referring to someone as, 'the big boss'. It was a common thing that street thugs had done when it came to referring to someone of greater authority. His mind began to focus on this particular voice.
"He said he wants us to load up these weapons down over to a warehouse over in Manehattan. He's got big plans for those freaks," said a female voice. Battra hardened his eyes.
"Gotcha," said Battra with a smirk. All thanks to telepathy, he was able to read the minds of hundreds in a wide radius. If it was any good use that one could put that ability to, this was it. Battra dashed across the city hall roof and leapt several feet across the street and over towards a nearby building's roof top. He followed the source of the minds that he had scanned through and continued to monitor what they were thinking as they spoke. Some of these words may not have been exactly said as he was hearing it, since these people may have said a different word as they thought of how to respond. Battra continued to run across roof tops for the next several minutes until he found himself in a darker side of Ponyville. Not many people come around this area at night. This is what some may refer to as the ghettos. Trash was scattered throughout yards, graffiti covered the walls of buildings, houses were ragged, and a few homeless people lied in their own filth from a lack of proper hygiene. It was unfortunate for something like this to come to pass in a relatively peaceful town, but Battra thought that these people were at least better off here than in the ghettos of a foreign country. The Transmutant dropped down to the street and strolled across this dark side of town, where the sound of dogs barking echoed into the night. Battra dove behind a wall as he found several men standing outside of an abandoned building. He carefully peeked over the wall and found four men standing outside of the building armed with assault rifles. He sighed as he turned back and reached into his pocket. He pulled out a black ski mask. He then slipped on black gloves.
"Can't leave behind finger prints," muttered Battra. He then took a deep breath as he steeled himself.



Inside of the abandoned building, there was a scattered amount of shelves. This building once served as an organic produce store, but shut down due to how bad the neighborhood was getting. So, the place became a docking place for the launch pad or receiving pad for arms. So far, the police have yet to be able to find this place. In a small office, a man sat at an old desk as he loaded up his handgun. Multiple bullets lied scattered on the desk right next to a couple clips. The sound of knocking on the door reached his ears.
"Come in," said the man. The door opened, revealing a woman with her hair partly shaved off from the side, bearing a tattoo of a skull with a double helix on the forehead. The tattoo was also located on her right shoulder.
"We're about ready to roll out to Manehattan," said the woman. The man nodded in response.
"Alright, Riley. Get the boys ready. Make sure nothing is left behind here," said the man. Riley nodded in response. Suddenly, the sound of shouts reached their ears.
"Shit, where did he go?!" exclaimed a man from outside. Riley and her superior looked at each other with wide eyes. They both took out their weapons and rushed out of the office. At the further end of the produce store, they spotted multiple members of their gang scrambling towards the door with their weapons. Their guns blazed through the darkness, causing multiple flashes of light. At the center, a figure in black appeared with every flash, evading the deadly bullets. This figure moved quick like a shadow, hiding behind shelves for cover. Suddenly, one of the shelves was blown off of the ground and landed on several members of this gang. Battra leaped into the air and over four other gang members. He dropped in between all of them, where they whipped around with a panic. The Transmutant kicked the rifle out of one of their hands and then yanked a shot gun out of another's hand and swung it against another human's rifle. He then rushed towards the last gang member as he raised his rifle. Before he could shoot, Battra brought his fist down on the end of his weapon and forced it out of his hands. He then brought his other fist up and slugged his opponent in the jaw, knocking him to the ground. The Transmutant then dodged a punch by one of his other opponents, slipped behind him and kicked him in his back, causing his spine to break. Afterwards, he performed an uppercut on one of the two remaining gang members in the jaw, sending him up a couple feet into the air. He then grabbed his leg and swung him towards the last opponent. Battra turned and found Riley and several other gang members at the far end of the store. His eyes then began to glow violet.
"Oh shit! This mother fucker got some glowing eyes!" cried one of them gang members with a lack of proper grammar.
"It's the Night Angel!" cried another one of the gang members as he trembled in place with his gun barely focusing on the Transmutant.
"That's no angel! There ain't no such thing! Waste this fool!" shouted the leader of this gang. He then pointed to Riley.
"You! Take the others in the garage and get the hell out of here!"
"Got it!" said Riley as she took off from the room and made her way over towards a door in the store and rushed through the garage. Three other men jumped in surprise as she bore a frantic expression.
"Guys, get in the van! We need to get out of here with the guns!" cried Riley.
"What's going-" one of the men were interrupted as Riley grabbed him by his jacket.
"I said get in the fucking van!!" screamed Riley. The sound of muffled gun fire filled their ears along with shouts. Cries of agony muffled from behind the door.
"Shit!" said Riley as she rushed over towards the van. The rest of the men piled into the van, with Riley sitting in the passenger seat. The van's engine roared to life as the headlights flashed on. The sound of the door being knocked off its hinges reached their ears. They turned and found Battra walking out of the shadows with his eyes glowing violet.
"Go! Go! Go!" cried Riley. The driver slammed his foot on the pedal, causing the van's tires to screech as it attempted to flee. Battra slowly walked out of the garage after the van as it turned the corner. As he reached his arms out, the van suddenly halted as the back of it felt as though it was elevated into the air.
"What the hell are you doing?! Drive!" cried Riley.
"I am! I have my foot on the gas pedal right now!" cried the driver. The van suddenly rocked as it was raised into the air. Battra strained as he held his hands up as he mentally thought of the van rising into the air.
"Oh shit! This guy is a witch or something!" cried one of the gang members that sat in the back seat of the van. Suddenly, the sound of steel creaking reached their ears. The van began to cave in on itself, bolts popped out of place and the glass windows shattered.
"Oh my god!!" cried Riley. The sound of pained cries reached Battra's ears. The Transmutant grunted as he slammed the van into the side of the abandoned store, crashing into the office. He panted as he stood by as the smoke from the debris filled the air. The wind blew against him, causing his jacket to ruffle. He hardened his eyes as he slowly walked up to the crushed van. He placed his hands on the back double doors and grabbed the handles before yanking on them, causing them to come off of the hinges. He tossed the doors to the side and peaked inside of the van. The people that were inside all laid scattered in the van, unconscious and injured. As Battra was about to reach for one of the weapons that were packed inside of a broken box, Riley popped out from the front seat with a pistol drawn. The weapon gave a loud pop as it fired. Battra cried out in pain as the bullet struck him in his chest. Riley fired more shots into Battra's chest, causing him to stagger back from the bullets. As Riley pulled the trigger again, the gun clicked. She panted as she waited for the Transmutant to drop down. Her eyes widened in horror as Battra gave a chuckle.
"Clever girl. Unfortunately for you, I was prepared," said Battra as slightly unzipped his jacket, revealing a body armor vest.
"I got this from a cop that you guys smoked a month back, may he rest in peace," said Battra. He raised his hand and telekinetically pulled Riley out of the front seat and out of the van. He threw her against a trash can. Riley groaned in agony as she clutched her side. Her adrenaline ran out, allowing her to feel her broken ribs.
"That's about as bad you Purists killing innocent Transmutants that have nothing to do with a terrorist organization," said Battra as he raised Riley up and forced her against the wall. His red eyes glared into the human's soul. Riley spat on his face, getting blood on the mask.
"Fuck you, freak! It's because of your kind that my sister is dead!" spat Riley. Battra scoffed.
"My condolences, but I'm not one of the ones that terrorizes people. I just take out trash like you, who hurt my kind," said Battra as he forced Riley towards a car's bumper. He levitated a chain out towards her and bounded her body to the car. She trembled in place as Battra's glowing eyes stared down at her. He levitated a blow torch towards his hand and levitated a metal item.
"Now, this is going to hurt a lot," said Battra. Riley's eyes widened in horror as the blow torch heated up this metal item. Battra grabbed Riley by her shoulder and forced her to turn around. Battra tore part of the back of her shirt, exposing her upper back as he slowly lowered the hot metal towards her bare skin via telekinesis.
The sound of Riley's agonized screams echoed out into the night, waking up people across the neighborhood. Birds flew away, startled by the screams. Police cars gave off their loud sirens as they raced through the neighborhoods and out towards the ghettos. The police arrived at the abandoned produce store. They drew their weapons and rushed inside only to find unconscious and dead street thugs.
"Geez. What the hell happened here?" asked a male officer.
"These guys must have had a turf war or something," said a female officer.
"Everyone sweep the area! Stay on guard!" said the male officer. The police searched all around the dark store, vigilant for any of these thugs to be awake. An officer gasped as he arrived at the office room, finding that a van had crashed through the wall. He found the driver to be slumped over in his seat with his face bleeding.
"I got something over here!" shouted the officer. Soon, the police were all over this van. They shined their lights over the mangled vehicle and the unconscious thugs.
"Whoa. These guys were definitely packing," said a female officer as she picked slightly picked up an M60 machine gun.
"These are military grade weapons!" said another officer as he looked over the weapons.
"God, these guys looked like they were ready for war," said another officer.
"Over here!" shouted another officer. The rest turned and found part of their squad making their way over towards a car, where Riley was chained to. She was trembling, covered in sweat and scratches. She panted as her eyes were filled with tears. She groaned as she gritted her teeth in pain. The officers all cautiously approached her and found that part of her shirt was torn in the back. An officer shined his flash light on the woman's back and found a mark on her. She bore the branding mark that appeared to have been made by heated metal. This mark was all too familiar to this officer, for it resembled angel wings.
"He was here," whispered the officer.
"Who was?" asked a female officer. The male officer that shined his light over Riley's back turned her around and found her tattoo on her shoulder. It was the tattoo of the Purists, the group of terror against Transmutants.
"The Night Angel," said the male officer.
From the shadows, Battra remained perched over the rooftop. He kept a cold gaze onto the scene below him. As the officers called their station, Riley was cuffed and unchained. As a female officer turned her gaze his way, Battra quickly dove deeper into the shadows. He continued to run across the roof tops, leaping every time that he had run out of roof. It was just another night of doing something dangerous and reckless. But, it was all worth it if it meant that she would be safe.




Later...

Battra leaped over onto the roof of a building and remained perched near a chimney. He found an apartment building just sitting ahead. Lights were lit, brightening up the area. Compared to the area that Battra had found himself in, this place was a lot nicer. The streets were clean, not as much crime was committed, and anyone that was homeless here was treated much better. They were offered warm meals, a blanket, and some money to help them move on. Of course, Transmutants were still discriminated against by these people, thus making it necessary to hide the I.D. mark from the public and to avoid stores that did not offer service to Transmutants. Battra sighed as he turned to the apartment and ran across the roof. He jumped into the air and landed into the alley in between the apartment and another close building. The Transmutant gazed up to the wall and found an emergency escape ladder. He jumped and brought the ladder down and proceeded to climb up. After pulling the ladder back up, Battra did a quick scan to see if anyone was watching him. Fortunately, there was no one, so he rushed up the stairs for a few floors until he had neared the midsection of the building. He peaked through a window and found the room to be empty. He carefully raised the window open and quietly stepped inside of this dark bedroom. Battra sighed in relief as he safely made his way inside. He then took off the mask and tossed it on the bed along with his leather jacket. He then removed his gloves and armored vest and placed them on the floor. He carefully pushed them underneath the bed where no one could see them. He winced as he felt his chest bruise up from the impact that the bullets had on his vest. The sound of knocking caused Battra to jump and forced him to turn towards the door.
"Big bro! Are you awake?" called a feminine voice.
"Uh... yeah! Just give me a second, sis," said Battra as he quickly closed his window and placed his mask underneath his pillow. The Transmutant made sure everything was in order. He nodded and proceeded to make his way over towards the door. He opened it, revealing Mosura.
"Hey, sis. How's it going?" asked Battra with a calm expression. Mosura sighed in annoyance.
"Battra, you were supposed to take the trash out earlier," said Mosura.
"Oh. Oh, I'm sorry. I guess I forgot," said Battra with a nervous chuckle. Mosura shook her head in response and gave him a smile.
"Well, dinner is ready. Let's go eat," said Mosura. Battra nodded as he followed his younger sister out. The two walked through a hallway and made their way over to a kitchen table in the room. A television set sat nearby in the living room; where the table was partially part of. The two sat across from each other at the table, where a couple of dishes filled with food were present. Battra served himself chicken with a side of rice while Mosura did the same. She then looked at him in disapproval.
"Hey, don't forget to eat your veggies!" said Mosura as she pointed to a bowl filled with salad mixed with tomatoes and cucumbers. Battra chuckled.
"Of course," said Battra as he served himself some of the vegetables. As he took he bite, he sighed to himself.
"You did good, Mosu," said Battra with a smile. Mosura smiled brightly at her elder brother's approval.
"Thanks! I was worried that I may have overdone the chicken," said Mosura.
"No, it's perfect," said Battra as he continued to eat. Mosura sniffed the air and cupped her nose.
"Ew. Battra, when was the last time you had a bath?" asked Mosura in disgust.
"Sorry, I can take a quick shower right now," said Battra.
"Ah! No, that's OK. I'm sorry, that was mean of me. You can go ahead and finish your dinner first," said Mosura.
"You sure? It's not a problem," said Battra.
"No, it's fine. Now eat up before it gets cold," said Mosura as she began to eat. Battra shrugged and ate as well. The sound of a ringtone filled their ears. The ring tone was that of a woman singing some pop music in Neighponese. The two weren't opposed to listening to the music in the west, but Mosura really liked the song that she wanted it to be her ring tone. Mosura pulled out her phone and began to look it over. She smiled to herself as she typed a reply.
"Hey, Battra. I don't think that I'm going to be home tomorrow," said Mosura. Battra raised a brow.
"Why not?" asked Battra.
"Well, Sunset Shimmer just invited me over to a party that's coming up tomorrow night and I was thinking of going," said Mosura. Battra looked at his sister worriedly.
"A party? Tomorrow at night? Wait, do I know this Sunset Shimmer?" asked Battra. Mosura scoffed.
"Battra, you met her! She came over to study with me, remember?"
"Oh, you mean the girl with the hair that looks like ketchup and mustard about to be mixed together?" asked Battra jokingly. Mosura chuckled, much to her shame.
"Brother, that's mean!" said Mosura.
"I'm sorry. But, is she the one? Isn't she also the one with that one guy for a boyfriend? Brad or some shit?" asked Battra.
"Flash Sentry," corrected Mosura.
"Yeah, that douche," said Battra. Mosura looked at him in disapproval.
"Battra!" said Mosura. Her brother shrugged in response.
"What? Have you seen him? He's like your typical high school pretty boy that plays guitar. He's only popular because he's good looking, but he seems arrogant," said Battra as he took a bite of his meal.
"Battra, he's a nice guy!" said Mosura. Battra scoffed in response.
"Yeah, I bet that's what all the girls say about posers like him," said Battra. "He acts like hot shit when it comes to Transmutants, but I bet he can't take the heat. He keeps talking the way he does, he'll find himself six feet under."
"Battra!" said Mosura.
"Alright, I'll stop. But still, how can you hang out with someone like him?" asked Battra with a frown.
"I don't. I sometimes hang out with Sunset. But now that I'm part of this club, I'm hanging out with other human girls," said Mosura with a soft smile.
"But they don't know about you," said Battra. Mosura looked away and sighed.
"No," said Mosura.
"Sis, you can't keep that a secret forever. Why are you ashamed to let the world know of what you are?" asked Battra.
"You're one to talk! You hide it too!" said Mosura with a glare.
"That's true, but for your sake. Mosu, I keep my true self a secret because I want you to be happy. I'd have no problem showing off my I.D. code," said Battra as he revealed his wrist, showing a tattoo that read 'Y-0132'. Mosura glanced at her own wrist, which appeared to be bare. She gently began to rub it and partially revealed a tattoo that read, 'Y-0314'. She sighed heavily.
"But you asked me not to. And as your older brother, I honored your request. Mosu, I just want you to know that things that are in the dark, eventually come into the light. No matter how hard you try to hide something," said Battra. He then mentally sighed.
'That's the pot calling the tea kettle black,' thought Battra. Mosura nodded in response.
"Thanks, big brother. I'm sorry," said Mosura with a light smile.
"No problem. Hey, can you pass me the salt?" asked Battra. Mosura nodded. She raised her hand over towards the salt, causing it to levitate into the air and over towards Battra. He took it from the air.
"Thanks sis," said Battra. Mosura nodded in response.
"By the way, I'm coming with you to that party," said Battra.
"You won't embarrass me will you?" asked Mosura in a worried tone.
"I'm just going to make sure that these hormonal boys don't try to defile my baby sister before she gets married," said Battra in a humorous tone. Mosura scowled.
"I'm not a baby! Besides, I'm not one who gives into that kind of stuff! Gross," said Mosura. She then looked at her phone and then looked at her contacts. She lightly smiled as she found the contact under, 'Goji'. A picture of the Transmutant scowling was displayed on her phone's screen. She worked hard to convince him to let her take a picture of him.
"What are you smiling about?" asked Battra.
"Hmm? Oh, nothing," said Mosura. Battra raised a brow in response. Mosura merely hummed to herself as she went back to eating. Battra shook his head in response.
	
> Chapter 6: The Weekend
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

"So help me, God," muttered Junior in worry as he looked down at his test. It was his algebra period, and today was test day. Algebra homework was already difficult for him, so when it came to tests, he didn’t have much confidence. He turned to his side and found Sunset giving him thumbs up as she gave him a light smile.
'Well, at least I'm somewhat prepared for this,' thought Junior, partly relieved for the last minute studying and homework reviews with Sunset. He may not get a 100% grade on this test, but he hoped that he at least would get a passing grade.
"You may begin," said the teacher. The students all picked up their pencils and went to work. Junior exhaled as he began to read the first question.




Later...

Fluttershy was looking down at her phone as she sent a text message to her mother about the plans that she had with her friends. Meanwhile, Rarity was going on about how she knew an outfit that would be fitting for Twilight. After Fluttershy sent her text, she went back to finishing her meal for lunch. Her eye then wandered over to the table where the Transmutants mainly sat. She then noticed Junior lying face down into his crossed arms on the table. Fluttershy felt gloomy vibes from the Transmutant. She swallowed her food and stood up from her seat.
"Hey, so you might not have gotten a passing grade. There's still retakes, right?" asked Rodan as he tapped Junior on the shoulder.
"I shouldn't have to retake tests. I should get a passing grade the first time," answered Junior as he kept his head down. Rodan merely scratched the side of his own head, feeling bummed at Junior's current attitude. It couldn't be healthy for a person to easily get gloomy over academics after some mistakes made. He then noticed Fluttershy approaching the table on Junior's side.
"Oh hey what's up, Flutters?" greeted Rodan, his mood brightening back up at the sight of the pink haired beauty.
"Hello, Rodan. Um... What's wrong with Gojira?" asked Fluttershy as she directed her attention on the Transmutant that didn't acknowledge her presence.
"He thinks he might have bombed his math test. Again," answered Rodan.
"Shut up, Rodan." said Junior. Fluttershy lightly frowned at the Transmutant's state. Then an idea formed in her mind.
"Well, if you failed your test, there's always the retake," said Fluttershy.
"That's humiliating. I rather be left with a low grade rather let people know I'm retaking something I failed," said Junior. Fluttershy tapped her chin in thought. She thought that Junior wasn’t easy to reassure, but an idea came and she smiled to herself.
"You know, you're not the only one who had to retake a test. I had to retake a test a few times as well," said Fluttershy. Junior slightly raised his head and brought his eyes over on the girl.
"I sometimes got embarrassed for having to retake it. But I looked at it this way. It's a great time to review the subject and come back with a higher grade on the test," said Fluttershy. She then placed a comforting hand on Junior's shoulder.
"You can do the same. I believe in you," said Fluttershy with a soft smile. Junior was speechless at Fluttershy's words. He had no idea how to respond to her. He was mostly mocked for having low test scores and for being known to retake a test in the past, yet Fluttershy encouraged him to retake it, having not been perfect in academics herself. Although Rodan was trying to do the same, he was too carefree to take seriously, but Fluttershy had no such thing going on about her.
"You do?" asked Junior. Fluttershy nodded.
"Mmhm! If you can beat up three other Transmutants while they're transformed, then a test should be possible for you to pass," said Fluttershy. She then pointed to the other side of the cafeteria, where Sunset sat with Mosura, Flash Sentry and a few other popular kids.
"Maybe Sunset can help you review just in case so you can go into the retake with more confidence," said Fluttershy. Junior exhaled as he turned his gaze on Sunset Shimmer. He took out his phone and looked at his contacts.
"Alright, I'll ask her," said Junior as he texted Sunset. Fluttershy smiled brightly in response. Rodan looked over Junior's shoulder with wide eyes.
"Uh... Thanks, Fluttershy. That um... That helped a bit," said Junior as he avoided eye contact with Fluttershy.
"You're very welcome. Good luck," said Fluttershy as she wandered back to her table. Junior felt his shoulders gripped tightly and turned to find Rodan holding them as he gave him a forced smile.
"Goji, we're pals right? We're homies, aren't we?" asked Rodan as he rocked Junior back and forth.
"What's your problem?" asked Junior in annoyance as he pried Rodan's hands off of his shoulders.
"Dude, when the hell did you get so friendly with Fluttershy?!" demanded Rodan. Junior scoffed.
"It's not even like that. We're just in the same club and she was just being nice," said Junior. He then cupped his mouth as the fact came out.
"Wait, you're in a club, you're buddy-buddy with Fluttershy, and you have the phone numbers of Sunset, Mosura and a couple of other girls?!" asked Rodan with wide eyes. Junior sent him a glare.
"Hey! Don't peak at people's phones!" scolded Junior. Rodan gasped.
"You admit it then!" said Rodan.
"Not really," said Junior as he turned away.
"This has all happened so fast! No one thought it was possible! Surely these are the end of times! Repent! Repent!" cried Rodan as looked to the other Transmutants at their table frantically.
"You're being dramatic. And could you stop treating me as an apocalyptic sign?" deadpanned Junior.
Meanwhile at the popular kids' table, Sunset Shimmer felt her phone buzzing. She reached into her pocket and fished it out. She found Junior's address and a text message notification. Curious, Sunset opened her inbox and read the text.
"Hmm. Not a bad start for your first message," said Sunset to herself as she typed a reply.
"Hey, who are you texting?" asked Flash in curiosity.
"Classmate. He's asking me if I could help him review for a retake on the math test," answered Sunset as she typed, 'sure' with a smiley face on her reply.
"Who is it?" asked Flash.
"Does it matter?" asked Sunset with a raised brow.
"Why is it a problem to tell me?" asked Flash. Sunset rolled her eyes in response.
"It's Gojira," said Sunset. Flash scowled in response.
"Oh. So... You have his phone number," said Flash.
"Yeah, it makes things easier whenever he asks me to tutor him in math. I won't have to worry about him being a no show while waiting for him," said Sunset. She then noticed the scowl that was on Flash's face, which began to annoy her.
"What?" asked Sunset.
"Nothing," said Flash.
"That look on your face doesn't seem like nothing. Why are you upset?" asked Sunset. Flash sighed.
"Well, I just thought we were going to that party together tonight. Plus, I don't like that-"
"Babe, I'm just helping a classmate. That's all it is. We're still going to that party. Besides, why do we need a party as an excuse to hang out?" asked Sunset as she leaned against Flash. He wrapped an arm around her and lightly smiled. However, his eyes then wandered over to the Transmutant table, where he found Junior conversing with Rodan, and hardened with distrust for the Transmutant.



It was P.E. for Junior. He was jogging along the track with the rest of his classmates. Rodan picked up his speed and started to take the lead. Meanwhile, Junior was jogging in the middle of his other classmates. He started panting after his fourth lap due to being a terrible runner who didn’t know how to pace himself. As a handicap, Transmutants were expected to complete more laps than the humans, given their higher stamina. He sighed in frustration as he continued to run while the human students took a seat near the bleachers. After what felt like an eternity, the Transmutants had finished their lap. They walked over to the empty bleachers next to the human students. Junior sighed as he sat down on the far side of the bleachers and slumped his head down.
"Howdy," greeted a feminine voice. Junior kept his head down, not responding.
"Hello?" called the voice in a half offended tone.
'Whoever she's calling better answer,' thought Junior. He then felt a finger press against his cheek. He turned his head with a look of annoyance but then his eyes slightly widened. Applejack was kneeling next to him as she bore a light scowl on her face.
"Oh good. I've got your attention," said Applejack with a smile. Junior slightly pulled away.
"Yeah. What is it?" asked Junior.
"Eh. Just thought I'd drop by and greet ya," said Applejack.
"Oh yeah? Do you often grab people's attention like that for a greeting?" asked Junior with a raised eyebrow.
"Nah. That was a first. It was the only way I could think of getting you to look my way," said Applejack. Junior rolled his eyes.
"A simple tap on the shoulder would've been fine as well. I wasn't ignoring you, I just thought you were greeting someone else," said Junior. Applejack merely smiled as she walked around the Transmutant and took a seat beside him. Junior glanced at her with a raised brow.
"I wanna thank ya," said Applejack.
"What for?" asked Junior.
"For saving Fluttershy, of course. If it weren't for you, my friend wouldn't be here today," said Applejack with a smile. Junior looked away.
"Oh. Yeah, sure," said Junior as he crossed his arms over his chest. He felt a little warm inside from the thanks, since he was rarely thanked by others aside from Blaire and his mother. He had to admit that receiving appreciation was always nice.
"Oh by the way. No hard feelings about that day during dodge ball, sugar cube," said Applejack. Junior looked at her in confusion.
"Sugar cube? What the- wait, what makes you think I think I was worried about that?" asked Junior in annoyance. Applejack smirked.
"What? I never brought up how I thought you felt. I just told ya that there were no hard feelings," said Applejack. Junior was about to retort. He then turned away with a scowl and lightly flushed cheeks. Applejack lightly chuckled.
"Hey, I heard you were in the Friendship Club," said Applejack. Junior's eyes widened.
"Shh! Hey, you mind not announcing it to the whole class?!" whispered Junior with a glare. Applejack shrugged in response.
"They're gonna find out soon anyway. That club helps around with some stuff in the school. Not to mention a majority of students know who you are," said Applejack. Junior mentally cursed at the girl's argument. He hated just how true it was.
"Well, I'd like to keep a lid on it for as long as possible," said Junior as he turned away. Applejack rolled her eyes in amusement.
"That's just like a boy. You gotta put on a tough guy act," said Applejack.
"Whatever you say," said Junior as he propped his head up with a hand beneath his chin. He had to wonder why suddenly more people were slowly beginning to make conversation with him. It all seemed to start with Fluttershy. Junior shrugged it all off as just a phase that was bound to pass soon. He thought there was no point in looking deep into it. He suddenly felt a weight around his shoulders and felt his seat rock. Rodan had just sat beside him.
"G-man! What's up, homie?" greeted Rodan. Junior sighed in annoyance.
"We've already greeted each other," said Junior. Rodan grinned as he faced Applejack.
"AJ! Lookin' good!" said Rodan as he released Junior and placed on a suave tone.
"Uh... Thanks," said Applejack with a raised brow.
"So Applejack, I was wondering if you'd like to... You know, go out sometime," said Rodan. Applejack smiled in response. Rodan was squealing inside as he saw that smile.
"I'm flattered but no," said Applejack. With that, Rodan felt his heart torn in two, and then stomped into dust. Applejack nudged Junior in the shoulder.
"Well, nice talkin' to ya. I hope you get along fine with Fluttershy and the others," said Applejack as she stood up and walked away. Junior glanced at Rodan, who bore a blank expression.
"Told you she'd say no. But I think that thanks to you, she decided to leave me alone," said Junior. Rodan sighed as he looked down in disappointment.
"What a bummer," said Rodan. Junior patted him on the shoulder.
"Ah don't worry about it. There's plenty of fish in the sea, right?" asked Junior. Rodan shrugged in response.
"Yeah, but she was quite a catch," said Rodan. He then nodded. "Oh well. You're right."
Rodan then caught sight of a girl walking along the track as she stretched her arms. The Transmutant smiled as he got off the bleachers and ran after the girl.
"Hey, Octie!" called Rodan. Junior shook his head.
"Nice recovery, Rodan," said Junior.




Later that day...

Junior was present in the club room after school. He sat down beside Sunset Shimmer as she reviewed the last couple of chapters for the test. The study guide given to the class was a big help for him to remember what to go back and review for. Meanwhile, Twilight was sitting at her desk as she read through a book. Erika sat by Mosura and Fluttershy, watching them play a game of checkers. Overall, it was quiet in the club room, much to Junior's relief. But there was still the math, the bane of his existence.
"You're close, but no. You're forgetting the decimal point," said Sunset. Junior sighed heavily.
"Hey come on. There's no need to get so worked up. All you did was miss a decimal point, you almost got it," said Sunset in reassurance.
"But it's mistakes like this that cause me to fail," said Junior.
"If you keep stressing about it, you'll fail for sure. You just have to... Think more confidently," said Sunset. She then tapped his arm with the butt of her pencil.
"Like when you get into a fight. You're always confident about beating the other guy, right?" asked Sunset. Junior gave her a deadpanned stare.
"Fighting and math are not the same," said Junior. Sunset rolled her eyes.
"Well duh. But it helps if you're confident when doing either if you have something to back yourself up with. Think of it like that, but your opponent is math and the equations are its punches," said Sunset. She then tapped on the question that Junior was on.
"That decimal point you missed, it was a hit.  But it wasn't that hard. All you have to do is hit it harder," said Sunset. Junior looked back at the test. He sighed.
"I gotta admit, that's a clever analogy," said Junior. Sunset smiled proudly in response.
"Why thank you," said Sunset. The door was knocked on, prompting everyone's head to turn.
"It's open!" called Twilight. The door opened, revealing a female student with grey hair.
"Excuse me, but your club helps with some stuff in school right?" asked the student. Twilight nodded in response.
"Correct! We also help with friendship problems, make friends and-"
"Yeah, yeah. That's great. Anyway, I need some help with something. The Fall Formal will be rolling around soon and we don't seem to have enough people to help set things up. Could your group pitch into help say next Thursday?" asked the student.
"Fall formal? Gross," muttered Junior under his breath. Sunset caught this and raised a brow at him.
"I think we can help with that. What do you say ladies? Uh... And gentleman," said Twilight with a sheepish smile. The girls all gave verbal approvals while Junior crossed his arms in his seat.
"Whatever," said Junior.
"Cool! See you guys soon!" said the student as she began to leave. She then looked back in confusion at the closed door to the clubroom.
"Since when was that guy part of that club?" asked the student.
Back in the club room back in the club room junior went back to reviewing for his potential retake. Sunset merely stared at him.
"I can feel you staring at me. What is it?" asked Junior.
"Well it's just that... Do you have something against school dances?" asked Sunset. This question drew the attention of the other girls. All eyes were on Junior, much to his annoyance.
"Well, yeah," said Junior.
"Why?" asked Erika. Junior turned to face her.
"I'm sorry?" asked Junior. Erika shrunk back nervously.
"I-I asked why," answered Erika. Junior sighed as he went back to his study guide.
"I don't know. I just find them pointless and stupid. Not to mention expensive for a goddamn ticket to get into a school event that's full of kids that later have these stupid contests of popular kids being crowned," said Junior.
"Well when you put it like that..." Erika rubbed her arm with a light frown. Mosura shook her head.
"Don't mind him, Erika. These dances aren't in everyone's taste. Besides, Goji might be upset about it because he can't dance," said Mosura in a teasing tone.
"While it's true that I can't dance, that's not my reason. I just hate crowds," said Junior. Twilight looked at him in curiosity.
"Has anyone ever asked you to one of these dances?" asked Twilight.
"Define, 'anyone'," said Junior. Fluttershy frowned in disappointment.
"That's too bad. You're missing out," said Fluttershy. Junior snorted in response.
"On what? It's not like I can socialize with everyone there. Who cares?" responded Junior.
"A lot of students care about going to the formal, actually," interjected Sunset.
"Then by all means, let them flock to the Fall formal. I've got better things to do than participate in that nonsense," said Junior. The girls all sighed in unison. Junior scowled.
"The hell is with the collective sigh?" asked Junior in annoyance.



The evening was present. Mosura bore a helmet over her head as she held Battra's waist tightly. The two rode on a black motorcycle that bore gold streaks. The vehicle roared as it drove through the neighborhood. Soon, the siblings found themselves arriving at a two story house. Lights shone brightly out of the window and several cars parked along the sidewalks. A few teenagers talked outside as they remained on the porch. Battra sighed as he removed his helmet, allowing the cool air to make contact with his face.
"Remember, don't embarrass me. I want you to behave," said Mosura as she removed her helmet. Battra nodded to her.
"I'll try. But if someone is bothering you, let me know," said Battra. Mosura nodded to him with a smile. The two made their way over to the house, where Mosura was greeted by students who recognized her. The two made their way inside and found the living room to be filled with over a dozen other students that mingled with each other as they bore soft drinks and snacks. From the sofa in the room, Sunset smiled brightly as she shot out of her seat and waved.
"Mosura! What's up?" greeted Sunset as she made her way to the Transmutant and met her with a hug.
"I'm feeling good. Hope you all don't mind that I brought my big brother with me," said Mosura she gestured to Battra.
"Not at all! It's good to see you again, Battra," said Sunset as she brought her hand forward. The male Transmutant greeted her with a small smile as he held his hand forward to shake Sunset's.
"Nice to see you as well," said Battra. Mosura searched the room in curiosity.
"Say, where's Flash?" asked Mosura.
"He just went to the bathroom. Oh! I also brought Erika along. But I haven't seen her in a couple of minutes," said Sunset. Her face turned to worry. "I'll be back. I should go check on her,"
Sunset briskly left the living room. Battra looked around the house, finding students to be laughing as they conversed. Music played from the stereo and filled up most of the bottom floor of the house.
"Wow. There's a lot of people here. Say, whose house is this anyway?" asked Battra.
"It's Vinyl Scratch's," answered Mosura as she pointed to the edge of the large living room to where a girl bearing shades and headphones stood behind a stereo set. She nodded her head to the beat of the music.
"Ah," responded Battra with a nod. He noticed a couple of girls giving him flirty smiles from the staircase. Battra greeted them with a small wave as he bore an embarrassed smile. He cleared his throat as he turned to Mosura.
"I'm gonna go get something to drink. You want anything?" asked Battra.
"I can go for some water," said Mosura. Battra nodded to her as he left the living room and made his way into the kitchen. Inside were a few other teens that were conversing as they had chips with dip. The Transmutant muttered to himself as he searched for any cases of water bottles.
"Yo Battra!" greeted a male voice. Battra grimaced as he recognized the voice. He turned and found Flash Sentry emerging from a small group of other boys. The Transmutant placed on a false smile.
"Flash Sentry. Nice to see you," said Battra.
"You too. So, I guess that means your sister is here? Sunset will be thrilled to know that she made it," said Flash.
"Yeah we actually ran into her a minute ago," said Battra as he managed to find the case of water.
"Hey, why don't you chill out with us for a minute?" suggested Flash.
'Shit. I'm treading into deep water right now. The cool kids are its sharks,' thought Battra in annoyance.
"Uh actually, I have to-"
"Come on, just for a minute. Let the girls have a moment to talk," said Flash. Battra sighed.
"Sure," said Battra in defeat. He followed Flash to where a few other students were.
"Hey, Battra!" greeted the other students.
"Hey," greeted the Transmutant.
"So, how's it going? You been good?" asked another student.
"Sure. I've been great," said Battra. He felt great at least twenty seconds ago.
"Yo, you seen any girls you like? I think I can introduce you to some," said Flash. Battra mentally groaned. He feared that this boy would try to pair him up with an airhead or a snob.
"Like, what about Lyra?" asked Flash. Battra turned his head and found the girl standing next to Bon Bon, conversing.
"No, she's gay. Or bisexual at least," said Battra.
"How do you know?" asked another male student.
"You can tell if you see how she looks at Bon Bon. She's got those bedroom eyes on her. The two seem awfully close together," said Battra as he began to analyze the two.
"Huh. I always thought they were just friends," said Flash as he scratched his head.
"It's obvious that the two are into each other," said Battra.
"What about Octavia?" asked Flash.
"No," said Battra.
"Erika?" asked Flash.
"Shiragami? No. She's nice, but... I'm actually not looking for a relationship guys," said Battra with a hint of annoyance in his tone.
"It's all good, man," said another male student.
"Hey, did you guys hear about last night? That Night Angel guy took out some guys at that old produce store," said a female student as she held her phone out. The screen displayed an article that talked about the previous night which Battra was more than familiar with.
"Yeah, that's crazy how he took out those guys on his own," said a male student.
"Right? It kinda freaks me out. The article talks about how a van was crushed and that these guys had all kinds of guns," said another student in the group. Battra mentally sighed as he found himself stuck in a conversation about himself.
"He's definitely a Transmutant. They say this guy has the strength of at least ten men despite how scrawny he looks," said another student. Battra raised a brow at this and looked himself over.
'I am not scrawny,' thought Battra. Flash scoffed.
"We seriously don't need these freaks running around with a mask. It's bad enough they go to school with us," said Flash. Battra's brow twitched.
"Yeah, how don't we know that this guy is actually one of those Revolutionaries and is just trying to get on people's good side?" asked another student.
"He probably might even start recruiting Transmutants," said another student. Battra sighed in annoyance, drawing the attention of everyone in the group.
"Do you realize how ignorant this sounds? You're jumping to radical conclusions about this vigilante based on your prejudice towards Transmutants," deadpanned Battra. A few of the students were taken aback by this.
"I read the article. It mentioned how a street gang was associated with the terrorist organization, The Purists. The police found military grade weapons and a ton of ammunition to go with it," said Battra.
"Hey, the Purists are not terrorists. They're heroes," said Flash with a glare. Battra smirked.
"Heroes? That's funny. You know, some Transmutants find the Revolutionaries to be heroes, but they're far from that. Likewise, anyone who tries to call The Purists heroes is hypocritical," said Battra.
"Whenever a Revolutionary kills a large number of people, there is an uproar. But when a Purist kills even one Transmutant, there is praise or silence," said Battra with a hard stare.
"Most people would feel safer with the Purists around," argued Flash. Battra shrugged.
"Maybe. I guess you can say that it's a mindset I have to not support groups that have ideals of racial superiority. I mean, look at the assholes that were alive throughout history who had these ideals," said Battra. He then sighed.
"Looks like history is going to be repeating itself soon," said Battra. Flash gave him a hard stare.
"You would feel the same way if you had lost someone close to you to Transmutants," said Flash. Battra was about to retort but was interrupted.
"Yo!" greeted a feminine voice. Battra and Flash tore their attention away from each other and found Vinyl standing before them with a grin on her face.
"Battra Yasu and Flash Sentry chillin' at my house! Ha! I love it! I love bringing guys along together for a party," said Vinyl as she held her fist out to Flash.
"Hey, Vinyl," greeted Flash with a fist bump.
"Mosu's big bro! Hello," greeted Vinyl as she held a fist out to Battra but noticed he had his hand out for a handshake instead. She merely smirked as she opened her fist and took his hand.
"So proper. I think Octy would love ya," said Vinyl as she shook his hand.
"Ow! Wow, you got yourself a nice grip. You should definitely not pick a fight with this guy!" said Vinyl with a chuckle as she nudged the Transmutant's shoulder.
"Nice to properly make your acquaintance," said Battra. He then cleared his throat as he stepped back.
"It's been nice 'chillin', but I have to get my sister her drink," said Battra as he made his way back to where the drinks were and took a water bottle. Flash merely scowled at the Transmutant in response. He sighed as he turned back to his group.
Meanwhile, Battra made his way over to the living room. He found Mosura sitting down on the sofa with a scowl on her face as another boy held out a beer can to her. Erika sat by worriedly while Sunset tried to tell him off. Battra merely hardened his eyes as the boy harassed his little sister.
"I told you, I don't want any. I don't even drink!" said Mosura in annoyance.
"Yeah, leave her alone! You're trying to hard now," said Sunset.
"Aw come on, baby girl. Just a sip?" asked the boy. He suddenly felt a tight grip on his shoulder. He turned with an annoyed look but lost it as he found Battra's piercing red eyes glaring at him.
"When a girl tells you 'no', it's best to listen," said Battra in a low tone. The boy gave a nervous laugh as he got off of the sofa and stepped away.
"Whatever you say, man!" said the boy as he left the room. Battra shook his head in response. He took a seat beside Mosura and gave her the water bottle.
"Thanks big bro," said Mosura with a smile.
"Yeah, he was starting to get on my nerves as well," said Sunset. Erika sighed with a look of envy.
"You're lucky to have a brother looking out for you. It makes me jealous," said Erika.
"If you want, you can call me big brother too," said Battra in a joking tone. Erika laughed in response. The three sat on the sofa together as they conversed with each other on this night.



Fluttershy sat down on her bed in a shirt and pajama pants. Rarity sat behind her wearing silk pajamas as she braided Fluttershy's long hair. Meanwhile, Twilight was lying on her belly as she read a book and Pinkie lied against her back. Applejack and Rainbow Dash sat down with game controllers in their hands. The two were using a console that was brought over by Rainbow and were playing a game that involved gritty looking characters fighting in an Eastern tournament. Rainbow's character was a ninja in black and yellow that had defeated Applejack's character, a man with a cybernetic eye.
"Finish him!" said a deep voice from the game as text appeared on screen. The yellow ninja removed his mask, revealing a flaming skull and spewed fire onto his opponent. Fluttershy felt her stomach turn as the game showed the victim burnt to a crisp.
"Fatality!" said the deep voice.
"Booya!" said Rainbow in triumph.
"Ugh. Honestly, how can you two play something this graphic?" asked Rarity with a grimace.
"Because it's fun. Duh," said Rainbow.
"Another round?" asked Applejack.
"You bet!" said Rainbow. As the two went back to their game, Twilight turned her head to Rarity.
"Hey, are you sure that our dresses won't be too much trouble. I feel bad having you use your materials for us when you could be using them to apply for a job at that place in town," said Twilight.
"Oh don't worry about it! Besides, those dresses will serve as a presentation after the formal," said Rarity with a smile as she finished braiding Fluttershy's hair.
Fluttershy smiled as she looked at her hair through a mirror.
"Thank you, it looks gorgeous," said Fluttershy. Rarity nodded to her in response. Pinkie hummed as she looked out the window towards the evening sky.
"Looks like it's going to rain pretty soon," said Pinkie. A flash of lightning shone in her eyes and the muffled sound of thunder came through the walls. The girls all jumped at this with startled expressions.
"Never mind," said Pinkie in a small voice.
Meanwhile outside, Junior stood at the driveway of his home in silence. He raised his head up to the sky as the thunder came. He felt droplets of water beginning to rain down on his face. He gave a heavy sigh as he pulled his hood over his head.
"I can't believe I forgot my fucking house key," said Junior. It was just over two hours ago when he had first come home to realize that he had left his key to the house inside. He was so worked up about the test in the morning that he had forgotten about it. Now he was stuck outside in the rain as his mother was going to be returning home late. He sighed at his misfortune as the rain water picked up speed, hitting him like pebbles. He turned to his left where Fluttershy's home was, finding it to be lit.
"I can't ask her to let me stay with her until then," said Junior. He lowered his head and allowed the rain water to drench his sweater. As thunder and lightning struck, he remained motionless, unphased by the forces of nature.
Meanwhile back in Fluttershy's house, the girls all sat down as they watched a movie. It was a romantic comedy, much to the dismay of Rainbow Dash. Fluttershy gasped as she remembered something.
"I forgot to bring the mail inside!" cried Fluttershy. She shot out of her bed and rushed to her closet and slipped on her boots.
"I can go out and get it for ya," said Applejack.
"No, I got it," said Fluttershy as she grabbed a green sealed umbrella. She rushed out of her bedroom out to the living room and stepped outside of the house, only to flinch as she felt the cold breeze and a few droplets of water on her cheeks. She stepped further outside and made her way over to the mailbox that sat on the edge of the lawn of her home, but stopped as she spotted a lone figure in her peripheral vision. With her heart racing, she quickly turned to see who it was. She then relaxed as she saw that it was Junior. The Transmutant kept his head lowered as he stood in the rain. He slowly looked up at the night sky, desiring to see the stars that were hidden by the storm clouds above. He sighed in disappointment as he lowered his head. Fluttershy deeply frowned at the sight and made her way over to Junior's porch until she stood at his side. She brought her umbrella over him as well, shielding him from the rain. Junior slowly raised his head and his eyes widened in surprise. Fluttershy greeted him with a warm smile.
"What are you doing out here in the rain?" asked Fluttershy. Junior looked away.
"I uh... I forgot my key in the house. I've been outside for a couple hours," said Junior.
"That's awful. When is your mom coming home?" asked Fluttershy.
"Like ten or eleven," answered Junior. Fluttershy frowned. She couldn't leave Junior outside in this weather. She reached for his hand and held it firmly, making Junior's cheeks flush.
"Come inside. You can stay at my house until then," said Fluttershy with a soft smile. Junior stared into her kind eyes for a second. He looked down at the ground.
"I... Thank you," said Junior. Fluttershy nodded to him as she led him to the mailbox where she was able to collect a few envelops. The two made their way inside of the warm house. Junior sighed as he removed his damp sweater.
"Are you hungry? We have plenty of pizza left," said Fluttershy as she gestured to the kitchen. Junior reluctantly nodded to her. Although he was hungry, he didn't feel right about accepting the offers made to him. He made his way to the kitchen and grabbed a paper plate. With it, he grabbed two slices of pizza and sat down at the table.
"I'll take your sweater and put it in the dryer for you," said Fluttershy.
"Thanks," said Junior. Fluttershy lightly smiled as Junior began to eat. As she was about to leave, Junior called out to her.
"Um... Your hair is braided. It... It looks nice," said Junior in embarrassment. It was no easy task to directly compliment a pretty girl. He'd probably die if he ever complimented Principle Luna. But it was the least that he could do since she was offering him her hospitality.
"Oh. T-Thank you," said Fluttershy with a bashful smile. She made her way into the laundry room, unaware that Rainbow was walking passed her with her knee high rainbow socks grazing the carpet floor.
"I can go for another slice of-" Rainbow trailed off as she entered the kitchen and her eyes widened as she found Junior at the table. Junior widened his eyes as well when he noticed the girl and stopped eating. The two were locked in a staring contest until Rainbow hardened her eyes while Junior slumped his shoulders.
"Um... Good evening?" Junior suddenly found himself tackled to the ground and out of his seat.
"You big jerk!" shouted Rainbow as she pulled on Junior's cheeks.
"Ow! Could you not?!" Junior pressed his hands against Rainbow's shoulders as he attempted to get her off of himself. He stood up but felt Rainbow still latched onto him.
"Get off!" said Junior in annoyance as he stumbled out of the kitchen.
"Not until you apologize!" said Rainbow.
"For what?!" asked Junior.
"Everything!" shouted Rainbow. The two had ended up in the living room, with Rainbow pinning Junior down on the sofa. Junior could have easily overpowered the girl, but then he may hurt her unintentionally. From the hall rushed in Fluttershy with the rest of the Main Six.
"What in tarnation is all this racket?!" asked Applejack. Twilight's eyes widened in surprise.
"Gojira?" called Twilight. Pinkie grinned while Rarity looked on nervously.
"Now that AJ and Pinkie are here, apologize!" ordered Rainbow as she grabbed Junior by his nose.
"Never!" said Junior. He tried to press his hand against Rainbow's shoulder but missed. He was forced to readjust his right hand and brought back but ended up pressing against her chest. As his palm pressed against her, Rainbow gasped as her cheeks flushed and a moan escaped her mouth. Junior's eyes widened in horror while Fluttershy cupped her hands over her mouth and the rest of the girls stared in shock. Rainbow's eyes widened as she started trembling while the Transmutant pulled his hand away.
"I-I Didn't- I mean-" Junior gulped as Rainbow gave him a look of fury as she clenched her fist.
"You pervert!!" screamed Rainbow as she punched Junior in the jaw. The Transmutant's head was knocked to the side and stung for just a few seconds. Rainbow groaned as she clutched her aching fist. She growled as she glared at Junior.
"I'm gonna kill you!" cried Rainbow as she lunged at Junior but was caught by Applejack, who held her back.
"Settle down, RD!" said Applejack.
"I'm sorry! I swear I didn't mean to-" Junior was filled with panic. He unintentionally groped a girl that was now after his head, right in front of five other girls that he attended school with. He imagined his mother looking at him in disapproval.
"This wouldn't have happened if you apologized in the first place you jerk!" shouted Rainbow. Twilight stepped in front of the two.
"Let's settle down, everybody. It was an accident. But Rainbow, you didn't have to attack him," said Twilight in disapproval.
"Why do you assume I started it?!" demanded Rainbow.
"Because you've been after him for days!" said Applejack. Junior stood up to his feet with a pant. He realized that he couldn't have been locked out of his own home at a worst time.
"I didn't know you lived in the same neighborhood," said Twilight in surprise.
"He lives next door. He's going to be staying over for a while until his mom gets home to unlock the door," said Fluttershy.
"You should really keep a house key on you," said Rarity. Junior scowled.
"I do but I forgot it inside this morning," responded Junior. He suddenly felt Pinkie tugging on his arm.
"Goji, you're going to have a lot of fun while you're here! You just crashed our slumber party!" said Pinkie with a grin. Junior's eye twitched in response. He looked to Fluttershy with a smile.
"I appreciate you taking me in, but I think I'll take my chances in the rain," said Junior as he began to make his way to the door. Pinkie was being dragged along with him.
"Wait! Gojira, you don't have to go!" cried Fluttershy as she followed the Transmutant.
"Yeah, you'll catch a cold!" said Twilight as she followed after Junior as well.
"I'm not going to get a cold! I have a super immune sys-" as Junior reached the door and opened it, the night flashed from a lightning strike. Thunder roared, startling everyone except for Junior. The wind blew against his face with water droplets and he found himself wrapped into a tight hug by Pinkie, Fluttershy and Twilight. The three of them gave screams from the thunder.
"You gotta be kidding," said Junior.
"Um... Please stay," said Fluttershy with an embarrassed smile. Junior sighed in exasperation.
"Fine. Just let go," said Junior as he closed the door. Twilight and Fluttershy released the Transmutant with flushing faces. Meanwhile, Pinkie held onto his arm.
"That means you too, Pinkie Pie," deadpanned Junior. Pinkie moaned in disappointment as she released Junior.
"You calmed down?" asked Applejack in annoyance as she held Rainbow. The rainbow haired girl scowled.
"Yes," said Rainbow. Applejack released her, while Rainbow stood with a scowl.
"For the record, I would've kicked your ass if AJ hadn't stopped me," said Rainbow as she glared at Junior.
"Sure you would have," said Junior in an unimpressed tone. An awkward silence filled the living room. Fluttershy glanced at her friends and the Transmutant in worry. She wondered how she could break the tension.
"Um... Gojira, I don't think you properly met Rarity," said Fluttershy. She brought the Transmutant closer to the other girl with a smile.
"Rarity, this is Gojira," said Fluttershy.
"Uh... Charmed, I guess," said Rarity with an unsure expression.
"Hey," greeted Junior. He then walked away into the kitchen and sat back down at the table.
"Feel free to carry on with your slumber party. Don't mind me," said Junior as he went back to eating. Pinkie appeared right beside him with a smile.
"Come watch some movies with us!" said Pinkie.
"Why?" asked Junior in annoyance.
"Duh! So you can hang out with us!" said Pinkie with a giggle.
"Yeah, come on! It's not like you have anything better to do anyway," said Twilight. Junior looked to Fluttershy with a deadpanned stare.
"Would your mother approve of you having a boy in your room? I mean, I assume she wouldn't be thrilled if one was in your house while she's not around as well," said Junior.
"She's working late as well. But I'm sure she wouldn't mind. I trust you," said Fluttershy with a smile. Rainbow scoffed.
"I don't," said Rainbow as she crossed her arms over her chest as she scowled. Her cheeks were flushing out. Junior sighed.
"It was an accident! I didn't mean to touch you there!" said Junior in annoyance.
"Look, let's all just forgive and forget. No use in fighting over it," said Applejack.
"But he has a point. It is rather uncouth for a boy to be in one room with a girl," said Rarity as she eyed Junior.
"Except that it's one boy and six other gals. I think we'll be fine," said Applejack. She the nudged Junior in the shoulder.
"Come on, partner. You'll miss out on the fun," said Applejack. Junior was about to argue but found himself being pushed out of his seat by Pinkie. She and Twilight dragged him off into Fluttershy's bedroom despite his protests. Rainbow groaned as she lowered her head and Rarity rubbed her shoulders in pity.
"You'll get through this, darling," said Rarity as she walked her to the bedroom with Applejack trailing behind.



Junior found himself sitting on the floor next to the bed.  Beside him were Applejack, who lied on her belly and Fluttershy, who sat on his right. Pinkie, Twilight and Rarity lied on the bed in a row. Pinkie was smiling to herself as she ran her hand through Junior's spiky hair, much to his dismay. Rainbow sat beside the bed as she used her cellphone, hoping to kill time until the film ended.
"Your hair is nice. I love how it tingles," said Pinkie with a giggle. Junior sighed heavily. His eyes wandered around the room, finding a couple of cute posters of lion cubs and rabbits. He found the neatness of the room to have been slightly ruined with the blankets and pillows that lied on the ground for the girls. It was going to be a crowded sleeping space for the girls. Junior's eyes were suddenly attracted to motion. They locked onto Applejack's leg as it raised itself up and down. Her toes scrunched every time she raised her leg. Junior's heart raced as he stared at the girl's soft feet and her luscious legs, looking up to her thighs. He tore his eyes away before he found himself staring at her ass.
'Damn these hormones!' thought Junior. His cheeks were hot with shame for staring at his classmate. It didn't help that she was wearing short bottoms that exposed most of her leg. He was happy that he at least had self-control over himself.
"Hey Goji," called Pinkie.
"Uh... Yeah?" asked Junior, being knocked out of his thoughts.
"What kind of girls do you like?" asked Pinkie in curiosity. Junior cleared his throat as he pulled his head away, much to Pinkie's disappointment as she released his hair.
"That's pretty up in the air, you know?" responded Junior. He hated how he was suddenly forced into this situation.
"I'm actually curious to know too," said Twilight with a smile.
"Come on. Lay off the guy. Ya'll just embarrassing him," said Applejack. Junior sighed in relief.
'Thanks hot-legs', thought Junior.
"You simply can’t have a slumber party without conversations like this! Give us the scoop, darling!" said Rarity with a look of interest.
"Are you all serious right now?" asked Junior in annoyance.
"I couldn't care less," said Rainbow.
"Tell us! Tell us! Tell us!" chanted Pinkie, Rarity and Twilight. Fluttershy glanced at her friends in disapproval. Though she had to admit, she was curious to know what sort of girls a guy like him would be attracted to.
"Alright! Alright just be quiet!" said Junior. The girls all went silent as they listened to Junior with eager expressions, excluding Applejack and Rainbow Dash. The Transmutant gave a heavy sigh.
"I... I like..." Junior scoffed as he turned away from the girls.
"I change my mind!" said Junior with a scowl. The girls moaned in disappointment. Applejack smirked as she locked her eyes on the Transmutant. She raised her legs and locked them both around Junior's neck. He yelped as he was forced on the ground with the girl's legs holding him down on the ground. The Transmutant flushed as he felt her soft tan skin against his own.
"Eh. I'm starting to get interested myself," said Applejack. Junior sent her a glare as he tried to pry her legs away but felt them held down on the ground. His eyes widened as he found Rarity and Twilight holding them down with devious smiles. He then felt his legs being restrained by Fluttershy.
"So sorry, so sorry, so sorry!" said Fluttershy with a nervous expression. Junior was shocked at how this kind girl was suddenly turning against him. Pinkie Pie suddenly sat down on him above his waist with a large smile on her face. Junior gulped nervously.
"Last chance, Goji," said Pinkie.
"Nope!" said Junior with a hard stare.
"You forced me to do this!" cried Pinkie. She dove her hands onto the Transmutant's belly and mercilessly tickled him. Junior laughed hysterically as her fingers tickled his sides and stomach. He slightly convulsed with laughter but was held down by the rest of the girls, who laughed at his state. Rainbow watched in amusement.
"Stop! Stop, I'll tell you!" cried Junior in between laughs. Pinkie removed her hands and got off of Junior to sit beside him. The rest of the girls released him as well and allowed the Transmutant to catch his breath. Junior sighed in relief.
"OK. I like... Ugh. I guess I like... Nice girls," said Junior as he looked away. "You know, ones that are friendly and kind,"
"Oh, so you mean a girl like Mosura?" asked Rarity. Rainbow laughed.
"Dude, she's way out of your league!" said Rainbow. Junior looked at her in annoyance while Applejack and Twilight looked at her in disapproval.
"I never said anything about her. I was just saying what I found attractive in girls," said Junior.
"I never would've guessed. I thought you would be into those edgy kind of girls. Or some sort of punk style girl," said Pinkie.
"If she has that personality trait and isn't a total bitch, I might like her," said Junior.
"Well, do you have a crush on someone at school?" asked Pinkie. Junior scowled while the other girls looked on with curious stares. He then smirked.
"Sorry girls, but I'm keeping that secret to myself," said Junior as he stood up to his feet and began to walk away. Pinkie looked on in disappointment while Fluttershy watched him leave in curiosity.
"You think we went too far with him?" asked Twilight in worry.
"If we did, he doesn't seem mad about it," said Applejack with a shrug.
Meanwhile back in the living room, Junior was sitting down on the sofa. He felt his neck as he recalled the softness of Applejack's legs against his own skin. He flushed furiously as he moaned with his head slumped.
"I just want to go home and sleep," said Junior. He then heard footsteps approaching. He turned and found Fluttershy taking a seat beside him.
"Hey... I-I'm sorry about that back there. I was actually curious myself," said Fluttershy. Junior sighed.
"Why do people suddenly care about what kind of girl I like and who I have a crush on? At least some of your friends didn't want anything to do with me," said Junior in annoyance.
"Well... Maybe they just want to get to know you better," said Fluttershy. Junior glanced at her and found her warm smile. He looked away with a small sigh. The sound of thunder filled the air, startling the girl out of her wits. She yelped as she dove for Junior's arm and buried her face into his shoulder.
"Relax. It's just a little thunder," said Junior in embarrassment. Fluttershy tightened her hold on the Transmutant as she whimpered. Junior lightly smiled as he stroked her hair.
"It's alright. I guess some are more afraid of thunder and lightning than others," said Junior. Fluttershy nodded as she kept her head hidden.
	
> Chapter 7: Caring
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Junior was sitting at the kitchen table in his home with a bowl of cereal. He yawned before he took another bite of his breakfast. He glanced at his side and found his mother looking at him with a coy smile, making him sigh in annoyance.
"Mom, can you not look at me like that?" asked Junior. Miwa giggled.
"I'm sorry. I still can't believe that you ended up getting yourself locked outside the house and you ended up staying at the neighbor's house. During a girl's slumber part!" laughed Miwa. Junior looked away in embarrassment. No doubt his mother was not gonna let him live the previous night down. If he were to have children, she would definitely tell them the story. He thought he was fortunate since he doubt he was going to meet someone to have children any time soon.
"It's not funny! I was in a very awkward situation!" said Junior.
"That's what makes it funny!" laughed Miwa. Junior scowled in response as his mother settled down.
"Oh. Wait until Blaire hears this," said Miwa as she wiped a tear away.
"Oh come on, ma," said Junior in disappointment.
"That reminds me. Cynthia is coming over today," said Miwa as she sat down at the table with her own bowl of cereal.
"Oh yeah?" asked Junior.
"Yep. She wants to visit us. Blaire is bringing her over right now," said Miwa.
"Cool," said Junior.
"She really likes you now, you know. I think if you'd open up to more people, you might make a friend or two," said Miwa. Junior sighed.
"Mom, the world doesn't work like that. At least, not for Transmutants. Who wants to be friends with a race that people say are closer to animals?" asked Junior. Miwa frowned sadly at hearing her child express the discrimination he faced as a Transmutant.
"Well, what about Fluttershy? She's been kind to you," said Miwa.
"That's only because I saved her life. She's just trying to show me gratitude. It's not genuine kindness," said Junior.
"You don't honestly believe that, do you?" asked Miwa.
"I... I don't know anymore, Mom.  Things are just weird right now for me," said Junior. Miwa sighed as she took her son's hand.
"You know, your father used to think that way too. He never thought he could be close to a human. Next thing he knew, we were married and we had you," said Miwa with a light smile. Junior looked at his own hand and closed his eyes.
"You don't have to try to be friends with just humans. It can be with other Transmutants if that makes you comfortable, but don't be afraid to open up to others," said Miwa. Junior nodded.
"Yes, mother," said Junior. Miwa smiled as she ruffled her son's hair.
"I think Fluttershy is a good start," said Miwa with a wink. Junior looked away with a scowl.



Battra sat down in the living room of his home in silence. He sat at the sofa and had his eyes glued to the television. The program being shown was the history channel, discussing the topic of the 2nd world war.  Currently, the documentary was discussing Neighpon's involvement and how it spread its imperial army across the Eastern nations. War veterans were being interviewed, discussing their experience. Meanwhile, Mosura rested on the ground as she played a game on her phone.
"The Emperor refused to give into the Allied Powers, even after the defeat of most of the Axis powers. He was determined to win the war. Civilians were drafted to fight to the death should the Equestrians stepped onto Neighponese soil," said an elderly man on the screen.
"The Emperor even thought he had a magic bullet to win. The Transmutants," said the war veteran. The screen displayed a group of Neighponese men in uniform standing together for a group shot. The photo was in black and white.
"During the second World War, Transmutants were known to have been drafted into the military in every participating country. Including Neighpon," said the narrator of the film. Battra listened to that tidbit with interest.
"Not a whole lot of men were comfortable with fighting alongside them. I mean, they can kill you with one punch. Still, they were patriots," said another war veteran. A few photos were shown, displaying a monstrous beast that appeared like an ape-man, standing next to a human soldier at the height of seven feet tall. Another photo displayed an image of a couple of Transmutants in their human form carrying heavy crates.
"I remember this one Transmutant that was in the army. His name was Gojira Takeshi," said a war veteran. Mosura's ears perked as she heard the name. She tore her eyes away from her phone and to the television screen.
"Gojira?" asked the interviewer off camera.
"Yes. He was named after an old legendary creature in our mythology," answered the war veteran. A photo of a man with dark hair was shown in uniform with a rifle at his side. Mosura was shocked to see the striking resemblance he had to Junior.
"Takeshi was a brave soldier. He was like a god in battle. He took on a hundred soldiers alone when we lost one of the islands to the Equestrians," said the veteran as a photo of a saurian-like beast with jagged dorsal plates on his back stood over destroyed Equestrian tanks. He towered over them at his height of forty feet tall in an upright position. He bore a burly armored chest with a tan underside. His long whip-like tail lied on the ground as his strong legs carried this large beast. His short arms hung at his side as his four claws were covered in blood.
"I remember how he helped us escape from a cave that we were hiding in. We were being overrun by the enemy and mortars were raining down on us, but Takeshi risked his life to draw the soldiers away for us. We may have actually won the war with his help," said the war veteran as a photo of the Transmutant standing over the corpse of three bird-like Transmutants.
"However, with the atomic bombs dropped in our cities, Neighpon surrendered and the war was over," said the veteran.
"And what ever happened to Takeshi?" asked the interviewer.
"Ah. We actually haven't seen or heard from him in years. Last I heard, he immigrated to Equestria during the late 80s. He doesn't have any family, from what I remember him telling me during the war," said the veteran.
"Wow. I wonder if..." Mosura muttered to herself as she began to text Junior.
"Wonder what?" asked Battra.
"I think that Gojira guy might be related to this boy in the club," said Mosura.
"Boy?" asked Battra in concern. If another guy her age was in the same club as her, it brought mild concern out of him.
"He looks a lot like him!" said Mosura as she waited for a reply on her phone. It suddenly jingled and displayed text that read, "Yeah, he fought in WW2. Why?" Mosura began to text him a reply with a smile on her face.



"Huh," said Junior as he looked at his phone. Miwa walked passed him as she held a basket of laundry.
"What's wrong?" asked Miwa.
"Nothing. One of my classmates found out that dad fought in World War 2 because she saw old photos of him during a documentary," said Junior. From the side of him on the sofa, Cynthia looked at him in confusion.
"Wasn't that a long time ago?" asked Cynthia.
"Yeah just about over sixty years," answered Junior.
"But... Wouldn't he be an old man? And... Shouldn't you be a grown up already, too?" asked Cynthia in confusion.
"Sweetie, Transmutants age a lot differently compared to normal humans. You see, Junior's father was actually born in the 1800s. He came to Equestria in the 80s and that's when we met and got married. Then we had Junior," said Miwa as she ruffled Junior's hair. Cynthia's nose crinkled.
"Wouldn't that mean you married an old guy?" asked Cynthia.
"Old by our standards, but some Transmutants can live to be a thousand. Besides, Gojira looked pretty good for being over two hundred years old. Real good," said Miwa with a purr.
"Mom, there's a child present," deadpanned Junior.
"I can't help it. Your father was such a hunk!" said Miwa. Cynthia stuck her tongue out in disgust.
"Boys are so gross!" said Cynthia. Junior looked at her in offense.
"Hey!" said Junior.
"Not you though, Gojira. You're OK!" said Cynthia with a thumbs up. Junior smiled in amusement in response.
"Dear, you might start liking boys when you're older. That's a fact," said Miwa as she took the basket to the laundry room. Junior lied back in his seat with his eyes glued to his phone while Cynthia went back to watching television.
"Get the Dazzling' latest album, "Under our Spell" now! Filled with their newest songs," said a man's voice during the commercial. An album with an image of a red gem was depicted on screen. The audio soon gave a preview of the song with three feminine voices vocalizing. Cynthia began to follow along.
"You didn't know that you fell~. Oh whoa~. Oh whoa~," sang Cynthia over the commercial. Junior tore his eyes away from his phone and glanced at the girl.
"What song is that?" asked Junior.
"Weren't you listening? It's one of the Dazzlings' latest songs! I downloaded their entire album last week on my iPod," said Cynthia.
"Oh. Sorry, I wasn't listening. In fact, I never heard of them," said Junior. Cynthia looked at him in shock. It was as if the Transmutant was from another planet to not have heard of this group.
"Really?! But they're the most popular pop singers in the world!" cried Cynthia.
"Ah. See, I don't listen to pop, and I'm behind on what's hot in the streets," said Junior with a chuckle.
"You're missing out, Gojira! These girls have beautiful voices!" said Cynthia.
"I think I'll live," said Junior. Cynthia scowled in response. She then smiled as she tackled Junior onto the side of the sofa.
"Hey, let's go to the park or something!" said Cynthia with an eager expressions expression. Junior sighed.
"Oh. Alright. Let me get my sweater and we'll go," said Junior as he got up to his feet and began to head for his bedroom. Truthfully, he wanted to remain home. But he couldn't deny the girl a simple request.




Later...

Junior and Cynthia walked close together down the sidewalk in silence. Cynthia was humming a song that Junior assumed to have belonged to the singers that he recently heard about. The pair soon found themselves at the park, where a large field of grass was present. A jungle gym, a swing set, and a slide were at the center, where other children were present. Parents watched their children from benches or played with them at this park. Cynthia grabbed Junior's hand and began to run with him towards the park with a grin. The two soon were at the field, where they started to toss a frisbee to each other. Junior smiled as he played with the girl. It made him wish that she was his little sister. As the two continued to toss the frisbee to each other, Cynthia's pass ended up gliding over Junior's head.
"Oops! Sorry!" said Cynthia.
"It's cool. I don't mind getting it, kiddo," said Junior as he chased after the frisbee. The disc glided down just over a bush.
"Ow!" yelped a feminine voice. From behind the flowered bush, Erika emerged as she rubbed her forehead as she held the frisbee.
"Oh. Sorry about that, Erika," said Junior with a nervous smile. The girl gasped as she caught sight of Junior.
"Uh... It's alright. I'm good," said Erika with a nervous smile and stiff posture. How she wished that Sunset or someone she knew was with her. She had no idea how to interact with a seemingly volatile person like Junior.
"Um... Can we have our frisbee back?" asked Junior. Erika immediately handed Junior the disc.
"Sorry!" said Erika.
"Hey, relax. Thanks, anyway," said Junior with a raised brow. Cynthia appeared at Junior's side and looked at Erika with a raised brow.
"Hey, are you another one of Gojira's girlfriends?" asked Cynthia. Erika blushed in embarrassment while Junior sighed.
"Cynthia, not every girl that I am acquainted with is my girlfriend," said Junior.
"She is a girl, right? And your friend?" asked Cynthia.
"Well... Yeah, she is a girl, but not my friend. We're in the same club," answered Junior. He really wished people would stop acting like he had a close relationship with these girls.
"Oh. Is this your little sister?" asked Erika, beginning to relax.
"Nah. She's a family friend. She's visiting and we're just hanging out at the park," said Junior. Erika lightly smiled.
"Aw. That's nice of you. Er... If you don't mind me saying," said Erika with a nervous smile.
"Well, it's rare for someone to say that about me. I don't really mind," said Junior with a shrug. Erika gave a relieved sigh from not disrupting the Transmutant’s mood.
"By the way, what brings you out here?" asked Junior.
"Me? Oh well..." Erika twirled strands of her hair with a finger. "It's... Kinda embarrassing."
"I'm not one to tell others about someone's embarrassing business. Unlike some people I know," said Junior with a scowl as he thought back to his mother and Blaire.
"Well... I was out here admiring the flowers. This park has a beautiful spot with flowers. But then I remembered that they're not blooming this season," said Erika with flushing cheeks.
"Is that so? Well I'm in no position to make fun of you. I don't even know the first thing about flowers," said Junior.
"But still, I can't believe I forgot. I feel like a fool," said Erika.
"Well, I'll keep my lips sealed if that helps," said Junior. Erika nodded to him. She then gave him a smile.
"I think this is the first conversation we've actually held. I'm glad it went well," said Erika. Junior looked away.
"S-Sure," said Junior as he placed his hands in his pockets.
"Well, I'm gonna head home. Um... See you at school on Monday?" waved Erika.
"Sure. If not, then in the club room on Tuesday," said Junior. Erika nodded to him and proceeded to walk away. Cynthia glanced at Junior.
"Do you like her?" asked Cynthia. Junior scowled.
"Let's just get back to our game," deadpanned Junior.



A grand facility covered in steel walls. Inside, men and women monitored the computer monitors and generators of the facility. Some discussed ways to improve certain equipment that suffered from minor bugs. Inside of a large room, a humanoid mech hovered in the air with rockets built into its back. The head was pointed in the back and the face appeared like a samurai's mask.
"We've worked out the problems with the propulsion systems! Now it can remain stationary in the air!" said a man over the loud jets of the mech. Standing beside him were men in dark grey military uniforms and men in suits.
"I've already seen Jet Jaguar! That's not what I'm here for!" shouted a middle aged man in military uniform. "Where is Hideki?!" asked the man.
"General Strung. What a pleasant surprise," said a man as he made his presence known from above a platform. He then bowed to the men as the platform whirred and lowered itself to the ground.
"What do I owe the pleasure of MONARCH's military officers and its genetic research team?" asked Hideki. The mech referred to as Jet Jaguar descended down to the ground and gave a low hum.
"Hideki, I've already informed you that Director Onyx wasn't interested in putting Jet Jaguar into a war scenario. He thought it was better for homeland security against domestic Transmutant threats," said Strung with a sigh. Hideki passed the mech as he made his way over to the general.
"I'm disappointed to hear that general. Jet Jaguar is a great asset for human on human battles. He's more mobile and nimble," said Hideki.
"Yes, but the plasma projectile attacks and its strength and durability make it more vital against the Revolutionaries," said Strung as he held his hat at his side. "We're here to see the latest mech your industry has to offer our organization,"
"Ah. You want to see, 'Project: Scourge'," said Hideki with a nod. He began to walk to the side of the room.
"This way," said Hideki. The head of Hideki Industries led the men through the halls of the facility. Along the way, they passed engineers that were putting together or making repairs to humanoid robots that stood to be over seven feet tall. Soon, the group found themselves standing before a mech with bulky armor. It bore a red visor and a small head and large arms with gauntlets that held miniguns attached to them. On the shoulders were rocket pods and its pectorals had open lids, which contained an additional amount of tubes that were designed to launch rockets. On the back of the mech were large cases that were meant to carry ammo for rockets and the miniguns. All of which were supposed to be reloaded manually by the machine via parts that inserted the rockets into the large shoulder cannons. The mech stood to be over fourteen feet tall in height.
"Scourge may be a bit slower compared to mechs such as Jet Jaguar, but it definitely has more fire power. This is a walking death machine, able to withstand high and freezing temperatures and stand up to the heaviest hitting Transmutant out there," said Hideki. Strung nodded in response.
"Impressive. How soon will it be ready?" asked Strung.
"We want to make sure that the A.I. is still functional with efficiency and we just need to finish placing the armor. The Transmutant DNA target system will need to be tested as well. That and testing the weapon systems will all take about a couple of months," said Hideki. The general sighed.
"For once I'd like to have these things ready for those Transmutants," said the general in annoyance.
"I know that the Director expects the most out of what he purchases. But if he's really in need of a powerful mech now, I recommend taking Jet Jaguar out into the field. M.O.G.U.E.R.A. is in no shape for combat after that last fiasco," said Hideki. The general gave him a hard stare.
"Hideki, if we are going to continue to fund your company, then we expect for them to work. Get M.O.G.U.E.R.A. back up and get Scourge ready as soon as possible. Or else MONARCH will have to look to someone else," said the general. Hideki nodded in response.
"Of course, general," said Hideki. Truthfully, he hated how this man threatened him. His company would surely fail without its contract to MONARCH. He just wondered who the organization would turn to if their contract was gone.



It was Monday noon. Junior was scowling as Rodan sat next to him in the lunch room laughing. He slapped his hand on the ground repeatedly as he was overcome with his fit of laughter. Junior sighed heavily as he lowered his head.
"Please stop laughing," said Junior. Rodan began to settle down as he wiped a tear.
"I'm sorry," said Rodan with a couple of chuckles.
"You know, I was envying you for a minute during your story, but I just had to laugh at the part where Rainbow Dash tackled you to the ground. Not to mention that AJ locked her legs around you while you were tortured by girls in pajamas," said Rodan as he bounced his eyebrows.
"It wasn't that funny," muttered Junior. He of course neglected to mention that he had accidently groped the brash rainbow haired girl. He didn't need any more perverse rumors floating around about him.
"Still though, six girls? Gojira, you are one lucky guy. Damn, it makes me want to write a harem series about you. But I'm not that good of a writer," said Rodan.
"No, that's fine. I rather no one writes something like that about me," said Junior with cringe. As he went back to eating, he heard a tray clatter on the table in front of him. Junior tore his eyes away from his meal and found Angirasu taking a seat in front of him.
"Uh... Hey, Gojira," greeted Angirasu with a smile. Junior nodded to him.
"Hey, Angirasu. Haven't seen you in a while," said Junior.
"Yeah. I've been at home for the last few days," said Angirasu as he picked up a fork. "There was some stuff at home I had to take care of."
"Hey, isn't this the guy that you were backing up that day against Spinner and his gang?" asked Rodan as he looked at Junior in thought.
"That's him. Angirasu, this is Rodan. The obnoxious red idiot," said Junior.
"Haha! Screw you, man," said Rodan with a scowl. He then smiled as he held a fist out to Angirasu.
"Sup?" greeted Rodan. Angirasu met him with a fist bump.
"Nice to meet you," said Angirasu. Junior glanced at his cell phone as he felt it vibrate against his arm. He opened his inbox and read the text.
"I hope you had fun at the slumber party!" Twilight's voice echoed in Junior's mind. At the end of the text was a smiley face. Junior sighed as he closed his inbox.
‘I'm not even going to reply,' thought Junior with a scowl.
"Hey Goji, you familiar with that Night Angel guy?" asked Rodan. Junior snapped out of his thought.
"Hmm? Oh, yeah I've heard of him," answered Junior. Angirasu raised a hand.
"Me too," said Angirasu.
"What do you guys think? Pretty sick that we got a real life super hero, right?" asked Rodan with a grin.
"I think it's kinda cool. Though I'm not sure about his extreme methods," said Angirasu as he scratched his head.
"Meh. I guess. But I don't understand why he bothers. Just some other asshole is gonna come along and cause trouble after the other is gone," said Junior as he bit into his sandwich.
"True, but that makes one less bad guy on the street, right? Plus, I hear that he likes to go after those Purist bastards," whispered Rodan. Junior raised a brow.
"Why are you whispering?" asked Junior.
"Because... I don't know," whispered Rodan. Junior shook his head with a scoff.
"Well, I will say that I respect a guy with the guts to take those radical, racial supremacists fucks on. I'd do it, but I have stuff to lose if I were to fight them. This guy must not have anything to lose if he's doing all of this," said Junior.
"Man, to be real live super heroes. We could do it too! I mean, we're super strong, fast, and we can transform into creatures!" said Rodan with a chuckle.
"Except for that last one. Unless our inhibitor chips were to be broken or removed," said Angirasu.
"Yeah," said Rodan in disappointment. Real life could be so disappointing sometimes.



It was the end of school. Junior was walking down the road alone. His conversation with Angirasu was a nice change at lunch rather than the ones that he had with Rodan. It didn't involve embarrassing topics for one thing. The Transmutant thought back to when he first met Angirasu and his last encounter. He thought he seemed like a person that wouldn't get under his skin unlike most people.
Junior continued on down the road in silence. He soon came across a street that bore graffiti along the walls. He noticed that in particular, a spider with jagged legs was depicted on the wall of an alley. Junior sighed as he continued on his way, feeling a dozen eyes on him. He stopped as he spotted a small group of young men wearing yellow bandanas… the sort that one would expect to see on street gang members. Junior was able to pick up the unmistakable scent of Transmutants. He realized that he had just passed through a rough spot in town and mentally cursed as he thought of potential harassment while bearing groceries. Junior merely continued on, only to feel the stares grow stronger. As Junior rounded a corner, he stopped as he found three other young men wearing the same yellow bandanas in his path.
"You lost, homie?" asked one of the Transmutants. 
'Fuck,' thought Junior.
"Nope," answered Junior as he turned to another direction but found himself blocked by two more Transmutants. They all gave Junior a hard stare as they surrounded him.
"We heard that you got some of our boys locked up. What's up with that, bro?" questioned the ring leader.
"First of all, I'm not your bro," said Junior with a deadpanned stare.
"Second, Spinner and the other two guys got themselves arrested by starting shit. Don't pin it on me," said Junior.
"Ah. You see, I don't like it when Transmutants be ridin' humans like a rodeo show. If you stayed out of the way, they wouldn't be locked up," said the gang member.
"Well maybe if you would follow the law of not starting trouble and fucking with your inhibitor chips, you wouldn't have to worry," said Junior. The gang members sent him a glare.
"And for the record, I'm not riding anyone. I'm just trying to get by," said Junior as he walked away. He suddenly felt a sticky substance latch onto his arm. The Transmutant turned his head back and found one of the gang members hunched over as he held his mouth wide open. A white thread of webbing ran from the back of his throat. Junior sighed in annoyance. Spinner's entire gang was definitely not going to let the incident slide.
"Just once, I would like to walk away without having to deal with idiots like you," said Junior. He then forced his arm back, causing the opponent to stumble towards him. Junior kicked him in the gut and knocked him to the ground. As the Transmutant went down, Junior found himself being rushed by the rest of the gang. He blocked and punched the first couple of enemies that got close. However, their numbers quickly turned against him as the rest managed to land hits on him. Junior felt himself beginning to bruise as he knocked two other opponents away. As he swung his fist at another gang member, he found his opponent jumping high into the air away from him, sticking to the wall. The rest of the gangsters quickly moved away from Junior with back flips or hops. They all simultaneously opened their mouths wide open and shot threads of webbing against Junior's arms and legs. The Transmutant felt himself being pulled out apart by them as they yanked their threads. Junior groaned as he tried to fight the combined strength of the cable-like substance. He growled as he forced his right arm back and forced a couple of his enemies to stumble towards him, but then they started to run towards and him, slowly wrapping him up. Soon he found his arms bounded against his sides, but he was still able to stand. He was not going to allow a bunch of street thugs get the best out of him. Junior charged forward and then rammed into a gangster, knocking him against the wall. He then charged back as he attempted to hit another but they all moved away. One of them rammed into Junior as he missed again, knocking him to the ground. Junior groaned in frustration as he tried to break free from what kept him bounded.
"Gojira, you should've joined us when you had the chance," said a gangster with a pant. Junior growled at him.
"Not a chance," spat Junior as he shakily stood up onto his feet. As the gangsters approached him, a dumpster suddenly slid across the ground and slammed into half of the gangsters. Everyone immediately stopped and turned to find the Transmutants in intense pain under the dumpster as the groaned. They then turned and found a man in black clothing and mask standing near the shadows of the alley. The gangsters looked at each other in confusion and then back to the man in black.
"Did you just throw that?!" demanded the ring leading gangster in anger. The dark figure merely gave a nod in response.
"Get 'em!" shouted the ring leader as he pointed towards the figure. The rest of the gangsters rushed him and found themselves flung to the wall by an invisible force.
"Wh-What the hell?!" exclaimed a gang member with a look of panic. They were then struck hard by the figure. One of gangsters delivered multiple punches and kicks towards this new man but they were all blocked. He was then countered by a kick to the jaw, unhinging it and making him groan in agony at the severe injury. As another gangster came at the vigilante, he was struck by a metal pipe that whizzed through the air. He fell to the ground as the man in black kicked another one of his opponents away. He bought his fist down in the side of the last gangster and knocked him unconscious. Junior stared with wide eyes as stood around several gangsters that lied defeated. The figure in black glanced at him for a second before leaping out of the alley and onto the roof. Junior watched as he disappeared from his sight. He turned and found a graffiti painted pair of angel wings on the wall.
"Holy shit," said Junior as he recognized the symbol. He stood for several seconds as he tried to process everything. He then scowled.
"He forgot to help me get out of this," said Junior as he struggled to flex himself free of the web around himself. He grunted as he finally freed himself. Junior sighed as he took out his phone and left the alley. "I could've taken those guys, anyway!"




The next day...

"Another fight?!" exclaimed Twilight with wide eyes. She and Junior sat across from each other in the club room during lunch inside of the club room. The Transmutant had light bruises on his face. With them were the rest of the club members.
"Technically, I was jumped by a street gang. But I don't understand why you're acting so surprised about me fighting," said Junior
"You were what?!" exclaimed the girls in unison. Junior recoiled at their tones assaulting his ears.
"What were you thinking going into a neighborhood like that?! You could've been seriously hurt!" said Twilight.
"Hurt? Try killed!" said Sunset. Junior sighed in annoyance.
"Look, I was in the middle of getting groceries. I was only around that neighborhood because there was a sale for milk," said Junior.
"Why did they attack you?" asked Fluttershy in a worried tone.
"They were pissed because Spinner and his goons were arrested after they found out that they're inhibitor chips were tampered with. Since they heard that they fought me, I was the one to blame," answered Junior as he leaned back in his seat. Fluttershy bit her lip in worry. If Junior was on a Transmutant street gang's bad side, it could lead to more trouble for him.
"What if those guys come after you again?" asked Fluttershy.
"Not a chance. A Transmutant that tampers with his or her inhibitor chip can be seen as a potential terrorist. This leads to a twenty five year sentence in the Vault. In some countries, the sentence is for life whether or not they're involved with terrorists. Tampering with your inhibitor chips is a federal offense," said Junior. "I made sure the cops picked them up."
"How can you be so calm about this?" asked Twilight in disbelief. She thought that just about anyone would've been shaken up after having the same experience that the Transmutant had. She felt frightened just thinking about it.
"Because fear is for defenseless animals. I'm what you would call... An Alpha predator," said Junior. Twilight gave him a deadpanned stare.
"I think you mean, 'Apex' predator," responded Twilight.
"Right," said Junior with a roll of his eyes.
"She has a point, Gojira. I don't think you should take this lightly," said Mosura.
"Yeah. Would it hurt you to admit that you're a little bit concerned?" questioned Sunset with a look of annoyance.
"Why are you all of you getting on my ass about this? It's done and over with. Let's move on," said Junior.
"We're just worried about you," said Twilight. Junior chuckled in response, much to her confusion.
"Worried about me? That's rich," said Junior. Erika looked at him in confusion.
"Why is that so funny?" asked Erika.
"Because that joke amuses me," answered Junior. The girls looked at him with surprised expressions while Sunset shot him a glare.
"Why... Why would you say that?" asked Fluttershy with a frown.
"Because no one in this school has ever been worried about me before. Why is now any different?" asked Junior.
"I don't know what your deal is, but you're acting like a jerk more than you normally do," said Sunset.
"Gojira, I thought we warmed up to you by now," said Twilight with a light frown. The Transmutant shook his head as he grabbed his bag and walked towards the exit door.
"But have I actually warmed up to any of you? Or is this some facade because of pity?" Junior muttered under his breath. He left the girls alone in the club room, where they stared at the door. Twilight sighed in disappointment.
"Why is he pushing us?" asked Twilight.
"I bet he's just upset because he was actually scared that day," said Sunset as she crossed her arms and scowled. The tough guy act on the Transmutant was beginning to work on her nerves at this point.
"I... I don't think that's it," said Fluttershy. Erika nodded in agreement.
"Yeah. He seemed to have gotten upset when Twilight said we were worried," said Erika. Mosura sighed heavily.
"That hard headed, idiot," said Mosura to herself as she rose out of her seat.
"Where are you going?" asked Sunset.
"I'm gonna talk to Gojira. I think he needs it," said Mosura as she stepped out the door. She wandered down the hallway as her eyes searched the area. She hummed to herself as she found Junior sitting by the stairs alone. The female Transmutant smiled to herself as she sneaked over towards Junior's position until she was just behind him. Mosura brought her hands over Junior's eyes and covered them.
"Guess who~," sang Mosura. Junior gave a small sigh as the girl gave a soft giggle.
"Hi Mosura," said Junior. Mosura removed her hands and took a seat next to her classmate.
"What are you doing out here all alone?" asked Mosura.
"Nothing. Just sitting," said Junior in a neutral tone. An awkward silence filled the air between the two.
"You know, I was worried about you," said Mosura as she looked at Junior's side.
"Yeah, sure you were," said Junior.
"I mean it! I always thought you had someone with you that you could rely on to help you out of a jam. But when I found out how you never actually socialized with the others, I began to worry," said Mosura.
"I thought, 'who's going to help him back up if he falls?' I want to be that person that helps you in your time of need."
"Why waste your effort on someone you don't even like?" asked Junior.
"That's not true," said Mosura. Her cheeks lightly flushed. "I mean... I like you."
Junior slowly glanced at the female Transmutant. He bore a blank stare while Mosura bore red cheeks. Silence filled the air and Mosura was growing nervous.
"Wh-Why are you looking at me like that? Say something!" said Mosura as she looked away.
"I'm just waiting for you to say, 'ha! Just kidding loser! Go jump off a bridge!'" said Junior. Mosura shook her head.
"I do like you, Gojira. Despite your pessimistic and proud attitude, you're a good guy underneath it all. I like that about you," said Mosura with a smile.
"Tsk. I'm not a good guy," said Junior. Mosura shook her head.
"Liar. Erika told me about you and a little girl on Sunday. Add that with helping another Transmutant in a fight against three others, and feeling bad for hurting AJ, I think that makes you a good guy," said Mosura. Junior sighed in annoyance. Mosura chuckled as she leaned against Junior's shoulder, causing him to stiffen.
"If you want, we can be friends," said Mosura. Junior glanced at her.
"You would really be friends with someone like me? With my reputation?" asked Junior.
"I didn't choose to be popular. Besides, I think you could really use a friend," said Mosura. Junior looked down at the ground.
"Well, I tolerate you a lot more than most girls I've met next to Fluttershy. Plus, you're not a bitch like how you would see in a popular girl," said Junior. Mosura smiled to herself.
"Soooo..." said Mosura. Junior gulped.
"Alright. I guess we could be friends," said Junior. Mosura raised herself off of him and held her arms out.
"Friendship hug?" asked Mosura. Junior immediately scooted away with a nervous expression.
"Er... Baby steps, Mosura," said Junior. Mosura smiled in amusement at Junior's embarrassed state.



It was the end of the school day. Junior was carrying a large box through the hall. Twilight and the rest of the club members followed him with their own boxes. Soon, the group found themselves inside of the custodian's office. It was covered in concrete and smelled of cleaning supplies. A mess of tools lied on a desk in the room as a man made his way to the group and gestured to the back room.
"Just put them with the rest," said the custodian. The teens moved to the back room, stacking up the boxes that were brought in. Along the walls were other boxes that were stacked up earlier by the students.
"Phew! At first I was worried about this job taking hours but the extra muscle has really speed things up," said Twilight as she wiped her brow. She then gave Junior a thumbs up with a smile. The Transmutant rolled his eyes.
"You're welcome," said Junior as he placed a box down. Erika hissed as she rubbed her aching wrists.
"Don't worry. Pain is just weakness leaving the body," said Junior.
"I kinda want it to stay in," said Erika as she shook her hands. She then noticed Mosura walking in with a large box with a smaller one stacked on top.
"Do you need help?" asked Twilight. Sunset nudged Junior in the side.
"Hey, go help her. You're the one that bench presses 100," said Sunset.
"250, actually. And it's still not enough," said Junior as he made his way to Mosura's side.
"I got it, Goji," said Mosura with a smile as she bent her knees and placed the boxes down by the wall. Junior merely shrugged in response.
"You're pretty strong," said Fluttershy in surprise. She remembered that the box that Mosura carried was filled with an old microwave and heavy scrap metal.
"I work out," said Mosura. She then sneaked a glance at Junior and gave him a wink, which he responded by rolling his eyes.
"Well, looks like we're done for the day. Great work everybody!" said Twilight.
"Are we still having the club for the rest of the hour or are we just gonna call it a night?" asked Mosura.
"Gojira and I still have a study session to do. If you guys want to head home, that's fine," said Sunset. Junior looked at her in confusion.
"I don't remember making plans for a study session today," said Junior.
"You do want to be prepared for the retake, don't you?" asked Sunset. Junior sighed as he looked away.
"Good point. Never mind," said Junior. Sunset smiled in approval. Fluttershy looked on in disappointment. She was hoping to walk home with the Transmutant today.
"Oh. I hope you don't mind that I stick around, Sunset. My father wants to meet me here at school since we're going out for dinner," said Erika.
"Sure, no problem," said Sunset.
"Well, I guess that's all for today. Have a good night guys," said Twilight as she began to leave the room. She stopped and sneaked a glance at Junior, who leaned against the wall with his arms crossed.
"Um... Gojira," called Twilight.
"Yeah?" answered Junior.
"Be careful on your way home, OK?" said Twilight with a soft smile. Junior looked away.
"Yeah, yeah," muttered Junior, unable to fathom why she has been acting friendly with him along with the others. It was too alien for him to process. Twilight smiled to herself as she left the room with Fluttershy following close behind. The timid girl gave him a small wave, which Junior responded with a nod. Mosura came to his side and tapped him on the shoulder.
"Hey, you mind walking me out to meet my brother?" asked Mosura. Junior glanced at Sunset, who nodded to him in response
"OK. Let's go," said Junior as he and Mosura left the club room. The two Transmutants strolled down the hall in silence.
"So, why not just walk to meet your brother yourself?" asked Junior. Mosura shrugged.
"I just wanted to hang out with my new friend a little longer before I went home," said Mosura.
'I still don't see how you would wanna be my friend,' thought Junior. The pair soon came across the library, where Battra was standing outside the door.
"Big bro!" called Mosura as she ran to her elder brother's side. Battra turned to face her and smiled as his sister came to his side.
"Hey sis. Ready to head home?" asked Battra. Mosura nodded to him.
"Oh. Battra, this Gojira Takeshi the second. My friend and fellow club member," said Mosura as she gestured towards Junior. Battra's eyes slightly widened as he caught sight of the Transmutant.
"Oh. So, this is the guy that you were telling me about?" asked Battra.
"Well I didn't actually tell you about him. But I did mention it," said Mosura with a small laugh.
"Uh... Hey, what's up?" greeted Junior with an unsure expression. As he analyzed the two, there was definitely a family resemblance between the two. Yet their hair reminded him of a ying-yang.
"Hey," greeted Battra dryly. In the back of his mind, he was groaning in frustration at how his little sister had found herself friends with this troublemaker of all the boys in school. Hell, her being friends with a boy worried him already. The elder brother glanced at Mosura, who merely held a smile.
'Sometimes I wonder if this girl is incredibly naive,' thought Battra. Mosura sent him a look of annoyance as she shrugged at him. Meanwhile, Junior stood by in silence as he watched the two hold a silent argument.
'Yeah, that's how I figured how people would react if they knew I was 'friends' with her,' thought Junior. Regardless, he wasn't going to get into a pissing contest with Mosura's brother as he had enough bruises for the moment.
"Well, it was nice meeting you, Gojira. Come on, Mosu. Let's go home," said Battra as he turned and walked away. Mosura looked at her brother in disbelief as he left. She groaned in annoyance.
"I'll see you later, Goji. Thanks for walking me," said Mosura as she gave Junior a smile and wave. The Transmutant nodded.
"Sure, see ya," replied Junior as he watched her walk after her brother. He hummed to himself as he walked back to the club room.
"That went well," said Junior to himself. Back with the Yasu siblings, Battra bore a neutral expression as his sister came to his side with a look of disapproval.
"What was that about?" questioned Mosura.
"I have no idea what you are talking about, sister dearest," said Battra in a nonchalant tone. Mosura scowled.
"You were kinda rude to him, you know," said Mosura.
"Please. I'm not the one who's friends with a guy like him. You do know who that is, right?" asked Battra with a deadpanned stare. Mosura huffed in response.
"Of course I do. But he's a good guy underneath it all," said Mosura. Battra chuckled in response.
"Yeah, until he takes advantage of you," said Battra. Mosura gasped as she looked at her brother in disbelief. She then glared at him and turned her head away.
"Hmph! I can't believe you don't trust my judgment," said Mosura in offense.
"Just not with him, Mosu. He's a guy and a delinquent, too. I'm not comfortable with you being around him," said Battra in disapproval.
"Well, you'll just have to deal with it. He's my friend," said Mosura as she walked ahead of Battra. The male Transmutant sighed as he looked back and found Junior walking down the opposite way. He narrowed his eyes.
'I've got my eyes on you,' thought Battra. He would do whatever it takes to look after his sister and to keep her from doing something she may regret.

> Chapter 8: Spilling the Beans
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Junior was silently sitting in the classroom during lunch; his eyes were glued to a notebook. He was analyzing the notes that he had taken with Sunset Shimmer from the previous day. As he read through the notes, he heard the door opening and the sound of heels clacking against the floor as the door closed. The Transmutant tore his eyes from his notes and found Vice Principal Luna standing by the desk at the front of the room.
"Vice Principal Luna?" asked Junior in confusion.
"Good afternoon, Mr. Takeshi," greeted Luna. "Studying diligently, I see,"
"Yeah. I'm trying to prepare for my retake test," replied Junior as he looked back to his notes.
"Would you like some help?" asked Luna. Junior looked at her in surprise, finding a smile to be on the woman's face.
"Uh... Is that alright?" asked Junior.
"I'm your Vice Principal. It's my job to help students," said Luna as she made her way at Junior's side. She leaned next to him as she placed her hand on the desk, looking at the notebook. Junior's heart jumped in his chest as he caught a whiff of the woman's scent. It was pleasant smell and more potent on her long hair.
"Now, what seems to be the problem?" asked Luna. Junior cleared his throat as he came out of his dazed state.
"Well, I'm just trying to get a rounded..." Junior's voice trailed off as his nose continued to pick up Luna's lovely scent. He gulped as heart raced and he felt like he was going to pass out.
"Is something wrong, Mr. Takeshi?" asked Luna.
"Huh? No, nothing is wrong!" said Junior with a nervous laugh. Luna looked at him inquisitively.
"Are you sure? You look kind of hot," said Luna. Junior's face flushed furiously.
"I'm...I'm sorry?" asked Junior with his voice increasing a bit higher in pitch. Luna brought her hand over his forehead and felt heat coming off of it.
"Oh my. You're burning up!" said Luna in surprise. Junior slightly pulled away as he avoided eye contact with the woman.
"No. I'm not sick. I just build more heat compared to normal humans," said Junior. He was thrown into a state of anxiety by the beautiful woman's close presence. His blushing was so bad he felt others would assume he was ill.
"Oh. Is that so?" asked Luna in curiosity.
"Yes, ma'am," muttered Junior. He then gasped as Luna brought his head close and pressed her forehead against his own. Junior trembled as his eyes widened while Luna gave a soft happy hum as she felt his warmth
"It's just like having your personal heater. Lately these halls and classrooms have been getting cold because of the broken heaters. I hope you don't mind, Mr. Takeshi," said Luna.
"Oh. No, not at all Vice Principal-" Junior was interrupted as Luna opened her eyes half way and gave him a seductive look.
"Please, just call me Luna," said Luna as she ran a finger along Junior's cheek. Junior felt his heart skip a beat at the action. Luna removed herself from Junior and sighed as she removed her button up long sleeved shirt.
"I hope you don't mind. I'm getting a little warm now," said Luna as she revealed a blouse under her coat. Junior gulped as Luna sighed and adjusted her seating next to him.
"Now, let's move on," said Luna. Junior nodded frantically as he went back to studying. Luna smirked as she brought her legs on the desk next to him. Junior couldn't help but glance at her shapely legs and notice smooth they looked, how elegant they looked with her black tights, and how shiny they were as the light caught them.
"Like what you see?" asked Luna. Junior gasped as he tore his eyes away and went back to working. Luna smirked at the boy's flushing state. She brought her legs down and removed one heel, slowly bringing her foot against Junior's and rubbing against it. The Transmutant went stiff as he felt the nylon foot graze beneath his jeans and against his bare shin. Luna merely smiled as she watched his reactions.
"Gojira, would you mind taking a minute to give me a massage?" asked Luna.
"Wha...?" Junior glanced at her in confusion. He gasped as he found her bringing her left foot up to his face, where he was able to catch the smell of her sweaty foot.
"I've been in these heels all day. I must be able to get through the rest of the day. I'd appreciate your service~," sang Luna as she brought her foot against Junior's lap. As she rubbed her soles against his upper thigh, Junior's heart pumped harder. He shakily grabbed her foot and felt the soft material of her nylons against his skin. The feeling was sensational, causing him to grow hotter. As he worked the knots in Luna's soles, she released soft moans.
"Oh. Gojira, you have such divine hands," moaned Luna. Junior shook as he released Luna.
"I'm sorry, we shouldn't do this!" said Junior. Luna looked on at disappointment. She sighed as she brought Junior's head to closer to hers.
"Don't fight it. Just kiss me," whispered Luna as she leaned closer to Junior as she parted her lips. The Transmutant felt himself moving without thinking of it. He grew closer as well until he was just inches from her.
"Gojira," called a feminine echo. Junior's eyes shot wide open. He raised his head up with a sheet of paper stuck to his cheek.
"Huh? What?" asked Junior in a drowsy tone as he frantically looked around. He found himself in the club room right next to Sunset Shimmer, who looked as though she was holding in her laughs.
"Had a nice nap?" snickered Sunset. Junior shook his head as he pulled the paper from his cheek and found the notes that he was taking earlier. He found that these were the same ones in his dream, matching perfectly. He realized that his study sessions were paying off.
"Wha... What happened?" asked Junior.
"Well, you fell asleep after our session," said Sunset as she took a tissue and dabbed it against Junior's cheek, wiping off the small amount of drool he had on his cheek.
"Oh. Sorry," said Junior.
"It's alright. We finished anyway," said Sunset. Junior looked around the room and noticed that both of them were alone.
"Hey. Where is everybody?" asked Junior.
"Home. It's just you and me," said Sunset as she tossed the tissue into the trash.
"Oh," said Junior as he looked at his cell phone's clock, finding it to be 4:40 in the evening.
"Hey, are you getting enough sleep? You seem to nap every now and then," said Sunset with a hint of concern. Junior sniffled as he rubbed his nose of stuffiness.
"I get tired a lot during Fall and Winter," said Junior. "It's like a weird hibernation thing going on with me,"
"Ah. That explains it," said Sunset as she packed her bag. Junior did the same. Soon, the two left the club room and locked up.
"Um... Hey," called Sunset. Junior glanced at her.
"Yes?" asked Junior.
"Would you mind walking me home?" asked Sunset. Junior raised a brow.
"Shouldn't Flash be doing that?" asked Junior.
"Normally. But I told him to go on ahead home earlier since I planned on walking today," said Sunset. Junior sighed.
"If you say so. Lead the way," said Junior. Sunset smiled in response as she led Junior outside of the school. The two traveled down the street as the twilight was over the land.
"So, what did you have a dream about?" asked Sunset. Junior went stiff as the girl brought up the subject.
"Nothing. Just kicking ass," said Junior.
"Really? I'm not surprised," said Sunset. Junior scowled.
"I'm just going to ignore that," deadpanned Junior. As the two continued down the road, Sunset glanced at him.
"Gojira, why do you act like that?" asked Sunset.
"Like what?" asked Junior.
"You know. You act so negative all of the time. You antagonize pretty much everyone you speak to, you have a clear disdain for the school, and you're rude to me and the others," said Sunset. Junior looked at her in annoyance.
"So, what's your issue?" asked Junior. Sunset inhaled through her nostrils as she tried to ignore Junior's intentional dense response.
"My issue? The real question is what is your issue? I try to help you but you get all defensive and aggressive towards me and the others," said Sunset. Junior narrowed his eyes at her as he stopped walking.
"Maybe it's because I don't want your help nor do I need it," said Junior.
"But why not?" asked Sunset.
"Because that's pathetic. I hate relying on other people. I hate receiving help from them. It's weak," said Junior. Sunset smacked her lips.
"Do you have an ego from you being able to do all of the stuff that you can do? Do you think you're better than everyone else?" asked Sunset in annoyance.
"Oh gee, I don't know Sunset. Do you feel better than me? Do you see yourself becoming successful in the next five to ten years from now?" asked Junior in a mocking tone. He turned away from Sunset and walked off.
"Give me a fucking break. I don't have that much pride," said Junior. Sunset furrowed her brows as she walked after Junior.
"What's wrong with relying on other people?" demanded Sunset.
"Why rely on someone who'll turn against you in the future or is just using you for their own benefit? Why give them the chance?" asked Junior.
"Not everybody is like that, Gojira!" responded Sunset with a glare.
"Wrong. That's how everyone is. Some do it for power, wealth, and appearances. They all have a different goal, but they have the same method," said Junior. He even glanced at Sunset.
"Just like you and the rest of the club," said Junior. Sunset's eyes widened in response.
"Wait. You think we're just using you?" asked Sunset in disbelief. Junior stopped walking and turned to face her.
"No one in their right mind would accept a Transmutant and a delinquent into their club, Sunset Shimmer. You obviously must all be having some plans that involves me to make yourselves look like true saints in the school," said Junior. Sunset glared at him as she stepped closer to the Transmutant.
"You cannot be... How dare you!" said Sunset. Junior sent her a harsher glare.
"How dare I? No, how dare you! You expect me to believe that all of you genuinely made me a member to be your friend? After how you and every single one of those bastards at school looks at me?!" demanded Junior. Sunset slightly flinched at his tone and his glare, but she stood her ground.
"Every day, I hear people call me a freak, a bad influence, a monster! I've been called an accident by scientists. Transmutants think I'm bending over for humans. My human mother is scorned because she gave birth to me!" yelled Junior as he pointed to himself. Sunset's expression softened. Junior panted as he let some of his bottled up anger out.
"Sunset, do you know what the first question that doctors ask a woman that's pregnant with a Transmutant?" asked Junior.
"What?" asked Sunset. Finally speaking after a minute of listening, Junior inhaled deeply as he held his stern gaze.
"They ask, 'Would you like the option for an abortion?'," said Junior in a low tone. Sunset's eyes widened in response.
"You know I imagine how my dear mother felt when they asked her to choose between a lifetime of scorn for having a freak of a child, or just preventing that child from ever experiencing life?" asked Junior. Sunset remained silent.
"You know, some parents do it too. They do it for common reasons, others to avoid the stigma, a few do it out of mercy for their child to never live in a world where they have no acceptance, and a tiny group does it because they are disgusted that the one who got them pregnant had a curse in his genes," said Junior. Sunset felt a knot in her stomach as the Transmutant spoke to her with such anger and hate in his tone.
"So I'm sorry if I don't take your word for why you all accepted me into the club. You try having the world against you and see things from my perspective, but I guess there’s no chance with you being a human safe in your bubble," said Junior as he turned and walked away. Sunset stood and watched Junior leave with a deep frown as she tried to walk after the Transmutant.
"Gojira... I-"
"Save it. Let's just get you home," said Junior. Sunset sighed as she lowered her eyes to the ground and continued to lead the Transmutant through this neighborhood. Along the way, Junior felt a little better about getting some stuff off of his chest. Though he realized that it might not have been appropriate to tell his club member about them, it was a habit he had to call people on their bullshit.
As he escorted Sunset home, he left the property before she could say good bye. He held his hands in his pockets as he left the neighborhood.
"I am a man of strength. Yet I go to a great length for something I seek. What I search for may make me weak," said Junior as walked down the road, a strange thought coming into his head.
"My endurance makes me strong. Fear is something that I have not held onto for long. I am a fighter. In the dark, I don't need a lighter. All who approach me, quake by my shadow. In my wake, may I find a land that I can call home. For one day, it shall be my own. One day I shall be free to live alone. Like the bear, I prefer to live in solitude. Like the dragon, I have a bad attitude," said Junior as turned the corner.
"Gotta remember that. Makes a good poem," said Junior to himself.



Junior was sitting in the kitchen at the table in silence as he ate his dinner. His mother sat near him as she ate her dinner as well. The two had not said a word to each other since they had sat down. This began to concern Miwa.
"So... How was school today?" asked Miwa.
"Eh. It was fine," said Junior with a shrug.
"Well, that's good to hear," said Miwa with an unsure expression. Her son's voice carried a solemn tone to it. She had to prod him more to learn his trouble.
"How was your club?" asked Miwa. Junior remained silent as he pondered how to answer.
"I just studied. We talked about helping with setting stuff up for the Fall formal," said Junior.
"That's cool. You going?" asked Miwa. Junior snorted in response.
"Like hell I am," said Junior. Miwa sighed in response.
"It wouldn't hurt," said Miwa. Junior shrugged.
"I just don't care for these events that the school puts on. It's bad enough we're forced to be at these pep rallies. Bleh," said Junior with a scowl. Having to listen to crap music while everyone screamed in the gymnasium was not Junior’s idea of fun.
As the two continued to eat in silence, Junior felt a nagging thought in the back of his mind. His verbal outburst with Sunset stuck with him. He wondered if he should actually show up to the club room after what had happened earlier. It would be pretty awkward if he did come back, not to mention that Sunset was telling everyone else what happened right now. But what really stuck to him was a question that he had for his mother. He never asked her before because he couldn't bring himself to put her in an uncomfortable spot, but he had to know the answer.
"Mom, why didn't you abort me?" asked Junior. Miwa's eyes slightly widened as she became still as stone. Her heart nearly stopped beating. She slowly brought her eyes to meet her child's.
"What?" asked Miwa.
"Every human woman that was impregnated by the seed of a Transmutant is automatically eligible for an abortion that's covered by medical insurance. You had the choice to not have me, but you did anyway," said Junior.
"Son. Wh-Why are you- what's brought this on?" asked Miwa in disbelief. Junior was able to tell that she was getting uncomfortable. Junior sighed.
"I just... I want to know why. Why did you have me, knowing that most people would scorn you?" asked Junior. He looked down at his hands solemnly.
"I'm pretty much just a burden for you," said Junior.
"No, don't say that," said Miwa as she took her son's hand. She held it tightly as she looked at him firmly.
"Junior... I did think long and hard before making my decision. But I didn't fear what would become of me, it was you that I was afraid for," said Miwa as she held her son's hand.
"I was afraid for how my child would survive in this world. There were so many things that could happen as you grew up that I had nightmares about it," said Miwa. Junior glanced at his mother and found her soft expression.
"But I couldn't bring myself to abort you. I didn't feel right about it, and you were the result of my love for your father. So, I swore that I was going to raise you to the best of my ability and keep you safe from anyone that would hurt you," said Miwa as brought a hand on her son's cheek with a light smile. Junior felt himself tearing up, but immediately blinked and turned away.
"I just wish I could've been better for you. If only I blended in more. Instead I get into fights, and worry you to death," said Junior with a sniffle. Miwa wrapped her arms around him and rested her chin on his shoulder.
"Better? I couldn't possibly ask for better when I have what I wanted," said Miwa.
"What's that?" asked Junior.
"A child who tries his best and who loves me," said Miwa as she planted a kiss on the Transmutant's cheek. Junior smiled to himself as he returned his mother's hug. She was always there for him, even after his father had disappeared. He thought himself lucky to have been the child of this loving woman.



Sunset sighed as she brushed her crimson hair. She was showered and dressed in her pajama shirt and pants, her teeth brushed with a minty freshness. It always felt great after taking care of one's own hygiene. After she finished brushing her hair, Sunset's mind wandered back to a couple of hours earlier. She sighed heavily as she lowered her head with a deep frown. Her walk with Junior didn't go as she thought it would. She thought that she could have taken the moment to get to know him a bit more. Instead, she ended up on his bad side by opening up old wounds. If there was one problem that she had, Sunset was a bit more verbal with all of her thoughts, which may have started this issue to begin with Junior.
"Ugh. I feel so lousy," said Sunset. She moved away from her mirror and made her way onto her bed. Sunset lied down on her bed as she took out her cellphone and stared at her screen. She brought up her contacts and looked through them before coming across Junior's name, which she selected and brought up the text message board. She stared at the typing cursor as she held her phone, not moving a muscle, before she typed the word, "Hey". As Sunset was about to send the message, she stopped. Her finger shakily remained in place as she pondered her move. The girl sighed as she canceled the message and brought her phone's main screen back on. She plugged her phone into the charger and turned off her lamp.
"Please don't let tomorrow be awkward with him," said Sunset as she brought her blanket over her shoulders and lied on her side.



It was morning. Miwa shivered in place as she drove in her car. The cold air in the morning was always unkind to early risers. She knew well that her son was likely griping more about the morning rather than the cold itself on his way to school. Miwa steered her way over to a cafe in town and parked her vehicle. She shut off her car's engine and proceeded to exit it.
Miwa entered the cafe and scanned the inside of the establishment. The aroma of coffee and eggs entered her nostrils, causing her to give a sigh. Breakfast was always her favorite meal of the day. Miwa eyes continued to scan the tables and booths, finding Blaire to be dressed casually in a pair of jeans and a coat. The woman waved to her from one of the booths, prompting Miwa to approach her. She took a seat across from Blaire.
"Hey Miwa. Glad you could make it over for breakfast," said Blaire with a smile.
"Hi, Blaire. Thanks for inviting me. It's been awhile since we've been able to hangout like this," said Miwa. Blaire chuckled.
"Yeah. Work's been murder. You know, they found that Night Angel vigilante striking again?" asked Blaire.
"Oh, really?" asked Miwa.
"Yeah. This time they found his symbol next to an entire Transmutant street gang. Shoot, I'm almost tempted to find him to get him on the force," said Blaire. Miwa smiled.
"That would be nice, considering how much of those hard to find criminals are found by him," said Miwa.
"Yeah, but the chief doesn't like that there's some guy out there taking the law into his own hands. It's bad enough that a lot of Anti-Mutates are getting their jimmies rustled after rumors about him possibly being a Transmutant," said Blaire as she took a sip of her coffee. "So, the guy is to be taken into custody if found."
"Oh. Well, that's a shame," said Miwa as rubbed her cold hands together. She suddenly heard a couple of whispers from behind her. Curious, Miwa glanced behind herself and found a few people from their respective tables murmuring among each other as their eyes focused on her. Miwa grimaced as she turned forward.
"So, what do you feel like having for breakfast?" asked Blaire as she held up a menu.
"Huh? Oh! Well, I think I'll..." Miwa picked up her own menu and looked through it. Before she could finish analyzing the menu, she felt a nagging feeling that someone was approaching her.
"Hey," called a woman's voice. Miwa jumped at the voice, which sounded confrontational. She turned and found a woman with orange hair glaring at her as she held her hands on her hips.
"Um... Yes?" answered Miwa in reluctance.
"Aren't you that woman that had a kid with a Transmutant?" questioned the woman. Blaire furrowed her brows at the woman's rude question. She always hated when people thought that they could nosy their way into other people's business.
"Um... Well I'm certainly not the only woman who had a child with a Transmutant," answered Miwa with a shrug. The woman's face took on a look of disgust.
"Yeah, I told you that she was the mutate lover in the neighborhood," said the woman as she looked back to a couple of her friends that were approaching from the booth at the far end of the room.
"Excuse me?" asked Miwa with wide eyes.
"Disgusting. Who would wanna have those things growing inside them?" asked one of the other women. Blaire hardened her eyes while Miwa shrunk back. The orange haired woman slammed her hand on the table as she glared at Miwa.
"So what's your secret? You moved into the neighborhood to let your devil-spawn terrorize the neighborhood?" demanded the woman.
"My son does no such thing, Citrus!" retorted Miwa.
"He will. He's gonna take after his terrorist of a father. They always do!" said Citrus. Miwa gritted her teeth as she furrowed her brows. Her heart raced as her frustration started to grow against the xenophobic woman.
"You should've done the responsible thing and aborted that monster while you still had the chance," said another woman. Miwa looked away as her eyes watered while the woman with orange hair shoved her shoulder. Blaire stood up over the woman with a harsh glare.
"Hey, you don't know a damn thing about her or her son. You keep harassing her, I'm gonna have to set you all straight," said Blaire. The woman smirked.
"What are you gonna do about it, blondie?" mocked Citrus. As she was about to shove Blaire, she grabbed her by her arm and forced her down on the table. Miwa jumped while everyone in the establishment turned their attention towards the confrontation. Before the other women could react against Blaire, she turned herself with her badge drawn out.
"You assault me, I will not be kind," warned Blaire with a stern expression. The women backed down with nervous expressions. Blaire leaned over Citrus as she winced on the table.
"I may be a cop, but I will make your life a living hell if I hear any of you harassing this woman or her son ever again. Do I make myself clear?" asked Blaire in a low tone.
"Crystal," growled Citrus. Blaire brought Citrus up and forced her away from the booth.
"Good. Now beat it before I arrest you for attempted assault on an officer," said Blaire with a glare. Citrus scowled as she and her friends went back to their booth. Everyone inside of the establishment awkwardly went about their conversations and breakfast. Blaire sat back down and found Miwa to be looking down at the table with teary eyes. The constant demonizing of her son and husband always broke her heart. She didn't care what they said about her, but she couldn't stand the ridicule that her son likely suffered. Sometimes she wondered how she was able to keep a smile on her face for her son. It was a mystery to even herself. The blonde patted her friend on the shoulder.
"Hey, come on. No need to shed any tears," said Blaire with a soft smile. Miwa sniffled as she wiped her eyes.
"I'm sorry. Thanks for sticking up for me," said Miwa with a small smile. Blaire nodded to her.
"What are friends for?"



Junior sat down in his Algebra class in silence. He held his head up with his hand as he leaned on his desk, listening to his teacher explain the formula to a math problem. His eyes were deadpanned as he kept them on the board, doing his best to remain focused. Still, he couldn't help but glance at his side and find Sunset sitting in her usual spot just three seats away on his right. The girl appeared to be fidgeting in her seat as she tried to keep herself focused on the teacher. Junior found himself staring for a second, but then snapped out of his stare as he noticed Sunset beginning to look his way. Junior kept his eyes forward as he mentally sighed.
'Today we're supposed to help set up the gymnasium for the formal,' thought Junior. There would be no avoiding confronting Sunset again. The club room would force them to come together. He considered making up a story to avoid coming to the club to help and just go home, but he thought that the long term effect would be annoying. He didn't even know what sort of story that he could make up.
'Why the hell am I even worried about this? It's not like any of them are my friends,' thought Junior with a scowl. He shook his head as he took his notes as the teacher went into detail about an equation. He was just going to pretend that what happened the previous night with Sunset did not happen. It was best to leave such a thing buried in the past. He only hoped Sunset was wise enough to do so as well.




Later...

Lunch time. Students gathered in their usual spots with their usual meals served throughout the week. Junior, as always, was sitting at the segregated table reserved for Transmutants. Just to avoid an awkward conversation with Sunset Shimmer a bit longer, he had decided to eat lunch at the table.  Fortunately, he had decent company with him.
"So, yeah I got three tickets. I was going to ask AJ to the formal, but she turned me down when I asked her out," said Rodan in disappointment as he held the tickets. Angirasu sipped his small carton of milk as he glued his eyes on the tickets.
"That's a shame. Especially with how these things aren't cheap," said Angirasu.
"Yep. Now the Formal is coming up tomorrow night, and I don't even have someone to go with. All I got are three tickets!" said Rodan in frustration. Junior glanced at him.
"Why would you buy three tickets? The hell is wrong with you?" asked Junior.
"I thought I could've give one to a girl for a date and have a wing man with me! Don't judge me!" said Rodan as he looked away.
"Yeah, it's a little late for that," deadpanned Junior. He then sighed. "You can always just give them away.
"To whom?" asked Rodan.
"The hell if I know. Ask one of your friends or something," said Junior in annoyance.
"I would, but you guys pretty much count as being my only friends," said Rodan in a small tone with a look of shame. Junior rolled his eyes.
"I don't know where you got that idea about me and you being friends," said Junior. Rodan shot him a glare in response.
"For what it's worth, I'm flattered that you think of me as a friend," said Angirasu with a smile. Rodan grinned as he held up one of his tickets.
"In that case, you want one of these babies? I'll give it to you for free," said Rodan. Junior looked at him incredulously.
"You were going to charge- Oh, wait you know what. Never mind, I think I would have done the same thing if I gave enough of a shit about proms," said Junior as he went back to eating.
"You know, you should hang out with us at the formal. I'll even give you the other ticket!" said Rodan.
"No," said Junior as he sipped his water.
"Come on! You gotta be my wingman there, man!" said Rodan.
"I thought Angirasu was going to be your wingman," said Junior with a raised brow.
"Well, he is. But since I can't get a girl to come with me, I might as well have two wingmen! More chances of getting cuties, am I right?" asked Rodan as he bounced his brows.
"What?" asked Junior in disbelief. He sighed in annoyance.
"Rodan, we're Transmutants. The majority of the students at this school are humans, and I've hardly seen female Transmutants. Also, I'm feared by a lot of other students, including the girls. With me, I'd be getting the girls to stay even further away from you," said Junior.
"Ah. You're just not confident enough! Besides, you're in a club room with a bunch of cute girls! You're living every man's dream!" said Rodan with a thumbs up.
"So, every man's dream is to be stuck in a club room with a majority of girls that likely hates you because you're a delinquent and a freak to humans? Gee, you sure know how to make a guy feel good about his situation," deadpanned Junior.
"No, dick. You look too much into people to find some kind of sinister motive. I swear, you're paranoid as hell," said Rodan. Angirasu nodded in agreement.
"They can't be that bad," said Angirasu.
"It's all an act. I'm just a means to an end for them. Nothing more," said Junior as he gulped down his water. Rodan shook his head at Junior's pessimistic thoughts. Then, an idea popped into his mind. Rodan smirked.
"You know, I think I'll have to investigate this myself," said Rodan.
"How do you mean?" asked Junior with a raised brow. Rodan chuckled as he drew out two application forms. Junior's eyes widened as he found Rodan's and Angirasu's signatures on them.
"What are these?" asked Junior in a worried tone.
"Heh. Aang and I have been talking and we thought, 'a club would be cool to attend with our buddy Gojira!' So we signed these sheets to join you in the Friendship Club," answered Rodan.
"Technically, he was the one that thought that, but he was mostly motivated by seeing the girls. I came along for the ride since Rodan invited me," interjected Angirasu as he wiped his lips with a napkin. Junior sighed in exasperation as he slumped his head.
"God, why are you doing this to me?" asked Junior.
"Lighten up man. This could be fun," said Rodan with a smirk. Junior shook his head.
"Rodan, please don't say anything stupid that may make me look worse than I already do," said Junior.
"Oh! I'm hurt to hear you say that!" said Rodan with a mocked offended tone.
"Shut up. You know damn well that you have a big mouth," said Junior with a deadpanned stare. Angirasu smiled.
"Well, I'm looking forward to this. When do we apply?" asked Angirasu.



Twilight stared at the two application sheets that were in her hands. She looked up from the papers and found Rodan and Angirasu to be smiling at her. She then glanced to the side and found Junior scowling as he held his arms crossed in his seat. Twilight smiled as she placed the sheets down and extended her hand to them.
"Welcome aboard the Friendship Club. I hope we can all become great friends!" said Twilight as she shook the hands of the two Transmutants.
'She's sweet. What was Gojira talking about,' thought Angirasu with a smile as he shook Twilight's hand. Fluttershy glanced at Junior, who remained in his seat.
"You look upset," said Fluttershy.
"I'm just annoyed. I rather not talk about it," said Junior as he looked away. Fluttershy shrugged in response. As Junior remained in his seat, he noticed Sunset staring at him. Junior kept his eyes looking away from her, hoping that she will do the same. The girl had a light frown on her face as she had stared at him, much to Junior's annoyance. He stood up from his seat as Twilight gave a quick orientation to the new club members.
"Our schedule- Gojira, where are you going?" asked Twilight in confusion.
"I'm just going to get a drink of water," said Junior as he headed for the door.
"Oh. Well, meet us in the gymnasium. Today we have to help set things up before tomorrow," said Twilight. Junior lamely waved his hand as he left the club room. He sighed in relief as he managed to get away from Sunset. As Junior spent the next minute drinking from the water fountain, he took the moment to stall for time. He hung out in the hall, fiddling with his phone just to pass the time to avoid making contact with Sunset again. As he played a mobile game, it was interrupted by a text message.
"Hey, where are you? We need your help!" Mosura's voice echoed in his mind as read her message. The Transmutant sighed heavily as he replied to her. He turned off the game app and headed down the hall. He soon came across the gymnasium and found several other students scattered around, setting up tables and decorations. Junior scanned the area and found Mosura waving to him from the far end of the gym. He inhaled deeply through his nostrils and began treading passed the other students. A couple of them sent him wary glances and glares, which he ignored. The Transmutant came across his club members where they were being briefed by a student in charge of the whole project.
"So I want you guys to make sure that the decorations are placed correctly around the gymnasium. Try not to damage them because we spent forever just making the damn things," said the girl in a bored tone. She patted a large box that was stacked on top of the other. She then pointed to the male Transmutants.
"You boys are expected to lug the heavy stuff around," said the girl.
"Heh. Sounds easy enough," said Rodan in a confident tone. The girl rolled her eyes.
"Whatever. Just do what you have to and then help the girls with anything else," said the girl as she left the club members. Twilight turned to face the group.
"Alright everybody, let's get to work!" said Twilight.
"Yeah!" said the girls and Rodan in unison with spirit in them. Junior lamely raised his hand.
"Yeaaah," said Junior with a half-hearted tone, not enthusiastic about setting up the gymnasium for the Fall Formal.
The group did their part to set up the gymnasium. Erika knelt down as she helped assemble some decorations while Mosura and Twilight helped clean the floors. Fluttershy and Sunset were moving boxes filled with drinks, along with the male Transmutants. Junior however, was lugging around a cannon.
"A little more to the left, Goji!" said Pinkie as she stood near the stage. Junior moved the cannon just as she said, but Pinkie bore a displeased expression.
"Nah. The position isn't right. Try moving it to the south," said Pinkie.
"Wait, which way is south?" asked Junior as he looked around in confusion.
"Just step back a couple feet," said Pinkie. Junior sighed as he moved back.
"Good! Now inch it a bit to the left. Now just move a few centimeters forward. No, wait! Try-" as Pinkie directed the Transmutant where to place this cannon, his brow twitched.
"Pinkie, I would appreciate it if you made up your mind!" said Junior in annoyance. Pinkie gave him an embarrassed titter.
"There is good," said Pinkie as she rushed to the cannon. She smiled as she rubbed her hands.
"Are you really allowed to bring cannons to school? That doesn't seem wise for the school to allow," said Junior as he looked at the cannon.
"Don't question it! This is going to be cool!" said Pinkie with a giddy smile. She slapped her hands together and rubbed them as she stood by the cord for the cannon.
"Time to make the cherry-flippin'-changas!" said Pinkie as she grabbed the cord. She then smirked.
"See what I did there?" asked Pinkie. Junior raised a brow at her.
"No not really," said Junior. Pinkie giggled.
"I wasn't asking you, silly!" said Pinkie.
"Huh?" Junior tilted his head in confusion at who Pinkie may be speaking to if not him. He shrugged off the scene as one of Pinkie's odd antics and watched as she pulled the cord. The cannon fired confetti and streamers into the air. Cloths soared from the muzzle of the cannon and planted themselves on tables. Streamers hung themselves along the ceiling. Pinkie smiled as she faced Junior.
"OK. That was actually pretty neat," said Junior as he crossed his arms.
"This baby is going to help me spread parties all over the school!" said Pinkie as she gently rubbed the cannon. Junior stood by in an awkward silence as Pinkie tenderly rubbed the side of the party cannon.
"Riiiight. I'm just gonna go now and help finish setting everything up," said Junior as he walked away. He held his hands in his pockets as he searched the gym. He wondered what other kind of work that he could do that wouldn't force him to be helping those giving him the evil eye. He then noticed that Fluttershy was struggling to carry a large box. As she stumbled, Junior power walked to her position. Before Fluttershy could drop the box, Junior caught it and held it up.
"Need a hand?" asked Junior. Fluttershy looked at him in surprise and lightly smiled.
"Oh you don't have to help me," said Fluttershy. Junior shrugged.
"I rather not help anyone else in here. They'd only distract me," said Junior. As the two went to the side of the gym, the box was placed down on the ground. Fluttershy got on her knees and proceeded to open the box while Junior stared off into space. Fluttershy noticed his lack of attention to his job as a club member.
"Are you alright?" asked Fluttershy.
"Hmm? Yeah why?" asked Junior.
"I notice you seem to be tense with the club room today. Did we do something wrong?" asked Fluttershy in a worried tone. Junior sighed as he shook his head.
"No, you're fine. Sunset and I just had an argument yesterday, is all," said Junior.
"About what?" asked Fluttershy.
"Well... Stuff," said Junior with a shrug. He then noticed that Fluttershy was giving him a deadpanned stare, much to his surprise.
'Not so dismissive, huh?' thought Junior.
"We got into an argument about my attitude. I called her out on why she is helping me since it makes her look good in front of everyone else," said Junior. Fluttershy looked at him in surprise at his answer.
"You think she's doing it for her own image?" asked Fluttershy.
"I have no other reason not to. Anyway, I got pretty pissed with her pretty much spilled some personal beans. That got her shut up," said Junior. Fluttershy raised a brow at him.
"Wait, 'personal beans,?"
"I mean that I told her some personal things about myself to support my reasoning about why I think it's bullshit that the club is genuinely accepting me," said Junior. He then sighed as he leaned against the bleachers.
"Now she keeps sending me these sympathetic looks. It's bugging me," said Junior.
"But... Why?" asked Fluttershy.
"I don't want sympathy. If I did, I'd go on the internet and make a long blog sounding like a whiny teen that doesn't know how to accept life the way it is. Sunset pretty much forced me to come out and rant about it once she caught me frustrated," answered Junior as he crossed his arms over his chest. He noticed Sunset glancing his way at the far end of the gymnasium.
"It's not wrong to express how you feel," said Fluttershy. Junior glanced at her and found the girl giving him a light frown. Junior sighed in annoyance.
"Don't you start too," said Junior. The last thing he needed was the one he tolerated the most to give him the pity party.
"No one has the right to fault you for feeling upset because of Transmutant segregation. Maybe Sunset looks at you that way because she feels bad. She always thought you were just trying to act the way you do to look tough, but once she found out why you are the way you are, she felt bad for jumping to conclusions. That's my theory anyway," said Fluttershy as she approached Junior. The Transmutant sighed heavily. He turned and found Sunset setting up a board that was to act as a background for pictures to be taken. Sunset brought a few paint bottles at her side as she inked in the line art of pumpkins that were drawn into the board.
"Do you still need help?" asked Junior. Fluttershy shook her head.
"No, I got it. Go on ahead and talk to her," said Fluttershy as she opened the box that she had. Junior scowled.
"Th-That's not why I asked," muttered Junior as he left Fluttershy alone. The girl glanced at him and smiled to herself.
The Transmutant walked towards the other end of the gymnasium. He mentally cursed at himself for just approaching Sunset just out of the blue, but if he wanted to end this tension, which was actually him getting antsy, he had to end it himself. Junior passed through other students, even shoving past one or two. A couple students watched as the Transmutant approached Sunset, unaware of his pursuit. Junior bore hard eyes as he steeled himself to confront this girl. As he made his way closer, Sunset caught the sound of his footsteps. She turned away from the board and her eyes widened as she noticed the intense look that he held as he approached her. Junior stopped just a couple feet away from her, keeping a hard stare. Sunset grew nervous, sure that she was in deep trouble with the Transmutant. She slightly shrunk away.
"Um... Yes?" asked Sunset in a timid tone. Junior was about to retort, but then noticed her expression. He then noticed stares of worry for Sunset's wellbeing were directed at her from the other students. Some looked like they were ready to intervene. Junior turned back to Sunset, realizing that one wrong move would mean that he fucked up. Junior lost his intense look and bore a sheepish smile.
"Eh... Do you need any help?" asked Junior with a bead of sweat dripping from the side of his head. Sunset looked at him in confusion at his sudden change in attitude. The two were locked in an awkward silence. Junior mentally cursed at himself for being so extreme with facing Sunset. He made himself look like a fool.
"Sure. You can help me paint," answered Sunset. Junior sighed in relief as Sunset broke the long silence. He knelt down beside her and took a paint brush. The rest of the students warily went back to their business. Meanwhile, Fluttershy bore a conflicted smile.
"Gojira, maybe next time you can try to be a bit more casual about your approach," said Fluttershy to herself. Pinkie strolled passed her with her party cannon.
"I personally think it was flawless," said Pinkie with a shrug as she walked passed Fluttershy. Rodan snorted as he stood by Twilight, who oversaw the entire operation to set up the Gymnasium.
"Not even close," said Rodan. Meanwhile, Junior scowled as his hearing picked up the conversations from his other club members.
'I can hear everything, you know?' thought Junior. He then shook his head and began to dip his brush into the orange paint and made nice and easy strokes along the illustration of the pumpkin with Sunset imitating him. The two were silent, working to bring this illustration to life with bright colors to give the autumn feel to it. Junior glanced at Sunset, who glanced back at him. The Transmutant immediately brought his eyes forward.
"Um... Hey, Sunset," said Junior.
"Yeah?"
"About last night... I..." Junior sighed as he struggled to get his words out.
"Forget about what I said last night. About you and the rest of the group only bringing me in to look like saints that lets in the lowest of society into their clique," said Junior as he scratched his head. Sunset glanced at him with a light frown. Junior sighed as he saw her expression.
"It's just... I'm not used to this. People inviting me into their social circle is bizarre for me because they never do it," said Junior. He then shrugged. "I mean, if you were despised by most people, would you believe it that someone would want to invite you to hang with them?"
"No I... I guess not," said Sunset as she continued to stroke her brush against the board.
"But you know, it's OK to trust someone else once in a while. Not everyone is as cruel as you think they are," said Sunset.
"How can you be sure of that?" asked Junior.
"Well... What about Fluttershy?" asked Sunset. Junior shook his head.
"She's only kind to me because I saved her life," said Junior.
"No. She was kind to you before that. Did that accident with the car give you amnesia or something? She was the one who helped you get home, despite your protests. If I recall, that was before you saved her life," said Sunset with a smile. Junior looked down in thought as he analyzed Sunset's argument. He was completely blinded by his own experience with people that he chose to overlook the one form of genuine kindness that was shown to him outside of his family. Junior glanced to his side and found Fluttershy brushing confetti out of her long hair as she and Pinkie shared a laugh. Junior turned back and gazed at the board that he was painting on.
"Who would've guessed?" asked Junior with a small chuckle.
"Hey, Gojira?" called Sunset.
"What's up?" asked Junior.
"I'm sorry about yesterday. I shouldn't have acted like I knew what was going on and what you've been through with your personal life. That was insensitive of me," said Sunset.
"Nah. Don't worry about it. I've been a dick about the help thing. So, I guess I'm sorry too," said Junior. Another thing he wasn't use to was apologizing. It was mostly his mother that he was able to apologize to when he was in the wrong. Sunset smiled in response and wrapped her arms around him. The Transmutant's eyes widened as his face broke into a blush. This close of contact allowed him to catch a whiff of her scent, which drove his heart to race from the pleasant smell.
"I... I don't know how to respond to this. It's sudden," said Junior. Sunset laughed in response as she released the Transmutant.
"Just consider it my way of showing you that there's no hard feelings," said Sunset. Junior turned away as he cleared his throat. His cheeks burned hot.
"S-Sure," muttered Junior as he went back to painting. Sunset smiled to herself as she went back to painting, glad to have the weight lifted off of her shoulders.




Later...

Junior was standing outside of the gymnasium on the side of the school building with the rest of the club members. The rest of the Main Six stood by them as well. The girl that had requested their help thanked them as she left with her friends. Twilight stretched herself as she sighed.
"I'm exhausted," said Twilight.
"I'm super excited for the formal tomorrow!" cried Pinkie in delight as she shook with glee.
"Agreed! I can't wait to see how the dresses that I made for you all will look tomorrow night!" said Rarity as she envisioned the Fall Formal. Sunset looked towards Erika and Mosura.
"You two going?" asked Sunset.
"Yep. I don't have a date, but I thought it'd be nice to hang out with some friends," said Mosura with a nod.
"Same here," said Erika as she raised her hand. Rodan looked to Angirasu and then glanced at Junior, who was fiddling with his cell phone.
"What about you? Are you boys coming?" asked Applejack. Rodan smirked as he turned his attention to AJ.
"Oh? Will you miss me if I'm not there?" asked Rodan in suave tone. Applejack gave him a deadpanned stare.
"That ain't what I meant," said Applejack. Rodan shrugged as he pulled out three tickets.
"Yes, I'm going. I do plan to give this ticket to Aang. You still down, bro?" asked Rodan. Angirasu shrugged as he nodded.
"If the rest of the club is going, sure," said Angirasu with a smile. The group all turned their attention towards Junior, who continued to look at the screen on his phone. He felt the stares on him, prompting him to look their way.
"Why is everybody staring?" asked Junior with a shrug. Rodan grabbed his hand and placed the remaining ticket in his palm. Junior looked at the ticket and then glared at Rodan.
"No. No, absolutely not!" said Junior as he gave Rodan the ticket back.
"Take it!" said Rodan as he handed it back to him.
"I don't want it!" said Junior in annoyance as he handed the ticket back to Rodan.
"Hang out with us at the formal! For the club!" said Rodan as he handed the ticket back.
"I don't want to!" said Junior as he narrowed his eyes. The two spent several seconds handing the ticket back and forth to each other. Mosura grew annoyed and snatched the ticket out of Rodan's hand to press it against Junior's chest.
"You're going," said Mosura with a firm tone. Junior was about to protest but stopped as the female Transmutant sent him a glare. Junior sighed in defeat as he found the rest of the club members giving him eager looks.
"Alright, alright. I'll go," said Junior as he took the ticket.
"Yay!" cried Pinkie with joy. Junior sighed heavily. Once again he was suckered into another activity that he wished to not have any part of.
	
> Chapter 9: The Formal
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

It was the afternoon on Friday with the Fall Formal happening at night. A lot of students were looking forward to this big night. Some hoped to find someone special, some planned to have fun with their sweethearts, while others just for the fun of it with friends. However, one individual was completely displeased about going. Junior slouched on the sofa of his home, bearing a moping expression.
"Are you there God? It's me, Gojira. Let a storm force them to cancel the formal," said Junior as he looked to the ceiling, hoping for an answer. Meanwhile, Miwa passed him with a suit on a hanger.
"It'll be fine, Junior. This is a good excuse to loosen up," said Miwa with a reassuring smile.
"You know there's something discerning about someone telling me to loosen up when I have to wear thick formal attire," said Junior as he pointed to the suit.
"It's only for one night," said Miwa.
"Hey Goji! Where's the cologne?" called Rodan from the bathroom. Junior sighed.
"Bottom cabinet! Plastic box on your left!" said Junior.
"Found it! Thanks!" called Rodan. Junior shook his head. Miwa held the suit out to her son.
"You better get ready with your friends," said Miwa. Junior sighed as he stood up and took the suit. He made his way down the hall right when Miwa trailed after him.
"Don't forget to comb that hair, mister! Your hair is too scruffy to go out looking like that!" said Miwa. Junior scoffed.
"It is not!" retorted Junior.
"It is too!" responded Miwa. Junior groaned.
"Oh. These guys owe me big time for this crap," said Junior. Miwa shook her head in amusement. Junior had entered his bedroom and dressed himself up in a grey long sleeved button up shirt.  He put on a tie, a pair of black khakis, and a coat. After he was dressed, Junior made his way into his bathroom, where Angirasu and Rodan were present. The two were looking into the mirror as they worked to get rid of any lint and to make sure that their hair was neatly combed.
"This is a nice place you have here. Real homey," said Rodan as he pulled out a small canister and sprayed the contents into his mouth.
"Thanks," said Junior as he began to comb his hair. He winced as the comb pulled on certain strands.
"Yeah. Your mother seems nice," said Angirasu. Junior nodded.
"She is, but she can be scary sometimes," said Junior. Rodan snorted.
"A gentle flower liker her? Ha! It's funnier to know that you of all Transmutants is afraid of your human mom!" laughed Rodan. Junior sent him a glare.
"Hey! I'm not afraid of my mother, I respect her. She just has some moments that would give you chills," said Junior in a defensive manner.
"Still, though. Your mom, what a woman," said Rodan as he took a breath strip and placed it onto his tongue.
"I swear to God, if you hit on my mother or say anything more than her being pretty, I will kill you," said Junior in a low tone.
"Shutting up!" said Rodan as he took a can of breath mints and took a handful and stuck them in his mouth. This drew the other two Transmutant's attention.
"The hell are you doing?" asked Junior.
"I'm freshngh ufph!" answered Rodan as he chewed the tablets.
"You may want to ease up on those. Or else you'll find yourself whistling up a blizzard like Jack Frost," said Angirasu. Junior snorted in amusement at the thought.
"Hey, gotta be prepared in case a brother gets lucky," said Rodan.
"Who do you plan on kissing that requires this much minty freshness?" asked Junior, incredulously.
"Either AJ or Rarity. Hell, the girl with the Rainbow hair looked kinda cute," said Rodan with a shrug.
"You won't get a kiss from either of them," deadpanned Junior as he checked his combed hair. Rodan shrugged as he stuck another mint into his mouth.
"Well, it is good to have dreams," replied Rodan.
"Dreams, yes. Delusions, no," said Angirasu. Junior chuckled while Rodan looked at him in disbelief.
"I think I'm beginning to like you a bit more, Angirasu," said Junior in approval.
"Aang!" said Rodan.
"Just saying. You come off too strong," said Angirasu with a shrug.
"Ah screw you both! What do you two know about getting girls?" asked Rodan with a scowl.
"I'll tell what, we know not to flirt with every girl we meet," said Junior. Rodan snorted.
"OK. Yeah you got me there," said Rodan as he rubbed his head. Junior sighed as he looked himself over the mirror.
"Well, let's get going," said Junior in reluctance. The three made their way out of the bathroom and down to the living room.
"Wait, how are we meeting the girls?" asked Angirasu. The three stop and stared blankly at each other.
"Can we borrow your mom's car?" asked Rodan.
"I don't have a license," said Junior as he shook his head.
"Me neither," said Angirasu.
"What about a limo?" suggested Rodan.
"We can't afford to rent a limo! What do you think this is? Fresh Prince of Bel Air?" said Junior.
"I got into one little fight and my mom got scared and said, 'you're moving with your auntie and your uncle in Bel Air'," said Rodan as he hummed the theme of the series.
"Stop," deadpanned Junior.
"Aw. That's a catchy theme," said Angirasu in disappointment. Junior shrugged as he sat down on the sofa.
"Oh darn, we don't have a ride. I guess we can't go," said Junior in a sarcastic tone. He then jumped as the sound of a car horn honking filled his ears. The Transmutants all looked at each other in confusion as they heard multiple honks. The three made their way out to the front door and found a white limo parked right in front of the house. From the window emerged the Main Six and the members of the Friendship club.
"Just thought we'd give you boys a ride!" said Rainbow. The Transmutants glanced at each other.
"So much for that," said Junior in disappointment. The three approached the girls, where they were able to get a good look at them.
Twilight wore a blue dress that reached down to her shins, revealing her bare legs and cyan heels. Her hair was held up in a bun, with a single star clipped to her hair. Fluttershy's dress was a very light green, reaching nearly to the ground. Her hair was braided in the back and around her neck was a silver necklace. Rainbow Dash wore a light mulberry dress that went down to her knees. A second layer of the dress wrapped around her waist and made up the entire gown, bearing a tan color. Her hair was essentially the same style, only it was much less rough and appeared to be brushed.
Applejack wore an emerald green dress that exposed her shoulders and gave a view of her left leg. Her blonde hair was curled at the ends, and her hair was worn down rather than in the pony tail that she normally wore her hair in. Rarity wore a scarlet dress that bore frills around it. It sparkled around the breast area. Her indigo hair gave off a strong smell that was no doubt from an expensive product. Her ears bore diamond shaped ear wings. Pinkie Pie wore a hot pink dress that hugged her thighs that went just below her knees. It was frilly down at the bottom and her shoulders were exposed. Sunset wore a dress that reached down to her shins with a mix of light orange that decreased in value from the bottom to the top, where the color transitioned and mixed with a brilliant crimson color that made up the top half of her dress. Finger-less elbow gloves covered her forearms, and her hair was in a bun, while the hair on the sides of her head was curled.
Erika Shiragami wore a forest green dress that exposed her right shoulder. Her long hair was brushed, without any split ends. A rose head was stuck to the side of her hair, and her lips bore red lipstick. Mosura wore a dress that bore a white silk top, and the gown itself was a mix of light orange and red patterns over a black background. Her legs were covered in black tights and around her neck was a chained necklace that bore a cross in the center of metal circle.
"If you want a score, you can start with a compliment," whispered Rodan as he leaned closer to Junior.
"Be quiet!" whispered Junior as he shot the flirtatious Transmutant a glare.
"You boys simply look handsome!" said Rarity.
"Yeah, I could even fall for any of ya!" said Pinkie with a wink. Junior felt his cheeks lightly flushed as he avoided eye contact. He mentally scolded himself for getting embarrassed at the comment so easily.
"Hey, I'm free whenever!" said Rodan.
"Well, what do you boys think?" asked Mosura.
"You all look great! Every guy in school will be jealous that we're hanging out with you!" said Rodan with a grin. Angirasu looked away shyly.
"Yeah, you girls look lovely," said Angirasu. He felt his heart nearly stop after getting his words out. The girls all smiled with the response from the boys. However, one did not give his opinion. They all turned their attention towards Junior, who stood by in silence.
"Goji?" called Mosura.
"Yeah. Sure, what they said," said Junior as he held his hands in his pockets. Rarity gasped in offense while Rainbow rolled her eyes.
"Junior!" called Miwa. Junior turned and found his mother standing out in the doorway with a camera.
"That's a terrible answer! Girls like it when you directly compliment them! You'll hurt their feelings if you don't!" said Miwa in Neighponese.
"She has a point, dude," said Rodan as he glanced at Junior.
"Better to be embarrassed than to be sorry," said Angirasu. Junior sighed in annoyance.
"Alright. You girls, all of you, look... beautiful," said Junior as he looked away with a scowl and flushing cheeks.
"Tell us more~," sang Mosura.
"Um... You all smell nice?" asked Junior with a shrug. The girls gave him odd glances, excluding Pinkie. She bore a look of flattery.
"What? You all said to give you another compliment! You're all wearing what I'm guessing is expensive perfume and my enhanced sense of smell is picking it up from here!" said Junior in a defensive manner.
"I don't think any of us were expecting you bring that up," said Sunset.
"What do you all want from me? If you want a guy to give you the right compliment, find a boyfriend," scoffed Junior.
"Alright kids! You all better get going! But first, group photo!" said Miwa as she held out her camera. The teens all gathered together. Junior found himself beside Mosura and Fluttershy.
"Smile!" said Miwa as she prepared to take the shot.




Later...

The Main Six and Friendship Club found themselves inside of the gymnasium. A disco ball hung above and colored lights lit the dance floor. Students danced to the beat of the music. The group began to break off to the dance floor, while Junior merely took the opportunity to sneak away. It was a habit of his to tried to avoid being around crowds, so he made his way to the punch bowl. The Transmutant noticed a few students skittishly moving away as he approached the punch bowl. As he took a paper cup and poured himself a drink, he made his way over to the metal folding chairs and took a seat on one of them. A few other students sat alone on there as well. The Transmutant glanced and then noticed Erika sitting alone herself.
"Erika? What are you doing over here?" asked Junior. Erika jumped at being called but relaxed as she found it was Junior.
"Oh. Nothing, just thought I'd sit here. I'm not up for dancing. I'm just waiting until the girls are done so we can talk," answered Erika. Junior nodded in understanding.
"Why are you over here?" asked Erika.
"Remember? These dances aren't my thing. Besides, I think my presence spoils the party a bit," said Junior as he pointed to a small group of teens that were shooting Junior suspicious stares.
"Oh. I'm sorry," said Erika with a frown.
"Don't be. I've learned to accept that this is the way that the world works. Once you do that, you can survive," said Junior as he took a sip of his punch.
"But it must be awful to be ridiculed for being a Transmutant," said Erika. Junior shook his head.
"Maybe at first, but I learned to not care what others think," said Junior. He sighed as he leaned back in his seat. Erika glanced at Junior as her cheeks lightly flushed.
"Um... can I ask you a quick question?" asked Erika.
"Go ahead," said Junior. Erika twiddled her thumbs as she held her hands on her lap.
"Did you mean it when you said that we looked beautiful?" asked Erika.
"Eh..." Junior looked away.
"I-I'm just curious! It's not every day a boy compliments me," muttered Erika in embarrassment.
"You'd honestly care what a Transmutant thinks of your appearance?" asked Junior.
"It's not like I see Transmutants any differently than an everyday human. I've always thought that maybe there's a chance that we could coexist together with open hearts," said Erika. Junior chuckled.
"Yeah, well I wouldn't hold your breath. There's not a chance for that," said Junior. Erika shook her head.
"I disagree. That's what Zebrican-Equestrians and other ethnic groups thought during the early 1900s. Now look at them, they are able to enjoy the freedom and justice that this country has to offer. The same thing can be for Transmutants," said Erika with a soft smile. Junior stared into her green eyes. Judging by what he saw, this girl genuinely believed that such a day would come. He was surprised to hear that the girl herself was a bit more open minded about Transmutants compared to most people he had met.
"Well, to answer your question. Yes, I do think you all look beautiful. That rose is a nice touch," said Junior as he crossed his arms. Erika bore a bashful smile at the compliment.
"Thank you," said Erika. The two sat down in silence for several seconds as they watched the others dance. Erika gave a short cough as she sat. Her eyes widened as she felt herself coughing harder.
"Hey, are you alright?" asked Junior in worry as Erika coughed. She stood up from her seat and began to walk away.
"Excuse me," said Erika as she rushed to the bathroom. Junior was about to stand up but then caught the smell of iron in the air. He took quick sniffs and looked around in confusion. He shook his head and began to walk after Erika. The girl made her way out of the gymnasium and coughed more as she rushed down the hall. She soon found herself in the bathroom, where her coughing grew more furious. She hunched over the bathroom sink and wheezed as bile came out of her throat, leading Erika to pant. She looked into the sink and gasped as she found her own blood to have stained the sink. She frantically looked around and found herself to be alone.
"Oh, God, not now," muttered Erika as she quickly took wet paper towels and wiped the sink down. She heard knocking on the bathroom door, causing Erika to jump.
"J-Just a second!" called Erika as she quickly tossed the wet paper towels into the trash. She cleaned his lips of any signs of blood. Erika took calm breaths and gently rubbed her throat. She made her way to the bathroom door and opened it, finding Junior to be standing outside.
"Are you OK?" asked Junior with worry. Erika cleared her throat as she placed on a forced smile.
"Yeah, I'm fine. I'm just...congested," lied Erika.
"Oh. Do... Do you need to head home?" asked Junior. Erika waved her hand dismissively.
"No, no. I'm alright," said Erika with a smile. Junior nodded in reluctance. She seemed off as he smelled a small amount of fear radiating off of her body, but he couldn’t figure out the source. Erika made her way over to Junior and tugged on his sleeve.
"Come on, let's head back," said Erika.
"Right," said Junior. The two made their way back to the gymnasium in silence. Erika lost her smile and bore a look of worry. As the two returned to their seats, the music began to change. On stage were Flash Sentry and his band, where they began to play for the crowd. Students went wild as the guitar and drums echoed out in the gymnasium. Sunset gave cheers for the band along with the rest of the girls. Mosura hummed in thought as she found Junior and Erika sitting together in the corner of the room. She made her way over to them.
"Hey, what are you two doing here all alone?" asked Mosura.
"Nothing," answered Junior and Erika in unison. Mosura rolled her eyes in response.
"Come on, join the dance floor with us! Goji, how about a dance?" asked Mosura with a cheery smile.
"But I can't dance," said Junior with a shrug.
"That's fine. Come on, I'll lead!" said Mosura as she took Junior's hand and got him to stand up. Erika watched in amusement as the male Transmutant protested. Before Mosura led Junior away, her nose caught the unmistakable stench of blood. She glanced back to where Erika was sitting. Mosura immediately shook off the thought and led Junior towards the dance floor. The band had stopped playing and had been replaced by Vinyl Scratch, who acted as the DJ.
"Are y'all ready to groove?!" cried Vinyl on the microphone. Cheers erupted into the gymnasium.
"That's what I like to hear!" said Vinyl. The music was upbeat, allowing students to dance with more freedom and speed. Mosura had Junior's hands locked with her own as she stood in front of him.
"You ready?" asked Mosura.
"No! I told you that I can't-" Junior was interrupted as Mosura began to move to the music while moving Junior's arms.
"Just forget about that! I told you that I'll lead!" said Mosura with a wink. As she began to make steps, she moved her body with more rhythm.
"Just move your feet. One, two, three," said Mosura as she guided Junior through some steps. The male Transmutant awkwardly followed her actions, feeling out of place.
"L-Like this?" asked Junior as he moved a little more freely. Mosura smiled.
"Yeah, just like that! Don't be afraid to move some more," said Mosura as she forced Junior's arm over herself, taking the opportunity to twirl herself around as Junior's arm hung over her. Junior was taken aback at how quick she was; he didn't even have time to even think about doing anything. Mosura brought herself closer with her back against Junior's chest and with his arm over her shoulder.
"What the-" Junior was interrupted as Mosura immediately spun away from him and had Junior's arm stretched out with her at the far end. She then made her way back closer to Junior and led him through the steps. The Transmutant felt himself crack a smile at how ridiculous he may have looked by being led by someone that was much shorter than him on the dance floor. Though, he had to admit that Mosura's quick steps and transitions did make their dance a bit fun. As the two danced, they drew attention from the other students, who were surprised that Mosura, one of the most popular girls in their school, was dancing with the biggest Transmutant delinquent in their school.
Meanwhile, Rodan was dancing alongside other students. He moon walked on the dance floor and abruptly stopped and did a quick one-eighty. The students gave Rodan room as they noticed him warming up for a break dance. He starts off by tapping his feet onto the ground with excitement being translated through his rhythm. He remained in a standing position as he tapped his feet on the ground and swayed his arms fluently. A few cheers erupted from the other students as he impressed them with his slick moves.
"Time to kick it old school!" said Rodan as he flipped in the air and went back to his standard routine after he landed. It wasn't easy to do those moves, considering how his suit restrained him, but he pressed on. Rodan then got his hands on the ground and used his speed and momentum to make his lower half of the body to swing in a circular motion as he held himself up with his hands. He then forces his momentum to place him standing on his hand with his legs in the air. As Rodan attempted to bring himself down and to finish his dance off, his muscles in his arm contracted.
"Gah! Cramp!" yelped Rodan as he dropped to the ground and fell on his back. The students that were watching gasped as they watched Rodan fall on his face. The Transmutant groaned in pain as he rubbed his nose.
"I'm good," said Rodan as he waved his hand. As he began to stand up, he fell back down on his knees. He was placed in a dazed state from falling over, causing him to lose his balance.
"Oh crap," muttered Rodan as he shook his head. He then noticed a hand being held up to him, prompting him to look up. He found Rainbow Dash standing in front of him with an amused smile.
"You alright?" asked Rainbow. Rodan smirked as he took her hand and stood up.
"Oh yeah. It's gonna take a lot more than falling on my face to ruin me," said Rodan as he adjusted his color.
"Heh. I gotta say, those were some impressive skills," said Rainbow as she nudged Rodan in the chest.
"Thanks. Back in my neighborhood, I use to break dance with the neighborhood kids," said Rodan.
"Seriously? What is this, the 90s?" asked Rainbow with a chuckle. Rodan shrugged.
"Hey, it was a hobby," said Rodan. He then noticed Junior and Mosura dancing together in the corner of his eye. Rodan chuckled as he watched the two.
"Goji, you magnificent bastard," said Rodan as he looked on with a smirk. Rainbow raised a brow at him and then looked to where he was looking, her eyes widening in surprise.
"No way! She's actually dancing with him?!" exclaimed Rainbow. She would have to search for flying pigs, because never did she think that the Transmutant would find himself dancing with Mosura.
"He must have paid her to dance with him," deadpanned Rainbow.
"Please, I've known the guy for two years. He's not desperate to get with a girl," said Rodan as he crossed his arms. The two watched as Mosura and Junior finished their dance. Mosura caused Junior to dip slightly dip her back, where she rose back up with her arms over his shoulders. She began to pant as she bore a smile.
"I can't keep up," said Junior in a weak tone. Mosura giggled in response. As she calmed down her heart raced as she noticed how her arms hung over his shoulders. She immediately released him with flushing cheeks.
"Um... Thanks. That was fun," said Mosura as she held her hands down and twiddled her fingers. Junior nodded to her in response.
"S-Sure. I... guess it was kinda fun," said Junior with a small smile. The two headed away from the dance floor together, where the students that had witnessed what had transpired whispered to each other.
Junior found himself carrying two cups of punch. He approached Mosura, who stood by the bleachers with the rest of the Friendship Club, and handed her the punch.
"Thanks," said Mosura as she took a sip of the sweet drink. Applejack turned to Sunset Shimmer.
"Hey, where's Flash? Ya'll gotta get ready for that slow dancing that's coming up," said Applejack.
"Oh that can wait. We already managed to get a dance in earlier. Right now he's in the bathroom," said Sunset as she drank her punch.
"Did you see Rodan on the dance floor? He was busting out moves like a pro!" said Pinkie. Rodan chuckled.
"You should've saw Goji with Mosu," said Rodan as he pointed at the pair.
"I saw them. Gojira seemed a little awkward at first," said Angirasu. Junior scowled in response.
"Um... I thought it was pretty good. Especially later on during the dance," interjected Fluttershy.
"Thanks," said Junior as he kept his scowl. He just knew the other students were mocking him and his dance with Mosura.
"Well, it was a lot of fun. Especially seeing Gojira's awkward movement," chuckled Mosura.
"I'm right here, you know," said Junior with a deadpanned stare. Rodan leaned next to Junior.
"At least your dancing isn't as bad as Twilight's," whispered Rodan. He then waved to the bookworm, standing by with her own punch. Mosura tossed her cup in the trash and began to walk away.
"I'll be back," said Mosura. As she left the gymnasium, the rest of the group stood by in silence. Rarity sighed as she scanned the gymnasium.
"I wonder who'll be this year's Fall Formal Queen," said Rarity.
"My money's on Sunset. She became Queen two years in a row," said Rainbow as she leaned against the bleachers.
"Eh I think someone else will get lucky this year," said Sunset with a shrug.
"I still don't understand the point in the king and queen thing during these dances," said Junior to himself as drank his punch. The music began to transition to a slower song compared to the faster and upbeat songs. The lights dimmed and couples headed down to the dance floor. Rarity squealed in delight.
"This is my favorite part of school dances! Romance is in the air of the gymnasium," said Rarity with a sigh. Junior leaned next to Fluttershy.
"It's actually the sweat of jocks and PE students in the air," whispered Junior. Fluttershy covered her mouth to keep a giggle from escaping. She turned to look at the dance floor and watched as the students danced together to the serene music. She glanced at Junior, who kept his eyes looking towards the clock. She took a breath before speaking.
"Um... Go-" Fluttershy was interrupted as Sunset tapped Junior on his shoulder.
"Hey, Gojira. Care for a dance?" asked Sunset. Junior looked at her with a raised brow.
"Huh?" Sunset shook her head and took Junior's hand.
"Come on, just one dance," said Sunset.
"What about Flash? Isn't this the kind of thing you should do with your boyfriend?" asked Junior.
"I'm just asking as a friend. There's no other reason than that," said Sunset with a soft smile. Junior's eyes slightly widened in surprise.
"Friend?" asked Junior. Sunset nodded to him in response.
"That's what I said," Sunset led Junior out to the dance floor, while Fluttershy looked on in disappointment. She was too slow to act. Junior was one of the only boys that she was comfortable with asking to a dance. She was looking forward to it, but it seems that she will have to wait. Fluttershy glanced to the side and found Angirasu standing by while Applejack conversed with him.
"So, I reckon you're pretty strong. Being a Transmutant and all," said Applejack.
"Sure. It's one of the effects of being one," said Angirasu.
"Well, you know how to dance?" asked Applejack.
"Not well," said Angirasu in a small tone. Applejack chuckled as she patted him on the shoulder.
"Ah. Nothing to be embarrassed about. Twi can't dance for anything," said Applejack. Twilight looked at her in offense.
"Hey!" said Twilight with a scowl. Applejack pointed out to the dance floor.
"Why not go out there for a dance?" asked Applejack.
"I don't know," said Angirasu as he rubbed his head. Pinkie gasped as she appeared by the Transmutant's side.
"Oh! Wanna dance with me?!" asked Pinkie. Angirasu shook his head.
"No thank you. I'm not really up to it," said Angirasu. Pinkie began to tug at his arm.
"Come oooon! Pleeeaaase? Please, please, pretty please with a cherry and whip cream on top, with chocolate shredded and with caramel-" Pinkie droned on with the request. Angirasu began to scowl in annoyance. Fluttershy smiled in amusement at Pinkie pestering the Transmutant for a dance. Angirasu sighed. The requests from Pinkie began to draw attention from some nearby students. Looks of confusion were plastered on their faces while some bore looks of annoyance. It was distracting to pay attention to the atmosphere of the dance with Pinkie's high pitched voice ruining it. Angirasu hid his face while some people shot him looks of annoyances, as if they were asking him to control his 'date'.
Junior found himself standing in front of Sunset Shimmer on the dance floor. Sunset brings a hand over his shoulder as she held his hand with her other hand. Junior awkwardly held his free hand on her shoulder as well. Sunset chuckled in response.
"No, since you're taller than a girl, you have to have your hand here," said Sunset as she brought Junior's hand off of her shoulder and down to her back. Junior gave an embarrassed chuckle.
"Right," said Junior. He mentally sighed as he Sunset began to take the first few steps. He began to follow her moves.
"You having fun so far tonight?" asked Sunset.
"Uh... a little," admitted Junior. He did hate to admit that he had some fun come out of this night while at the Fall Formal. Especially when he pretty much dissed the formal the two previous days before.
"Well, I'm glad you came out here with us. And... I'm glad we made up," said Sunset with a soft smile. Junior looked away.
"Yeah," said Junior, unsure how to properly respond. Again, he was struck with conflicting thoughts whether if these girls truly meant what they were saying to him about being friends. It seemed that as time went on, they were beginning to convince him so.
"Friend, huh?" asked Junior.
"Hmm?" Sunset tilted her head in response.
"Uh... nothing. Forget it," said Junior. Sunset raised a brow at him in response.



Mosura was walking down the hall in silence. She smiled to herself as she thought of her dance with Junior. Though she had to lead him through it, Mosura found it rather enjoyable to dance with him. She blushed as she recalled how close she was to him. She immediately shook her head of the thought and continued on down to the bathroom. As she stepped inside and handled her business in the bathroom, she couldn't but help think about the stench of blood that was around Erika. After Mosura had finished her 'business', she made her way to one of the bathroom sinks to wash her hands. As she washed them, the faint scent of blood stung her nose. Mosura immediately turned off the water and slowly turned her head to the side. She found the sink on her right and stepped over towards it. She scanned the porcelain inside of the sink, finding faint spots of blood all around it. Mosura gulped to herself, worried about what could have caused someone to have blood stains in the sink. She immediately dismissed it as possibly Erika bleeding in her mouth either do to biting her cheek or tongue. Still, she had to know for sure, so she made her way back out of the bathroom and down the hall.
Mosura eventually came back to the gymnasium, where the students slow danced with their partners. She made her way to the bleachers, where the rest of the girls were sitting. She took a seat next to Twilight and then glanced at Erika.
'I gotta know why,' thought Mosura. She closed her eyes and expanded her telepathy from around the room. Her brows furrowed as her face crinkled from all of the voices that she heard. She was not accustomed to using telepathy, unlike her older brother. Mosura soon began to focus on Erika's mind, where she heard her voice and inner thoughts. As Mosura dug deeper, her eyes shot wide open.
Meanwhile, back on the dance floor, Junior continued on with his dance with Sunset. A few stares were focused on the pair, much to Junior's dismay. He didn't need more people getting the wrong idea about him and his relationships with the girls that he had met. As they continued their dance, a few whispered among themselves.
"Is she actually dancing with him?" whispered a girl in surprise.
"You think she's two timing Flash?" asked another girl.
"Nah. She's probably just being nice to that jerk," said a boy.
"I'd be embarrassed to dance with one of those freaks," whispered a girl. Junior's brow twitched in annoyance as the comments reached racial levels. How lucky Sunset was to not be able to pick up their whispers. Unbeknownst to him, a pair of blue eyes was giving a hateful glare at him from the crowd.
"Uh... Hey, Sunset," called Junior.
"Yeah?" answered Sunset.
"I... I don't want to seem rude. But do you think maybe..." Junior was interrupted as he found Flash Sentry with a furious expression making his way towards them.
'Uh oh,' thought Junior with his brows raised.
"Get away from her!" shouted Flash as he stepped in between Junior and Sunset. He shoved Junior away, while Sunset's eyes widened.
"Wha- Flash!" said Sunset in disbelief. Junior stumbled back slightly but regained his footing. He sent Flash a glare.
"You... You stay away from her!" shouted Flash as he pointed towards the Transmutant. His voice drew multiple eyes towards the confrontation. The Main Six and Friendship Club Members jumped out of their seats as they caught sight of the source of the conflict.
"Oh no," whispered Fluttershy with a look of worry.
"Flash, what's gotten into you?!" demanded Sunset.
"Me?! What are you doing dancing with him?!" demanded Flash. Rodan and Angirasu looked to each other and both gave a knowing nod. They made their way over to the dance floor with the rest following after him.
"What? I'm not allowed to dance with a friend?" asked Sunset with a shrug.
"Friend? With him?!" asked Flash incredulously. A few other human students murmured in agreement, wondering what possible reason Sunset could have been with the Transmutant. Junior sighed in annoyance for creating a big misunderstanding with a boyfriend with jealousy issues.
"Sentry, that dance... It didn't mean-" Junior was interrupted as Flash pushed Junior away.
"Back off or else I'll kick your ass, freak!" said Flash. Junior growled in annoyance as he stepped forward again. However, Angirasu and Rodan stepped in his path and began to hold him back.
"Hey! I'm just trying to clear something up here!" said Junior in frustration. Flash stomped towards him as well but members of his band held him back as well.
"You keep her hands off of her! I don't ever want to catch you touching her!" shouted Flash. The crowd grew anxious at the scene. It seemed that fists were about to be thrown. Before the situation could escalate even further, Celestia and Luna stepped in between the two.
"Alright, that is enough! Both of you!" said Celestia. Junior was first to back down to the higher authority. If it were anyone else, he wouldn't have listened. Being this was someone he respected; he was willing but also reluctant to comply. Flash however, still tried to fight through his friends to get to the Transmutant.
"I don't know what's going on, but you both need to cool down and talk this out!" said Celestia. Junior shrugged Rodan and Angirasu off of himself.
"I don't think he is willing to listen," said Junior as he directed his eyes on Flash.
"So, I think I'll do the responsible thing and walk away," said Junior as he walked away from the dance floor.
"Wha... Gojira," called Rodan as he walked after Junior.
"Mr. Takeshi!" called Luna. Celestia turned her head back and watched as Junior take his leave. As Junior neared the girls, they watched worriedly. Junior sighed as he turned to face Mosura.
"You all have fun. I'm going home," said Junior. He then made his way over to the doors that led outside of the gymnasium.
"Gojira!" called Mosura as she chased after Junior. Fluttershy followed him along with Angirasu and Rodan. Twilight turned back to find Sunset watch Junior leave with a frown. Though she wasn't able to catch what the whole argument was about, Twilight and the rest of the remaining girls looked around and felt how the fun had just died with the confrontation.
Meanwhile, Junior made his way out to the hall way. He bore a look of annoyance as he continued on down the hall. Flash was just beginning to get on his last nerves. Fortunately, he was able to restrain himself from reducing him into a disfigured state. As Junior continued on to the hall and near the door, multiple footsteps filled the hall.
"Gojira!" cried Mosura. Junior stopped and turned to find Mosura, Fluttershy, Angirasu and Rodan rushing towards him.
"What?" asked Junior.
"Gojira, you don't have to go!" said Mosura.
"Yeah! I mean, forget Flash, man. His words don't mean anything to you, right?" asked Rodan as he tapped Junior's shoulder.
"It's not that, Rodan," sighed Junior as he shook his head.
"It was a mistake to dance with Sunset. It wasn't right of me to do that," said Junior.
"It was just a misunderstanding," said Fluttershy.
"He doesn't think so. Look, I'm tired. Besides, maybe you guys might be able to have fun without me worrying about ruining the party. You all just have fun out there," said Junior.
"But you're one of my wingmen!" said Rodan with a look of disappointment. Junior rolled his eyes in response. Mosura held a frown as she kept her eyes on the Transmutant. Junior rubbed the back of his head.
"Uh... I did have fun with you all while it lasted. So, don't worry about it," said Junior with a reassuring smile. Mosura's lips curled into a small smile.
"That's good to hear," said Mosura. Junior turned to the door and walked out.
"Well, see you guys next week. Good night," said Junior as he stepped out the door.
"Gojira, um..." Fluttershy stepped forward but hesitated. Junior glanced back at her in curiosity. Fluttershy cleared her throat as she stepped out with him.
"I think I'm going to head home early too. Do you mind walking with me?" asked Fluttershy. Junior shrugged in response.
"Alright," said Junior. As he took off, the Transmutants waved to them, which Fluttershy responded with a wave her own. As the two left, Mosura sighed.
"How does he do it? How does he keep moving on like that?" asked Mosura. Rodan glanced at her and found her bare wrist, where her identification code tattoo was meant to be. He shook his head, understanding what she meant.
"You mean how he deals with the crap humans give us?" asked Rodan. Mosura nodded in response.
"Well, I guess that's what makes him different compared to most of us. He doesn't hide it, nor does he try to pretend that it doesn't bother him. He just accepts the fact that Transmutants are not counted equally as humans. It's why he hates people," said Rodan with a sigh. He then glanced at his own identification code on his wrist.
"I'd be lying if I said that once in a while, I've felt ashamed of being what I am," said Rodan. Angirasu looked down at his own wrist with a light frown, finding 'R-56' tattooed to his wrist. Mosura looked down at the ground and brought her hand over her wrist, squeezing it tightly as if to keep her secret locked away.



Junior and Fluttershy were walking down the sidewalk together in silence. The street lights illuminated their way through the neighborhood, along with moon and stars. Fluttershy glanced at Junior, recalling the incident that had happened earlier.
"I shouldn't have accepted her offer. I'm so stupid," said Junior as he lightly slapped his forehead.
"No, don't say that. It was just a friendly gesture. I'm sure that Flash will understand," said Fluttershy with a reassuring smile. Junior looked at her in confusion.
"Flash? I don't give a damn about him. He can go to hell for all I care," said Junior with bluntness. Fluttershy looked at him in surprise with his response.
"Wha- But I thought..."
"It's Sunset I'm worried about. Holy shit, I can't believe I said that," muttered Junior. He shook his head.
"I mean, fuck Flash. But he's her boyfriend, she really seems to like him. I may have caused some problems for her," said Junior.
"Well, I'm sure that they'll work it out. Don't you worry," said Fluttershy. Junior nodded in reluctance. He found it odd that he started to care more for some of these girls.
"I think you're all growing on me," said Junior. Fluttershy looked at him in surprised.
"Huh?"
"Well, it's just that... Oh, never mind," said Junior as he looked away.
"What is it?" asked Fluttershy.
"Nothing," said Junior.
"Come on, you can tell me," said Fluttershy, stepping closer to Junior's side.
"No, I'm good," said Junior. Fluttershy puffed her cheeks out with a light scowl on her face at the Transmutant refusal to talk. She then gave him a soft smile.
"Alright. It's nice to know," said Fluttershy as she took Junior's arm and walked closer to him. Junior went stiff in response.
"Sorry, it's getting cold," said Fluttershy with a shiver.
"Oh. Here," said Junior as he removed his coat and placed it over Fluttershy's shoulders. The girl smiled gratefully at him as she adjusted the coat.
"Thank you, Gojira," said Fluttershy.
"Sorry if it stinks. Mosura kinda worked me to sweat a bit on the dance floor," said Junior. Fluttershy giggled in response.
"It's alright," said Fluttershy. The two continued on through the neighborhood in the silent night. The stars twinkled above them on this peaceful night.
	
> Chapter 10: Pain
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

It was early morning; Junior was reluctantly awake as he’d normally wake up at ten or eleven in the morning on weekends. However, today he was forced to wake up at eight in the morning.
The Transmutant sighed heavily as he drowsily sat at the kitchen table with his breakfast. He winced as his back felt a sharp pain and moaned in annoyance. Miwa took her eyes off of her cereal bowl as she heard her son's pained moan.
"Is something wrong?" asked Miwa.
"My back is hurting a lot. I was fine last night, but it started hurting this morning," said Junior with a wince. Miwa tapped her chin in thought.
"Hmm. Speaking of last night, how was the dance?" asked Miwa with a look of curiosity. "Tell me all the details!"
"Eh..." Junior looked away in annoyance. The last thing he wanted to remember was what happened at the Fall Formal the previous night. Not to mention how his mother was pestering him to know what had happened.
"Well, I ended up chatting with Erika for a minute," said Junior.
"Who?" asked Miwa in curiosity.
"Green haired girl," said Junior. Miwa snapped her fingers in response.
"Oh yeah, her! She was a cutie," said Miwa with an innocent smile.
"Stop, mom," deadpanned Junior. He scratched his lower back.
"Anyway, after that, I danced with Mosura and then Sunset Shimmer. Then, I decided to head home early since I was tired. Fluttershy walked with me," said Junior.
"I'm so proud of you," said Miwa with a smile. Junior groaned in response.
"Can I ever talk about these girls without you trying to embarrass me?" asked Junior. Miwa shrugged in response.
"Just sayin'," said Miwa. Junior rolled his eyes in response as he went back to eating his cereal. As he ate, Miwa gave him a pout expression. Junior soon noticed this and raised a brow at her.
"What?" asked Junior.
"You were supposed to say, 'but I'm Super Sa-'"
"No, please don't. People are going to have a collective cringe if you finish that sentence," said Junior with a deadpanned stare.
"Darn," said Miwa in disappointment. Junior shook his head at his mother's references. Ever since she first got onto social media, she studied the sources of some of the inside jokes and has tried to use them with him. With that, Junior's back ache worsened and he groaned in pain, dropping his spoon and making Miwa jump in response.
"Damn, that hurts!" said Junior. Miwa stood up from her seat with a look of worry.
"Here, go lay on the living room floor. I'll give you a massage," said Miwa. Junior nodded to her as he sluggishly made his way over to the living room and lied himself on the carpet. He panted as his back continued to ache. Miwa knelt beside him and pressed her hands against his back.
"Ah. Lower. Lower back," said Junior with a wince. Miwa began to travel lower down her son's spine and felt Junior jolt as she applied a small amount of pressure on his back. Junior gritted his teeth as he groaned. Miwa backed her hand away immediately with a worried expression. She carefully brought her hand onto the sides of her son's back away from the spine and gently pressed against his muscles. Junior panted as the pain kept up. As she continued to work his back, Miwa felt a warm spot on her right hand. The heat was radiating from beneath his shirt.
"Lift up your shirt. I want to look at your back," said Miwa. Junior slipped his hands at the base of his shirt and lifted it up with her assistance. As the shirt came up above his lower back, her eyes widened in shock.
"Oh my God," said Miwa with a gasp. Junior turned his head slightly.
"Wh-What's wrong?" asked Junior in worry. He wasn't comfortable with his mother's tone.
"Junior, get dressed. We're going to the hospital," said Miwa in a serious tone.




Later...

Junior was lying on his belly on a hospital bed. He was dressed in a hospital gown, much to his annoyance due to how short it was, especially with how damn cold the rooms in hospitals were. He was thankful that he was at least able to build his own heat. Miwa was sitting on a chair in the room with her son, while the doctor stood by a screen that displayed x-ray pictures of Junior's back. The picture showed that a tiny cancer-like growth near the lower half of Junior's spine, bearing some small fractures.
"As you can see here, your inhibitor chip seems to be damaged. As a result of the damaged device in your body, it's causing damage to your tissue," said the doctor as he pointed to the picture.
"Damaged? But how?" asked Miwa in disbelief.
"Well, that's what we are here to find out. Mr. Takeshi, can you think of anything that may have led to your inhibitor chip being damaged?" questioned the doctor. Junior glanced at him and then looked down in thought.
"Whatever it is, it stays in this room. This is between doctor and patient," said the doctor with a reassuring smile. Junior scowled in annoyance. Likely, the doctor was probing him to confess about possibly tampering with his own inhibitor chip. However, the Transmutant had never done such thing. Though, he did think about a possibility.
"Well, I had gotten into some fights lately. Mostly with other Transmutants," said Junior.
"Hmm. Any strong hits the lower back?" asked the doctor.
"Like, several," answered Junior. He then snapped his fingers.
"Oh, there was also that day when I was hit by a car," said Junior.
"You... were hit by a car?" asked the doctor. Junior nodded.
"Yeah, broke some bones. Recovered in a few days," said Junior.
"And... It didn't occur to you to come to the hospital?" asked the doctor in disbelief.
"No, because we don't need hospital bills for something that I would have recovered easily from in just a few days," said Junior in annoyance.
"Well, before I can confirm anything, I need to ask. After your accident, did you experience anything... different?" asked the doctor.
"Um... How do you mean?" asked Junior.
"As in, any abnormal changes to your body? Growth of claws, animalistic grunt, eye changes, growth of scales?" asked the doctor.
"Well... I think I remember losing my human teeth and being replaced by sharp teeth," said Junior. The doctor nodded to him.
"Then your current condition can be traced to your accident. Your inhibitor chip was damaged to the point that you were able to partially transform. Add that with your fights, I'd say that's what made things worse," said the doctor. Miwa looked at the doctor worriedly.
"What can we do? My son can't go on with a damaged inhibitor chip! You know what they'll do to him if they find out that his chip is damaged!" said Miwa with dread. Junior deeply frowned at his mother's reaction; he knew well what she had to worry about. It was likely that if MONARCH or an officer were to learn about his damaged chip, they would suspect him of terrorist activity. There would be no trial or any chance for him to speak on his own defense. He would be judged guilty, with no chance of being declared innocent.
"Unfortunately, his chip can't be replaced. You see, these chips are designed as inorganic bio-chips. They're meant to act as being part of the bodies of Transmutants by being able to connect themselves to the spine of them while the subject is in the early stages of development inside the womb. Removing and replacing it would be impossible, and it won’t successfully connect with his nervous system, where we learned is what controls his ability to transform. One wrong misstep can hamper some of his natural body functions or even kill your son," said the doctor Miwa felt her stomach turn and her chest tighten at the doctor's answer and Junior himself grew uncomfortable. Miwa looked to her son and then at the doctor before gritting her teeth and lowering her head.
"I'm sorry. Listen, just try to keep any of those minor transformations a secret for your own good. Try to stay out of trouble as well," said the doctor. Junior looked at him in disbelief. This was real. There was nothing that the doctors could do about his situation.
"But... What about the chip? Have you seen my back?!" asked Junior as he pointed parted the hospital gown on his back, revealing a dark spot on his skin.
"We'll have to remove the dead tissue in your lower back. Given your regenerative abilities, you should recover soon on your own, but we want to keep you under watch until you're fully healed," said the doctor. Junior sighed heavily as he lowered his head.  His damaged chip blew away any chance of weekend relaxation and led him into a very dangerous situation with MONARCH. His mother bore a worried expression, and her fear for her son was very evident to the Transmutant.




Meanwhile...

Erika sat down in a chair inside of a doctor's office alongside a middle aged man, Genshiro Shiragami. Before them was a woman that sat behind the desk.
"I'm sorry. Your condition is getting worse, Ms. Shiragami," said the woman.
"Surely, there's something that you do," said Genshiro.
"Unfortunately, there isn't much we can do. Her health is going to deteriorate even further. We can only slow it down with treatment," said the woman. Erika merely held a blank stare as she stared at her hands as she took in the news that her doctor had told her. She was lost in her thoughts that she was unable to hear her father and doctor.
"Ms. Shiragami," called the doctor. Erika brought her eyes up to meet her doctor.
"I want you to take some time to process this. Try not to act on this without my consent, otherwise it may worsen your condition," said the doctor. Erika merely lowered her eyes in response.
"It doesn't really matter anyway," said Erika. Genshiro deeply frowned and brought his hand over his daughter's and held it firmly.
Later, the two were outside of the doctor's office and were currently walking down the hall. It smelled of disinfectant and filled with employees walking to their next destination with some patients being moved along. Erika kept her eyes on the ground as she kept an emotionless expression.
"Erika, we're not going to give up," said Genshiro. He pulled out his cell phone and held it.
"Look, GeneCo has been working with genetic engineering for this kind of thing. We can-" Genshiro stopped as Erika looked at him with a sad smile.
"Dad, you don't have to go to this much trouble for me," said Erika. Genshiro stopped and held his daughter by her shoulders.
"Erika, don't ask me to stand by and watch you go through this! I am not going to let what happened to your mother happen to you as well!" said Genshiro with watery eyes. Erika felt herself tear up as well. She wrapped her arms around her father with a sniffle.
"Oh, dad," muttered Erika with a small sob. The two held each other for a minute, despairing over the future. Genshiro released his daughter with a sniffle.
"I'm... I'm going to make a phone call. Wait here," said Genshiro as he walked further down the hall. Erika sniffled as she stood in the hall alone and afraid.
"Erika?" called a familiar voice. Erika gasped as she heard her name called. She immediately turned and found Junior sitting in a wheel chair with an employee pushing him and his mother beside him.
"Gojira? Wha-What are you doing here?" asked Erika in surprise as she quickly wiped her eyes.
"Going into surgery. Some problems with my lower back," said Junior. He looked at her curiously.
"You OK?" asked Junior.
"Oh. Yeah, I'm fine. Just uh... Just came back from seeing a family member's new baby. I'm just happy," said Erika with a forced smile. Miwa gave her a smile.
"Well, congratulations!" said Miwa.
"Thanks," said Erika with a small nod.
"Well, that's cool. I'll uh... See you at school on Monday," said Junior as the employee began to push him through the hall. Erika waved to him with a small smile.
"Sure. See ya," said Erika. She then lowered her hand and bore a deep frown.
Junior later found himself taken to a room where a bed lied. The room smelled of disinfectant and was filled with surgical tools that were placed on the tables. His mother was left behind in the waiting room while he was now alone with a few other surgeons, who covered him from head to toe. Junior was currently lying on his belly on the bed, where his face was exposed underneath on the head rest, allowing him to breathe.
"Are you nervous, Mr. Takeshi?" asked a woman as she knelt next to the Transmutant.
"You're going to be using sharp tools to cut into my flesh. I'm just peachy," deadpanned Junior. The woman chuckled in response.
"Don't worry. We're professionals. Besides, you won't feel a thing," said the woman as she took a mask and brought it to Junior's face.
"Now, breathe in and count to ten," said the woman. As told, Junior took a few breathes as he began to count.
"1. 2. 3. 4..." Junior's eyes grew heavy as he progressed through the numbers. His muscles lost their tension and his breathing began to calm down. Before he could reach ten, Junior passed out. The doctors nodded to each other as they exposed his bare back and began to mark his back for the incision.
"Scalpel," said the woman as she held her hand out. One of the surgeons handed her the bladed tool, which she took and lowered it down to Junior's lower back. She then precisely dragged the blade along his flesh, cutting through it.




Meanwhile...

Sunset held her arms crossed as she sat on her home's sofa. She bore a scowl as she avoided eye contact with Flash Sentry, who sat beside her with his eyes lowered on the ground. Meanwhile, Mosura and Twilight sat on a chair with nervous expressions. They were visiting Sunset and suddenly, Flash Sentry comes in, placing Sunset into a foul mood. Yesterday was still present in the girl's mind.
"Sunset, can't we just talk for a minute?" asked Flash.
"I can't believe what you did last night," said Sunset in disapproval. Flash winced at her cold tone.
"Sunset, I-"
"What is your problem?" demanded Sunset as she shot Flash a glare.  "I mean, sure I danced with him. But it didn't mean anything! It was totally platonic!"
"It's just-" Flash was interrupted as Sunset stood up from the sofa.
"Then what?! Why did you the need to chase him off like that?!" demanded Sunset. Mosura raised her hands.
"H-Hey, let's calm-"
"Because he's one of them!" said Flash with a glare of his own, raising his tone. Mosura immediately placed her hands down with a startled expression.
"Or not," muttered Mosura. Sunset shook her head.
"Why? What could cause you to be such a jerk to him? Why does him being a Transmutant bother you so much?" asked Sunset. Flash lowered his head with a heavy sigh.
"I never told you this. But..." Flash took Sunset's hand and guided her down to sit next to him.
"It’s because of them that I lost someone very dear to me. My grandfather," said Flash. Sunset, Twilight, and Mosura's eyes slightly widened. Flash brought a hand over his forehead as he deeply frowned.
"I was eleven then. My grandfather was a police officer for many years. I looked up to him and wanted to be a cop just like him to fight bad guys and keep our town safe. But one day, my grandfather was out doing his job as always. He was out with a few other police officers to stop a gang of Transmutants that were terrorizing people in the park," said Flash. He closed his eyes as he visualized the story of his grandfather's demise.
"They managed to stop these Transmutants and were beginning to arrest them. Someone was still in the park while the others ran away. My grandfather went to help him, but the next thing that the other officers with him heard was him giving a blood curdling scream. They turned around and found the man that stayed behind had shoved his fist through his chest," said Flash. Sunset lightly gasped with wide eyes. Mosura cupped her mouth with a hand while Twilight at Flash sympathetically. Flash's heart ached as he recalled the event.
"I was very close to my grandfather. He was a good man. He did his best to serve people, including Transmutants, as a police officer," said Flash. He then hardened his eyes and clenched his fist.
"But that monster killed him," said Flash.
"What happened to the Transmutant that killed him?" asked Mosura.
"They shot him down," said Flash. Sunset scooted closer to Flash and wrapped her arms around him and leaned her head against his shoulder.
"I don't want that freak coming near you, Sunset. Or any of you. You can't trust them. I can't lose you like I lost my grandfather," said Flash.
"I'm sorry about your grandfather, Flash. But you can't judge Gojira by the actions of those Transmutants. He's a friend," said Sunset. Twilight nodded in agreement.
"That's right. I know Transmutants may seem hard to be around, but we can't let fear cloud our judgement," said Twilight.
"Look, why not give him a chance? He's really not all that bad when you get to know him," said Sunset. Flash looked at her in reluctance.
"I... I don't know," said Flash. He sighed heavily.
"I guess I'll try. For you at least," said Flash. Sunset smiled brightly and planted another kiss on him.
"That's my boy," said Sunset. Mosura and Twilight smiled warmly at the scene. Hopefully, this would allow some tensions to loosen up between Junior and Flash.



It was late in the afternoon. The streets were dark and dimly lit in this rough neighborhood of Ponyville. Battra scanned the cold streets with a steely gaze as he roamed through these streets. Beneath his jacket was his armored vest and in his pockets were his mask and gloves. The Transmutant continued to walk around the neighborhood and came across a side walk, where a woman stood by on the corner. As Battra stopped by them, he continued to scan the area.
"Where can I find that damn rat's nest?" muttered Battra to himself.
"Hey, hun," called the woman. Battra turned his head to the side and found one of the women looking him over.
"You lookin' for a little fun?" asked the woman with a coy smile. Battra merely held a blank stare.
'Is she trying to...' Battra shook off the thought.
"No, thank you. I'm just looking for some place," said Battra as he continued to look around.
"Aw. Come on sweetie, I'll make it worth your while just for 50 bucks~," sang the woman. Battra looked back at her and noticed how she was rubbing her thighs that were exposed under her mini skirt. Battra fully turned to face her.
"Hey, why's a beautiful young woman like you using her body as way to make money?" asked Battra. The woman raised a brow at him and snorted in response.
"What the hell? Buddy, you're asking the wrong question," said the woman as she approached Battra and ran a hand on his jacket.
"I'm curious. This isn't any job someone should have to take," said Battra. The woman looked at him in annoyance.
"What I do with my body is none of your damn business! Now do you want me to show you a good time or not?" asked the woman.
"Sorry, it's just that I can tell that you don't want to do this," said Battra as he placed his hands in his pockets. The woman's eyes widened in surprise.
"Yes, you're only doing this to help you meet ends meet. You never finished school and the only way you thought you'd be able to make a living is using your body. You're afraid to ask your parents for help," said Battra. The woman stepped back from him with a frightened expression.
"Wha-What are you? Some kind of angel or something?" asked the woman. Battra chuckled in response.
"Yeah, that'd be something. But, no I'm not. Just a guy passing through, who has keen insight," said Battra.
"So, am I wrong?" asked Battra. The woman lamely shook her head, her eyes tearing up.
"It's... It's hard you know. I'm ashamed to face my parents again after all of this. I just..." the woman choked up as she cupped her hand over her mouth to keep her sobs in. Battra frowned and approached her, placing a comforting hand on her shoulder.
"Hey, it's alright. But you know, why not risk asking for your parents' help?" asked Battra.
"I-I can't! I-I-" the woman was interrupted as Battra brought a gloved hand and wiped a tear away from her eye.
"Risk it. You're their daughter. You're too precious to be living this kind of life style. If you have an alternative to leave the life you are ashamed of, then take it. Don't wait until it's too late," said Battra with a small smile. The woman sniffled in response as her lips quivered. Battra reached into his pocket and pulled out a twenty dollar bill and placed it in her hand.
"Here. Get yourself something to eat," said Battra as he held her hand firmly.
"Wh-Why are you doing this? I'm just some prostitute," said the woman.
"Well, I was raised to show compassion to others. Even if what you do is frowned by a majority of society and is seen immoral, you're still a person inside. I want to show you the compassion that others are denied because of their circumstances," said Battra with a smile. The woman immediately dove for Battra and wrapped her arms around him and sobbed against his chest. Battra wrapped his arms around her as well and stroke the back of her head before releasing her.
"Well, I have to get going. You take care," said Battra as he walked away while the woman smiled and waved at him. Battra continued on down the side walk in silence with a small smile. He then sighed in annoyance as he continued to look around.
"Where the hell would I go if I was a supporter of the Purists?" asked Battra. As he continued to walk, he stopped as a small group of men jaywalking ahead of him. Battra looked at them in annoyance at their rude action, but his eyes widened as he found a badge with a skull and double helix on the forehead attached to the shoulder of the man's jacket. The rest of the group wore the same kind of jacket.
'Can't tell if they're militant or not. Well, they may be the only lead I have,' thought Battra. He cautiously trailed after the men across the street, spending the next couple of minutes following them through the neighborhood until they came across an establishment covered in bricks and wood. Battra hid behind the wall of a nearby building and peeked towards the building ahead. One of the men of the group knocked on a metal door, then a slot above slid open, revealing the eyes of another man. As Battra listened in, his phone vibrated in his pocket. He gasped as a small jingle came from his phone and he immediately took it out.  He frantically unlocked his screen and turned off the notification on his phone.
"Pure water keeps the village healthy and strong. Tainted water kills the village," said the leading man in the jacket, oblivious to the jingle of the phone from across the street. The slot slid close and the door opened, allowing the men inside before closing. Battra sighed in frustration as he found the men enter inside of the building.
"Shit, I missed what he said," said Battra as looked at his phone in annoyance. A notification that informed him of a text message being received from Mosura was on his phone's screen. Battra inhaled deeply as he placed on his mask and rushed down the street and over towards the building. He found himself by the metal door, clenching his fist and knocked on the door. The slot opened up, revealing a pair of grey eyes.
"Password?" asked the man.
"I'm the Night Angel and I have a message from God, asshole," said Battra as he reared his fist back. The man behind the door gasped as Battra's eyes flashed violet. The Transmutant's fist connected with the metal door and knocked it off of its hinges, flying through the building with the man behind it. He gave a cry as he slammed into the bar with the door falling on him. Everyone in the den whipped around and found Battra walking in, sighing in annoyance.
"Ugh. ' I'm the Night Angel and I have a message from God?' This stupid vigilante business is making me come up with corny one-liners, and not even good ones," muttered Battra as he slapped his forehead.
"What the hell?!" exclaimed a man in a jacket. Battra popped his knuckles.
"Let's make this easy folks. I'm looking for someone by the name, 'The Big Boss'. You know anything?" asked Battra.
"Fucking freak!" shouted a man as he came up by Battra's side and swung a pool stick at him. Battra ducked under the stick and then kicked his leg back, knocking the human against the pool table. A few more men rushed the Transmutant with broken beer bottles or anything heavy that they could have. A few women and other men gave panicked cries at the fact that a Transmutant was invading the den.
Battra punched a man in the jaw before he could stab him with a bear bottle and then threw him against another man that held a chair. The Transmutant then caught a pool ball and threw it against the head of another man, knocking him to the ground. Battra's ears perked as he heard the sound of a shotgun being cocked. He whipped his head around and found the bartender raising his weapon and pointing it towards him. Battra leaped out of the way, dodging the buckshot round of the weapon. As he was in the air, his eyes glowed violet and fired beams of energy. The beams struck the weapon and knocked it out of the man's hands, scorching the metal and shattering it. As Battra landed, he was struck by the side by another man with a pool stick. The stick snapped against Battra's back, but the Transmutant whipped around and back handed the human, knocking him against the wall. Battra then brought his hand up towards the bartender, who had pulled out a pistol. Battra focused his telekinesis on the human and forced him over the counter and slammed him on the ground in front of himself. Battra turned and found the rest of the bystanders giving panicked cries as they ran passed him. The Transmutant grunted as he allowed them to pass.
"Now, on to business," said Battra as he approached a man that was lying against the wall. He grabbed him and pinned him against the wall.
"Start talking. Who's this big boss that militant Purists are talking about? I want a name!" demanded Battra as he shook the human.
"I don't know anything, freak," coughed the man. Battra did a quick scan of his mind as he glared at the human. He scoffed as he found nothing important and tossed him aside. He then looked around and noticed that a man bearing a red skull tattoo on his neck crawling away. Battra hardened his eyes as he raised his hand to levitate the man into the air and turning him around to face him.
"Red skull tattoo with a double helix. That's only worn by Knight class of your group. Also known as guys that kill Transmutants in the name of human survival," said Battra as he slightly clenched his hand, causing his telekinetic power to crush the Purist before him. The man groaned in agony.
"Tell me, who is the big boss? Where is he? Don't lie to me, either. I will know when you do," said Battra. The man groaned as he began to cough.
"When I get my hands on you, you're going to- Gaah!!" cried the man in agony as he felt his body being crushed. Battra bore a cold stare as he looked at the man.
"Don't test my patience. Either tell me, or I'll kill you after I prod your mind. And trust me, I won't hesitate to wipe out scum like you," said Battra. The man coughed as he felt himself struggling to breathe as the invisible force crushed him even further. He drew a look of panic.
"OK! OK! Look, I don't know where this guy is and I don't know what he looks like! All I know is that there's some meeting between him along with some higher members of the group!" said the man frantically.
"Where?!" demanded Battra as he applied more force to the man. The human gasped as he struggled to breathe.
"A-At the Lake... South of Ponyville," strained the human. Battra narrowed his eyes. He then flung the human hard against a table, where the sound of bones snapping could be heard.
"Gah!! My legs! You broke my legs, you bastard!!" shouted the man in agony.
"Cry me a river. Normally, I would have killed Purists of your rank. But today, I feel like making one exception," said Battra as he walked out of the Purist den and into the alley with hard eyes.
"Time to go and cut the Purists down to size," said Battra.



It was evening. Battra was walking silently in the night, where his dark clothes allowed him to blend in. His red eyes scanned the area as he searched for his targets. He was a couple miles away from the town and was currently near a hill, where the lake was just around the bend. Battra sneaked around the hill and stopped as he spotted a large group. Battra narrowed his eyes as he focused on his targets.
"Now, where is the big boss?" muttered Battra to himself. He found a few vehicles parked near the hill while militant Purists stood by. They wore skull masks with double helix painted on the foreheads. Their heads were concealed by hoods to protect their identities. With them were a few knights with red masks, armed with rifles, which was unusual given that it was supposed to be a meeting between high ranking Purists members with the big boss, though their presence was likely a precaution. From a dark van, a few other men emerged and approached the group. They bore formal suits with masks, most likely due to being public service figures, such as lawyers, that desired to keep their connections with the Purist out of the public’s eye. This was all seeming too familiar to Battra when it comes to history.
"Thank you for coming ladies and gentlemen. Now, allow me to introduce you to the boss," said one of the men in suits, carrying an accent that Battra was only able to associate with the Hooviet Union. Battra leaned closer over the hill and found the other man in a suit open the van's sliding door. His muscles tensed as he prepared to strike. Then, the man in the suit turned around and held up a laptop computer. Battra's face took on a look of confusion.
"Good evening, brothers and sisters," said a male voice from the laptop. The screen displayed the Purist insignia and the voiced seemed modified to sound deeper. Battra doubted that he would be able to link it to anyone else's voice if he could hear its true sound, but it may have helped to know what exactly what the man sounded like.
"I call this meeting to inform you that the arms that were meant to be delivered last week never arrived in Manehattan. This is unacceptable," said the big boss in disapproval.
"There was some interference. Rumors say that a vigilante that is called the Night Angel took out our men at the produce store. The police confiscated the weapons," said a man with a black skull mask.
"That's not all. Some are saying that he's actually a Transmutant. This freak manages to pop up and kill our knights when we least expect it," said a Purist with a pure white mask.
"This is but one Transmutant. Surely you are competent enough to kill him and continue on with our operations," said the big boss.
"With all due respect sir, but this is no ordinary Transmutant. We think his inhibitor chip has been tampered with, allowing him to take us on with ease. He even has some unnatural powers," said the black masked Purist.
"I have no time to hear about superstitious ideas about a genetic freak. I want you to do your job," said the big boss with a stern voice. He sighed heavily.
"Fortunately, my men have brought you some items that may be of help to you and your next operation in Ponyville," said the big boss. The Hooviet man made his way back to the van and reached inside to pull out a handheld digital device that had a strap on it. He made his way to the Purists and handed the device to the man with the black mask.
"This device copies the design of the DNA scanner that MONARCH gives to its troops. The signal extends to a mile radius, capable of locating any Transmutant that's near," said the big boss. The Hooviet man went back to the van and brought out a crate filled with these gadgets.
"Use these devices for your next operation. But also, use them to locate that vigilante that has been giving you trouble," said the big boss. The man in the black mask nodded in response.
"Understood. What's our next operation here though?" asked the black masked Purist.
"I'm glad you asked, Scar. You're next objective is to-" the big boss spoke while Battra listened in, but his ears were assaulted by the sound of his ring tone. He stiffened as the jingle filled the air and his phone vibrated. Everyone in the area went silent and began to look around.
"Whose phone is that?" asked Scar. The man with the white mask turned his head to the side and found Battra trying to stop his phone from ringing.
"There he is!" shouted the man as he drew out a pistol. Battra's eyes widened as he found that he was spotted. The first shot grazed his leather jacket, prompting him to roll away.
"Get the crate in the van!" shouted Scar as he drew out a submachine gun. Battra began to run around the area as the knights fired at him.
"I should've put this fucking thing on silent!" shouted Battra as he rolled away from the bullets. He leaped through the air and fired beams of energy from his eyes and struck a couple of knights dead. He landed on the ground with a roll and rushed towards another knight, forcing his hand forward and pushing the knight with telekinesis. He found Scar firing his weapon at him, but Battra rolled away albeit not without catching a few rounds on his chest. Battra ducked behind a truck and panted as he checked his chest and found no gunshot wounds. On cue, his phone rang again, making him sigh in annoyance as he answered it.
"Hello?" asked Battra as the gun fire filled the air.
"Hey bro! I was just calling to check on... Hey, what's that noise?" asked Mosura on the other line. Battra grunted as he rolled away from the truck as the bullets ricocheted off of it.
"Oh. Just uh... watching a movie! Yeah, action packed! Filled with guns, bad guys, and a lone protagonist! You know, Applewood," said Battra with a chuckle as he forced his hand towards the truck, causing it to fly towards the rest of the knights. The men gave terrified cries as they were crushed to death by the vehicle.
"Oh. Well, I'll be home soon. Turn that down though, or else the neighbors will complain," said Mosura.
"Uh... Sure sis. Be careful coming home," said Battra as he ran towards the man with the white mask and slammed him to the ground and stepped on his neck.
"Thanks, love you!" said Mosura. Battra chuckled nervously.
"Love yo- Good God!" shouted Battra as he spotted one of the men in suits pulling out an RPG from the van.
"What?! What's wrong?!" asked Mosura frantically.
"Nothing! Just that this movie is getting intense. Call you back!" said Battra as he hung up his phone. He ran as the man pointed the RPG in his path. The rocket launched and soared wildly through the air as it headed for Battra. The Transmutant jumped with all of his might, while the rocket crashed onto the ground, exploding.
"Son of a biiiiitch!!" shouted Battra as he was blown through the air by the force of the explosion. The Purists took the opportunity to drive away from the lake, while the men in suits hopped in their own van and drove off as well. Battra landed on the grass with fire and ash falling around him. He groaned as he sluggishly stood up. He sighed as he watched the vans drive off. He winced as he held his shoulder.
"Note to self, keep phone on vibrate," said Battra.
Meanwhile back in Ponyville, Mosura stared at her phone in curiosity. She hummed to herself.
"I gotta ask Battra what movie he's watching. It sounded exciting," said Mosura with a smile.

> Chapter 11: The Stress
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

With the morning weekend, there was always something at home that needed to be taken care of. Fluttershy had made it a habit to help her mother to maintain their home from cleaning to watering the plants and to feeding the family pet. It was one of the best ways that Fluttershy thought she could spend time with her mother. The two had just finished with their chores, leaving their home spotless. Posey nodded in approval.
"Good work, sweetie. Now, why don't we just have lunch and relax," said Posey as she looked at her daughter with a smile. Fluttershy smiled back and nodded.
"Sure," said Fluttershy. The pair spent the next couple of minutes preparing a few sandwiches, which bore tomatoes, cucumbers, and lettuce. Fluttershy tended to not have anything with meat, given her love for animals. A vegetarian diet was all that she needed. The two sat outside together on their porch eating their lunch. They took in the fresh air and sounds that the outdoors had to offer in this early noon.
"So Fluttershy, how's the neighbor boy? Gojira was it?" asked Posey. Fluttershy slightly stiffened at the sudden mention of their neighbor by her mother. She wasn't expecting him to be brought up.
"Oh. W-Well, I haven't heard from him since Friday. I guess he likes to stay in doors on weekends," said Fluttershy.
"That's a shame. It's a lovely day," said Posey as she took a bite out of her sandwich. Fluttershy glanced over to the house of her neighbor and bore a look of thought. Surely the Transmutant had to come out of his home sometimes on the weekends. But, she then had another thought creep into her mind.
'Maybe I should visit him myself,' thought Fluttershy. She then lightly flushed to herself as she went back to eating.
'But wouldn't that be weird of me to do? Maybe I should wait until tomorrow to see him at school,' thought Fluttershy as she timidly ate while contemplating her move. Her eyes slightly widened as she heard a door opening. She turned her head back to the Takeshi house hold and found Miwa walking out the door. She made her way over to her car but then stopped as caught sight of Fluttershy.
"Hello neighbors!" greeted Miwa.
"Oh, hello!" greeted Posey with a smile. Fluttershy waved to the woman.
"Hi, Mrs. Takeshi," greeted Fluttershy. She looked towards the door curiously.
"Um... How's Gojira?" asked Fluttershy. Miwa cleared her throat as she took on a slight uncomfortable expression.
"He's... Well, he's fine. He's at the hospital right now though," said Miwa. Fluttershy took on a look of worry as her shoulders slumped at the thought of someone close to her being currently at the hospital.
"Oh my goodness. Is he alright?" asked Posey.
"Oh, yeah. He just needed an operation for his back. He's recovering right now and I was just on my way to visit him," said Miwa. Fluttershy stood up abruptly.
"Um... Would it be alright if I came with you to see him?" asked Fluttershy. Miwa gave her a warm smile and nodded to her.
"Sure, as long as your mother is OK with it," said Miwa. Posey nodded in response.
"Of course. You go on ahead and visit you friend, sweetheart," said Posey. Fluttershy smiled brightly and planted a kiss onto her mother's cheek. She gasped as a thought came to her mind and rushed into her house to grab a small zip-lock bag. She then came back outside and placed one of the sandwiches inside.
"Do you think it'd be alright to bring this for him?" asked Fluttershy.
"They might not be fine with it. Buuut..." Miwa took the bag and hid it in her sweater.
"They don't have to know about it," said Miwa with a wink. Fluttershy smiled in response.



Junior was lying down in bed of the hospital with a bored expression. His lower back was stitched up from the surgery that he had to remove the dead tissue. Still, his trip to the hospital was filled with the unpleasant news. His inhibitor chip was damaged from all of the bruises he received in the recent two weeks, allowing his Transmutant abilities to slip out at minor levels. They seemed to have gotten worse since his skin on his hand felt itchy and almost thick lately. He glanced at his right hand and found a few rough bumps around his knuckles. He couldn't control his transformation, given that he never learned how to do it since the inhibitor chip always prevented him from doing so. He only experienced minor changes to his body when he was under a lot of stress. This happened twice, one from the time he suffered from his injuries during the car accident, and second when he was fighting three Revolutionaries to save Fluttershy. Now, it was the news of the trouble that he would be in if anyone found out that his inhibitor chip was damaged. He wondered what the girls in the club would think of him knowing that he had a bit more freedom to use some of his Transmutant abilities at any time that he pleased. The thought made his stomach turn. Junior gasped as he found his hand darkening into a charcoal grey as his mammalian flesh hardened into scales. Junior immediately hid his hand under his blanket and kept his eyes forward.
"I gotta clear my head. Maybe some T.V. will help," said Junior as he reached for the remote on the side of his bed and clicked on it. The television that hung on the wall clicked to life, displaying its picture. An old film of a man crying out in agony as he clutched his head was shown. A full moon was revealed and the man's body grew in size while sprouted fur all over his body, transforming into a werewolf that howled into the night. Junior immediately changed the channel and switched to a film where humanoid fish monsters terrorized a small town of humans. Again, Junior changed the channel. He continued to change the channel as he found movies ranging from a man turning into a fly, to people turning into the living dead. Junior scowled as he changed the channel again.
"There is an awful lot of monster movies being shown today," said Junior. He turned off the television and then tossed the remote to the side with a sigh.
"Meh. Too much TV will rot your brain anyway," said Junior as he lied back down. The remote hung on the edge of the dresser, but then suddenly fell over onto the ground. The TV clicked on again, but this time away from the channels that mostly showed films. Instead, footage of a military jeep driving across the beach of an island was shown.
"Loadin' up my jeep like I'm going on vacation. No, it's not C4 I don't like abbreviation. The ladies they all love me, you know ain't no one above me. Got that J double E, P, S, T, U double F. No you're not worthy of me," rapped a man that bore a southern-esque accent in his voice. Junior looked at the screen in confusion.
"ridin' round town with my jeep stuff, jeep stuff. makin' my rounds with my jeep stuff, jeep stuff. Takin' out clowns with my jeep stuff, jeep stuff. ridin' round town with my..." the song played as a series of jeeps exploding against tanks as the driver bailed out of the vehicle while detonating explosives. The song immediately cut to a stop while displayed an album with a soldier with a helmet and several bullets hanging around his neck was displayed.
"Get Neebs's newest album, Jeep Stuff! Available now!" said a man's voice over the commercial. Junior looked at the screen in confusion.
"Wha... What the hell is jeep stuff?" asked Junior. He sighed as he pinched the bridge of his nose.
"The things people come up with," said Junior. He then began to lean over the bed.
"Come here you stupid controller. I'm going back to sleep," strained Junior as he reached over the edge of his bed. He yelped as he felt a sharp pain in his back.
"Ow! Still tender!" yelped Junior as he pulled himself back onto the bed. He groaned in annoyance as the television continued on. He furrowed his brows as he took on a look of determination. He leaned back over the bed as a show about singers played. A woman was shown sitting on a seat as three teenage girls sat on their own seats near her.
"We're back here with our show! Today, we have three special guests with us this afternoon. Adagio Dazzle, Sonata, and Aria Blaze. The Dazzlings!" said the woman as she gestured to the teens. An applause came from the audience in the studio for the three girls that sat. The girl with a pony tail smiled as she waved to the crowd while a girl with violet hair and pig tails lamely waved. A third girl with puffy and curly hair embraced the applause as she waved the crowd as well with a smile and blew kisses to the crowd. The crowd began to calm down, allowing the show to go on.
"Damn you gravity!" said Junior as he continued to lean over the bed, attempting to reach for the remote. He was oblivious to the show that was on, interviewing Cynthia's favorite pop singers.
"Adagio tell us, now that your trio's tour is through, what's next for you ladies?" asked the woman.
"Well, it's been a great four years since we started. But the girls and I have been talking and well..." Adagio cleared her throat.
"We decided that we're going to take a break from all of this music life. So, we're going to be on Hiatus with any new songs and tours for a while," said Adagio. A few moans of disappointment came from the crowd. The girl with the pony tail leaned forward with a sad smile.
"Aww. We'll miss you all too!" said Sonata. Junior growled as he attempted to reach for the remote. He suddenly slipped and fell out of bed, falling on the cold ground.
"Ow!" yelped Junior.
"Yes well, hopefully not too much. I want some time to relax without Sonata here crying about missing our fans," said Aria as she pointed a thumb to Sonata.
"Oh, you'll miss them too!" said Sonata.
"Well, we do hope that you ladies enjoy your break," said the woman interviewing them. Junior raised his hand and turned off the TV with a sigh. He looked at his hand, finding that it was back to normal. His distraction may have allowed his stress to go down a bit to the point where his hand reverted to normal.
"Ugh. I'm too lazy and in too much pain to get up. Maybe I'll just sleep down here," said Junior with an exhausted tone. Suddenly, his ears perked as he heard the door open. Junior turned to the side and found multiple feet standing by the door.
"Mr. Takeshi? Are you in the bathroom? You have visitors," said a nurse. Junior raised his hand.
"No, I'm down here," said Junior in a mellow tone. He heard multiple gasps from the door. He heard footsteps rushing his way and found his mother, Fluttershy and Nurse Red Heart coming to where he had fallen.
"What happened?! Are you alight?!" exclaimed Miwa as she and the nurse knelt next to Junior and helped him up.
"I dropped the remote and I couldn't turn off the TV. I tried to reach it but I ended up joining the remote," said Junior with a grunt as he was helped back onto bed. Redheart and Miwa looked at him in disapproval.
"Call a nurse next time!" they scolded Junior in unison. The Transmutant shrunk back in response.
"OK," said Junior in a small tone. Redheart sighed in response.
"Well, I'll leave you three alone," said Redheart as she walked out of the room. Junior lied himself back in bed and found his mother looking out to the door while Fluttershy closed it.
"Psst. Hey, how's the food?" whispered Miwa.
"It's crap," deadpanned Junior. Miwa smirked as she pulled out the sandwich that Fluttershy had given her.
"Fluttershy brought you some lunch from home," said Miwa with a wink. Junior looked at Fluttershy in surprise, who timidly waved in response.
"Wow. Thanks," said Junior with a smile.
"Mm hmm. I just thought I'd bring something here for you while you were recovering," said Fluttershy. Miwa handed Junior the sandwich, which he took and ate.
'No meat, but it sure beats what I've been eating this morning,' thought Junior. As he ate, Miwa glanced at him and then Fluttershy. An idea formed in her mind.
"Hey, I'm going to the bathroom. You two stay here and chat," said Miwa as she walked out of the room. As she left, Junior raised a brow.
"There's a bathroom right here," said Junior as he pointed to a door near his bed. Fluttershy shrugged in response. Then, her eyes widened when the realization that she was alone with the Transmutant clicked with her mind. She looked down at the ground with her hands on her lap.
"So... How have you been?" asked Fluttershy.
"Bored out of my mind and in pain. Other than that, fine," said Junior with a sigh.
"I'm sorry. What was wrong with your back?" asked Fluttershy. Junior avoided eye contact.
"Uh... Nothing too serious. Back was just hurting is all," said Junior. Fluttershy looked at him in reluctance.
"It had to have been serious if you needed surgery for your back," said Fluttershy. Junior sighed heavily.
"Well it's just... No, I don't think you'd understand," said Junior as he looked away. Fluttershy looked at him in confusion.
"Huh? What do you mean by that?" asked Fluttershy.
"Nothing. Just forget it," said Junior. Fluttershy scooted closer to him with her chair.
"You can tell me. What's-" Fluttershy was interrupted as Junior sent her a look of annoyance. Fluttershy slightly shrunk back. Junior sighed as he calmed his expression.
"I'm sorry. I just don't want to talk about it right now, alright? It's nothing too serious, I promise," said Junior. Fluttershy nodded reluctantly. The two were locked in an awkward silence. Fluttershy was able to tell that the Transmutant was distressed. But for whatever reason, he wouldn't tell her. So, she scooted closer to him and brought a hand over his. Junior's eyes slightly widened in surprise and turned to find Fluttershy looking down at her lap with a light blush. She firmly held his hand.
"If... If you're having some trouble, you don't have to keep it to yourself. I'm around to listen to you. That is if you want me to," said Fluttershy. Junior looked away with a light frown. He wanted to believe her, but for the life of him he couldn't bring himself to with his new situation regarding his inhibitor chip. Yet, he couldn't automatically shoot her down after all the kindness she’s shown him so far.
"I'll... keep that in mind," said Junior with a soft smile. Fluttershy smiled brightly in response. She gasped as a thought came to her mind.
"Um... One more thing. Gojira, would you mind becoming a volunteer for the animal shelter? It's only three times a week. That is if you don't mind," said Fluttershy. Junior looked up at the ceiling in thought. It wouldn't be the first time he helped with the animal shelter. He shrugged in response.
"Eh. Sure, why not? It wouldn't hurt," said Junior. Fluttershy felt her heart leap with joy. Maybe this way, she could get to know the Transmutant more.




Meanwhile...

Mosura lied down on her bed in silence. She scrunched up her bare toes as she texted away on her phone. She sat up from her bed with a look of boredom plastered on her face. The Transmutant got up from her bed and left her bedroom. She walked down the hall and knocked on the door of her brother's room.
"Come in," called Battra, his voice muffled from behind the door. Mosura entered the bedroom and found her older brother lying down in bed with a book in his hands. Mosura smiled as she hopped on his bed, causing it to rock. She lied her head against Battra's belly.
"Need something?" asked Battra.
"Not really. I'm just bored. I thought I'd hang out with you," said Mosura as she snuggled against her brother.
"Well, I'm certainly flattered," replied Battra as he turned the page on his book. Mosura sighed as she held her hands against her belly. Her heart fluttered in her chest as she thought back to her experience at the Fall Formal with Junior.
"Hey big bro, can I ask you something?" asked Mosura.
"Hmm?" answered Battra as continued reading.
"Um... Have you... Have you ever had a crush on someone before?" asked Mosura. Battra glanced at his sister and found her flushing to herself.
"Um... Maybe once or twice. Why?" asked Battra with a hint of worry in his voice.
"No reason. Just curious. Have you ever admitted your crush to anyone?" asked Mosura.
"Never. I was afraid that I'd be rejected," said Battra. Mosura bit her lip as she pondered his response.
"Well, I think you could have had your feelings returned by these crushes. You're a good guy. And a good brother," said Mosura. Battra cracked a small smile.
"You're sweet. But a relationship isn't for me right now," said Battra. Mosura sighed as she looked up to the ceiling.
"I... I think I might have a crush on someone," said Mosura in a soft tone. Battra's eyes widened in response.
"I-Is that a fact?" asked Battra in a calm voice. Mosura nodded.
"Yeah. I've had it for a while. But I don't know how to approach it," said Mosura.
"Um... What's his name?" asked Battra in reluctance. He himself was frightened to know who exactly his little sister had fallen head over heels for.
"Oh. Well uh..." Mosura's cheeks flared up as she bore a bashful smile.
"It's kind of odd. But really, he's a nice guy. He's..." Mosura cleared her throat as she twiddled her thumbs. She couldn't bring herself to answer. Mosura placed on a forced smile and wrapped her arms around Battra's waist.
"He's you, big bro! Yep, you stole my heart!" said Mosura as she planted a kiss on her brother's cheek. Battra looked at her in confusion before looking at her with a deadpanned stare.
"Who is it, Mosu?" asked Battra. Mosura squeezed tighter as she nuzzled Battra's cheek.
"I have no idea what you mean big bro!" said Mosura. Battra sighed in annoyance. He would rather have his sister not mention anything about crushes if she wasn't going to tell him who it was. Still, he had a hunch on who it may have been



It was late at night. Genshiro sighed as he paced around in an abandoned warehouse in silence. His eyes looked at his watch and found it to be eleven in the evening. His daughter would be running out of time and will be gone one day. He had to do everything in his power to save Erika, no matter the cost and he was willing to pay a lot.
"Where is he?" muttered Genshiro.
"Shiragami Genshiro," called a male voice from the shadows. The human whipped around with a startled expression and found a male figure hidden in the darkness. The only source of light was on Genshiro, coming from the hole in the ceiling and roof.
"What are you doing here? What do you want?" questioned the figure. Genshiro took a breath.
"I... I need help," said Genshiro. The figure began to pace around him.
"Help? What do you need help from a Transmutant?" questioned the man in the shadows.
"It's actually not your help that's needed. It's the head of your group," said Genshiro in a firm tone.
"Aaah. I see, you want the big man himself," said the figure as he stopped abruptly. He shook his head.
"He doesn't really like to come out into public. Let alone involve himself with members of big companies that are affiliated with MONARCH. He doesn't like those guys," said the man in the shadows.
"I know. But I'm not asking him to come see me. I need his blood. His DNA," replied Genshiro.
"I don't think he's going to like hearing that you want a batch of his DNA. He's cautious about it when it comes to you genetic engineering types," said the man in disapproval.
"I swear to you that this isn't for a project for MONARCH. It's for my daughter. She's dying," said Genshiro. The man in the shadows went silent for a brief few seconds.
"What does she have?" asked the figure.
"She inherited an auto immune disease from her mother. It's rare and incurable. What's worse is that her condition has been worsening faster than her mother's did," said Genshiro.
"Hmm. Shiragami, I don't know what to tell you. Like I said, the big man keeps every ounce of blood on himself for everyone's own good. Bastard would drink up every drop that he spilled as well," said the figure. Genshiro dropped on his knees as he took on pleading eyes.
"Please, I'm desperate! She's my daughter! Would he let an innocent child die when he could have done something to help?!" demanded Genshiro. The figure sighed.
"OK. Fine, I'll tell him about your situation. But I can't promise that he will help," said the figure as he walked deeper into the shadows.
"Thank you," said Genshiro as he bowed his head. With that, the figure disappeared out of sight.



It was Monday morning. It was time for students to get back into their weekly routine of school life. Mosura was walking down the hall in silence. She greeted a few students with a friendly smile and wave along the way to class. As Mosura made it, she was surprised to not see Junior in his seat. Mosura made her way over to her seat behind Junior's and sat down. As she waited to see him walk into class with his usual scowl on his face, the bell had rung. Class had begun and Junior was still absent.
'I guess he couldn't make it today,' thought Mosura. As she turned forward to listen to her teacher, Mosura's mind wandered back to the Formal. She could honestly say that her dance with the Transmutant was the most fun that she had with him. Or any guy for that matter. Mosura lightly flushed to herself as she thought back to her close contact with him along with the scent that he carried. Her heart did back flips as she recalled the night. Mosura shook her head furiously, wondering when exactly she started feeling this way. She was knocked out of her thoughts as the door to the classroom suddenly opened. The teacher briefly stopped speaking and turned to find Junior walking inside.
"Mr. Takeshi. Glad you could join us. Do you have a note from the office?" asked the teacher. Junior reached into his pocket and handed him a note.
"Alright, take your seat," said the teacher. Junior made his way passed the desks and down to his own seat, where Mosura greeted him with a smile. Junior gave her a small nod as he took his seat in front of her. He bore a light frown on his face as he thought back to his current situation.



It was lunch. Junior still held a gloomy mood. At any moment, it could be revealed that his inhibitor chip was broken. This would cause a lot of panic in the school, no doubt. Junior lamely took a bite of his meal while Angirasu and Rodan conversed.
"So we're basically dinosaur based Transmutants. You're like an ankylosaurus, Goji is like some weird kind of meat eater, and I'm like a pterodactyl. Can you say, bad asses?" asked Rodan. Angirasu shrugged.
"So, what are you trying to come up with out of this fact?" asked Angirasu. Rodan grinned.
"I say we start our own band or something and call ourselves “Dynamic Dinos” or something," said Rodan.
"Sounds like something that a five-year-old would come up with," said Angirasu. Rodan crossed him arms with a scowl on his face.
"Well I can come up with something better," said Rodan. Junior sighed heavily to himself as he rested his chin on his arms. Angirasu looked his way.
"You alright?" asked Angirasu.
"Yeah, you seem really bummed out today," said Rodan.
"I'm just feeling out of it today," answered Junior in a mellow tone.
"Heh. You need to get a girlfriend. Maybe that'll help improve your mood," said Rodan. Junior sighed.
"I doubt it," said Junior. Rodan looked at him in surprise.
"Whoa. Normally you would get embarrassed and pissed with me if I ever messed around with you like that," said Rodan. He was genuinely beginning to worry based on his observation.
"Does it have to do with what happened at the Formal?" asked Angirasu.
"Nah. It's just... Can you guys keep a secret?" asked Junior. The other two Transmutants nodded in response. Junior inhaled deeply.
"OK come closer. I don't want others to hear," whispered Junior. Rodan and Angirasu leaned closer as they kept their ears open.
"OK. On Saturday, I had to go to the hospital because I was having some pain in my lower back. But when I got there, they told me that-"
"Hello boys!" greeted Mosura. Junior immediately went silent as he spotted her along with Fluttershy and Twilight.
"Hi," greeted the boys in unison. Junior mentally sighed in annoyance at his failure to confide in the guys about his situation. They at least seemed more trustworthy to tell. Especially Rodan, since he knew that he wasn't one to spread rumors.
"You guys wanna have lunch with us?" asked Twilight as she pointed to the table that was nearby, comprised of the rest of the Main Six and Friendship Club.
"Really?" asked Angirasu in surprise.
"Yeah, come on! It'll give us a chance to hang out more," said Mosura. Rodan chuckled as he stood.
"Hang out with lovely ladies? Wouldn't miss it," said Rodan. Junior rolled his eyes in response as he looked away.
"You in, Goji?" asked Mosura. Junior sighed.
"Do I have a choice?" asked Junior. Mosura giggled in response as she took Junior's arm and pulled him out of his seat.
"Nope!" said Mosura. Junior found himself dragged across the room and over to the table with the rest of the girls. He found himself seated beside Mosura and Erika, with Fluttershy sitting across from him.
"Hey, Erika," greeted Junior in a mellow tone.
"Hi," greeted Erika, matching his tone. Fluttershy raised a brow at the two and their matched tones. Something was obviously up with the two. Meanwhile, Mosura bore a light frown as she glanced at Erika. What she had learned from the Formal was startling to know. She didn't know how serious Erika's illness was, but it must have been bad if she was coughing up blood. She wanted to come out and confront Erika about it, but she was unsure of what would be the right approach. Not to mention she would be revealing her Transmutant ability to everyone else if Erika never confided anyone about her condition.
"How was your trip at the hospital?" asked Erika. The rest of the group, excluding Fluttershy stared at Junior with wide eyes.
"Wait, hospital?" asked Twilight with a hint of worry in her tone. Junior hissed.
"Yeaaah. I actually had a trip to the hospital on Saturday," answered Junior.
"Are.... Are you OK?" asked Sunset with a look of concern. Junior nodded to her as he gave a fake cough. No way in hell was he going to tell everyone that they were sitting next to a Transmutant with a broken inhibitor chip.
"Um... Yeah, of course. I wouldn't be here if not. It was just some back problems, that's all," said Junior in reassurance. Sunset nodded in reluctance. Although his words were meant to be reassuring for his health, his tone said otherwise. Still, she decided against calling him out on it before remembering something important.
"Hey Gojira," called Sunset. Junior looked her way with a curious expression. Sunset was sitting next to Flash Sentry, who appeared to be avoiding eye contact with the Transmutant.
"Listen, Flash has something that he wants to say to you about Friday," said Sunset as she nudged her boyfriend in the side. Flash sighed.
"I'm... I'm sorry about that scene during the Fall Formal. It... It wasn't cool of me to react the way that I did," said Flash as he rubbed the back of his head. Junior looked at him in surprise. One of the school's most outspoken Transmutant-phobic humans was apologizing to him. Surely this was the sign for the Apocalypse.
"Oh. Well... It's fine, I guess. It was technically my fault that I created this big misunderstanding. I'm sorry too," said Junior as he looked to the wall. Sunset smiled brightly along with the rest of the girls. Pinkie shot up from her seat.
"Make up hug! Bromance with Flash!" said Pinkie. Junior and Flash both gave her a deadpanned stare.
"Hell no," said Junior.
"Absolutely not," said Flash. Pinkie moaned in disappointment. The rest of the girls laughed in response. Meanwhile, Erika couldn't help but crack a small smile, despite the news of her declining health.
'Well, I might as well make the time I have left count,' thought Erika.



In a dark room, several computer consoles were lined up. Men and women monitored calls or spoke to any caller on the phone. This involved dealing with emergencies that involved Transmutants. The MONARCH insignia hung on the wall in the room, where a few people walked passed.
"So far, things have been quiet regarding Revolutionary activity in Equestria. Still though, Transmutant street gangs have become a growing problem," said a man as he looked through a few notes that he held.
"Have the special forces that we assigned there remain vigilant. Both are a threat to the public," said an older man.
"Yes, Director Onyx," said the man as he started to leave. Onyx turned to face a woman that was beside him.
"Sir, we've received word from an agent on the field. He reported that a minor Transmutant contains a damaged inhibitor chip in his body," said the woman.
"Gangster? Revolutionary sympathizer?" asked Onyx.
"Neither, sir. Our agent found him in the hospital for surgery. His medical record claimed that an accident caused damage to the chip," said the woman. She pulled out a file and handed it to Onyx.
"This is him," said the woman. Onyx opened the file and found a photograph of a teen looking to the side as his photo was secretly taken.
"Gojira Takeshi the second," said Onyx with a hint of interest in his tone. He did a quick scan of the medical file.
"Tell me, who is the agent that took this photo?" asked Onyx.
"Sergeant Kira Koizumi, sir," answered the woman.
"The mercenary? Hmph. Alright, have Koizumi keep an eye on this one. Tell him to engage only if this boy performs an act of terrorism. We can't be too careful," said Onyx.
"Understood, sir," said the woman as she began to leave Onyx. The Director of MONARCH looked at the photo again.
"Whose side are you on?" asked Onyx.



Junior was kneeling beside a cage filled with a cat inside. The cat yowled at him as Junior reached inside. The Transmutant sighed in annoyance.
"Brat," said Junior with a scowl. Fluttershy made her way at his side and knelt beside him.
"Maybe you can try encouraging her to approach," said Fluttershy.
"I can spray her with water to get her out," said Junior. Fluttershy looked at him in disapproval at his response.
"No, that's only if they're misbehaving. It's mean to spray them when they haven't done anything wrong," said Fluttershy. Junior raised his hands with a look of surprise. The girl's tone had grown a bit stern for a moment.
"Alright. You're the boss," said Junior. Fluttershy gasped as she cupped her mouth.
"Oh. I'm sorry! My tone was harsh," muttered Fluttershy. Junior shook his head.
"It's fine. Besides, it wouldn't hurt you to change your tone once in a while. Goes to show that even though you’re nice, you aren't taking shit from people that try to push you over," said Junior.
"Technically, you didn’t push me over. I just don't like it when people mistreat animals," said Fluttershy as she rubbed her arm. Junior sighed as he stood up.
"Understandable. Here, let me try something else," said Junior as he made his way over to a bag of cat food. He reached his hand inside and took a handful of the kibble and began to make his way back to Fluttershy's side. He knelt down and held his hand out.
"Come here. Come on, I'm sorry for being mean to you," said Junior as he held his hand out to the cage. The cat's fur was still erect as her back hunched up as her eyes were wide. As her nose took in the smell of the cat food, she started to relax. She timidly walked out of the cage and extended her neck out towards Junior's palm and took a few sniffs. The cat then began to nibble at the food.
"You did it!" whispered Fluttershy with a bright smile. Junior lightly chuckled.
"Freaking whiskers," said Junior as the whiskers tickled his palm. Fluttershy smiled warmly at the scene as the two made a more civil contact, compared to when this cat had scratched the Transmutant the last time that they were at the shelter. Junior stroked the cat's head as he dropped the cat food on the ground.
"So, you and Flash managed to settle things. That's good, isn't it?" asked Fluttershy. Junior shrugged.
"I guess. I wasn't expecting it though," said Junior.
"I told you things would work out," said Fluttershy with a smile. Junior rolled his eyes in response.
"Yeah. That's the second time you girls proved me wrong," said Junior. He stood up with the cat in his arms. He made his way over to the shower head that was built into the wall of the room and placed the cat down.
"Shy, I need your help," said Junior as the cat attempted to run away but was caught by the Transmutant. Fluttershy rushed over to his side.
"I'll hold her, you scrub and rinse," said Junior. Fluttershy nodded to him as she took a sponge soaked with cat shampoo. She grabbed the shower head and began to rinse the cat, who yowled as the water soaked her coat. She began to struggle under Junior's hold.
"Hold still!" said Junior in annoyance. Fluttershy scrubbed the cat with the sponge, despite her protests. She felt very sorry for the feline, but bath time was necessary for the cat. As she finished scrubbing, Fluttershy took the shower nozzle.
"OK, here comes the ri-" Fluttershy was interrupted as the cat bit down on Junior's hand.
"Ow!" yelped Junior as his grip loosened. The cat gave a high pitched yowl as she broke out of his grip while Fluttershy sprayed water. The cat spun around Fluttershy, causing her to spin in order to catch the cat in water.
"Wait! Come back!" cried Fluttershy as she stood up. She dropped the hose and let it to fall on the tile ground, but the handle became stuck and continued to spray water all around. As Fluttershy chased after the cat, her boot covered foot slipped against the wet tile. Her eyes widened as she felt gravity forcing her to fall back as her foot came up.
"Ah!" yelped Fluttershy. Junior immediately dove behind her and caught Fluttershy before she could land on the ground. He slightly slid on the ground with her on his knees. Fluttershy leaned against him with wide eyes as her heart raced. Junior bore a look of relief as he looked down at her.
"Phew. That was close. You would've hit your head on the ground," said Junior. Fluttershy blushed to herself as she stared up to his eyes with their close physical contact. Not to mention that this was the second time that this boy had saved her life. Junior raised a brow at her as she continued to stare.
"Fluttershy?" called Junior. Fluttershy snapped out of her dazed state.
"Huh? Wha?" Fluttershy shook her head. Suddenly, the two were showered in water from the hose, which began to skid wildly around the ground. Fluttershy and Junior both yelped as the water began to soak them.
"Where's the hose?!" cried Fluttershy as her eyes were blinded the water that splashed into them. Junior was slightly forced back as the water streamed against his face and into his nose. He hissed in pain as he cupped his nose and clenched his eyes shut from the pain of water shooting up inside of his nostrils. He groaned as he hunched over, clutching his nose, but his eyes then caught sight of the hose coming his way. Junior hardened his eyes and quickly crawled on his hands and knees. He grabbed the hose and forced it to the side, causing the water to spray away from him and Fluttershy. The Transmutant then made his way over to the wall where the hose was built into and turned the valve off. The water stopped flowing through the hose and only drops fell from the nozzle. Junior panted as he dropped the hose while his hair dripped with water. He turned and found Fluttershy soaked from head to toe with water. The two looked at each other briefly. Fluttershy cupped a hand over her mouth as she suppressed a giggled, looking at Junior in amusement. Junior allowed a small chuckle to escape from his throat. The two then shared a laugh together as they were soaked in water. Junior heard the sound of the cat meowing, making him turn to find her covered in soap. The Transmutant immediately turned the water back on and sprayed the cat. The cat yowled in response as she was soaked in water.
"Gotcha," said Junior with a smirk. Fluttershy was about to scold him for his action but then decided against it. The job was done with after all.



Later that evening, Junior and Fluttershy were walking down town together in silence. They had just finished with their volunteer work at the shelter for the day, and now were heading home. The two were still damp from the water that had soaked their clothes. Fluttershy shivered as she walked.
"It's getting cold," said Fluttershy as she rubbed her shoulders for warmth.
"I'd offer you my sweater, but the thing is pretty soaked too," said junior as he tugged on his sweater. Fluttershy smiled at him.
"Well, it's sweet of you that you were considering it," said Fluttershy. Junior sighed as he held his hands in his pockets as he looked around the town.
"I can't wait to get home. I'm beat," said Junior as he scratched his head. Fluttershy nodded in agreement as she stretched.
"Me too. But you know, I had fun today," said Fluttershy. Junior raised a brow at her.
"By cleaning up nasty cages and washing stinky dogs and cats?" asked Junior. Fluttershy shook her head in amusement.
"No, silly. You see, I always like to help care for critters, great and small. It warms my heart to be able to show them the kindness that isn't often shown to them. But today was a lot more fun since I was able to do those things with a friend," said Fluttershy. Junior's eyes slightly widened at being referred to as a 'friend'. Lately, this word was being assigned to him by a few different people that he knew.
"Hey, do you really consider me a friend? I mean, you've met me right?" asked Junior as he rubbed his head. Fluttershy looked at him with a tilt of her head.
"Is it really that surprising for you that people would consider you a friend?" asked Fluttershy. Junior stopped walking briefly as he looked up to the orange sky.
"Of course it is. I've never had a social circle before. You see, being a Transmutant of course puts me at a disadvantage since we are a minority and humans fear us. Not to mention that I'm intimidating to others. When I was a little kid, I was always bigger than the others. I've been told that I have a scary face," said Junior as he held his gaze up to the few visible stars that were in the air. He then turned to face Fluttershy.
"Hell, you were intimidated by me when we first met," said Junior. Fluttershy looked away in shame. To think that she once contributed to the judgement that this boy had faced for years. It was hard to swallow this very fact.
"I'm sorry," said Fluttershy. Junior sighed heavily as he approached Fluttershy.
"Stop apologizing. It's not my place to fault you for that. I do have a reputation and I'll admit that even my face scares people," said Junior. Fluttershy bit her lip as she lowered her head.
"Y-Your face..." Fluttershy shyly looked up to Junior's eyes.
"Hmm?" Junior looked at her inquisitively
"Your face isn't scary. I... I think it's nice," said Fluttershy as she looked away. Junior looked at her with a blank stare. He then bore in amused smile as he ruffled Fluttershy's hair. The girl gasped as her face brightened up with a blush from the action. Her heart was racing in her chest, threatening to burst out.
"Thanks Shy," said Junior. Fluttershy smiled bashfully.
"S-Sure," said Fluttershy. The two continued on their way home together on this evening. Junior felt a warm feeling inside of himself as he lightly smiled.

> Chapter 12: Freakish Changes
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The sound of gun fire filled the air. In the dark of the night, flashes of explosions and gunfire partly illuminated the darkness. A land covered in stone and hills was the sight of a battle. Jeeps rolled around the terrain with turrets attached to them. They sped past destroyed vehicles and corpses of fallen soldiers that littered the area.
"This is Delta Squad! We're en route to the drop zone!" said the squad leader of Delta as he sat in the passenger seat. His dark grey armor bore the MONARCH insignia.
"We're being pummeled down here! We need back up now!" said a male voice over the COM with a frantic tone. The sound of gunfire came through the radio along with shouts from other nearby soldiers.
"Sit tight! We're almost there!" said the squad leader. He then turned to the driver.
"Hey! Get this piece of shit to move faster!" ordered the squad leader. The driver nodded to him as he spun the wheel, causing the vehicle to turn around the bend of the area. The jeep picked up speed as it was followed by a few other armed jeeps. The vehicles roared through the night as they passed a dead tree. As the vehicles continued on, the faint light of gunfire came into view. Several soldiers were pinned down behind a wall of stones while they took enemy fire from a group that was camped by large stones. The jeeps rolled to a stop near the group of soldiers and began to fire their turrets at their enemies. The hostiles dove for cover as the bullets rained down on them, chipping away at the stones.
"Eat lead, you freaks!!" shouted a soldier that fired the turret. The sound of gun fire was deafening, making it difficult for other sounds to be heard. From the other side of the stones, the hostiles remained planted against their cover.
"Damn it! We gotta take out those jeeps!" said a man with a bandanna on his head, bearing the Transmutant Revolutionary insignia on it. Others bore either bandannas or just shoulder bands with the same insignia. These terrorists bore only minor body armor, but they were certainly armed.
"I want heavy hitting Transmutants to go out there and destroy those jeeps! We'll come out of cover and mow the rest down!" shouted the leader of this group. Two Transmutants dropped their rifles onto the ground and crouched onto the ground. They groaned in agony as their bodies began to morph and change. Their bodies increased in mass and their bone structure and muscles reshaped themselves in unnatural ways as their organs were rearranged. The Transmutants transformed into two massive four legged beasts with armored plates covering their bodies and heads. They stood to be over nine feet tall with legs as strong as steel. Five large claws dug at the dirt and their long tails swayed. The creatures bore large under bites with long fangs sticking up from the lower jaws. Their black eyes narrowed as they gave low bellows.
One of the beasts grunted as he looked towards his comrade. The two roared as they trampled out of cover and began to take in the bullets that streaked their way. The beasts grunted as the bullets bounced off of their dense armor.
"Incoming!!" shouted a MONARCH soldier in cover. The two Transmutants rammed into two of the jeeps, flipping them over. The soldiers focused their fire upon these beasts, unable to eliminate them. A few bullets managed to hit them in their exposed areas on their necks and legs.
"Cover them!" shouted the Revolutionary leader of the squad. He and his team leaped over cover and opened fire on the humans. Bullets whizzed towards the human soldiers, passing through their armor and bodies. The remaining jeeps were turned over by the beasts. As one the heavy Transmutants was confronted by a human soldier, who jumped in front of him and fired upon his head. The Transmutant roared angrily as he pounced on the human and bit down on his skull with his massive jaws. A sickening crack came from the human, whose agonized cries were immediately silenced. A Revolutionary terrorist rolled along the ground as he dodged several bullets and immediately stood back up with his rifle drawn. He then aimed at a soldier and pumped him full of lead, taking his enemy down.
Soon, the battle was over. The human soldiers all lied dead and scattered in the dirt as the Revolutionaries began to regroup.
"Excellent work, gentlemen. Destoroyah will be proud," said the leader of the group.
"Revolution!" shouted his team in unison as they pumped their fists into the air. The leader of the group turned as he heard the sound of groaning a few feet away. He turned and found a MONARCH soldier crawling away, leaving a trail of his own blood like a slug leaving behind slime. The leader of the group narrowed his eyes as he began to approach the human. He tossed his rifle to the side and stomped on the human's back, causing him to cry out in agony.
"You're scared of Transmutants? You should be," said the Transmutant as he raised his foot off of his back. He then reared his fist back.
"At the end of the war, it will be us who will inherit the Earth," said the Transmutant. He then shot his fist down into the back of the soldier, breaching through the armor and through his back. The soldier cried bloody murder as the fist punched through his back. The land was filled with destroyed vehicles and littered with dead humans, along with Revolutionaries finishing off any survivors.




Ponyville, Equestria...

It was the late noon. Junior was sitting at a table with Angirasu and Rodan inside of a cafe in town. He bore a deadpanned expression as he read through a book. He heard the sound of a news report going on the TV that was hanging on the wall of the cafe.
"MONARCH military units have suffered casualties in Zebrica, losing an entire region to the Revolutionaries. The organization reassures the public that they will not back down easily," said a woman on the news channel. Junior sighed as he continued to read through his book.
"That news lady is pretty hot," said Rodan as he ate a hamburger.
"That's what you're taking from that?" asked Angirasu with a raised brow.
"Huh? Oh yeah. That's tragic," said Rodan as he cleared his throat. He then looked at Junior, who continued to read.
"Dude, put the book down and chill! We didn't invite you to hang out with us so you could study," said Rodan with a shake of his head.
"Just doing a quick review for my test," replied Junior. Rodan sighed as he leaned back in his seat.
"You know, you gotta relax about that problem you have," said Rodan. Junior shot him a glare.
"Not worry about it?! I can get into serious trouble if anybody found out!" said Junior.
"Hey, bro. The trick is to pretend like you got nothing to hide. It's simple," said Rodan.
"It's not that simple," said Junior in annoyance.
"Well, we can keep your secret, Gojira. Just don't tell anyone else," said Angirasu with a reassuring smile. Junior groaned in frustration. Rodan patted on the shoulder.
"Look, let's talk about something else to get your mind off of it," said Rodan.
"Like what?" asked Junior. Rodan tapped his chin in thought. He then snapped his fingers.
"Here's a topic. Out of all of the girls in the club room, who would you date?" asked Rodan. Junior gave him a deadpanned stare. Rodan shrugged in response.
"OK, let's try this one. Do you have a crush on anyone?" asked Rodan.  Junior kept his stare, making Rodan uneasy.
"Um... Who do you like better? Principal Celestia or Vice Principal Luna?" asked Rodan. Junior sighed.
"Celestia is more like a motherly figure to students. Luna is like this respectable woman with a real idea how to exercise her authority. She has this strong personality to her that I kinda..." Junior stopped as he noticed the stares from the other Transmutants that he was receiving. Junior cleared his throat.
"I like them both about the same," said Junior as he looked away.
"Dude, you got the hots for Vice Principal Luna!" said Rodan with a grin. Junior's cheeks brightened up with a blush.
"No I don't!" said Junior.
"Liar! You totally do!" laughed Rodan. Angirasu nodded in agreement as he bore an amused smile.
"Yeah. It's written all over your face," said Angirasu. Junior lowered his head with a look of annoyance.
"Hey, it's all good. You got good taste, Gojira," said Rodan with a wink. He then chuckled.
"I mean, that woman is beautiful. Celestia is too, but Luna... Man! She's got the look worthy enough to fit a princess," said Rodan. Junior found himself picturing Luna dressed up in a gown and a crown upon her head. Her eyes sparkling in the night. Junior shook off the fantasy immediately.
'Damn these teenage boy delusions!' thought Junior as he pulled his hair.

"But age is keeping us from ever scoring with her. What a shame," said Rodan with a shrug. Junior sent him a glare.
"Hey! Don't talk about her like some prize to be won," said Junior in disapproval. Rodan slightly recoiled with wide eyes.
"Whoa. Damn you really do like her," said Rodan. Junior looked away with a blush and scowl.
"It's not really just that. I respect her," said Junior. Angirasu hummed to himself.
"So, you guys doing anything for Halloween?" asked Angirasu.
"Nothing. I'm gonna sleep the night away," said Junior. Rodan chuckled.
"Lame. Goji, you gotta take this coming holiday as a chance to do something exciting! Something like going to the Everfree forest at night?" suggested Rodan. Angirasu raised a brow while Junior kept a blank stare.
"You want me to hang out in the forest at night when I could be at home sleeping? I don't think so," deadpanned Junior.
"Dude, it will be the scariest time of year! You heard about that place, right?" asked Rodan.
"The forest is said to be cursed, filled with unnatural creatures," said Angirasu with a neutral expression.
"Ha! See? Aang knows what's up," said Rodan. Angirasu rolled his eye.
"I've heard about it when I first moved here. I don't really believe that," said Angirasu. Junior nodded in agreement.
"Me neither. It's just superstition that early settlers had of the forest from hundreds of years ago," said Junior with a dismissive tone. He had better things to do then to heed tall tales of the town.
"Well you gotta at least come with the club for the Halloween party that we're throwing," said Rodan. Junior sighed heavily.
"I'll think about it," said Junior. He then began to pack his things as he dropped some money on the table.
"I gotta head home. I'll see you guys tomorrow," said Junior.
"Peace," said Rodan as he took a sip of his soda.
"Later," said Angirasu. Junior began to take off and left the cafe. The Transmutant rounded the corner and continued on down the street until he came across a bus stop. He took a seat where a man sat on the bench as well, who bore a bluish grey hood over his head. Junior sighed heavily as he leaned back in his seat.
"Having trouble finding a place to hang out?" asked a male voice. Junior slightly turned his head and found the man glancing his way.
"Um... Not really. I just came back from this cafe that these guys I know invited me to," said Junior.
"Ah. Well, it's not easy for us Transmutants to find a place where they'll serve us," said the man. Junior noticed the scent that this person was giving off was unmistakably the scent of another Transmutant.
"Yeah, we know that. But you just gotta know where to look," said Junior. The man focused his red eyes on Junior and began to analyze him.
"You look familiar. Have we met?" asked the man. Junior raised a brow at this man's question. He shrugged.
"I don't think so. Maybe you may be mistaking me for somebody else?" suggested Junior. The man hummed in thought. A small smile crept up on his face.
"Yeah. Maybe," said the man. After that reply, a bus began to approach the stop. Junior stood up.
"This is my ride. Um... Take care, sir," said Junior as he prepared to board the bus as it rolled to a stop.
"You too, kid. Remember, Transmutants gotta stick together," said the man. Junior nodded to him in response. He boarded the bus and made his way over to the end of the bus and took his seat. He looked down in thought.
"Hmm. He was a bit odd. His voice... It sounds oddly too familiar. Only a bit deeper," muttered Junior to himself.
Meanwhile back at the bus stop, the man in the hood watched as the bus left. He smirked as he thought back to the younger Transmutant.



Erika was lying down in her bed with a racing heart. She had to face the fact that she was terminally ill. She inherited this same disease from her late mother, who died just when she was an infant. Now her doctor was telling her that her condition was worsening much quicker compared to her predecessor.
"God, I'm so scared," muttered Erika as she huddled in her bed with a deep frown. She feared what dying would be like. Her uncertainty of what would come next frightened her terribly. There was also the fact that she would be leaving behind her friends and father. But she had not told her friends about her failing health. It'd be terrible for them to find out on the day that she passes away. But she wondered if it would be crueler to confide in them about it, where they will go on living knowing that one day she will be gone. Erika sighed heavily as she cupped her hands over her eyes.
"I need to get some fresh air," said Erika as she immediately stood up from bed and began to slip on her shoes. She left her bedroom and made her way out to her home's living room, where her father sat at a table looking over a pile of papers with a look of stress. He looked at his phone with a sigh.
"He should've called by now," muttered Genshiro to himself. He then noticed his daughter walking out to the door.
"Erika? Where are you going?" asked Genshiro. Erika stopped and turned to her father.
"I'm just going out for a walk. I'll be back later," said Erika. Genshiro nodded to her.
"OK. Have your cell phone on you in case I need to call you," said Genshiro. Erika smiled as she gave him a nod. As she walked out the door, Genshiro sighed as he looked over the papers that he had. They were filled with equations and notes on his research. He looked over an illustration of a rose-like plant that bore several thorns and that had a serrated head. On the sheet were a few notes that read, 'anti-viral and anti-bacterial'. The plant also had a few notes on his research at GeneCo.
"All that's missing are the DNA sequences to help boost the anti-viral and anti-bacteria immune system," said Genshiro as he rubbed his forehead with stress. He then glanced at a photo that bore the MONARCH insignia in the top corner. The photo was that of a blurry image of a reptilian-like beast submerging itself into a lake.
"Unfortunately, only one source exists for such a sequence," said Genshiro.



Erika walked alone through the neighborhood in silence. She slightly shivered as a breeze blew over her, blowing her hair into her face. Erika continued on until she came across the local park. She sighed as she took a seat onto a bench under the tree. She gazed up to the twilight sky solemnly. She sniffled as she allowed a couple tears to trail down her cheek. A soft sob came from her as she lowered her head. How hard it was to accept her fate. She wanted to wake up from this nightmare. As she continued to softly weep, the sound of leaves being trampled on filled her hearing.
"Erika," called a male voice. Erika gasped as she shot up. She turned and found Junior standing behind the bench with a look of surprise.
"Hey, what's wrong?" asked Junior. Erika's lip quivered as she wiped her eyes.
"Nothing. It's nothing," said Erika. Junior sighed as he came around the bench and took a seat next to her.
"Come on, what's wrong?" asked Junior as he placed a hand on Erika's shoulder. The girl sniffled as she lowered her head.
"It's just... I..." Erika trembled in place. She turned to face Junior with eyes glistening with tears. Junior's expression softened.
"I'm dying," said Erika. Junior's eyes slightly widened as his heart skipped a beat.
"What?" asked Junior. Erika gritted her teeth as her tears trailed down her cheeks.
"I said that I'm dying! I lied when I told you that I was at the hospital for a family member! The truth is that I was there because I'm sick!" Erika screamed, distraught. She broke into a sob as she clenched her fists. Junior stared at her in disbelief as he tried to process this information. Someone he knew was dying and that information was a hard pill to swallow. He deeply frowned as his shoulders slumped and he scooted closer to Erika to wrapped her into his embrace. Erika sobbed against his shoulder as she wrapped her arms around him. All the emotion that she was keeping bottled up was pouring out without end.
Later, Erika had stopped crying. She was currently sitting beside Junior, wiping her puffy eyes. A small hiccup came from her. Junior sat beside her with a solemn expression.
'And here I thought I had problems,' thought Junior. All he had to worry about was being locked away or ostracized for having a broken inhibitor chip, but that paled in comparison to a sweet girl like Erika and her situation.
"I'm sorry about that. I just had to let it out," sniffled Erika.
"Don't worry about it," said Junior. Erika sighed.
"I have this auto-immune disease that I inherited from my mother. She died when I was a baby. Unfortunately, all that I have left of her is her disease," said Erika.
"Well... There's a cure for you, right?" asked Junior. Erika shook her head.
"No. We wouldn't be having this conversation if there was one. What's worse is that I'm getting worse much faster than my mother. I could die any month, year, or even day," said Erika as she huddled her arms. She gritted her teeth.
"It isn't fair. My friends, my father, I'll have to leave them. There was so much that I wanted to do with my life," said Erika. Junior looked at her in sympathy and turned his head forward.
"Well... You told me your problem. Will you tell the others?" asked Junior. Erika sighed heavily.
"I don't know. I feel like that I should, but I feel that it would be cruel for them to go on knowing that one day I'll be gone. I can't even tell Sunset," said Erika. Junior raised a brow at her.
"Sunset?" asked Junior.
"We've been friends since Junior High. She's my best friend, but I can't bring myself to tell her that I'm dying. What should I do?" asked Erika. Junior pondered his response.
"Erika, I can't tell you what to do. Ultimately, it's up to you to decide. You have to do what you think will be easier for you to deal with. That's all I can tell you, I'm sorry," said Junior. Erika sniffled as she deeply frowned. Junior felt his heart ache for this girl. If only there was some way that he could help her or even cure her.
"Erika, I might not be able to cure you. But, I... I want to help you any way that I can. Just... Ask me," said Junior in a soft tone. Erika leaned against Junior.
"Can you hold me?" asked Erika. Junior wrapped an arm around her and brought her closer.
"Like this?" asked Junior. Erika nodded as she leaned her head against his shoulder.
"Yeah. Thank you," said Erika. The two gazed up at the sky in silence, locked in each other's warmth.
"You're a good friend, Gojira," said Erika. Junior flushed to himself.
"Nah. I'm OK," said Junior. Erika smiled to herself in amusement.




Three days later...

A van was parked just around the corner of Ponyville High. It was grey in color, bearing tinted windows. Inside, a Neighponese woman sat in the back, staring at a monitor. She was looking at a view of a few students roaming through the halls. She then heard an annoyed sigh on the radio.
"So boooored!" said a male voice. The woman scowled in response as she placed on her COM device.
"Koizumi, it's only been five minutes," deadpanned the young woman.
"Yeah, on day five! God, this blows!" said Koizumi. Just inside of the school, a Neighponese man wearing a custodian’s clothing roamed through empty halls.
"Inoue, how the hell did we get into this mess?" asked Koizumi.
"If I recall, we were selected to stand guard in Equestria. Not to mention that it was you who swiped that Transmutant's file from the hospital," deadpanned Inoue. Koizumi sighed in annoyance as he entered the janitor's closet and grabbed a mop.
"I had to. Command wanted eyes on the kid after he went viral on the internet. I thought I could've gotten a juicy check if I got any dirt on him. I even rocked that doctor's outfit," said Koizumi.
"You were wearing scrubs. You were more like a nurse," said Inoue. Koizumi rolled his eyes.
"Whatever. I wouldn't have flashed authority to get the file if I knew that I was gonna be put on babysitting duty," said Koizumi with a groan. He then shook his head.
"Did you know that I caught two girls getting their freak on in the janitor's closet? Kids these days have no sense of decency at school," said Koizumi in disappointment. Inoue sighed.
"Koizumi, let's just keep an eye on the guy. The day will go a lot quicker," said Inoue. How annoying it was for her to hear her comrade bitch about not getting to see any action. Koizumi placed his mop on the ground as he set the wash bucket to the side.
"Yeah, yeah. I got eyes on him now," whispered Koizumi as he glanced from the bathroom and out to the hall. Junior was walking alongside Mosura, conversing with her as the two walked to class.
"I see him too. Looks like he's walking with a girl," said Inoue. Koizumi glanced at his watch and found to red blips moving his way.
"Transmutant. Figures, considering how human girls would run away scared like white girls in Gallobama during the 1960s," said Koizumi.
"No need to get racist, Koizumi," said Inoue in disapproval.
"We're spying on a Transmutant to see if he commits an act of terrorism. Don't talk to me about being racist," deadpanned Koizumi.
Meanwhile, Junior and Mosura continued on their walk. The female Transmutant sighed heavily.
"It's just so sad. I mean that I can't believe how she's going through something like that," said Mosura.
"I know. But we can't do any miracles for her. She doesn't want anyone else to know so let's keep a lid on it. The least we can do is being around for her," said Junior. Mosura looked at Junior with a smile.
"Aw. Is Erika growing on you?" asked Mosura.
"You can say that. But don't make it into such a big deal," said Junior as he looked away.
"Alright. But it is sweet of you that you want to help," said Mosura.




Meanwhile...

Genshiro was riding in his car with a nervous expression. He glanced at his phone and found that it read, 'Meet me at the old warehouse'. It was the same Transmutant that he managed to have gotten into contact with. Now, he was asking for a meeting and it made Genshiro anxious to know what he wanted.
Genshiro continued on until he came across the old abandoned warehouse. He stepped out of his car and cautiously made his way inside of the building. It was dark inside, little light seeping through, and it made his heart race as he searched the place.
"Baragon? Where are you?" called Genshiro. The sound of footsteps approaching filled his ears, prompting him to turn around. His eyes widened at who he saw.
"It's you..." said Genshiro. A man standing to be six foot eleven stepped out of the shadows with his amber eyes narrowed. His face was hidden behind the mask of a snarling dragon as his body was covered in a dark hooded jacket.
"Where is Baragon?" asked Genshiro.
"He's not here. I decided to come here personally," said the Transmutant. He crossed his arms as he looked down at the man. He reached into his pocket and pulled out a small vial filled with crimson liquid. Genshiro's eyes widened.
"Is that..." Genshiro was interrupted as the Transmutant held out the vial to him. The human was about take it, but the Transmutant took it back with his eyes narrowed.
"I expect every single drop to go to your daughter. If I find out that you are deceiving me and using this for MONARCH, I will kill you," said the man. Genshiro bowed to him.
"I swear that I will honor my word," said Genshiro. The Transmutant than handed Genshiro the vial.
"She's lucky to have her father there for her," said the Transmutant as he walked away. Genshiro watched as the Transmutant disappeared into the shadows. The human held the vial firmly as he turned and headed for his car. Meanwhile, back inside of the warehouse, the Transmutant continued on to the furthest end of the building. There, he met with a few other Transmutants. A few of them armed with weapons.
"Let's move out. I rather we not run into MONARCH," said the Transmutant. He then led the group through the warehouse, where a shorter, red-haired man walked at his side.
"Alpha, I gotta ask. Why did you decide to help him?" asked the shorter Transmutant.
"Baragon, why did you decide to come to me with this problem?" questioned the larger Transmutant.
"Well, I kinda go back with Genshiro. The man once housed me twenty years ago in exchange that he got a chance to 'study' me," said Baragon. He shuddered.
"I hate needles, but it was better than living on the streets," said Baragon. Alpha nodded in understanding.
"So you feel that you owe it to him?" asked Alpha. Baragon nodded to him.
"Well, I was definitely reluctant to help him, Baragon. But... I am a father as well. Like him, I'm willing to make sacrifices for my child," said Alpha. Baragon looked at him in surprise.
"Wait. You have a kid of your own?" asked Baragon. During the few years that he knew this Transmutant, never did he imagine that he had a child of his own.
"I do. But I rather we not discuss it," said Alpha as he turned forward. Baragon nodded to him.
"Sure, I understand," said Baragon with a nod.
"Baragon, I'll need you and a small team to keep an eye on things here. And look out for the human. If he goes back on his word, you let me know," said Alpha. Baragon nodded in reluctance.
"Understood, boss," said Baragon. The group of Transmutants came across a white van, where a young woman sat in the driver seat. Alpha slid the side door open and sat inside along with the rest of his group.
"Take us home," ordered Alpha. The woman nodded as she turned on the engine of the vehicle and drove off. Alpha glanced at his side and out the window, watching as the vehicle drove further away from Ponyville.



Genshiro stood over a table with a lab coat on. His eyes analyzed the blood sample that he had earlier received through a microscope. The sample bore typical blood cells, alongside a few odd looking cells that were present alongside them. Genshiro took a small dropper containing bacteria. As he introduced the bacteria to the sample, he went back to analyzing the result. As the odd cells were attacked by the bacteria, they began to multiply their numbers, splitting apart, before developing antibodies against the bacteria, and proceeded to devour them. Genshiro smiled to himself.
"Genshiro," called a male voice. Genshiro immediately pulled away from the microscope and found a tall and lanky man in a lab coat standing before him. A golden cybernetic hand was visible just at the end of his left sleeve.
"Dr. Discord. I wasn't expecting you here," said Genshiro as he cleared his throat. It was odd how the head of GeneCo was here. He was thankful that he only brought a sample of the Transmutant's blood.
"Just thought I'd pay my fellow scientists a visit. Plus I wanted to see any progress on that special project this company has been working on," said Discord.
"Project: Meta is back in the formula stage. There was some negative side effects on the rodent test subjects," said Genshiro. Discord gave a dismissive wave.
"Surely they can't be that bad," said Discord. Genshiro gave him a deadpanned stare.
"Sir, the subjects suffered from internal bleeding, insanity, and muscle degeneration. This will only kill anyone who uses it in its current state," said Genshiro. Discord bore a blank expression.
"Huh. Yes, I suppose that is bad. Very well, you and your team continue to correct the formula," said Discord as he began to walk away.
"MONARCH needs an enhanced army if they want to stand against the Transmutants. Hideki Industries only manages to put a dent on the terrorists with its machines. Our super soldiers will make them obsolete," said Discord as he left.
"We'll get it right, Dr. Discord," said Genshiro with a nod. A woman walked at his side as she watched the head of GeneCo leave.
"He's been set on this project for years. It's only been recently since the project was approved by the U.N., but now we can't even get the formula right," whispered the woman.
"We just have to keep trying. Listen, I need a sample of the rose that was recovered," said Genshiro. The woman gave him an inquisitive look.
"What for?" asked the woman.
"Maybe there might be something in in that we can use to reduce the severity of the side effects of the Meta enhancers, but I need to have a sample to study," said Genshiro. The woman nodded in understanding.
"Alright. I just hope that you at least might be able figure something out. This project seems to be hopeless as time goes on," said the woman as she left. Genshiro sighed heavily as he turned back to the microscope. He had no plans to use the sample to search for any properties that may help with the project GeneCo had. He needed it more for his daughter and it was a risky decision that would put his job on the line. However, losing his job did not matter, since his child mattered more.



It was the afternoon. Fluttershy was currently sitting beside Twilight and Erika as the three looked through a large book. The club room door opened, revealing Junior, Angirasu and Rodan.
"Ladies!" greeted Rodan as he took his seat at a table. Twilight tore her eyes from her book and smiled brightly.
"Hey guys!" greeted Twilight. Angirasu waved while Junior silently took his seat. He looked around the club room, noticing a couple of members missing.
"Where are Sunset and Mosura?" asked Junior.
"Sunset is out on a date with Flash today. We haven't heard from Mosura," answered Erika. Angirasu looked at the remaining girls in curiosity.
"Say, what are you three reading that's got you all coupe up together?" asked Angirasu.
"Oh! We're reading this book on how to plan a themed party!" said Twilight. Junior raised a brow at her.
"You're reading a book on how to throw a party? Twilight, I've never thrown one before, but I imagine it not being that hard," said Junior.
"Yeah. And isn't Pinkie the one throwing it?" asked Rodan as he scratched his head.
"Well, yeah. But I thought some research couldn't hurt. Besides, I think that it may help Pinkie with some ideas!" said Twilight as she held the book out to Junior. The Transmutant rolled his eyes he took the book and began to read through it.
"Halloween themed parties. Spooky props, games, snacks. Spooky themed snacks?" asked Junior with a raised brow.
"There are some really good ideas in that book," said Erika with a look of excitement.
"Oh yeah? What do you think of this? Sexy costumes for girls?" deadpanned Junior as he showed them the book. Twilight's eyes widened as she snatched the book out of the Transmutant's hands and scanned through it.
"Sexy witch, sexy vampire, sexy nurse, sexy librarian, sexy zombie, sexy pirate. Wow, there are a lot of them,” muttered Twilight as she bit her thumb. Fluttershy flushed to herself while Erika bore a look of conflict. Meanwhile, Rodan pictured the costumes in his mind while Angirasu gave a cough of discomfort. Junior merely kept his deadpanned stare. Twilight sat the book down and cleared her throat.
"Well... If the book recommends these costumes, then we might have to wear them," said Twilight. Fluttershy gasped with a look of alarm while Rodan grinned.
"Don't let a book dictate your decisions!" scolded Junior. He then took the book back and looked through it.
"Here, found some costumes that aren't tagged with the word 'sexy'. Witch, nurse, zombie, angel, demon, wizard, ghost, female Freddy Krueger, etc." Junior handed Twilight the book back.
"Angels aren't scary," said Fluttershy with a look of confusion.
"They are if you drop the image of babies with wings," said Junior. Angirasu shook his head.
"Too elaborate for a costume. Besides, no one really said that you can't dress as something that isn't scary," said Angirasu.
"Right! I bet Fluttershy would look great dressed like a cat!" said Rodan. Fluttershy hummed in thought as she visualized herself in a cotton suit that appeared like a cat. She smiled to herself.
"I'm not really a fan of being out for Halloween, but I think dressing as a cat while in doors for a party seems alright," said Fluttershy.
'Shy, I'm pretty sure you and Rodan have different ideas when it comes to dressing as a cat,' thought Junior with a scowl as he found Rodan day dreaming.
"Do you boys have anything in mind to be dressed as this year?" asked Erika.
"I don't dress up for Halloween. I just sleep the night away. I might not even come" said Junior.
"You would come if Vice Principle was here," muttered Rodan with a coy smile. Junior immediately punched him in the shoulder, which Rodan responded with a pained chuckle.
"What was that?" asked Twilight with a look of confusion.
"Don't listen to him," said Junior as he moved his seat next to Fluttershy.
"Why don't you come over to the party? It'll be fun," said Twilight as she set the book down. Junior sighed in annoyance as he scratched his neck. An irritation on his skin has been bothering him a lot for the past few minutes.
"I don't know," said Junior.
"Don't be a stick in the mud Goji!" said Rodan as Junior went back to scratching his neck.
"Fine, just stop bugging me!" said Junior. Fluttershy looked at Junior in worry.
"Are you alright? You've been scratching your neck aggressively," said Fluttershy.
"I think it's a rash," said Junior as he scratched his neck. Twilight got up from her seat with a look of disapproval.
"Don't keep scratching it. You're gonna scar yourself, said Twilight as she made her way over to Junior's side. She then pulled out a small bottle.
"Here, I always carry some ointment on me in case something like this happens," said Twilight as she squeezed the bottle into her palm.
"You carry that with you all the time?" asked Angirasu in confusion. Twilight shrugged.
"I like to be prepared," said Twilight. She then tapped Junior's shoulder.
"Let me see your neck," said Twilight. Junior complied as he removed his hand. As Twilight was about to rub the ointment onto his skin, her eyes widened and a gasp came from her.
"Is it that bad?" asked Junior.
"Your skin! It's all leathery!" cried Twilight in shock. Junior's eyes slightly widened in response.
"Leathery?" asked Angirasu in confusion. Erika and Fluttershy immediately ran to Junior's side and inspected his neck. Junior cupped his hand over his neck and stood up from his seat.
"I-I gotta go!" said Junior as he stumbled away from the table.
"Wait, let us look at it! It could be serious!" said Twilight as she walked after Junior. The Transmutant stumbled to the door as he attempted to flee.
"No, I'm fine! I just gotta-" Junior was interrupted as Twilight latched herself onto his arm and started to pull him back.
"Let me look, darn it!" said Twilight. Junior looked at her in annoyance. He felt like he was being harassed by an ankle biting Chihuahua.
"Let me go, short stack!" said Junior. Twilight held on tighter.
"I'm not that short!" said Twilight in offense. She yelped as she felt herself lifted into the air. Junior held his arm high up as Twilight's legs dangled a couple feet above the ground. Junior gave her a glare.
"Let. Go," growled Junior. Twilight gulped nervously as she bore a sheepish smile. She released his arm and dropped back onto the ground next to him. She managed to catch Junior's rough patch of skin beginning to darken in color. Her eyes slightly widened in shock while Junior immediately left the club room. Erika and Fluttershy came at her side with looks of worry.
"What's wrong with him?" asked Erika.
"I don't know, but I'm afraid to ask," said Twilight with a frown. Rodan and Angirasu looked to each other. Both aware of the situation.
Meanwhile outside of the club room, Junior was rushing down the hall. He held a hand over his neck. He soon burst into the bathroom. The Transmutant looked under the bathroom stalls for any human presence. He verified that he was alone and quickly made his way to a sink and mirror to look his neck over. He gasped as he found the patch on his skin getting darker and developing into crocodile-like scales. The Transmutant repeatedly slapped his neck in a feeble attempt to stop his metamorphosis.
"Stop changing!" said Junior as he scratched at his neck to hopefully scrape the scales off. He winced as he felt himself being cut. Junior yelped as he spotted black claws replacing the nails on his right hand. He had scratched part of his normal skin near his jawline with those very claws.
"Shit!" said Junior as he fished for his phone and quickly began to call his mother. After a few seconds of waiting, she answered.
"Hello, ma. Listen, I'm going to be heading home early. I got a... A problem with my skin," said Junior, emphasizing his last sentence.
"No, you don't need to come get me. I'll just jog home," said Junior as he anxiously looked at his neck. The scales seemed to have stopped spreading.
"OK. Love you too," said Junior as he hung up. The Transmutant pulled his hood over to hide his scaly neck and made his way over to the bathroom door and peeked outside. He looked back and forth down the halls, finding them to be empty. Junior briskly came out of hiding and power walked through the hallways until he came across the exit of the school. As Junior walked out of the front entrance and passed the Wondercolt statue, a couple of nearby students were still present hanging out.
"Goji!" called a high pitched feminine voice. Junior immediately turned his head and found Pinkie Pie waving at him with a large grin on her face. Junior's face turned to dread as Pinkie approached him while Applejack and Rarity were present behind her by the Wondercolt statue. Without a second thought, Junior burst into a sprint away from the statue.
"What in the world?" asked Rarity in confusion as Junior ran away.
"Hey! Goji, wait!" cried Pinkie as she chased after Junior.
"Can't talk! I gotta get home!" replied Junior as he ran down the sidewalk. His eyes widened in shock as Pinkie quickly began to catch up to him. She was running at his side as her legs moved quickly to catch up with the Transmutant.
'For a girl that's chubby, she's pretty fast,' thought Junior in surprise.
"Let's hang out!" said Pinkie with a grin.
"No, I can't! I have to get home!" said Junior in annoyance as he sprinted harder.
"How come you're wearing your hood? It's not that cold and it's not raining," said Pinkie with a look of curiosity. Junior groaned in response.
"I just am! Please, stop following-" Junior was interrupted as he collided into someone in his path. The Transmutant grunted as he fell on top of the pedestrian, with Pinkie skidding to a halt. Junior panted as he shakily raised himself up to his hands and knees. His eyes widened as he found Mosura moaning in pain as she rubbed her forehead.
"Ow..." said Mosura as she opened an eye. She suddenly went stiff as her eyes widened in shock as she found Junior over her body. Her face began to feel hot with embarrassment as she found herself pinned beneath the boy.
"Sorry!" said Junior as he quickly shot up to his feet with a nervous smile. Pinkie bore a coy smile as she watched the scene. Mosura raised herself up onto her rear as she gave a small laugh.
"Oh, it's alright," said Mosura as she fidgeted with her hands over her lap. Junior cleared his throat as he held out his hand to her. Mosura smiled at him in response. As she was about to take his hand, she noticed that they were covered in dark scales. Mosura recoiled her hand with a shocked gasp while Pinkie yelped in fright. Junior's eyes widened in horror as he spotted the reptilian hand and quickly retracted it before he ran off.
"Gojira! Gojira, wait!" cried Mosura as she shot up to her feet and ran after Junior. Pinkie remained still as she watched the two leave with wide eyes.



Junior continued to run home with all of the speed that he could muster. Too many people witnessed his partial transformation. No doubt they would tell everyone at school about this. Junior panted as he stopped around a corner. He looked back and found that Mosura was nowhere to be seen. He had managed to give her the slip. Junior sighed heavily as he continued to walk the rest of the way back home. He cursed the broken inhibitor chip that resided in his body. It didn’t help that had no clue on how to repress his transformation, since there were not any Transmutants that he knew were old enough to know how. The ones that he knew had all been born with these chips in their bodies, so they would suffer the same problem. The worst scenario out of this situation would be for Junior to fully transform. He would surely be killed or apprehended by MONARCH. Junior sighed heavily at the thought.
"I wish you were here, dad," said Junior in a solemn tone. He eventually came to his home. The Transmutant unlocked the door to his home and made his way inside. He sluggishly shut the door and dropped down on the sofa with a tired sigh. He then brought his hand up to find it back to normal. Not a single scale or rough patch of skin in sight. No claws either for that matter. Junior then closed his eyes, hoping to sleep off this stress. How lucky he felt that he finished his homework earlier during lunch.

> Chapter 13: More Changes
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

With Fluttershy dressed for another day of school, she began to pack her bag. Her eyes scanned her materials, making sure that she had everything in place, before she walked out of her house and down the sidewalk. Her eyes brightened as she found Junior ahead of her walking, making her pick up the pace until she was walking alongside him.
"Good morning, Gojira," greeted Fluttershy. Junior immediately flinched at her with a slight startled expression. The girl looked at him in surprise.
"Oh. Hey, Shy," said Junior in a mellow tone.
"Oh. I'm very sorry. I didn't mean to startle you," said Fluttershy with a frown.
"It's alright. I'm just... Out of it today," said Junior as he looked away from Fluttershy.
"Um. Hey, how's your neck?" asked Fluttershy in curiosity. Junior looked away nervously as he pondered his response.
"Oh. It's... You know, just a rash. I'm all better now," said Junior as he cleared his throat.
"Well that's good! I was worried since you ran out of the club room so fast," said Fluttershy. Junior lamely nodded in response as he walked beside Fluttershy. He hoped things were going be a bit calmer today.



It was history class. Junior was sitting in his seat with an attentive look on his face as he listened to the lecture. This class was delving into Transmutant history.
"Since ancient times, Transmutants had been recorded through many different legends, cave paintings, and religious texts. With this in mind, we can say that their race has been around for thousands of years. However, their true origins are unclear and when exactly they had appeared during human history," said the history teacher as he tapped on a board.
"From what the ancients believed, the Transmutants were descendants from gods, demons, or even so called 'chosen defenders' by the gods," said the history teacher. A few students rolled their eyes at the last belief. To think that these beings that threatened them were chosen to defend them by some higher power. Junior kept listening to the lecture.
"In some Middle Eastern and East Neighsian religions, prophets and spiritual leaders claimed these beings to be children of men that were divinely chosen as defenders for mankind, while teaching the normal humans to love them rather persecute them. Thus, giving the Transmutants refuge in these times from humans that sought to slay them," said the teacher.
"Ahem. Big Mistake," coughed a male student. Junior scowled in response.
"How were the Transmutants in danger in those days compared to today?" asked a female student in confusion.
"According to legends and historical texts, Transmutants never had the ability to transform. It was until a few centuries later that legends of Transmutants shape shifting came about. Before, they were just super humans, but still vulnerable to the sword and toxins," said the teacher. Junior hummed to himself in interest.
'Wow. I never knew that,' thought Junior as he began to jot down some notes.
"So, once they began to suddenly transform, legends described the Transmutants behaving animalistically once they changed or during certain seasons of the year," said the teacher. "Like mating behaviors, for example."
"Uh oh. Does that mean that Gojira is gonna try to mate with the girls in school?" asked a male student. All of the students erupted into a fit of laughter, much to Junior's dismay.
"Fuck you, Huffer," said Junior as he sent the human a glare.
"Back, Transmutant! My virginity belongs to the human race!" mocked a girl in the corner. More laughter came from the students, which Junior growled in annoyance as he clawed at his desk. He winced as his ears picked up the sound of wood being scratched. He turned forward and found claw marks on his desk, prompting him to immediately place his arms over the desk to hide the damage.
"Assholes," said Junior with a scowl.
"Alright, settle down. And no, that wouldn't happen. Since Transmutants are required to be implanted with inhibitor chips, it cuts down on inhuman features such as animal behaviors besides the ability to transform," said the teacher. Junior gulped nervously.
'Oh, shit,' thought Junior in realization. Yes, as if his situation couldn't have gotten worse. Now, he had to worry about behaving like some kind of giant reptile every now and then besides his uncontrolled transformations.
"Good to know," muttered Junior.



Junior was sitting at the lunch table in silence as he took bites of his food. Rodan and Angirasu sat beside him as they ate their lunch as well.
"So, how's your skin issue?" asked Rodan with his mouth full.
"Don't talk with your mouth full. And also, it's fine. I don't think anyone suspects anything," said Junior as he took another bite of his lunch. Angirasu took a sip of his milk as he glanced at his phone.
"The girls were worried, you know," said Angirasu.
"Please, they'd be afraid if they knew what my problem was. I'm not going to have that. My freedom is on the line," said Junior as he took another bite. Rodan sighed in annoyance.
"Yeah, but it's not really freedom when the government is keeping us from being able to live fully," said Rodan as he scowled about the inhibitor chips.
"That's society, Rodan. You can't have absolute freedom, or else you lose order. Sometimes you gotta play by the rules," said Junior.
"I never took you a guy who played by the rules," said Rodan in surprise.
"I think I might be offended by that statement," deadpanned Junior. As Junior took another bite of his sandwich, he winced as he felt his teeth ache. He opened his mouth back open, only to find a few of his teeth to be impaled into the bread. Junior's eyes widened.
"Ew! Dude, are those your teeth?" asked Rodan in disgust. Junior brought a finger around his mouth and felt pointed teeth connected to his gums, while a few normal human teeth were wiggly. Junior leaned down to his palm and blew into it, spitting the rest of his human teeth out.
"That can't be good," said Angirasu with worry. Junior shakily dropped the teeth into a napkin and quickly wrapped them up.
"Man, I think you'd be the tooth fairy's favorite person, Goji," said Rodan with a chuckle. Junior sent him a glare.
"Shut up! This isn't funny!" whispered Junior as he immediately stood up from his seat and rushed out of the cafeteria. He made his way over to a trash can and immediately dumped the napkin filled with teeth inside. He sighed warily as he walked through the hall.
"Just relax. All you gotta do is wait until your human teeth replace these ones. Just don't speak to any-" Junior stopped as Fluttershy appeared around the corner next to him. She yelped in surprise but relaxed as she recognized Junior.
"Oh. H-Hi Gojira," greeted Fluttershy with a small wave. Junior immediately cupped his hand over his mouth with a nervous expression.
"Oh, hi!" greeted Junior with a forced friendly tone. Fluttershy raised a brow at him in confusion.
"Is... Something wrong with your mouth?" asked Fluttershy.
"Eh. You can say that," chuckled Junior as he looked away. He then backed away as Fluttershy leaned closer and tilt her head as she attempted to get a look at his mouth.
"Does it hurt? Let me take a look at it," said Fluttershy as she raised her hand to move Junior's. However, the Transmutant immediately reacted without thinking. As Fluttershy's hand came close, he grabbed her wrist and held it back. An animalistic growl came from his throat as his eyes became more reptilian. Fluttershy recoiled with a gasp as she stared at him nervously.
"Gojira, y-you're hurting me," said Fluttershy as she attempted to pull her hand back. Junior's eyes slightly widened. He immediately released Fluttershy's wrist and stepped back from her with a pant. The girl winced as she rubbed her wrist as she looked at Junior nervously.
"Oh my God. Fluttershy, I-I didn't-" Junior spoke as he held his hands up, forgetting to shield his mouth. Fluttershy gasped as she spotted the teeth that were in his mouth. Junior cupped his mouth as his eyes were wide.
"I'm sorry! I-I gotta go!" said Junior as he broke off into a sprint down the hall. Fluttershy shook off her shock after a second and found the Transmutant turning down the hall.
"Gojira, w-wait!" cried Fluttershy as she ran after the Transmutant. She continued to run down the hall, turning corners and passing a few students. Meanwhile, Junior was breathing quickly as his eyes searched for an escape route. He pushed through a couple of students in his way.
"Hey!" cried a student in annoyance. Fluttershy passed him as he got off of the floor while Junior continued to run.
"Gojira, stop running!" called Fluttershy as she continued to run. She didn't know how much longer she could keep up. Already, she was beginning to tire out. Junior however, still had enough stamina in him to continue on his run. He hoped that maybe he could outrun her by the time she wore out. As Junior turned down another corner, he felt himself suddenly slipping on the ground. He yelped as he slid and slammed onto the hard ground, skidding towards a female student that carried a few books. She yelped as Junior nearly rammed into her, but she dropped her books from being startled. As Junior stopped skidding, his eyes caught sight of a 'wet floor' sign. He groaned in pain as he rolled over. Fluttershy came around the corner and she gasped as she found Junior on the ground. She cautiously passed the wet floor and rushed to Junior.
"Gojira, are you OK?" asked Fluttershy in worry as she was about to kneel down. The girl that Junior had nearly slammed into sighed in annoyance as she sent the Transmutant a glare as he shakily stood up.
"Watch where you’re going you jerk!" said the girl in annoyance. Junior groaned as he placed a hand on the ground to push himself up, but it was in the process of increasing in mass and growing charcoal grey scales and black claws. He dug his claws into the ground as he pushed himself up. The female student saw this minor transformation and gave a horrified scream as she stood petrified. This scream drew the attention of a few students in the hall, and Fluttershy was witnessing this reptilian arm replacing the Transmutant's human arm.
"Oh my gosh," whispered Fluttershy with wide eyes. Fear struck her heart. Junior's eyes widened as he found a couple of students rushing over to the area of the hall.
"Holy shit!" cried a male student as he spotted Junior's monstrous hand. It was like he had taken a crocodile's paw and sewed it onto himself.
"Oh my God! Oh my God! Oh my God!" muttered a girl with a look of panic. She imagined the Transmutant just ripping her throat out with his sharp claws. He should not be able to transform, but here he was before her very eyes. Junior drew a look a panic as he shot up, causing the students in the area to gasp and recoil in fear. Junior pulled his sleeve down and hid his large, scaly forearm and began to run away. Fluttershy shot back up to her feet and chased after him. Junior continued to run down the hall with a look of panic. He stopped at a cross section, breathing heavily as he frantically searched where to turn. He had witnesses, which was something that was going to bite him in the ass later on. He found more students in the hall in a cluster, walking around. He turned and found Fluttershy still pursuing him, but she was beginning to lose speed.
'I gotta lose her in the crowds!' thought Junior as he quickly walked through the hall, attempting to blend into the crowd. Fluttershy was cut off as a few students walked in her path. She started to walk around other students, searching every face in the crowd. However, her efforts grew harder as she kept being cut off by other students. Just then, she failed to see Junior already moving passed the crowds and through one of the many halls in the main lobby of the school. The Transmutant panted as he ran through the hall, his vision growing sharper and his senses growing stronger. He felt his heart pounding like tribal drums in his very chest, threatening to explode with anxiety. Junior immediately burst into the boy's restroom, finding a few students inside.
"Everyone out!" shouted Junior. A few students jumped, startled at his voice.
"Wha- No way! I gotta take a piss!" said a male student in annoyance. Junior slammed his scaly fist against the wall, causing tile to crack on impact.
"Now!" shouted Junior. The male students quickly rushed out of the bathroom with looks of fear.
"Oh man, fuck this shit!" said a student as he ran out of the bathroom with drenched hands. As Junior found himself alone, he groaned as he felt his head pound and his skull ache. It felt like it was trying to restructure itself. Junior slouched his way over to the sink and hunched over, his breathing growing more ragged and deeper like a wounded beast.
"Oh, God. It... hurts," groaned Junior as he began to lose his voice to a throaty grunt. He suddenly heard the sound of the door opening.
"Get... Out," groaned Junior as he struggled to look who was in the reflection of the mirror. He suddenly felt a sharp pain in his neck, causing him to cry out. Junior reached for his neck and pulled out a metal object, which he saw was a tranquilizer dart. He turned and found the person who shot him. However, his vision blurred before he could make out the details of the man. He swayed in place as his head felt light. He moaned as he fell over on the ground, everything spinning around him. The figure stood over him, looking down at him.
"Target is down. He went quicker than I thought he would," said the figure. His voice seeming deep to Junior's mind while under the influence of the tranquilizer. His world darkened until he was unconscious.
Meanwhile, his attacker knelt beside him and held up Junior's arm. He pulled his sleeve back and found the forearm returning to normal. Koizumi placed a finger against his ear.
"Looks like he's changing back. I still say we should've killed him," said Koizumi.
"Good God! No, he wasn't posing a threat! I saw what happened on camera, Koizumi. We had to calm him down before he ended up completely transforming. Besides, he's just a kid," said Inoue over the COM. Koizumi sighed in annoyance.
"Alright, fine. I'll go drop him off at the nurse's office and just say he passed out. Over and out," said Koizumi as he ended his conversation. He shook his head as he looked down at Junior.
"And here I thought I was gonna get some action with a Revolutionary. Oh well, maybe one day," said Koizumi as he pulled out a walkie talkie.
"Hey, I got a kid in the boy's restroom who just passed out. I need help getting him to the nurse's office," said Koizumi.



Junior groaned as his head pounded. His eyes slowly opened, and his vision was blurred. He heard voices over him, and he was unable to make them out. His vision was able to make out a few blobs next to him.
"He's waking up!" cried a feminine voice. Junior's vision cleared up, allowing him to recognize Fluttershy, Mosura, Twilight, and Sunset. Junior groaned as he slightly raised himself up as his head ached.
"Easy! Try not to exert yourself," said Sunset as she gently pushed Junior back down onto his back. The Transmutant winced as held his forehead.
"Wha... What happened? Where am I?" asked Junior with a groggy tone.
"You're in the nurse's office. You passed out and were brought here," answered Twilight. She looked at him in worry. "Are you alright?"
"I... I don't know. My head is killing me though," said Junior as he clutched his head.
"What happened?" asked Mosura. Junior was about to answer, but he couldn't give her one. He couldn't remember what had caused him to suddenly pass out. All he remembered was him running into the bathroom while trying to conceal his out of control transformation, and then nothing else. But, he couldn't bring up his crisis. It was too risky.
"I... I can't remember. All I remember was going into the bathroom and feeling light headed," lied Junior. Although, that couldn't be any further from the truth. His head was feeling the total opposite of being light. The girls, excluding Fluttershy, all looked at each other with inquisitive expressions. Fluttershy merely held her eyes on Junior, with a look of worry. The Transmutant's stomach tightened as he recalled how Fluttershy witnessed what happened. Not only that, he pretty much frightened and harmed her in the process. He looked away from her.
'Why hasn't she said anything?' thought Junior. It wasn't a lack of speaking of worry for him for being in the nurse's office that bothered him. Rather it was the fact that she had not called him out on his lie and pretty much exposed him for his minor transformation. It was bothering him to no end. Just then, the nurse had arrived over to Junior's side and leaned over him. She placed a hand over his forehead to feel his temperature.
"Well, you don't seem to be burning up. How are you feeling?" asked the nurse.
"As I said, my head just hurts," said Junior. The nurse hummed in thought as she took out an otoscope and examined his eyes, which dilated from the light. She ran a quick couple checks on his mouth and ears and then his temperature.
"You're not sick from what I can tell," said the nurse.
"That's..." Mosura was about to finish her response, but Junior cleared his throat, cutting her off.
"I... I guess I'm just exhausted. I was up really late last night," lied Junior. The nurse hummed in thought.
"Ah. Yeah, that may be it. Well, school is out right now and the office had contacted your mother. Wait outside for her and get some rest when you get home," said the nurse. Junior nodded as he got out of bed and shakily stood up on his feet. Twilight and Sunset rushed to his side and started to support him before he could fall over. They guided the Transmutant out the door along with the rest of the girls. As they left the nurse's office, Junior took a seat on a chair that was outside, sighing in relief as he lied his head back.
"Um... We can wait with you until your mother gets here," offered Twilight.
"No. No, I'll be fine. You can go ahead without me," said Junior in a groggy voice. The girls looked at each other, hesitant to leave the Transmutant.
"Are... Are you sure?" asked Sunset.
"Yeah. Now, get going. Go on, scram. I'll be fine," said Junior as he rubbed the sleep out of his eyes. One by one, the girls left the Transmutant. However, Mosura and Fluttershy lagged behind, looking back at Junior. Fluttershy turned to face Mosura.
"Um... Mosura, can I talk to you about something?" asked Fluttershy in a whisper. Mosura turned to face her with a look of curiosity.
"Hm? Oh, sure. What's up?" asked Mosura.
"Um... I rather we not discuss it here," whispered Fluttershy. Mosura glanced back at Junior, hating to leave him alone. She had a pretty good idea on what may have been happening with him.
"OK," said Mosura with a nod. The two walked out of the hall, leaving Junior behind in his seat. The Transmutant looked at his hand, finding it to be normal. He sighed heavily as he face palmed.




Later...

Fluttershy sat across Mosura at a cafe in silence. It wasn't very packed on this early evening, and the two sat at a booth further from any hearing range. Fluttershy found it a bit awkward for her to be alone with one of the most popular girls in school. But if she had been here with her before she had gotten a bit comfortable around her during their time in the club, she would likely not be able to say anything.
"So, what was it that you wanted to talk about?" asked Mosura as she took a sip of coffee. Fluttershy looked down at the table as she stared into her cup of tea. She took a breath.
"Um... I think... I think I know what happened to Gojira," said Fluttershy. Mosura's eyes slightly widened in response. Truth be told, Fluttershy felt wrong for discussing this kind of thing with Mosura. But she felt the need to act for Junior's sake.
"Earlier I uh... I saw his eyes change. I saw his teeth being really sharp too. And... His arm was growing. I-It had scales all over it," said Fluttershy as she recalled the frightening sight that she had seen. How sharp those claws looked and how monstrous his arm appeared. Mosura sighed in response.
"I think I understand what you're getting at. You don't have to say anymore," said Mosura as she glanced at her side to make sure that no one was ease dropping on their conversation.
"I don't understand. I thought Transmutants couldn't transform because of a chip or something," said Fluttershy in confusion.
"Well... It can be possible if the chip is damaged. This sometimes happens with accidents. But other times... a Transmutant tampers with it on his or her own. But that's normally someone who's thinking of becoming a Revolutionary," said Mosura as she avoided eye contact. Fluttershy looked at Mosura in worry.
"You... You don't think Gojira would have..." Fluttershy cupped her mouth in shock. She was appalled how she would assume something like that on the Transmutant. He may have been aggressive, violent and anti-social, but he didn't seem like a criminal. There had to be a reasonable explanation for this.
"No, I don't think he would. To tell you the truth, I saw him slightly changing yesterday as well," said Mosura. She looked down solemnly. "He looked so scared,"
Fluttershy deeply frowned in response. She couldn't imagine what the Transmutant could have been going through at this time. It was no wonder that he was growing anxious these past few days.
"Hey, Fluttershy. Why did you come to me to talk about? Why not any of the others?" asked Mosura in curiosity. Fluttershy directed her attention back at Mosura. She felt wrong for what her response was going to be.
"Well... I'm not sure if I can trust them with this information. I know that sounds wrong, but I was worried how they would react. With you, I feel like you could handle this information more. After all, you seem to be on much more friendlier terms with Gojira," said Fluttershy. Mosura smiled bashfully at her response.
"Heh. You really think so?" asked Mosura as she stared at her cup of coffee.
"I do. I feel like I can trust you the most about this. I don't want Gojira to get into trouble. He's a friend to me," said Fluttershy. Mosura smiled warmly.
"That's sweet of you," said Mosura.
"Yeah. But I wonder if he thinks of me the same way," said Fluttershy with a sigh. Mosura leaned back in her seat.
"Well... I think he might. If not, then I bet he will soon. Guys like him don't like to admit their feelings. Unless maybe they're with someone they feel more comfortable with," said Mosura. Fluttershy's eyes slightly widened in response as a memory from the night that she and Junior were walking home together during the Fall Formal came to mind.
'I think you're all growing on me.' Junior's voice echoed in her mind. Fluttershy smiled to herself as a small blush appeared on her cheeks, feeling flattered.
"Hmm. Well, can you promise me that you won't say anything about him?" asked Fluttershy with an intense stare. Mosura nodded in response.
"Of course. You have to promise as well," said Mosura. Fluttershy crossed her heart with her pinkie.
"Cross my heart. Hope to fly. Stick a cupcake in my eye," said Fluttershy as she made the gestures. Mosura smiled in amusement as she copied the gestures. The two girls both shared a laugh together. Fluttershy smiled to herself as she settled down.
'Mosura's such a kind person,' thought Fluttershy.



Battra bore hard eyes as he stood around the street corner. He sighed as he slightly shivered from the cold air. The Transmutant glanced to his side and found a few Transmutants hanging around a street corner. Battra made his way over to the group as one of the Transmutants from the group directed the others' attention to Battra.
"Evening boys," said Battra as he held his hands in his pocket.
"Battra," greeted a Transmutant from the group. Battra made his way over to his side and briefly looked around.
"Goro, I need to speak to you alone for a minute," said Battra. Goro nodded in understanding.
"Be right back guys," said Goro as he turned to the others.
"Alright, but hurry up man! The game will be on soon before we can even make it to the bar!" said a Transmutant. Goro nodded in response as he followed Battra. Goro was a bit on the scruffy side. Bearing an unshaven beard and messy cobalt colored hair. He was muscular in build and stood to be six foot nine. The two stopped at around the corner, where Battra searched to make sure that no one else was around.
"Listen, I had gotten a lead a few nights back on the Purists. Apparently they were meeting with the leader of the group," said Battra. Goro's eyes widened in surprise.
"Did you see who he was?" asked Goro. Battra shook his head.
"No, the son of a bitch wasn't actually there. Just a few of his cronies and a laptop with his voice coming out of it. Even his voice was disguised," said Battra with a look of frustration. "Listen, do you-"
"Battra, I've already said that I didn't want to get involved with your vigilante business," said Goro.
"No, I'm not asking you to break into a hang out with me! I just want to know if you heard anything in the streets lately regarding them? That's all I ask," said Battra. Goro sighed in response.
"No, I haven't. But some Transmutants think that the mayor might be involved with the Purists. This has gotten them antsy," said Goro.
"I doubt it. I'll believe that paranoia once I find myself being led into her office," said Battra. He sighed as he rubbed his forehead. Goro looked at Battra with a light frown.
"Battra, you have to stop doing this. How long do you plan on putting on that mask?" asked Goro.
"For as long as it takes. Even until the day that I die," said Battra narrowed his eyes.
"Son, the police are looking for you. The Purists now have a target painted on your back. You'll only get yourself killed. And for what?" asked Goro. Battra scoffed as he turned away.
"They won't find me. As long as I stay smart, it'll be fine," said Battra.
"What happened to you, Battra? You're a freshman in college. You're a smart kid. You once thought of killing as a barbaric action. Something that would damn a man in the end. Now you're risking everything by going out there killing Purists and its supporters," said Goro. Battra sent him a glare.
"Hey! I killed militant supporters! Each and every one of them has had a hand in the harm and death of Transmutants everywhere!" said Battra. He turned away and looked at the area and the Transmutants that roamed the sidewalks.
"I learned that not everyone deserves to live, Goro. There are sick and cruel people in this world that are ruining everything. I can't fix a fallen world, but I sure as hell can help the people that deserve it.  Be they human or Transmutant," said Battra. He then turned back to face Goro.
"Sometimes, the world needs someone who is willing to put the animals down. And the Purists are the most dangerous animals out there," said Battra. Goro sighed in response.
"That's how it all starts. The fever. The rage. The feeling of powerlessness. That turns good men cruel," said Goro. Battra shook his head.
"Say what you like to think of me, Goro. I only do this because the Purists are not worth sparing. I have to protect my little sister," said Battra as he began to walk away.
"And what if she finds out about you? What if the Purists learn who you are and come after her?" asked Goro. Battra stopped dead in tracks. His brows furrowed.
"If she found out, she would probably hate me. If the Purists do such a thing, then it will be the biggest mistake that they have ever made," said Battra. He then glanced back at Goro.
"Goro, watch your back. The Purists now have Transmutant Radars and they're planning something here in Ponyville," said Battra. Goro's eyes slightly widened, but he nodded in response.
"I appreciate the warning," said Goro. Battra nodded as he continued to walk away. He lightly frowned as he thought of the risk that he was truly taking. He sometimes thought of the possibility of being found out by his sister or the Purists, but he chose to ignore them, because they frightened him terribly. However, Battra was too far into being a vigilante right now. He couldn't stop knowing that there was a plan by the Purists being concocted here in his home town. Battra closed his eyes.
"Just a bit longer. I'll make sure that I stop whatever it is that they’re planning to do. After that, then I'm burning that mask," said Battra to himself.




The next day...

Junior sat alone in his home as he sat on the sofa. He was currently watching television on this weekend. It was a television series of a police officer risking his life in putting away criminals involved in an organized crime syndicate. Junior was distracted from the series as he heard the sound of the doorbell ringing. He quickly muted the TV and made his way over to the front door. He peaked through the spy hole and found Fluttershy to be standing on the porch. Junior took a calm breath before opening the door. As he opened it, Fluttershy greeted him with a smile.
"Hello," said Fluttershy.
"Hi Shy," greeted Junior as he cleared his throat. The girl twiddled her thumbs as she stood in the doorway.
"Um... May I come in?" asked Fluttershy.
"Oh. Yeah, come on in. Sorry," said Junior as he stepped to the side and allowed the timid girl to step in. Fluttershy took a seat on the sofa next to Junior.
"So, what brings you here?" asked Junior.
"I... I wanted to talk to you about yesterday," said Fluttershy. Junior looked away as he bore a nervous expression. Fluttershy scooted closer to him as she placed a hand on his shoulder.
"It's OK if you don't want to talk about it. It's just that I'm worried about you. I want to help my friend," said Fluttershy. Junior sighed in response as he stood up. He rubbed the back of his head with a light frown on his face. Fluttershy stood up as well and made her way to his side.
"You can always tell me if something is bothering you. That's what a friend does," said Fluttershy. Junior looked down at her in reluctance and then turned his head forward to stare at the wall.
"Fluttershy, I have a confession to make," said Junior. He rubbed his lower back, feeling a light trace of his scar from surgery.
"The day that I was in the hospital. It was because my inhibitor was damaged when that car hit me," said Junior. He looked at his hand and clenched it into a fist.
"Lately, I've been having random transformations on my body. I can't control them and I don't know anyone who does," said Junior. He gritted his teeth as he sat back down and buried his face into his hands.
"I don't know what to do. I can't tell anyone about this. Already a few witnesses saw me partially transform. Rumors of a Transmutant with a broken inhibitor chip are going to spread, and it's going to be true," said Junior. Fluttershy deeply frowned as she sat next to Junior.
"I don't... Rodan and Angirasu know, but I can't trust anyone else with this knowledge. I can be arrested and thrown into the Vault for who knows how long," said Junior. Fluttershy wrapped her arms around Junior and pulled him into a warm embrace. Junior's eyes slightly widened in surprise as the girl held him tighter.
"It's OK. Like Mosura, Angirasu and Rodan, I'll keep your secret. I promise," said Fluttershy. Junior softly smiled to himself as he wrapped his arms around the girl.
"Thanks Shy," said Junior. Fluttershy flushed to herself as she heard him spoke softly near her ear.
"You're welcome," said Fluttershy.




One week later...

It was Friday. Halloween had arrived. The houses were covered in Halloween decorations on this noon. Junior was sitting at the lunch table with the Main Six and his fellow club members. He stood with a look of annoyance as students in the cafeteria were dressed as skeletons and zombies reenacting Thriller. Students cheered at the dance as the music played in the cafeteria. The Transmutant sighed in annoyance as he ate his lunch.
"I can't even eat lunch in peace," said Junior. As the dance came to a conclusion, the cafeteria erupted into cheers.
"Yeah! Woo!" cheered Sunset as she applauded Flash as he came rushing over to the table. He was covered in make up to make him appear as a zombie.
"What did you guys think?" asked Flash with a pant.
"You were great!" said Sunset. Twilight nodded in agreement.
"Dude, you really rocked it out there! You got some rhythm!" said Rainbow. Rodan shrugged.
"It was really good. You kinda missed the sync around the beginning, but you picked it up later," said Rodan with a thumbs up. The rest of the group gave their approval while Junior remained silent. So far, no conflict was brewing between him and Flash, which was good since he did not have the patience to deal with it anymore. His muscles ached from the minor transformations and he grew hungrier than usual, but Flash seemed to have been fine with Angirasu and Rodan sitting around as well. Still, he wasn't entirely sure if his bigotry towards Transmutants was cut down if not limited.
"I'm super excited for school to end! I can't wait till we have our Halloween party!" cried Pinkie with a giddy expression as she shook in place. Mosura chuckled in response.
"Settle down Pinkie. Save your energy for later," said Mosura. Twilight looked Junior's way.
"You still coming?" asked Twilight. Junior shrugged in response.
"Eh... I guess I can come along," said Junior. She smiled brightly in response.
"Great! Because you know, we actually have something planned after the party!" said Twilight. Junior raised a brow at her.
"What?" asked Junior. After that question, Twilight, Flash, Pinkie, Sunset and Rodan all looked at each other mischievously.  Junior scowled in response.
And that is how he found himself outside of a dark forest just hours later in the evening. He stood before the entrance to the forest while he stood with the girls, Flash and his fellow male Transmutants. Junior looked at Rodan with a deadpanned stare.
"You son of a bitch. You suckered me into this, didn't you?" accused Junior. Rodan chuckled mischievously as he and Rainbow Dash gave each other a high five. Everyone had changed into their casual clothing after the party, although Junior had no need to since he never wore a costume. They all stared at the entrance of the Everfree forest.
"Oooh. Spooky," said Pinkie with a grin.
"And on Halloween night? Ha! This is perfect!" said Rainbow. Rarity, Fluttershy, and Erika stood by nervously as they stared into the forest entrance. How ominous it looked with the plants slouching down and the eerie sounds of animals coming from within. Angirasu looked at the brains of the idea.
"Sooooo.... What are we doing? Just wander into the forest all night until we can't take anymore?" asked Angirasu.
"Yeah, but there is also a chance to explore," said Sunset. Twilight nodded in agreement as she pulled out a book from her back pack.
"You see, this book holds historical events over Equestria from the dark ages. Apparently there's a castle hidden deep in the Everfree forest," said Twilight. Rarity's interest peaked.
"A castle?" asked Rarity as she leaned over Twilight's shoulder and looked at the book, finding an illustration.
"Yep! It belonged to two princesses that ruled these lands centuries ago! However, the land was cursed and the forest was said to have turned on the kingdom. Once that happened, the castle was lost when years of foliage began to regrow over the settled land, forcing the people to flee and abandon their dead princesses," said Twilight.
"So, you want to look for an old shitty castle that fell because of a curse on Halloween night?" asked Junior. Applejack nudged Junior's shoulder.
"What's wrong partner? Afraid that the ghosts of the princesses are haunting the Everfree?" asked Applejack. Fluttershy whimpered with a fearful expression. However, Erika was as pale as a ghost herself as she bore a terrified expression.
"G-Ghosts?!" cried Fluttershy and Erika in unison. Rainbow smirked as she walked around the two.
"Oh yeah. In fact, if you go into the Everfree forest, you may never return. Because the ghosts take anyone away to their old castle. Once they have you, they eat you!" shouted Rainbow as she finished her scare tactic, frightening Erika and Fluttershy out of their wits.
"Hey, knock it off!" said Junior as he shot Rainbow a glare.
"What? I'm just teasing!" said Rainbow with a shrug. Sunset brought a comforting hand on Erika's shoulder.
"Don't worry. Come on, there's no such thing as ghosts," said Sunset in amusement.
"Yeah, we're not going on a ghost hunt. Just a castle hunt!" said Twilight. Rarity tapped her chin thoughtfully as she pondered her decision.
"Is this a good idea? No one really goes into the forest. We don't know what's in there," said Rarity. Rodan chuckled as he crossed his arms.
"Ah. Don't worry, I'll protect you baby," said Rodan with a flirty smile. Rarity rolled her eyes in response. Rodan raised his hands up, drawing the attention of everyone in the area.
"Don't worry ladies! You are under the protection of three strong guys!" said Rodan as he brought his arms around Angirasu and Junior's shoulders. Junior rolled his eyes in response. Flash then raised a brow at Rodan.
"Um... There's four guys," said Flash as he raised his hand.
"OK. Three strong guys and Flash," said Rodan. Junior snorted in response while Flash looked at Rodan in offense.
"Hey!" said Flash while a couple of the girls suppressed giggles.
"I'm kidding, dude. Four strong guys. Only three are stronger," muttered Rodan as he leaned closer to Rainbow as he released the other Transmutants. Rainbow snorted in response.
"That's better," said Flash. Twilight cleared her throat.
"OK, let's stay together. But buddy up just in case!" said Twilight. Pinkie rushed to Angirasu's side and held his arm.
"I'm going with Angy!" said Pinkie with a grin. Angirasu flushed in embarrassment. Rarity bit her thumb as she attempted to think of who to buddy up with. She wasn't sure what may have lied in the forest, but she rather buddy with someone with enough strength to take on any dreadful wild animals that may reside in the forest. She glanced at Junior and found his scowl on his face.
'Er. Maybe not him,' thought Rarity with a nervous expression. She imagined that Junior would just ditch her instead. She then looked at Flash, but deciding against that since he was Sunset’s boyfriend. Rodan was too much of a flirt for her taste. Then she looked at Angirasu, who attempted to pry Pinkie off of his arm. Rarity hummed in thought.
'He seems more civil,' thought Rarity. She rushed over to Angirasu's other side and took his arm.
"Um... Angirasu, darling. Would you mind being my escort as well?" asked Rarity as she batted her eyelashes. Angirasu gave a nervous chuckle as he looked away.
"Sure, I guess that's fine," said Angirasu. Applejack hummed in thought, as she made her way over to the Transmutant.
"I better buddy up with ya, partner. Looks like these two will give you a tough time," said Applejack. Angirasu nodded in response, feeling thankful that this girl didn't try grab his arm as well. Rodan turned to face Rainbow with a smile.
"Wanna buddy up?" asked Rodan. Rainbow nodded.
"Sure. Just don't chicken out," said Rainbow as she nudged Rodan's chest.
"Right back at ya, sister," said Rodan. He then waved to Sunset and Flash.
"Yo! You two wanna buddy up with us? I think you could use a little help in the defense department," said Rodan. Flash rolled his eyes in response.
"Very funny. Go ahead, if you want," said Flash. Rodan and Rainbow buddied up with Flash and Sunset, leaving Twilight and Mosura to make their way over to Junior.
"I guess it's you, me, Mosura, Erika and Fluttershy," said Twilight. Erika made her way close to Junior's side as she bore a nervous expression. She took calming breaths as she muttered a prayer. Junior looked at Erika in pity. He then noticed Fluttershy visibly shaking in place.
"Shy, you don't have to do this," said Junior. Fluttershy shot her head up and focused on Junior. She briskly made her way over to him.
"Um... No, I can go on," said Fluttershy.
"Are you sure?" asked Mosura.
"Yeah. I don't wanna ruin the fun. Maybe... it won't be so bad," said Fluttershy. Erika gave a nervous laugh.
"Yeah, that's right. It'll be fine!" said Erika as she held her own shoulders.
"Fun, huh?" asked Junior with a deadpanned stare as he looked at Twilight. The girl shrugged with a sheepish smile.
"It wasn't my idea," said Twilight.
"Yet you went along with it," said Junior. Twilight looked away in response.
"Moving on! Everyone, keep your flashlights on you and stay close! If you get lost, don't panic. Try to stay on the path and keep your phones on you," said Twilight. The groups gave verbal responses of understanding. Rodan chuckled as he ran towards the entrance of the forest.
"Alright guys, let's do this. Shooooooouuuuu Roooodaaaaan!!" shouted Rodan as he ran through the forest. Everyone stared with wide eyes.
"Oh my God, he just ran in," said Junior in disbelief. The rest of the group power walked after Rodan, making their way into this dark forest.

> Chapter 14: Boogity Boogity Boo!
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

With the sun setting over the land, the forest seemed to have been growing more ominous as it grew darker. Junior mentally sighed in exasperation on how he was somehow tricked into coming on this ridiculous 'haunted house' trip. Though it wasn't a house they were searching for, but a lost castle. Junior glanced at his side and found Fluttershy walking very close to him as she held onto the sleeve of his sweater. He glanced at his other side and found Erika holding onto his arm with a frightened expression. Mosura and Twilight were ahead of them looking around the tall trees that surrounded them. Rainbow and Rodan were joking around as they walked with Flash and Sunset, who remained close.
"Man, it sure is creepy," said Sunset with a nervous laugh. Flash shrugged as he held a brave face.
"Meh. It's not that bad," said Flash.
"Liar. You reek of fear," deadpanned Junior. Flash sent Junior a glare.
"Do not!" said Flash.
"You do too," said Junior. He then looked to Angirasu and Rodan.
"Guys, doesn't he have the smell of fear on him?" asked Junior.
"Yep," answered Angirasu and Rodan in unison. Flash scowled in response.
"Oh what? You're not creeped out just a bit?" asked Flash.
"Not really," said Junior in a nonchalant tone. Angirasu raised his hand.
"I can vouch for that. But to be honest, I kinda am," said Angirasu. Rodan laughed in response.
"Wimp!" said Rodan. Angirasu sent him a glare in response. Rainbow looked at the Transmutants with an inquisitive look.
"Wait, you can literally smell fear?" asked Rainbow.
"It's an ability that Transmutants have. Enhanced senses," answered Angirasu. Pinkie looked at Angirasu curiously.
"What does fear smell like?" asked Pinkie.
"Kinda gross," said Junior as he crinkled his nose. Rarity gagged.
"I'm sorry, but can we change the subject? I rather we not discuss body odor," said Rarity in disgust.
"What did you have in mind?" asked Rainbow.
"Ghost stories?" asked Flash.
"Shouldn't we save that for later?" asked Applejack. Erika nodded in agreement.
"Yeah I rather we not tell any out here in the forest," said Erika. She gulped as she found an owl staring at her from a branch with its large eyes, hooting. The group continued on down the path in silence as they looked around. Junior sniffed the air as a stench reached his nose.
"Ugh. What smells like-" Junior was interrupted as the sound of growling filled their ears. Everyone stopped dead in their tracks as they turned and found a creature crouching in the shadows, growling. Everyone stood by nervously as from the shadows stood a large grizzly bear that groaned as it held its paws in the air. The girls cried out in fear at the large beast as it towered over them.
"What do we do?! Fluttershy, what do we do?!" cried Pinkie as she shook Fluttershy by her shoulders.
"You're asking me?!" exclaimed Fluttershy.
"You're the animal expert! What do we do?!" cried Rainbow with a look of panic. Before Fluttershy could answer Junior lunged at the bear and forced the animal onto its back. The girls gave a cry of fright as Junior threw himself into the animal's path. The Transmutant grunted as he forced the bear's head back as it attempted to bite down on his shoulder.
"Don't look him in the eye!" cried Rodan. Junior yelped as he was pinned on the ground with the bear about to close its jaws on his head. He caught the jaws with his hands and held the grunting bear back as it slobbered on him.
"It's too late for that, idiot!" said Junior in annoyance as he socked the bear in the jaw.
"Don't kill him!' cried Fluttershy with dread. After witnessing the Transmutant take on a Revolutionary that transformed, she knew that her friend could kill the bear without so much trouble. Junior grunted as the bear applied its body weight onto him. He then rolled over with the bear and locked his arms around the animal's neck.
"Are you kidding?! Don't go PETA on me now!" said Junior in exasperation as the bear attempted to swing him off of his shoulders. The girls stared fearfully as they watched the glaring Transmutant. Pinkie bit her nails and Twilight pulled her hair. Mosura clenched her fist as she pondered how she can help. She broke off into a sprint towards the bear as it stood on its rear legs. She grunted as she pushed the bear's belly, applying a bit of her enhanced strength on the beast. The bear groaned as it fell over with Junior on the ground.
"Ow!" yelped Junior as the animal landed on him and began to crush him. Mosura winced.
"S-Sorry!" said Mosura. Junior growled as he held the bear back as the humans backed away. He then sent Angirasu and Rodan a glare.
"Hey assholes! How about you fucking help me get this bear to piss off!" shouted Junior in annoyance. Angirasu and Rodan flinched at his tone.
"Oh, right!" said Rodan. The two rushed over to the bear and knocked the bear back onto the ground. Junior growled as he lifted the bear over his shoulders, feeling himself beginning to strain from the heavy animal. He yelled as the humans stared in amazement as the Transmutant threw the bear a few feet away. The animal groaned as it stood up and began to run away from the area. Junior sighed in relief. He suddenly heard the girls erupt into cheers, startling the Transmutant at the abrupt sound. He turned and found the girls clapping. Junior sighed as he brushed off his sweater.
"Nice work! You guys scared the bear off!" said Rainbow. She laughed as she pumped her fist. "It was awesome!"
"I gotta say, you scared me when you tackled that grizzly, sugarcube," said Applejack with a sigh of relief. Fluttershy relaxed as she found the bear running away unharmed and alive.
"Thanks for not killing him," said Fluttershy with a smile. Junior nodded in response. He then smirked as he looked at Mosura.
"I appreciate the help," said Junior. Mosura gave an embarrassed laugh in response as she rubbed the back of her head.
"Eh... it was a dumb move though," said Mosura as she gave Junior a wink. The Transmutant was likely able to handle herself just fine against the large mammal, but she of course didn't want to expose herself. Junior couldn't fault her for that since he had it somewhat under control.
"You really ought to be more careful, darling. Let the boys handle these wild animals," said Rarity as she looked at Mosura in worry.
"Oh. Y-Yeah, I'll be careful next time," said Mosura. Sunset sighed in relief as she held her hand against her chest.
"So... Should we keep going?" asked Sunset as she looked at everyone in the group. A few glances were shared with each other.
"We might as well. I mean, with these guys, I say we'll be fine. I mean, there're probably just bears here," said Rainbow with a shrug.
"I'm game," said Rodan. A few verbal agreements were given, although a few were hesitant. Junior sighed as he made his way over to Erika as she shook in place.
"Stay close," said Junior. Erika nodded as she quickly stepped next to Junior. So, the group continued on their journey.



The sky had grown darker along with the forest. The teens continued on their journey, searching for any signs of civilization in this old and ominous forest. By now, the sounds of animals calling out in the evening caused the teens to flinch at the sudden cries. They were skittish like a bunch of cats, vulnerable to the unknown in this deep, dark forest.
"Hmm. Still no ghosts," said Rainbow as she looked at Erika teasingly.
"Hmph!" huffed Erika in she looked away with a scowl.
"Lay off of her, Rainbow. Seriously," said Junior in annoyance.
"Oh, I'm sorry! I didn't know you were crushing on Erika," said Rainbow with a chuckle. Erika bit her lip as she lightly flushed to herself. Meanwhile, Mosura's brow twitched in annoyance. Fluttershy twiddled her thumbs as she continued to walk.
"Very funny," said Junior with a roll of his eyes. Twilight hummed in thought as she looked through the book.
"So, where exactly does the book say that this castle is supposed to be?" asked Applejack.
"It doesn't say where exactly. Just that it's in the heart of the forest," answered Twilight as she turned the page in her book. Flash yawned as he looked around. He then stopped in his tracks as his eyes caught sight of a tall structure in the distance.
"Well, look no further. We're here," said Flash with a smile. The rest of the group followed Flash as he began to run towards the direction of the structure, hidden behind the trees. They soon made it to a clearing and stopped as they found a grand castle standing tall. It bore cracks and vines all around it. A bridge led to the castle grounds, where a drop was just below. The teens approached the edge and looked down, finding a fifty-foot drop to a rocky ground. Junior kicked a pebble and watched as it fell to the ground, hearing the small pebble click against the ground. He gave a whistle.
"Is the bridge safe to cross?" asked Rarity with an unsure expression. The bridge appeared to be chipped on its boards, slightly covered in vines. Rodan hummed to himself as he walked over to the bridge and stepped on a board. As it lightly creaked, he began to apply more weight onto it. It was holding just fine. Rodan smiled as he slightly bounced himself on the bridge.
"Seems pretty sturdy to me," said Rodan. Twilight's face turned to concern.
"Rodan, I don't think that you shou-" Twilight was interrupted as Rodan yelped, followed by the sound of wood snapping. Rodan's left leg fell through the gap of the bridge and was stuck with his right leg keeping him from falling. The group looked on in panic.
"Oh boy! Bad bridge! Bad bridge!" said Rodan as he frantically waved his arm. Junior rushed over to the bridge and yanked Rodan out of his predicament. Rodan sighed in relief as he fell on the ground.
"Thanks, Goji," said Rodan with a relieved chuckle.
"Next time, don't test your luck," deadpanned Junior as he stood up. He then looked at the bridge, finding something odd about it. If the castle was from the dark ages, then the bridge shouldn't be standing here. The wood almost looked as if it was relatively younger than the time it came from. He shook off the thought as being sturdy wood.
"Alright, let's go one at a time," said Twilight as she began to step forward. She sighed nervously as she looked down at the long drop and cautiously began to walk as she held the rope on the sides. Her steps slightly creaked with each step, but the bridge was holding just fine. One by one, the teens began to cross the bridge. Junior remained behind as Erika and Fluttershy went on ahead. Erika looked back nervously.
"It's alright. I'm right behind you," said Junior with a reassuring nod. Erika nodded as she began to walk across the bridge. Junior was about to take the first step but something caught his peripheral vision. Junior turned and found what looked to be a dark cave down below the chasm. A small glimmer of light shined from the cave.
"What the heck?" muttered Junior in confusion.
"Gojira! Come on!" called Twilight from the other side. Junior snapped out of his thoughts and crossed the bridge, though he was curious as to what was shining from the cave.
Soon, the teens came across the castle, where they entered into the hall. The doors echoed as they opened, revealing a dark hall. The air was cold, and rubble lied scattered on the ground from years of lack of maintenance. The carpet was torn and dirty, carrying a stench that Junior was able to pick up.
"I can't believe it! We actually found the castle!" cried Twilight. Sunset looked around with a bright smile.
"Oh wow. Just look at the architecture!" said Sunset as she looked around. Mosura came across a wall and found torn tapestries that depicted a village. She stared in wonder as she walked along the area and analyzed the tapestries. She then found one that depicted two women that sat side by side on thrones. Rarity gasped as she analyzed the tapestries with Mosura.
"These tapestries are marvelous! I mean, they may be worn and torn after centuries, but you can still see the passion that was put into them!" said Rarity with amazement as she felt the material. Rainbow turned to everyone with a look of excitement.
"Alright! Let's split into our groups and meet back here at nine. Text or call if you find anything interesting," said Rainbow.
"W-Wait, we're splitting up?" asked Fluttershy with an unsure expression.
"Duh. It's the only way that we can cover more ground! Relax, this place is abandoned," said Rainbow as her voice echoed out in the castle. Junior looked to the ceiling as he searched the area. An unsure expression was plastered on his face. Soon, the teens split off into their groups, taking different paths in the castle. Junior continued on with Erika, Fluttershy, Twilight, and Mosura. The five wandered down the hall in silence, where hardly any source of light lied. The group held out their flash lights as they scanned the area. They came across broken vases and more rubble from the decaying castle.
"Hey, you don't think there are actually ghosts here, right?" asked Erika as she tugged Junior's sleeve.
"I doubt it. Besides, why be afraid of ghost? I'd be more worried about a serial killer or something," said Junior with a shrug. Erika's face went pale. Mosura and Twilight looked at Junior in disapproval.
"OK, I'm just gonna shut my mouth," said Junior with a wince.
"Ghosts a merely fantasy, Erika. Don't worry," said Twilight. As they continued walking, Twilight caught sight of an object that shine in the darkness. Curious, she stopped and knelt down on the ground. It was a ring, covered in dark but with a bit of gold being exposed. As Twilight reached for it, a green snake emerged from a hole that was just near the ring. Twilight shot up as she pulled her hand back.
"Ah! Snake!" cried Twilight with a look of fear, startling the others. The snake hissed as it slithered further out of the hole, approaching Twilight.
"Eeek!!" screamed Twilight as she quickly backed away and bumped into Junior. She quickly hid behind him as the snake slithered towards him. Fluttershy smiled as she knelt down and held her hand out. The snake slithered onto her hand and coiled itself around her arm as it hissed.
"It's just a garden snake," said Fluttershy as she held the serpent out. Twilight whimpered as she hid behind Junior.
"I don't care! Get rid of it!" said Twilight. Junior snorted in amusement.
"You're afraid of snakes?" asked Junior.
"Don't judge me! They're creepy!" said Twilight as she slapped Junior's back. Mosura and Erika approached Fluttershy's side and looked at the snake with interest.
"Oh wow. Um... Can I touch it?" asked Erika. Fluttershy nodded as she gently held the snake out, allowing Erika to gently run her fingers over the scaly back of the snake.
"It's kinda cute!" said Mosura as she looked the snake over.
"Isn't it?" asked Fluttershy with a coo as she gently pet the snake. Twilight moaned in response.
"I can't believe anyone would find those things cute!" said Twilight.
"Come on Twilight, it's not scary. Besides, we're a lot bigger than it. They're more afraid of us than we are of th..." Mosura stopped as she felt something land on her head. She reached for her head and grabbed what she felt. Her eyes widened as she found herself holding a large spider in her very hand.
"Eeeek!!" screamed Mosura as she frantically shook her hand and threw the spider, which ended up latching itself onto Junior's chest.
"Ugh!" said Junior in disgust as he brushed the arachnid off of his chest and onto the ground. Mosura yelped as she quickly latched onto Junior for protection against this eight legged freak.
"Oh my God! Oh my God!" muttered Mosura as she watched the spider scurry away.
"Relax, spider's gone," said Junior as he pointed to the ground. Mosura muttered as she frantically brushed her hair off along with her clothes.
"Do I have any more on me?" asked Mosura with a worried expression.
"No, you're good," answered Junior. Twilight came from hiding behind Junior as she looked at Mosura in disbelief.
"You freak out over a spider, and you're judging me for freaking out over a snake?!" asked Twilight. Mosura crossed her arms as she placed on a pout lip.
"OK, you made your point," muttered Mosura. Junior sighed.
"Let's just move on already," said Junior.



Through the halls of the castle, Rainbow Dash, Sunset Shimmer, Flash Sentry and Rodan continued on their stroll. The atmosphere of the place brought a feeling of excitement in Rodan and Rainbow. Though Flash was interested on what they would find himself, he would be lying if he said he wasn't a little uneasy. Sunset looked at all of the paintings that we were on the halls in this room. They depicted the princesses riding horses and they looked as lovely as she could ever imagine.
"Man, I bet these ladies brought all the boys to the yard," said Rodan. He then stumbled over a brick, causing him to drop a concealed cup out of his hand. As it fell on the ground, the lid popped open as the contents poured out and stained the carpet.
"Ah! My milkshake!" said Rodan in disappointment. Flash looked at Rodan in confusion.
"When did you have a milkshake?" asked Flash. Rodan knelt down picked the cup up and concealed it.
"I stopped at Burger Shing before I met you guys at the entrance of the forest. I was saving it," said Rodan.
"Ugh. Rodan, now you stained this historical item," said Sunset as she pointed at the stain. Rainbow shrugged.
"The carpet was already messed up. No one's gonna know the difference," said Rainbow. Sunset sighed in response. The group continued on down towards another hall, which was a bit darker than the last one.
"Whoa," said Flash as he spotted rows of dark armor suits standing tall on pallets on both sides of the hall. They bore spears, axes and swords at their sides. Flash began to approach one of the suits of armor.
"This is rad," said Flash as he tapped the steel helmet. Rodan eyed a sword with a whistle.
"Ditto," said Rodan as he reached for the weapon. Rainbow stood close to a suit of armor, which stood tall. She chuckled as she leaned against it.
"Now this beats any old painting and furniture," said Rainbow. The suit of armor suddenly collapsed, causing Rainbow to yelp and back away from the pile. She bumped into Sunset, who smirked at her reaction. Rainbow gave an embarrassed titter in response. Flash picked up the helmet from the pile of armor and placed it on his head.
"Huzzah! Stay close fair maiden! For I shall slay any beast that may be lurking in these halls!" said Flash as he placed on an accent and struck a pose. Sunset smiled in amusement.
"That's the worst impression of a Trottish accent that I've ever heard, sir knight," said Sunset as Rainbow snapped pictures on her phone of the armor. Rodan swung the sword through the air with fluent motion.
"Man, this is so cool! I'm keeping this sword as a souvenir!" said Rodan as he sheathed the weapon. Rainbow leaned against the wall as she began to send the pictures that she had taken to her friends. Rodan hummed as he traveled further down the hall and found a court yard in the castle. Here, there was no ceiling, revealing the evening sky. A few vines and leaves hung around the walls and mushrooms grew on the center of the floor where grass and bushes were present. On the sides of this courtyard were more halls that were exposed on one side to allow a view of this center, but bearing ceilings. He then gasped as he found a turret on a walkway just a floor above. He rushed over to the wall and climbed up the vine covered wall, reaching the top and making his way over to the old turret, which had a large spear with a steel tip. As he began to look it over, the rest of his group came out.
"This area is pretty. A couple of flowers in the center would..." Sunset stopped as she found Rodan fiddling with the weapon.
"Whoa! Rodan, what the heck are you doing?!" exclaimed Sunset.
"Check this out! This is some kind of turret with a spear!" said Rodan as he took a picture of the weapon.
"Nice!" said Rainbow. Flash took an unsure expression.
"Uh... I don't think that you should be playing with that," said Flash.
"Hey, I can be careful!" said Rodan as he leaned against the weapon, unknowingly pressing his weight on the lever. The turret suddenly launched the large spear, sending it across the court yard and through a window. Sunset and Flash sent him a glare in response. Rodan smiled nervously as he shrugged.



Angirasu walked along side Applejack, Pinkie and Rarity in a room filled with furniture. The furniture was covered in dirt and spider webs. The entire room was large, bearing a large painting with the two princesses standing side by side with neutral expressions. A large fire place was in the room, along with a couple of desks and book shelves. Rarity was snapping pictures nonstop.
"I imagine that this room was absolutely fabulous in its time! Oh, what I would give to restore this place," said Rarity with a sigh. Applejack looked at a desk curiously as she lifted up the lid, finding it to be covered in dust and webs. She immediately closed it as she found a black widow spider inside.
"So... What do ya'll think that this room was for?" asked Applejack.
"Well... It could be like a study hall or something for the princesses. Royalty was more able to get an education than peasants in the old days," said Angirasu as he opened a drawer and found a dozen ink containers that looked to be untouched.
"I say that this room hadn't been used in years back when this castle was still populated," said Angirasu as he closed the drawer.
"You guessed that by looking at this place? Have you ever thought of being a detective?" asked Pinkie.
"Not really," said Angirasu. He didn't think that his guess was that impressive. There seemed to have been only two royals in the castle based on hardly seeing any art depicting other people who may have been of royalty. He assumed this place stopped being used when the princesses grew up. Angirasu picked up an old book that was lying on the desk, finding it to be written in old Equish. As he scanned through the book, the sound of glass shattering reached his ears. Before he could react, the book was knocked out of his hand by a long object that whizzed by his line of sight. Angirasu gasped as he felt the book fly out of his hand and forced to the side, finding the object to impale itself against the wall. The girls yelped, startled by the sudden entrance of the object. They all stared with wide eyes as they found a large spear sticking out of the wall with the book impale along with it. Angirasu turned his head and found that a window was shattered.
"Where the hay did that come from?!" exclaimed Applejack with wide eyes. Pinkie gasped as her eyes were wide with fear.
"Maybe it's the ghosts of the princesses?! Maybe they don't like us being in their castle!" cried Pinkie. Applejack gulped nervously at the possibility. She wasn't incredibly open about it, but she was one to believe in the supernatural such as ghosts and curses. She was opposed to coming to the forest in the first place given the stories that her family was familiar with surrounding it. However, her friends were so set on coming here that she just ignored the stories and came for the sake of her friends, thinking that perhaps it was just silly worries from superstitious stories that caused people to not venture into the forest.
"Angirasu, are you alright?" asked Rarity in worry. The Transmutant snapped out of his dazed state.
"Huh? Yeah... I think so," said Angirasu as he looked at his hands, which were close to being impaled along with the book. He shivered at the thought.
"Just trying to get over my shock," said Angirasu with a sigh of relief. He then made his way over to the broken window and found an old wooden turret sitting in the night, pointing right his way. No one seemed to be around and the turret seemed to have been used.
"Yikes," said Angirasu with a worried expression. The girls came to his side and looked out the window, gasping in shock. There surely had to be a reasonable explanation for this, but without signs of someone using the weapon, it almost seemed hard to come up with one.
"The ghosts used that thing!" whispered Pinkie.
"Well... Surely there's a logical explanation for this. That thing could be really old and it just... fired on its own," said Rarity with an unsure tone. Angirasu nodded in agreement.
"Yeah, that might be it," said Angirasu, though he wasn't so sure about the guess himself. Applejack and Pinkie looked at each other with nervous expressions. Applejack cleared her throat.
"Say... Why don't we move on? It'll be getting late before we can check everything out soon," said Applejack as she moved away from the window. The rest of began to follow her lead and left the room. Unbeknownst to them, a shadowy figure was lurking in the hall.



Twilight gasped as her eyes were as wide as dinner plates. They glimmered with glee as she giggled with endless excitement. Before her was a large room filled with tall shelves bearing tons of old books. Junior stood by as he glanced at her. Twilight turned to face him with pleading eyes.
"Why the hell are you looking at me for permission? Knock yourself out," said Junior. Twilight squealed in delight as she ran towards the first shelf that she saw and began to grab books. Fluttershy looked around curiously as she found a couple of old statues of horses standing in this abandoned library. Erika cautiously walked around the library until she stumbled on a couple loose stones. She yelped as she fell on the ground, finding a gargoyle sculpted head in front of her face. Erika yelped as she scurried away as she panted.
"Um... When can we go home?" asked Erika.
"Huh? Oh, later. Before midnight," answered Twilight as she read through the first book that she had on a long table. Erika moaned in disappointment. If she were to remain any longer in these old ruins, she was going to have a heart attack. Mosura gasped as she spotted a couple of large spiders crawling on an old statue, prompting her to rush to Junior's side and cling to his arm. Junior blushed in embarrassment as the female Transmutant held him tightly.
"Um... Mind if I stay close to you for a while?" asked Mosura in a nervous tone.
"Whatever," muttered Junior. Fluttershy began to look at a couple books in curiosity, prompting her to pull one out. As she pulled on it, a low moan filled her ears.
"Eep!" yelped Fluttershy as she dropped the book as the moan filled the room. Everyone stopped what they were doing, hearing the low moan. It sounded almost like a whale's bellow, but much deeper. Erika backed away fearfully as she stood close to Junior.
"What the hell was that?" asked Junior with a slight nervous expression.
"Oh man, this place is definitely haunted! There's some kind of ghost or maybe even a demon in this place!" said Erika as she pulled her hair as she began to breathe in and out quickly.
"Erika, calm down," said Junior as he looked to Erika with a worried expression. He couldn't have this girl hyperventilating on them in a place like this. Suddenly, the moans grew louder, sending chills down the teens' spines. The girls all huddled next to Junior as they nervously looked around.
"Still think ghosts are fantasy?" asked Erika. Twilight gulped.
"I-It could be anything. Like... Maybe some kind of wild animal. Or maybe a horn," said Twilight as she scanned the area. As Fluttershy scanned the room, she spotted a shadowy figure moving across the broken ceiling, disappearing outside.
"Ah! S-Something just went across the hole in the ceiling!" cried Fluttershy as she pointed above. The rest followed her finger, but then heard the sound of tapping in the room. They all jumped as the tapping grew louder, and the sound of wood being scratched. The same bellowing moan filled the air, startling everyone in the room.
"M-Maybe we should move on," suggested Twilight as she tugged at Junior's sleeve. The Transmutant nodded.
"Yeah, that's a good idea," said Junior as he warily looked around. This was beginning to freak him out as he was unable to smell what was in the room with them, and he was having a hard time to pinpoint the source of the bellows in this castle that echoed with every sound. If it was a threat he could not see, he was unwilling to face it.
The group briskly walked out of the library. Twilight was disappointed to leave the books behind, but she was too frightened to care. Erika and Fluttershy ran ahead with the rest rushing close after them. As the two more frightened girls ran, their heels stepped on a large panel in the ground, feeling themselves slightly descend. Junior, Twilight and Mosura suddenly felt the floor below them disappear from beneath their feet. The three cried out as they fell down the trap door, falling several feet down. Erika and Fluttershy screamed in fright as they rushed to the where their friends had fallen. However, the pressure plate that they had stood on came back up, causing the trap door to seal itself shut.
"No!" cried Erika as she frantically banged her fist on the ground.
Just beneath them, Junior groaned as Twilight lied on him. Mosura lied on the ground on her belly, moaning in pain.
"There's always a trap door in these haunted houses and castles," said Mosura as she shakily raised herself up. Junior helped Twilight onto her feet, who began to brush off her skirt of dust. She turned on her flash light and shined it all around, revealing that they were in an enclosed area, covered in stone. She then pointed the light upward and found a board covering the ceiling just about ten feet above.
"Oh shoot. Looks like the only way out is back up," said Twilight as Junior went to help Mosura onto her feet. As Mosura stood, she felt a sharp pain in her right foot.
"Agh!" yelped Mosura as she fell forward but was immediately caught by Junior before she could fall.
"I... I think I sprained my foot," hissed Mosura. Junior gently lowered her to the ground and sat her down. The three suddenly heard the sound of muffled banging above.
"Twilight! Gojira! Mosura!" called Erika in a muffled voice.
"Erika! Erika, can you hear me?!" called Twilight.
"Oh thank God! Are you guys alright?!" called Erika.
"We're fine but we're trapped down here! Is there some sort of panel or maybe a lever up there to open this trapdoor?!" asked Twilight. Back above, Erika and Fluttershy searched the hall for any signs of switches or panels. Then, Fluttershy caught sight of the ground bearing odd slits. She knelt down and pressed her hand against the ground, feeling it slightly descend. She pulled it back immediately as she heard the sound of wood sliding. Erika turned and found the ground opening but suddenly sliding closed.
"Hey, do that again! But stay on it!" said Erika. Fluttershy nodded in response and then stood on the pressure panel, allowing the trap door to open. Erika peaked inside and found her friends down below.
"Erika!" cried Twilight.
"Oh no. How are we going to get you all out?!" asked Erika with dread. Junior looked down at Mosura and then glanced at Twilight. He looked at the ledge that Erika hung over and attempted to measure the height of the hole with himself. He then hummed to himself as he held his hand over Twilight's head.
"What are you doing?" asked Twilight in confusion.
"Hmm. Yeah, that might work," said Junior. He then knelt down.
"Get on my shoulders. I can boost you and Mosura while Erika pulls you out," said Junior. Twilight smiled.
"Hey, good idea! Wait... What about you?" asked Twilight in worry.
"I... I haven't thought of that. Look, maybe you girls can find me some rope and toss it down here," said Junior. Mosura glared at him.
"No way! We're not leaving you down here with who knows what is lurking in this castle!" said Mosura.
"Don't argue with me about this! Both of you are getting your asses out first!" said Junior, causing Twilight and Mosura to flinch at his tone. Twilight reluctantly nodded. She got behind Junior and placed her legs over his shoulders until the back of Junior's head was between her legs. Junior lightly flushed as he felt Twilight's soft skin against his own. Twilight firmly held his head. Junior stood up suddenly, causing Twilight to gasp as she tightly wrapped her arms around his neck.
"Hey, not so fast!" said Twilight.
"Sorry. Alright, reach for Erika's hand," said Junior. Twilight shakily straightened herself and held her hand out above to Erika.
"Almost got you," strained Erika as she leaned over the edge with her arm stretched out. As the two girls continued to stretch their arms to each other, their hands were finally able to lock. Erika slightly raised herself up as she firmly pressed her knees on the ground and pulled Twilight up. Junior ducked his head as Twilight's legs unwrapped from around his chest, allowing her to be pulled up. Erika grunted as she pulled Twilight up, allowing her to safely to climb the edge and sigh in relief. Junior then turned to face Mosura and began to approach her.
"I don't like the idea leaving you," said Mosura with a firm expression. Junior sighed as he knelt down and turned around with his back facing her.
"Doesn't matter. Besides, you're hurt. I can take care of myself," replied Junior. Mosura sighed in response as she lowered her head. She slightly crawled over to Junior and climbed onto his shoulders. With her legs locked over his chest, Junior stood up. Mosura raised her arms up as she took the hands of Erika and Twilight, where she was pulled up out of the hole. Junior was then left alone in this trap as the girls looked down over him with worried expressions. Junior held his phone out.
"I'll call you. Or you can call me," said Junior. In reluctance, the girls began to leave. Fluttershy gritted her teeth as she stared down at the panel that she stood on and looked back at the hole.
"Um... We'll be back soon, Gojira!" called Fluttershy.
"I know," answered Junior. Fluttershy sighed heavily as she stepped off of the panel, allowing the trap door to seal shut. Junior was left in darkness, but his enhanced senses allowed him to see a bit better in the darkness. Junior sighed heavily as he leaned against the wall with a bored expression on his face. Then his mind wandered back to earlier. He was unable to fathom neither where the source of the moans could be nor where the sources of the taping and scrapping of wood. There was smell that he was able to detect to link it to anything. Though there was the odd smell of dirt and plants. As Junior pondered the possibilities, he noticed a small hole right next to him. Curious, he knelt down and peaked inside, finding a dark hallway.
"A way out?" asked Junior in thought. He pulled his sleeve back and reached his hand through the hole able to fit half of his arm, where he began to search for some sort of handle.



Sunset, Flash, Rainbow and Rodan continued on their journey through the castle. The early sounds of bellows sent chills to them, making them as skittish as cats. Sunset and Flash stood close while Rainbow took the lead, bearing a nervous expression as she found dozens of metal arms holding up unlit torches, mounted to plaques. Rodan was far behind, beginning to grow nervous himself.
"Anyone else find disembodied arms mounted to the walls creepy as heck?" asked Rainbow.
"Yep," answered the rest of the group in unison. As Rainbow wandered closer to the wall as she searched around, she felt an arm wrap around her. She slightly flinched but then bore a smirk.
"Rodan, if you're scared, you can admit it. No need to wrap your arm around me," said Rainbow in a teasing tone.
"Uh... Rainbow, I'm standing right here," said Rodan as he waved his hand. Rainbow turned her head and raised a brow as she found Rodan standing a couple of feet behind her.
"Then, who's-" Rainbow looked down at her shoulder, finding an arm around her, masculine in appearance. Rainbow turned her head and found the arm sticking out of the wall along with the rest of the mounted arms. Rainbow's eyes widened in horror as the hand felt around her cheek. Rainbow gave a high pitched scream of terror, drawing the attention of the rest. They cried out in fear as well. Rainbow slapped the arm away and began to run away along with her group. The arm pulled itself back inside of the hole, where Junior rubbed his hand.
"Ow! The heck was that? I must have grabbed somebody," said Junior as he peeked his eye back into the hole. He then reached his arm back inside again and grabbed what felt like a wooden object bolted to something. As he yanked on it, he suddenly felt himself being turned one-eighty degrees. Junior's head spun as he blinked. He looked around and found himself in a dark hall.
"Huh. What do you know," said Junior with a smile as he pulled out his cell phone and called Twilight.
"Hello?" answered Twilight in a worried tone over the other line.
"Hey, I got out. Where are you girls?" asked Junior.
"Wha- How did you get out?!" asked Twilight.
"I found a hole and began to reach around inside. I think I activated a switch to a hidden wall," said Junior as he looked the wall over.
"Thank goodness. Listen, I think it's about time we all went home. I'm gonna text everyone else to meet in the main hall. You remember where that is?" asked Twilight. Junior nodded.
"Yeah. Yeah, I think I can fi..." Junior's voice trailed off as he felt himself being watched. He turned, finding no one down the hall.
"Gojira?" called Twilight.
"I'll see you there," said Junior as he hung up. He narrowed his eyes as he waited for someone to show up. After a minute, he gave up. Junior cautiously began to walk the opposite way, jogging through the hall. A figure with a dragon-like mask stood from the shadows as he watched Junior leave.




Later...

After a few minutes of tracking the scent of the humans in these halls, Junior had finally made it. He had found himself back into the main hall of the castle, where the rest of the humans and Transmutants stood with nervous expressions.
"Hey I'm... Whoa, you guys alright?" asked Junior.
"Oh we're dandy! I mean, who doesn't like to walk through a haunted castle at night?" asked Erika sarcastically.
"It has been pretty creepy around here," said Sunset.
"A freaking disembodied arm touched me! It touched me!" said Rainbow as she shivered in place. Junior's eyes slightly widened in response.
"Oh? Huh," said Junior as he looked away. Angirasu nodded in agreement.
"Yeah. And there was a turret that fired a spear on its own. It nearly killed me," said Angirasu. Rodan cleared his throat in response.
"Heh. Wha-What kind of sick ghost would do something like that?" asked Rodan with a nervous laugh while Rainbow, Flash and Sunset gave him deadpanned stares.
"There was tapping, scratching. There were also those creepy moans," said Fluttershy with a gulp. The rest of the humans and Transmutants went silent.
"You... You heard it too?" asked Rarity with a nervous expression. They all looked at each other nervously. Junior made his way over to Mosura, who was leaning against Fluttershy's shoulder.
"Hey, do you need help walking?" asked Junior.
"Ah. No, I think I..." Mosura flushed to herself as she looked down at the ground. She slightly applied pressure to her foot, wincing.
"On second thought, I could use some help," said Mosura. Junior slightly knelt down and scooped Mosura into his arms, causing her to gasp in surprise.
"Smooth," whispered Rodan as he leaned next to Angirasu.
"Is this alright?" asked Junior. Mosura smiled as she nodded.
"Yep," answered Mosura, her heart beating fast in her chest. Fluttershy awkwardly stood by along with the others. Junior turned and found two thrones sitting at the far end of the room, his eyes widening.
"Hey... Were there skeletons sitting on those thrones?" asked Junior. Everyone else's eyes widened, prompting them to turn and face the throne. Sure enough, two skeletons sat on the thrones in torn gowns with crowns upon their heads. Their heads were looking sideways as they slouched in their thrones.
"I'm... pretty sure those were already there," said Twilight in a nervous tone. Fluttershy squealed as she cupped her eyes from the skeletons.
"Wow. So the princesses really did die here, huh?" asked Flash. Junior glanced at him.
"Yeah, but Twilight says that the people believed that it was a curse," said Junior.
"That's what they believed. But come on! There are no such things as curses!" said Twilight.
"Then what killed them? Why did this kingdom fall apart?" asked Applejack.
"Plague?" asked Rodan.
"Sounds reasonable," said Sunset with a nod.
"I was gonna say they killed each other because of a power struggle, but seeing them here like this proved me wrong," said Junior.
"Wow. You honestly see the worst through people, don't you?" asked Rarity with a deadpanned stare.
"What? It happens all the time! All of these royal bastards fought over power!" said Junior in annoyance. Rodan's eyes widened.
"Oh my God. Is she moving?" asked Rodan as he pointed to the skeleton on the right throne. The rest of the group turned and found the taller skeleton's head slightly turning. Everyone stared with wide eyes as the sound of bones scraping filled their ears.
"We're gonna die!" said Pinkie.
"Shut up! We're not gonna die!" said Junior as he nervously kept his eyes on the skeleton.
"Oh man. That is creepy. That is creepy. That is creepy," said Flash with his tone rising to sound more panicked. Erika's eyes were wide with terror and her heart pounded in her chest, threatening to burst.
"Oh shit," said Junior with wide eyes as he backed away while holding Mosura in his arms. As the skull turned to fully face them, it stared at them with its empty sockets. No one dared to move, and the skeleton was motionless as it stared at them.
"It's just sitting there," whispered Applejack with a fearful expression. The skull's jaw suddenly hung open, and out from the air came the same bellowing sound from earlier, striking fear into everyone's souls.
"I fucking knew it! This place is haunted!!" screamed Erika.
"Everybody run for your lives!" screamed Applejack. Everyone all gave screams as they turned to flee the throne room, leaving the skeletons alone. As they continued on through out of the castle, they slammed the doors shut and continued to run across the bridge and back into the Everfree forest. Meanwhile in the throne room, a figure emerged from the shadows and looked down at the skeleton. His dragon mask snarled at the skeleton. He looked up and gave a thumbs up. Above, there was a hole in the ceiling, where a thin wire shined in the moonlight. Above was a young woman, smiling as she gave the masked figure a thumbs up as well. She dropped a couple puppetry handles, allowing the skeleton to slump on its side of the throne. She then dropped down to the ground next to the hooded figure.
"Nice work, Manda. That should keep them away," said the figure.
"Thanks Alpha. Those bellows were great. Sent chills in my spine," laughed the young woman.
"Hmm," said the figure as he picked up the skeleton, which jingled. On the back of its head was the text, 'Made in Neighsia'.
"Ironic way to spend Halloween," said Alpha as he handed Manda the skeleton marionette and then picked up the other one.
"Yeah. Sucks that I didn't get to put on my pirate custom. I had to wear these plants and cover myself in dirt to mask my scent from those Transmutants," said Manda with a tone of disappointment. She gagged.
"We need a shower."
"In due time. Come on, let's pack these away," said Alpha as he walked down the hall. The two made their way outside of the castle and climb down the rocky walls of the chasm, where they made their way over to a large dark cave. As they entered it, a soft glow reached their eyes and they placed the marionettes in trunks before walking away.
"Alpha, I've been meaning to ask. What is that thing in there?" asked Manda.
"Something that must be protected at all costs," said Alpha in a firm tone.




Later...

The teens panted as they stood outside of the forest. They were covered in sweat, shaking at the knees. Their palms sweat profusely as their hearts raced. What a terrifying experience this journey was.
"Man... That was intense," panted Flash.
"Yeah. Let's not do it again," said Rainbow. Rarity moaned in disappointment.
"Blast. And here I was hoping that we would see more of the castle. But it's haunted," said Rarity with a pout.
"I still say that it isn't," said Twilight with a blank stare.
"You're going to deny what was before your eyes?!" exclaimed Applejack.
"I have to! Otherwise I won't be able to sleep tonight!" cried Twilight. Sunset looked at Erika in surprise.
"For all of the years that I've known you, I have never heard you drop the F bomb," said Sunset. Erika looked down in shame as she rubbed her arm.
"I was beyond terrified," muttered Erika.
"Look. It's been a wild night. Why don't we all head home and pretend this never happened?" asked Angirasu. The rest of the group gave verbal agreements.
"Alright. See you all tomorrow," said Twilight. One by one, the group began to disperse. Erika got into Flash's car with Sunset, leaving the area. Junior stood by with Mosura in his arms, Rodan, Twilight, Angirasu and Fluttershy.
"So... That was fun?" Angirasu shrugged.
"Well, we did find some interesting stuff in there. Though, let's not go back there," said Twilight.
"Unless we have a priest, a Rabbi or even the Ghostbusters with us," said Rodan. Mosura cleared her throat as she looked at Junior.
"Hey, you mind helping me get home?" asked Mosura. Junior nodded to her in response. Twilight nudged Fluttershy's side with a smile on her face.
"Come on, I'll walk you home too," said Twilight. Fluttershy nodded in response.
"OK. Um... Goodnight, everybody," said Fluttershy. As everyone said their farewells, they departed from the forest's entrance. Fluttershy glanced back at Junior as he walked down to the town in a separate direction.




Later...

Junior and Mosura were currently walking through town at night. It was already nearing ten. Junior had to call his mother to let her know that he had to walk a friend home, which she approved. However, he was able to tell that she was a bit too eager with her approval. Mosura held her arms around Junior as she was carried bridal style. Mosura was smiling to herself as her heart pounded in her chest. She yearned to remain this way all night.
"So... I wasn't expecting you to get scared tonight," said Mosura. Junior looked away.
"Well, it's not like I've seen every scary thing out there that would desensitize me to what we saw," said Junior with an embarrassed chuckle. Mosura looked away as she smiled.
"You know, it was awfully brave of you to remain in that trapdoor all by yourself. I would've stayed with you," said Mosura.
"You'd probably freak out and go nuts within the next couple of minutes," said Junior. Mosura rolled her eyes.
"Would not. Well, maybe if I was alone I'd be freaked out, but I think I would've been fine with you," said Mosura.
"Oh?" asked Junior with a nervous smile. Mosura's eyes widened.
"Uh... I-I didn't mean anything weird by that! I meant that I wouldn't be so worried with company!" said Mosura frantically as she awkwardly laughed. Junior cleared his throat.
"Of course," replied Junior. Mosura mentally groaned as she face palmed in embarrassment. She felt so awkward in this position with the male Transmutant that she was saying words without thinking about their context.
"You probably wouldn't have wanted to stay with me. There could have been spiders down there with me," said Junior with a mischievous smile. Mosura's eyes widened at the thought. As Junior chuckled in amusement, she sent him a glare.
"Jerk! That's not funny!" said Mosura.
"I don't know, I found it kinda funny," said Junior. Mosura huffed as she puffed her cheek out as she looked away with a scowl. As the two came across another neighborhood, Junior entered into a building, where Mosura directed him towards the elevator, where they came to the floor that she lived on. They continued on down the hall on the left, headed for one of the doors. Mosura fished for her house key and unlocked the door, allowing Junior to open it. Inside of the apartment, no one was present. It was dark, with only a bit of moonlight shining through the window. Junior entered with Mosura and closed the door. He flipped on the light switch and carried Mosura over towards a sofa in the living room and sat her down. Mosura sighed in relief.
"Thanks, Goji," said Mosura with a warm smile. Junior nodded as he cracked a small smile in return, sending butterflies into Mosura's belly.
'Oh. He has such a nice genuine smile,' thought Mosura. Junior cleared his throat.
"Well, I guess I should get home. I'll see-"
"Goji, wait!" called Mosura. Junior stopped and looked at her in confusion. Mosura held her hand out to him, attempting to think up of a sentence.
"Um... Why not stay a little longer? I'm sure your mom wouldn't mind," said Mosura. Junior looked at her with an unsure glance.
"I don't want to impose," said Junior.
"No! No, it's fine. We can just hang out and maybe watch some TV. We can get our minds off of tonight," said Mosura. Junior looked away in thought. He shrugged.
"Why not?" said Junior as he sat down. Mosura smiled brightly in response as Junior took a seat next to her. Mosura grabbed a remote that was next to her and flipped the television on.
"So... Aren't your parents home?" asked Junior. Mosura lightly frowned in response.
"Well... The thing is... My parents actually passed away when I was twelve," said Mosura. Junior winced in response.
"Oh. I'm sorry," said Junior.
"It's alright. I miss them, but the pain is healed," said Mosura with a soft smile.
"That's good," said Junior. He then looked around the apartment.
"So, whose place is this? I can't imagine that a high school student would be able to afford to live in a condo," said Junior.
"My brother's. He's a freshman in college. We had some relatives pay for his apartment when he moved out of my grandparents. My brother now uses some of his grant money to pay rent along with what he's paid from his job. I do what I can with my part time as well," said Mosura. She smiled to herself.
"He didn't want to leave me alone, so he invited me to move in with him. Especially since the apartment is close to the school," said Mosura.
"Sounds like you two get along," said Junior. Mosura nodded.
"We do. He's always looking out for me, and I try to do the same," said Mosura. She sighed as she looked at the place with a light frown.
"One day, I may have to move on and start my own life. I'd hate to leave my big brother alone," said Mosura. Junior rubbed the back of his head.
"Well... that won't be until a while right? I mean, you plan on going to college right? Maybe you can stick around until then? Besides, you can always visit him," said Junior. Mosura smiled in response.
"I suppose. But still," said Mosura. The two watched television for a couple of minutes, where an action movie was playing. Mosura hummed in thought.
'Battra never told me the title of that action movie that he was watching,' thought Mosura. She suddenly winced as she flexed her foot, feeling her sprain. She hissed as she brought her foot up and took her shoe off and set it to the side. Junior glanced at her in response as he caught the musty scent of her foot.
"Agh. My foot is killing me," said Mosura with a wince. She then glanced at Junior, who had quickly averted his eyes from her. Mosura looked away as she bit her lip.
"Um... Hey, Goji?" called Mosura.
"Yeah?" answered Junior. Mosura took a breath.
"Um... Would you mind massaging my foot?" asked Mosura. Junior's eyes slightly widened as he turned to face her.
"Huh?" asked Junior.
"Er... I'm sorry! I guess that was a weird thing to ask," said Mosura as she looked away. Junior rubbed the back of his head as he gulped, not believing what he was going to say.
"It's alright. I mean, I can if you want," said Junior. Mosura looked down at her lap in response as she blinked. She slowly raised her right leg up as she shifted her position to sit on the sofa sideways. Junior nearly jumped as her foot came into sight. He slightly turned and took her foot and held it against his lap. The softness of her orange thigh high stocking against his bare hand caused his heart to race.
'Ugh. I can't believe that I'm stooping to something so low,' thought Junior in shame. He felt like he was taking advantage of his friend by secretly enjoying this. He mentally psyched himself to be as respectful to her as possible. It was just a massage. Nothing more. Junior began to flush as he made his way to Mosura's sole. As Mosura noticed this, she started to blush herself as she slightly looked away.
'Oh man. He's beginning to make me nervous too,' thought Mosura. Junior began to press against her sole with his palms.
"Right here?" asked Junior. Mosura flinched.
"Ow," said Mosura.
"Sorry," said Junior as he attempted to apply pressure a bit lower. Mosura flinched more aggressively this time.
"Ow!" yelped Mosura. Junior winced.
"Sorry! Sorry, I've never done this before," said Junior. He then applied lighter pressure against Mosura's sole, which she responded with minor hisses and flinches. After a minute of figuring out the most sensitive areas and how much pressure to use, Junior was able to give Mosura a much more comfortable massage. Mosura sighed in relief as she lied her head back on a pillow.
"Ah. That feels great," said Mosura as she wiggled her toes. Junior smiled in amusement.
"Hey, I’m sorry if my feet stink. Transmutant senses are a pain sometimes," said Mosura.
"Nah, it's alright," said Junior.
"I mean, I probably should have taken off my stocking first to save you the stink," said Mosura in embarrassment.
"Ah. No need, they're cute," said Junior. Mosura looked at him in surprise.
"Oh?" asked Mosura with a tilt of her head. Junior stiffened as his mind registered the words that left his mouth. He was so distracted that his mouth just began to run while he was thinking.
"Uh... I mean... They look nice. Cute," said Junior. He mentally groaned at how he emphasized how he thought they looked.
"I mean, I know you usually wear them. But I never really got a close look at them. Er! I'm sorry, that came out wrong!" said Junior.
"No, I got it. You mean you never really paid attention to them," said Mosura.
"Yeah, exactly," said Junior. Mosura smiled in flattery.
"Well, thanks," said Mosura. She leaned back as she felt Junior work the knots in her sole, causing her spine to chill with pleasure. She almost felt like falling asleep. Junior flushed furiously as his eyes trailed along Mosura's foot and up her leg to her thigh. She looked elegant, fit, and cute. Not to mention he did find her legs to be quite attractive, and here they were in his hands as he massaged her calf, causing Mosura to slightly moan.

'Oh, please don't do that,' thought Junior as he slumped his shoulders. He shook his head. Lately, he felt himself growing a bit more perverse lately, or perhaps it was more like a yearning for intimate contact with the opposite sex. Him massaging Mosura's foot and calf was not doing him any favors but making it worst. He slightly felt himself grow light headed as his blood began to rush through him. His heart rate spiked, beating steadily. The feminine scent of Mosura was driving him mad. He wondered why all of the sudden he was feeling perverted. Then, his eyes widened.
'Oh shit. What if my broken inhibitor chip is letting me think more on sexual activity than normally? Oh God, Transmutant puberty is making me look at her this way!' thought Junior in alarm. Just then, footsteps entered the living room.
"Sis? I didn't hear you come..." Battra walked into the living room from his bedroom in the hall, finding his sister lying on the couch with her foot in Junior's lap. Mosura shot up in surprise.
"Battra? When did you get home?" asked Mosura. Junior was as still as stone as he held Mosura's foot, forgetting about his aroused state.
"Um... About an hour ago. What are you doing?" asked Battra with a raised brow.
"Oh. Well we were watching TV, but I sprained my foot earlier and asked Goji to give me a massage," said Mosura as she gestured to the Transmutant.
"H-Hey," greeted Junior with a nervous smile. Battra bore a poker face.
"Hi," greeted Battra in a neutral tone. Junior cleared his throat as he moved Mosura's foot away from his lap and pulled his sweater further down over his pants and held his hands in his pockets to avoid looking suspicious.
"Hey, where are you going?" asked Mosura in disappointment.
"I uh... I gotta get home. My mom will be worried if I'm not back," said Junior as he began to walk down the hall.
"See you later!" said Junior.
"Um... Bye!" called Mosura. Junior walked out the door and closed it, leaving the siblings behind. Battra glanced at his sister and then back at the door.
'Oh. Don't think you can get into her pants, pal. I won't stand for it,' thought Battra as he narrowed his eyes.
Meanwhile outside, Junior held his sweater down over his waist as he stood in the elevator, trying to focus on ocean, stars, and his warm bed. Anything to get the dirty thoughts out of his mind. After a minute, he began to relax and he felt himself 'safe' to stop holding his sweater down. Junior briskly walked out of the elevator and out of the apartment building.
"This is not good," said Junior with dread.
	
> Chapter 15: Primal
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Battra was silently roaming through the streets in the night; his red eyes scanning around for any witnesses. As he found that it was clear, Battra quickly disappeared into an alley to put on his gloves and slip on his mask. Battra ran down the alley and jumped onto a dumpster. He jumped again and grabbed onto the ledge of a building and quickly pulled himself up to run across the roof as he looked around the area. He grunted as he leaped from rooftop to rooftop, sliding and rolling passed obstacles as he landed. Battra finally stopped as he landed near a ledge and crouched down. His eyes scanned the area, finding a couple of men standing outside, wearing thick coats.
Battra narrowed his eyes as his psychic abilities focused on the humans. An annoyed expression was plastered on his face under his mask. Just by scanning the minds of these men, he was able to tell that they were secretly armed in case of an attack. However, Battra wasn't here for a fight, rather he was present to gather information.
'I gotta get closer if I want a better focus on their minds inside,' thought Battra as he looked at the building itself and the roof. As he was about to move away, he stopped as a hooded figure appeared in the alley, walking towards the den. Battra crouched lower to avoid being seen. That was when he caught a scent that made his eyes widen.
"Hey! Who are you?" asked one of the men as he slowly reached into his jacket. The hooded figure stopped as he looked at the human with a neutral expression. The figure stood to be six foot nine in height, bearing red eyes and a grayish blue jacket.
"Just coming for a visit," answered the hooded figure. Battra's eyes widened as he heard the voice, carrying familiarity to it.
"Oh yeah? What's the password?" asked one of the men. The hooded figure looked around briefly and gestured for one of the men to step closer. The human he was referring to did not protest, knowing better than to let the password be heard out in public. As he approached, the hooded figure leaned close to him and whispered.
"Gotcha," whispered the figure. The human suddenly felt himself met with a powerful punch into the gut, causing him to hunch over. Battra's eyes widened as this figure quickly snatched the pistol from the guard and threw it against the second guard's head. The combined velocity and density of the weapon caused the guard to yelp in pain as he fell over on the ground. The hooded figure made his way to the second guard as he drew his pistol. Before the guard could point and fire, the hooded man stomped on the guard’s wrist and shattered the bones. He cried out in agony, which the figure silenced with a blow to the head. Battra immediately hid as he bore wide eyes.
"No way..." muttered Battra to himself. He suddenly heard the sound of a door being knocked down, prompting Battra to peek back over to find this mysterious figure to be rushing inside. The sound of gunfire filled the air along with cries of pain and terror. After a few seconds, a few humans were running out of the den, prompting Battra to drop down into the alley. He quickly ran inside and found multiple men on the ground, groaning in pain as they lied with broken limbs and bruises. Battra then found the hooded figure holding up a man in the air as he glared at him.
"I knew that first Transmutant coming in here was going to bite us in the ass later!" shouted the man. The figure then threw him against the wall, causing it to crack. The man groaned as he fell on the table in severe pain. The hooded figure then turned to face Battra, who flinched in response. This was when he saw his face.
'No way. It can't be him,' thought Battra with wide eyes. The hooded figure walked over towards Battra, who tensed in response. His eyes widened in surprise as the figure passed him and made his way outside. Battra turned and found the figure drawing out a red spray can and painted a large red X on the side of the building. The figure turned back to face Battra and gave him a smirk. In a blink of an eye, the figure sprinted away out of sight, leaving Battra alone with wide eyes.
"I'll have to worry about that later," said Battra as he turned to face the men that were on the ground. He held one man's head up and began to scan through his mind, finding nothing relevant to the plan that the Purists had. As he continued with this, he found that just about none of them knew anything. It seemed that these were just supporters of the Purists rather than people who actively terrorized Transmutants.
"Damn it. These radicals must not be here today. They could be avoiding coming to these-" Battra stopped as a door burst open in the other room, where a man armed with a rifle was shown.
"Eat lead!" shouted the Purist member.
"Ah crap!" said Battra as he rolled away, avoiding the bullets that whizzed through the air. He then rushed out of the den and ran down the alley, where the Purist fired his rifle after him. After a minute of fleeing, Battra came across a building corner, where he climbed up the ledge. He panted as he sat down in exhaustion with his heart racing.
"So much for stealth," said Battra in annoyance.
"I'll say," said a male voice. Battra gasped as he immediately shot up and turned to find the hooded man with a smirk. Battra tensed himself.
"Relax kid, I'm not here for a fight," said the figure with a raised hand. Battra raised a brow at the response.
'Kid? But... He should be younger than me,' thought Battra in confusion. If this person was who he thought he was, then it was rather odd that he would be referring to him as a kid.
"So, you're the famous vigilante that has the media buzzing? I thought you'd be more buff," said the hooded figure as he looked Battra over.
"What is your deal? You just ruined my chance to collect information!" said Battra in annoyance, ignoring the last tidbit.
"I apologize. It's just that I had to settle a little issue with one of the humans inside. He's been bugging me for a while now, so I took advantage of the news report that told of your action in the den. Thanks for that by the way," said the figure with a smile. Battra narrowed his eyes.
"Hmph. The Night Angel. Guardian Angel of the Transmutant race. Bane of the Purists. Scourge of the night. I'm curious, have you ever done anything during the day?" asked the figure.
"No. The night helps me blend in," answered Battra.
"Good point. Besides, your name wouldn't fit if you were to suddenly be known throughout the night," said the figure as he walked passed Battra.
"I didn't choose this name. The Transmutants and the media gave it to me," said Battra.
"Yet you brand Purists and paint walls with angel wings," said the figure with an amused smile. Battra looked away in embarrassment.
"I... I may have gotten a little too into what I do, but the branding was meant to be a warning. The wings were to let people know who exactly it was," said Battra.
"Ah yes. Angels, fascinating characters, aren't they? God's Guardians over virtuous people, but persecutors of the wicked," said the figure. He then turned to face Battra.
"You know, I think maybe you can use a little help with your vigilante work," said the figure. Battra narrowed his eyes.
"I'm not interested. Besides, I plan on quitting soon," said Battra.
"That’s all the more reason for me to help. But, we don't have to meet up side by side every now and then to bring the hand of justice upon these spineless cowards. No, we can do things our separate ways, even at separate times. Since you are more comfortable in the night, I have no problem working in the day," said the figure as he walked away. Battra's eyes widened in response.
"Hey, wait a minute! Just who are you anyway?!" demanded Battra.
"I'm not one to give away names, kid. Just call me, X," said the figure. He then walked away and leaped off of the roof, disappearing into the shadows of the alley. Battra stood as he continued to stare off with hard eyes at the place where X had disappeared to.
"Oh. I think I already know who you are," said Battra.



It was November. Junior was sitting down in the Friendship Club room and reading through a book as Mosura sat beside him with a yawn. Twilight was discussing the method for solving an equation to Junior since Sunset was absent. Erika sat with Fluttershy as the two began to look through a garden magazine.
"And that's how you come up with the answer," said Twilight as she tapped on a sheet of paper with equations written down.
"Ah. OK, now I got it," said Junior with a smile. He suddenly heard the sound of the door bursting open. Rodan and Angirasu came rushing in.
"Rodan, I said to calm down!" said Angirasu in annoyance.
"This can't wait, man! We're living in a real life comic book!" cried Rodan. Junior looked at Rodan in confusion.
"Dude, what the hell is your problem?" asked Junior. Rodan shoved his cell phone in Junior's personal space, showing him an online article.
"There's a new vigilante out there! They're calling him X!" said Rodan. Junior looked at him in confusion.
"X? Wow. I wonder how long somebody sat at the freaking big idea table for that one," said Junior in a sarcastic tone. The rest of the club members looked at Rodan curiously.
"New vigilante? Like a Transmutant one?" asked Twilight.
"Well, they actually called him a terrorist along with the Night Angel guy, but yeah. Unlike the other guy, X seems to leave all of his victims alive, but beaten badly," answered Angirasu.
"Oh my," said Fluttershy with a gulp. Whoever these two vigilantes were, she was afraid to know what sort of people that they were.
"Yeah, this guy showed up like four days ago. Next thing you know, he's been beating the crap out of Purists in Ponyville and people just started calling him X because of the X's that he leaves," said Rodan.
"Are they... affiliated with each other?" asked Erika.
"Maybe. The X attacks are reported mostly during the day while the Night Angel always appeared in the... Well, night time," said Rodan.
"One for the day, the other for the night. A 24 hour vigilante pair," said Junior. Mosura sighed as she shook her head.
"This violence is senseless. It's not going to stop the Purists from doing what they're doing. If anything, it might make things worse," said Mosura. Junior looked her way.
"Then what are Transmutants to do? These guys are just doing what they feel like they can do against these assholes. Fight fire with fire," said Junior.
"Has fighting fire with fire really ever helped?" asked Twilight.
"That's not the point. The point is to send a message to the Purists that not all Transmutants are gonna roll over and die like cowards against them," said Junior as he crossed his arms.
"So, you support them killing people?" asked Twilight in disbelief. Junior went silent as he felt all stares on him. The Transmutant sighed as he looked away.
"It's not like they're targeting citizens," said Junior. Twilight stared at him in surprise at his response. Fluttershy looked away as she pondered his response.
"Don't look at me like that. I didn't say it was OK," said Junior.
"Let's change the subject," interjected Erika. Junior scoffed.
"Fine by me," said Junior. Twilight slightly narrowed her eyes in response and went back to looking at the math book.



It was later in the day. Junior, Mosura and Fluttershy were walking out of the school building and out to the front. Mosura looked on in surprise as she found Battra coming around the corner of the side walk.
"Big bro!" greeted Mosura with a wave. Battra smiled as he waved to his sister and made his way over to the trio.
"Hey sis," greeted Battra. He then looked Junior's way as he bore a neutral expression.
"Gojira," greeted Battra. Junior went stiff as he placed on a forced smile.
"Hey, Battra," greeted Junior. Battra then noticed Fluttershy standing close to Junior. Fluttershy slightly jumped as his eyes focused on her.
"Um... H-Hello. I'm a friend of Gojira's and Mosura's. I'm... Fluttershy," said Fluttershy with a small wave.
"Oh. Nice to meet you," said Battra with a small smile.
"What brings you over here?" asked Mosura.
"Ah. I just wanted to see your friend Gojira, here," said Battra. Junior's eyes widened.
"Uh... What for?" asked Junior.
"Yeah, what for?" asked Mosura in curiosity.
"Ah well, I'm actually apart of this project that a group of mine is doing in college. We're going to high schools to try and give students some tips when it comes to college. I know what you want to do, but I thought I'd help one or two of your friends out with," said Battra. Mosura smiled brightly in response.
"Really? Wow! Sounds good, Goji?" asked Mosura a she nudged Junior's side. The male Transmutant looked at Battra with a poker face.
'This son of a bitch is lying his ass off!' thought Junior with dread. This all seemed like a bullshit excuse to just get the two alone together for whatever elder brother wrath that he could inflict upon him…and Mosura was falling for it.
"Yeah, I guess," said Junior. Battra smiled.
"Tell you what, why don't we all head over to the cafe later? Gojira and I can meet you two there while I... give him some tips," said Battra.
'Why did he pause like that? Mosura, why did he pause like that?!' thought Junior as he glanced at Mosura.
"Oh. Thank you, but I actually have to get home. I'm sorry," said Fluttershy.
"No worries. It was just an offer," said Battra. Junior glanced at Fluttershy with pleading eyes.
'Fluttershy, don't! For the love of God, don't leave me here with him!' thought Junior. Fluttershy tilted her head in confusion in response at his look.
"I have to pick up groceries for dinner tonight Battra. Remember, you've been having a bit too much fast food this month," said Mosura in disapproval.
"OK, fair enough," said Battra. Junior cleared his throat.
"Um... I have to get home too. So, sorry I can't go to the-" Junior was interrupted as Battra chuckled.
"Alright. But let me at least give you a couple of pointers for college. You have to think of your future you know," said Battra.
'I'm afraid that if I stay with you, I won't have a future!' thought Junior.
"Why don't you stick around and listen, Goji? It shouldn't take long," said Mosura with a smile.
"But... Oh, alright," said Junior in defeat. Mosura waved to the two as she began to walk down the sidewalk with Fluttershy. The timid girl glanced back at him and then began to run back to him.
"Um... Let's walk home together when you're done. I'll wait by the bus stop," said Fluttershy.
"Sure," said Junior with a nervous nod. Perhaps he could count on her to be a witness should he go missing. Fluttershy walked ahead, leaving Battra and Junior alone.
"So... college?" asked Junior. Battra bore a neutral expression.
"Yes. Right, so what you want to do is avoid taking out a loan. You should apply for a federal grant, since you won't have to worry about paying it off later on. You would just need to do well in your classes and qualify for a grant," said Battra.
"Noted. Anything else?" asked Junior. He was beginning to relax as he thought perhaps he was overreacting.
"Yeah. You wouldn't happen to have a sweater that's in a different shade of grey, do you?" asked Battra as he eyed Junior, who looked at him in confusion.
"Um... No? I don't see how that..."
"Right. What's your position on the Night Angel and X?" asked Battra.
"The... The vigilantes? Well, I guess they’re OK. I mean they're pretty much standing up to these racial supremacists that a lot of people are all fo- Wait, why are you asking me this?" asked Junior in a suspicious manner. Battra shook his head.
"I'm sorry. I was just curious. Things have just been going crazy lately and I wanted to see what another Transmutant thought of this. Sorry, it has nothing to do with what I said we were going to talk about," said Battra.
"So... You pretty much lied to us when you said-"
"Yep. But that tip is true. Keep that in mind," said Battra. Junior sighed in annoyance.
"So, what do you want?" asked Junior.
"About my sister. Tell me, how is she when she's at school? I ask since I feel like I'd be too nosy about my sister's business. I only ask because I care, and I'm not quite sure how to ask her myself without annoying her," said Battra. Junior cleared his throat as he looked away in thought.
"Mosura? Well, she's nice. You know, very popular with the other students. I... I never really heard about her getting into trouble before," said Junior with a shrug.
"And how does she...behave around guys?" asked Battra. Junior's eyes widened.
"That's what you’re worried about?!" exclaimed Junior. Battra looked at him in annoyance.
"Hey, you have a little sister who doesn't have parents to talk to her about this stuff and worry," said Battra. Junior raised his hands.
"OK, OK. Look, she's friendly with me. Actually, a lot friendlier with me than most girls have been throughout all of my years. I don't really know how she acts around guys. Frankly, it's none of my business and I honestly don't really care unless she was being hurt by one of them," said Junior. Battra raised a brow at the last statement.
"Unless she was being hurt, you say?" asked Battra. Junior lightly flushed in response as he looked away.
"Yeah. I mean, why mistreat a kind person like her? I wouldn't really stand for it. Not to mention... Well, she treats me like a friend," said Junior. Battra hummed to himself as he analyzed Junior's words and expression. There seemed to be genuine care that he held for his little sister. He always worried that his sister would allow herself to be taken advantage of some boy that just wanted to get into her pants. Although he wasn't sure how deep Junior cared for Mosura, he didn't seem like a sexual deviant as he once thought.
"Alright, I appreciate your answers," said Battra as he began to walk away. Junior looked at him in confusion but then sighed in relief.
"Gojira," called Battra. Junior stood straight up.
"Um. Yeah?" answered Junior.
"Thanks for helping my sister safely last week. I appreciate it. I can't always keep an eye on her," said Battra as he looked at Junior with a small smile. Junior looked at him in surprise, but nodded to him.
"S-Sure. Um... She thinks highly of you. I think I can see why," said Junior as he rubbed the back of his head. Battra turned as he smiled to himself.
"Hmm. That's good to know," said Battra as he walked away. Junior watched as the Transmutant began to leave. Junior made his way in the opposite direction towards the bus stop, where Fluttershy stood. She looked up at him curiously.
"So... How was your conversation?" asked Fluttershy.
"Well... I learned that I should probably apply for a federal grant rather than take a school loan," said Junior with a shrug. Fluttershy smiled.
"Oh, well that's good to know. Are you thinking of going to college?" asked Fluttershy. Junior looked to the sky in thought. He sighed.
"I don't know," answered Junior. Fluttershy looked at him curiously, especially how his tone almost sounded solemn.
"Gojira?" called Fluttershy. Junior shook his head.
"Forget it. Come on, let's go home," said Junior as he began to walk ahead. Fluttershy began to walk after him. Meanwhile with Battra, the secret vigilante hummed to himself as he walked to catch up with his sister.
"Hmm. It wasn't him after all. That's odd, he sounds a lot like X," muttered Battra to himself. He shook his head in response after thinking back to scanning Junior's mind from the previous days from when this new Transmutant vigilante had been at large. He saw nothing that would have been able to allow him to actually link him to the vigilante. It was odd since the two almost looked and sounded similar, yet they carried different attitudes.
"Well, at least I was able to learn a couple of things," said Battra to himself. He smiled as he looked at his sister as she waved to him.



It was the late evening. Fluttershy was lying down in bed, resting soundly in warmth. Her soft breaths were silent in the room as she blissfully slept through the night. She crinkled her brow as the sound of a bellow filled the air. Fluttershy suddenly shot up out of bed as the bellow grew louder. The girl panted as she looked around her room fearfully for the source of the sound. The same bellow came again, striking fear into her soul as she recalled where she had heard these ominous bellows. Fluttershy squealed as she hid herself under her blankets as she began to shake in bed. She immediately began to draw out her phone from her drawer next to her bed and frantically made a phone call to Junior's phone. After a minute of ringing, she was sent to voice mail.
"Oh!" Fluttershy gasped as the bellow grew quieter from outside of her home. She quietly sneaked out of bed and tip toed over towards her window to look outside. She saw no signs of creatures or even ghosts that could have possibly be making such dreadful sounds. Fluttershy immediately dove back into her bed as she whimpered.



The next morning, Fluttershy was walking to school with bags under her eyes. She gave a small yawn as she walked. The sounds from the previous night made it all too difficult to fall asleep. She was dreading on what could have been making the sounds. She felt like a spirit could be now trying to haunt her since she and her friends may have desecrated the castle. After spending the next thirty minutes of walking, she had finally arrived at school. Fluttershy made her way over to her locker and began to unlock it as she gave another cute yawn.
"Hey Flutters!" greeted Rainbow in a loud tone. Fluttershy yelped as she jumped in surprise. She whipped around and found Rainbow looking at her with a sheepish smile.
"Oops. Sorry, about that. Hey, you look terrible," said Rainbow as she looked at Fluttershy in worry.
"Mm. I had a hard time falling back to sleep. You see... I heard something last night that kept me up," said Fluttershy with a gulp. Rainbow looked at her curiously.
"Oh?" responded Rainbow.
"I... I heard the same loud moans that we heard in that castle," said Fluttershy. Rainbow's eyes widened in response.
"Uh... Hey, it may have been your imagination!" said Rainbow with a shrug, but she bore a nervous expression. Fluttershy was able to tell that this girl was very worried about whatever was in the castle may be coming back to get them outside of the forest.
"But I heard it! Gojira lives next door to me, so he might have heard it!" said Fluttershy. Rainbow raised a brow at her as she looked around.
"Speaking of, where is he? Don't you two normally walk to school together?" asked Rainbow in confusion. Fluttershy looked down in thought.
"Now that you mention it... I haven't actually seen him this morning," said Fluttershy.
"Hmm. He probably just overslept and is running late. You might find him later," said Rainbow as she patted Fluttershy on the shoulder.
"Right..." answered Fluttershy. Rainbow waved to her as she walked away.
"I'll catch ya later, Flutters!" said Rainbow.
"OK. Bye," said Fluttershy with a small wave. She took out her phone and looked at the screen, where she scrolled through her contacts. She pressed the call button and held the phone against her ear, hearing the connection tone.
"The number that you have called is not available. Please leave a message at the tone," said a monotone voice over Fluttershy's phone. The girl sighed as she hung up. She then bit her thumb in worry.
"No, I might just be overreacting. Gojira does tend to sleep a lot," said Fluttershy to herself.



It was later into the day. Fluttershy sat in the club room at lunch with her friends. Her eyes looked at her phone as she ate. So far, there was no sign of the Transmutant in school. Neither Rodan, Angirasu, Sunset, Mosura, Erika, nor Twilight have seen him. Here, they were all sitting having their lunch as the club discussed an agenda for the next week. Fluttershy sighed as she held her phone against her ear, still being sent to voice mail. It was odd that the Transmutant had not answered his phone. She began to worry.
"Who are you calling?" asked Sunset in curiosity. Fluttershy flinched in response a she was knocked out of her thoughts.
"Gojira. He wasn't up to walk to school with me and no one has seen him here today," said Fluttershy. Rodan placed a card on the table as he and Angirasu played a card game.
"Careful. He might get annoyed if you keep calling him," said Rodan as he looked through his cards. Fluttershy's eyes widened in response; not realizing of the damage that she may have potentially done to her relationship with Junior.
"Oh. I'm sorry. I'm just worried," said Fluttershy in a timid manner.
"He might be feeling under the weather," said Erika with a shrug.
"He said that he's immune to a lot of diseases. I don't think that's it," said Fluttershy as she took a bite out of her apple. Twilight sighed as she looked through a book.
"Maybe it's just some personal family business that he has to take care of. I'm sure that he's fine," said Twilight in reassurance. As Fluttershy was about to respond, her phone started ringing. She looked at her screen and found Junior's name to be displayed as the caller.
"Oh! That's him!" said Fluttershy with a relieved sigh. She quickly answered the phone as she held it against her ear.
"Hello? Gojira?" answered Fluttershy. Her eyes widened in surprise as she heard an unexpected voice.
"Oh. Mrs. Takeshi. What? No... We haven't seen him at school," answered Fluttershy with a look of confusion. Her eyes widened in shock as a gasp escaped her mouth, drawing the attention of the others.
"Oh no. Oh. OK, w-we'll keep an eye out. OK, goodbye," said Fluttershy as she hung up.
"What?" asked Angirasu. Fluttershy turned to face her club members with a look of worry.
"Gojira's mother answered his phone. She said that he's missing," said Fluttershy. Everyone's eyes widened in response.




Later that day...

Miwa sat down on her sofa with a look of stress as she held her hands over mouth and nose, taking calm breaths. Blaire sat next to her as she held a comforting hand on her shoulder. With them were of course the rest of the Friendship Club along with the rest of the Main Six and Flash.  A couple of other police officers were present in the Takeshi household.
"It's alright. We'll find him and bring him back safely. But Miwa, can you think of any reason that he would be gone? Could it be that he just ran away?" asked Blaire. Miwa shook her head.
"No. No, he seemed just fine yesterday. We had dinner and watched a movie together. After that, we went to bed. I thought that maybe he had woken up early to get to school since I hadn't seen him this morning. Then, I received a call from the school that told me that he wasn't in his first to fourth period classes," said Miwa. She took another calm breath before speaking.
"I knew something had to be wrong when I was told that he missed those classes. I even tried calling his cell phone to talk to him, but he never took it," said Miwa as she buried her face into her hands.
"That was when Fluttershy called," said Miwa.
"Did he leave anything like a note? Did he take anything like food or perhaps his back pack?" asked Blaire.
"No. He didn't leave or take anything like that. His backpack was left behind as well," said Miwa.
"Could he have been... kidnapped?" asked Rarity. She didn't like suggesting the possibility in front of Junior's mother, since she was under a lot of stress right now. But it was a possibility.
"My home didn't have any signs of being broken into. It was though he just suddenly disappeared," said Miwa as she shook her head. The Friendship Club all gave each other glances as they pondered what could have happened to the Transmutant and why he would suddenly disappear.
"Well, we're going to start our search for him, Miwa. Don't worry, we'll find him," said Blaire with a reassuring nod.
"Please find him. He's the only family that I have left," said Miwa with teary eyes.
"Um... We'll help look for him too, Mrs. Takeshi. He's our friend, after all," said Mosura. Miwa sniffled as she wiped her eyes.
"Thank you. My son is lucky to know you all," said Miwa with a soft smile. Rodan cleared his throat.
"Hey, may I use your bathroom before we get started?" asked Rodan.
"Go ahead," said Miwa.
"Thanks," responded Rodan as he briskly walked through the hall and made his way into the bathroom. After he handled his business and washed his hands, he noticed a small basket in the corner of the bathroom from the mirror. He turned and found it to be a laundry basket. He hummed in thought as he looked inside and found dirty laundry. Rodan smirked as he grabbed a shirt that gave off a faint scent and immediately stuffed the shirt into his pocket and made his way out of the bathroom.
"OK, let's go," said Rodan as he patted Angirasu on the shoulder. Soon, the teens and police dispersed out of the house, where Miwa remained inside, praying that her son was safe and that he would return to her soon. She'd go and look for him herself, but she had to remain home in case he came back. Meanwhile, Blaire looked to the teens.
"If you kids find Gojira, you call and let his mother know. She'll let me know and we can call off the search," ordered Blaire.
"Yes ma'am," said the teens in unison. Blaire nodded in approval as she stepped inside of her police car and began to drive off along with a couple of other officers. Sunset looked to Flash with a smile.
"Hey, thanks for coming out here to help look for him. It's very nice of you," said Sunset. Flash nodded to her in response.
"Sure, it’s no problem. Come on, we should probably get to searching before we lose daylight," said Flash as he began to walk forward.
"Alright. Flash, Sunset, Applejack and Rainbow Dash, you go and search the park. Erika, Rarity, Angirasu, Pinkie, and I will search around the school. Mosura, Rodan, and Fluttershy will search the further out down town," said Twilight. The groups nodded in response and split off. As Rodan walked alongside Mosura and Fluttershy, he glanced back at the rest.
"Psst! Hey, you two stop for a second," whispered Rodan. The girls looked at him curiously as they stopped. Rodan reached into his pocket and pulled out the worn shirt.
"Is... Is that one of Gojira's shirts?" asked Fluttershy in confusion.
"That's right. I found it in the bathroom and thought that it could help us find Goji," whispered Rodan. Mosura smiled brightly.
"We can track his scent with your enhanced sense of smell! Rodan, you're a genius!" said Mosura. Rodan grimaced.
'I was honestly hoping you'd volunteer. I rather not sniff another guy's dirty laundry,' thought Rodan.
"Right. Yeah," said Rodan with a cough.
"Wait, why not tell the others?" asked Fluttershy in confusion.
"Well, I have a feeling that Goji might be experiencing some major issues right now regarding a certain situation. Maybe he's so freaked out right now that he's trying to give himself some space," said Rodan as he glanced back at the rest of the group.
"It's best we not let the other non-Transmutants know about this until we can figure this out. Let's just pretend we found him by luck," said Rodan as he looked back to the girls. Mosura and Fluttershy glanced at each other in reluctance. Then, Fluttershy nodded.
"OK. I did promise to keep his secret, after all," said Fluttershy.
"Alright, my lips are sealed. Get to tracking," said Mosura. Rodan sighed as he looked at the shirt.
"Thank God that I grabbed a shirt," said Rodan as he sniffed it. He slightly gagged in disgust and tore his nose away from the musty smell.
"OK. Yeah, I think I got a lock on him," said Rodan as he began to follow the smell. Mosura and Fluttershy ran after him, finding themselves traveling throughout the neighborhood. Meanwhile, a black van drove through the neighborhood, where Koizumi sat in the passenger seat with Inoue driving. He sighed in annoyance.
"I can't believe we lost him. We had one job. One job!" said Koizumi.
"You insisted on getting drinks that night. I insisted that one of us should stay, but then you ignore my suggestions" said Inoue in annoyance. Koizumi sent her a glare.
"Hey, respect your superior officer, kid," said Koizumi. Inoue sighed.
"Yes, sir," muttered Inoue. The van drove off, searching for any sign of the Transmutant. Koizumi held his radar in hand as he scanned the area.
"Ugh. Since the kid went missing, we'll have to scan for every Transmutant in town until we find him," said Koizumi. He scowled. "What a pain in the ass."



This couldn't have been a worst situation. Here, Fluttershy was once again standing at the entrance to the Everfree forest alongside Rodan and Mosura. The three stared into the dark forest during the afternoon. They all stood by nervously.
"Are you sure he went through here?" asked Mosura.
"Hey, do you want to sniff the shirt?!" asked Rodan in annoyance as he held the shirt up to Mosura's face. Her face flushed brightly as she caught the male scent of Junior coming from the shirt. She pushed it away as she cupped her nose.
"No!" said Mosura.
"It wouldn't work with Mosura anyway, Rodan. She's a human, remember?" asked Fluttershy. Rodan went stiff in response and glanced at Mosura, who sent him a stern stare. Rodan cleared his throat.
"Of course. I was just messing around," said Rodan in response. The trio looked back at the forest. With the smell that she had picked up from the shirt, Mosura was able to confirm that Junior's scent did indeed lead into the forest. She sighed heavily.
"OK, let's go," said Mosura as she and the rest entered into the forest. Fluttershy stood close as she nervously looked around the forest. Despite the fear that she felt coming here, she was willing to risk herself to find her friend. She just wondered why the Transmutant would come out here of all places. As the trio continued on for several minutes, the trail was growing stronger. The group suddenly stopped as they found a tree knocked over in their path.
"Ugh. We gotta go around this thing if we want to keep up our search," said Mosura as she strayed off of the path. She then stumbled as she stepped into a descended piece of earth. She looked down in annoyance but her eyes widened. Rodan and Fluttershy came to where she was looking and found a large imprint into the earth.
"It's a footprint!" said Fluttershy in shock.
"By Bigfoot," said Rodan as he looked at the large foot print. Mosura shook her head.
"Sure, if Bigfoot had the feet the size of a dinosaur," said Mosura in a sarcastic tone. The foot print that they were looking at was wide and larger than what most animals would leave. There were four claw marks at the end of short stubby toe imprints.
"There's more!" exclaimed Rodan as he pointed ahead of the foot print, finding a trail ahead. Fluttershy gulped as she nervously faced Mosura.
"What could have left these tracks?" asked Fluttershy. Mosura knelt down and analyzed the prints.
"Whatever it is, it's gotta be huge," said Mosura. Rodan knelt down next to the track as he caught the scent from the tracks. He took a couple of sniffs and his eyes widened.
"Uh oh," said Rodan.
"What's wrong?" asked Fluttershy in a nervous tone.
"Yeah. It's worse than I thought. These tracks belong to-" Rodan was interrupted as the sound of heavy footsteps filled the air. Everyone went silent as the footsteps grew louder, causing the ground around them to shake. The sound of trees rustling filled the air, causing the teens to whip around as they searched for the source. Fluttershy huddled close to Mosura as she fearfully looked around. The sound of a chopper-like growl filled the air. From deeper within the trees, a figure came rushing out. Mosura and Rodan steeled themselves while Fluttershy coward behind them. As the figure came closer, grunting filled the air. Out from the distance came a grizzly bear crying out as it sprinted away from the trees.
"Grizzly!" said Rodan. Fluttershy came out of hiding in surprise as the bear ran towards them. The bear suddenly ran passed them, leaving the teens confused.
"Um... OK?" said Rodan with a raised brow.
"Something scared him," said Fluttershy with a gulp. Mosura and Rodan cautiously made their way over to where the bear had fled. Fluttershy reluctantly followed them. The three came across a large bush that the bear had come from. Mosura gagged.
"Ugh. Smells like something..." Mosura and Rodan pulled the bushes apart and found something. Fluttershy gasped and cupped her mouth.
"Died," said Mosura in a flat stone. Before them was a large bear that lied on a large flat stone with large bite marks on its body and part of its lower body was missing. Mosura cupped her nose in disgust as her stomach turned at the sight. Fluttershy merely stared in horror at the fate of this creature.
"Man. That's messed up," said Rodan. He suddenly caught the scent that he had been tracking. They were finally close.
"Guys, I think Goji is around here!" said Rodan. Just as the words left his mouth, a charcoal grey head rose from behind the stone. It was a beast with a reptilian appearance, with scales that appeared like a lava formation. Its box shaped head bore a flat skull with brows over its small amber eyes like an eagle. The teens went still as stone as the creature focused its eyes on them after it had raised its head with a questioning grunt. Fluttershy stared in horror as she found the creature's muzzle stained in blood as a piece of flesh hung from the teeth that stuck from the overbite.
"Oooooh shit," said Rodan in a small tone.
"Nobody make any sudden movements," said Mosura in a whisper, fighting her own desire to run. The creature narrowed its eyes and crinkled its muzzle.
"Skreeoonk!" the beast gave a screeching roar that almost sounded similar to a raging elephant. The bear flesh that was in its mouth fell to the ground.
"Oh, hell no!" said Rodan as he grabbed Mosura's and Fluttershy's hand and ran with them. The girls stumbled at first but then followed him. Fluttershy turned her head back and found the creature pushing itself off of the ground and rising to its feet. It stood to be twenty feet tall with thick legs. Its short arms hung at its side as it flexed it four black clawed appendages. The creature stood in an erect stance with a burly armored chest with a long whip-like tail. On the creature's back were three rows of jagged but slightly stubbed dorsal plates. The creature roared as it stomped after the teens.
"He's chasing us!" cried Fluttershy.
"Agh! He had to be a dinosaur! A freaking dinosaur!" said Rodan in annoyance.
"First of all, that's not like any dinosaur that resembles what we have in fossils! Second of all, who are you talking about?!" exclaimed Mosura as she ran.
"That's Gojira! He transformed!" said Rodan as he pointed at the creature. Fluttershy's eyes widened in shock as she looked back and found the beast chasing them. As she looked into its amber eyes, she saw a resemblance to what she saw in Junior before he confessed about his broken inhibitor chip to her.
"Wha- Why is he attacking us?!" asked Fluttershy.
"How should I know?! I've never been in this situation with another Transmutant before!" shouted Rodan. Mosura gasped as she found Junior salivating at the mouth as he knocked down trees as he continued his pursuit.
"He has hunger in his eyes!" said Mosura. The teens cried out as they continued running, leading the beast deeper into the forest as he roared. Junior snarled as he slammed into a tall tree, knocking it over. The tree then landed in the teens' path, causing them to skid to a halt. They turned with fearful expressions as the beast stomped their way with roars. Rodan held his fists up as he shook.
"Come at me! I'm not scared, just because you’re twenty feet tall with sharp teeth and....claws," said Rodan in a nervous tone. Junior snarled in response as he stomped on the ground while Rodan yelled as he ran towards Junior.
"Rodan!" cried Mosura.
"YOLO!!" shouted Rodan as he punched Junior in the shin. The beast bore a neutral expression as the punch came, feeling like a minor pebble being thrown at him. Rodan continued to punch the creature in the shin while delivering kicks. Junior merely looked down at the puny mammal that was making a feeble attempt to harm him. Junior growled in annoyance as he lowered himself and grabbed Rodan with his hand wrapped over his ribs.
"Not working, huh?" asked Rodan with a sheepish smile. Junior roared as he opened his mighty jaws and revealed his sharp teeth. His head wasn't large enough to eat Rodan whole, but it was big enough to bite half of his upper torso off. Rodan screamed like a little girl as he flailed his arms and legs around.
"Don't eat me man! Look, I'm sorry for teasing you and asking you embarrassing questions! We're homies, right?!" cried Rodan. He felt himself being brought closer to the gaping jaws.
"No!!" cried Fluttershy. However, her cry wasn't one of despair, but authority. Junior suddenly flinched in surprise at the tone and closed his jaws. His eyes focused on the girl that raised her voice at him. Fluttershy slightly trembled under his stare but kept a firm expression as she narrowed her eyes. Junior snarled at her in response.
"Do... Do not take that tone with me, mister!" said Fluttershy in a stern tone. Mosura looked at her in surprise while Rodan bore a look of confusion.
"You should be ashamed of yourself! Trying to eat your own friends!" scolded Fluttershy as she waved her finger at Junior. The Transmutant merely growled at her and bared his teeth at her like a mad dog.
"Don't you bare those teeth at me, mister! You've been a very naughty... Dinosaur?" asked Fluttershy as she glanced at Mosura.
"Let's worry about that later," said Mosura. Fluttershy cleared her throat as she turned to face Junior.
"Now, put Rodan down!" said Fluttershy. Junior narrowed his eyes at her as he crinkled his muzzle. Fluttershy hardened her eyes as well.
"Gojira, drop him," said Fluttershy in a stern tone. Junior grunted in annoyance as he released his hold on Rodan and allowed him to fall onto his rear. Rodan painfully scurried away next to Fluttershy.
"Good boy. Now, we've been very worried about-" Fluttershy was interrupted as Junior groaned as he stomped away.
"Wha- Gojira!" called Fluttershy as Junior walked away. She ran after him, leaving Mosura and Rodan behind.
"Did she just talk him down?" asked Rodan. Mosura nodded.
"That girl is amazing," said Mosura as she and Rodan ran after her. The teens followed the beast as he returned to the stone with the dead bear on it. A couple of wolves ran away as he approached, denied of their scavenged find. Junior grunted as he lied himself down onto his belly with his legs slightly planted upright as he lied down like a cat. He grabbed the bear carcass and began to devour it, much to the disgust of the teens.
"Well, at least we aren't on the menu anymore," said Rodan. As Mosura slowly approached Junior, the Transmutant raised his head from his meal and gave a warning growl. Mosura quickly stepped back with her hands raised.
"It's OK. I'm your friend, remember?" asked Mosura. Junior gave a bark-like sound as he went back to eating.
"I don't understand. Why is he behaving like an animal?" asked Mosura in confusion.
"I... I think it's because he pretty much is one right now. He's acting on instinct. I don't even know how whatever creature that he is.....is supposed to behave," said Fluttershy with a frown.
"Well... He can change back. We just need to get him to do so," said Rodan with a snap of his fingers.
"How? We- I mean, you don't even know how to change," said Mosura. Fluttershy looked at Junior Worriedly. They found him, but they didn't even know how to change him back to normal. Based on his earlier aggressive actions, it would be unwise to bring him out of the forest. Not to mention the authorities using force against him. Fluttershy deeply frowned as she approached Junior, who pulled the bear carcass close to himself as he growled at her. The girl merely took a seat on her knees beside him and gently petted his shoulder. Junior was still stiff, waiting for an attack. Fluttershy lied her head against his scaly shoulder as she caressed him.
"We'll figure something out, Goji. I promise," said Fluttershy in a soft tone. Junior's eyes softened as he began to relax. He stopped growling and bearing his teeth. A small groan came from him as he turned away and went back to eating. Mosura stared in surprise at how the beast was suddenly relaxed around Fluttershy. Not only that, but Fluttershy approached him as a normal human with courage.
"You really are amazing," said Mosura. Fluttershy smiled bashfully. Junior suddenly began to twitch as a pained groan came from him. Fluttershy gasped as she quickly backed away from the Transmutant as he huddled himself on the ground in agony. His tail swung wildly as bones popped and his muscle mass shrunk. The teens stared as the beast cried out in pain as his body shrunk before them while his body became humanoid. Soon, Junior was lying on his side as his normal self. The teens stared in surprise at the transformation. Rodan took the shirt that he had taken and placed it over Junior's waist.
"Ladies, no peeking," said Rodan in disapproval. Mosura and Fluttershy flushed in embarrassment. However, Junior's muscle toned body was seared into their minds. Junior groaned as he stirred. He slightly raised himself up.
"Wha... What happened?" asked Junior as he held his head. Rodan knelt beside him.
"You went missing all day! Your mom told us so we decided to look for you," said Rodan. Junior glanced at his lower half of his body then quickly held the shirt against his pelvis.
"Where are my clothes?!" exclaimed Junior.
"You were doped out of your mind and were about to be violated by some sickos!" said Rodan. Junior's eyes widened in horror.
"What?!" cried Junior. Mosura slapped Rodan in the back and sent him a look of disapproval.
"Stop that! That's not funny!" said Mosura.
"Well I had to amuse myself because I was nearly eaten by him!" said Rodan.
"Everyone stop! Tell me what happened!" said Junior with a glare.
"You don't...remember?" asked Fluttershy in confusion. Junior sighed as he rubbed his temple.
"Agh. It's a blur. I remember being in a lot of pain when I went to bed. Then I vaguely remember leaving the house and..." Junior's eyes widened. His breathing was quick.
"Oh no. No! No, was anybody hurt?!" asked Junior as he looked at his friends frantically.
"Well, you ate a bear. But I don't think nobody else knows that you're here," said Rodan. Junior groaned as he held his head.
"I could've been in town still!" said Junior. Mosura knelt next to him with a firm expression.
"It's going to be alright. We'll figure this out, alright?" asked Mosura. Junior lamely nodded.
"OK. I uh.... I need some clothes," said Junior.

> Halloween Special: Bump in the Night
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

It was the late afternoon. Old Hallows Eve had arrived once again this year over the town, Ponyville. The wind blew the autumn leaves across the air, leaving the trees bald, like jagged clawed hands rising out of the earth. But that was not the case, as Pinkie Pie sat beneath a tree with a cupcake in her hand. She licked her lips as she eyed the sweet, swirled frosting that was decorated with sprinkles.  As she was about to take a bite, a garbage truck came by the area, driving down the road. From the back of the truck, pounds of trash were visible. As the truck went over a speed bump, the truck rocked and the garbage bounced in the back. Debris fell out from the back of the truck along with a box shaped object, which fell onto the street. Pinkie tilted her head in curiosity at the object that had fallen. She got up from her seat as she stuffed the whole cupcake into her mouth and crumbled up the wrapper. She made her way over to the street and knelt down as she picked up the box. As she fixed her gaze on it, a bright smile was plastered on her face.
"Oooh! This will be great for the party!" said Pinkie. She held the box against herself as she quickly ran away from the area.




Later that evening...

The sound of music played in the home of Pinkie Pie. There were cans of sodas and water bottles stacked in the kitchen, along with boxes of pizza and snacks. Within Pinkie's home was of course her, the rest of the Main Six, Sunset Shimmer, Erika Shiragami, Mosura, Junior, Angirasu, Rodan and Flash Sentry. Rainbow, Applejack and the boys were sitting in the living room together watching television. On the television was a showing of a kickboxing match. The teens, excluding Junior, were filled with excitement as they watched the fight.
"Oh man, he's gonna win!" said Rodan with a grin.
"No way, Ro! Cage is gonna kick his butt!" said Rainbow as she was leaning forward with anticipation.
"Nah, Cage ain't gonna win. Dug is already landing more hits on him!" said Applejack.
"Ah come on. Get him! Get him!” said Angirasu as he watched Cage getting bruised up badly. He then sighed
"No, he's going to lose," said Angirasu in disappointment. As the fighter Dug round house kicked Cage, Angirasu, and Rainbow Dash both groaned in disappointment as the fighter went down.
"Yeah!" cried Applejack, Rodan and Flash Sentry.
"Boom! What did I say?! What did I say?!" laughed Rodan as he punched Junior's shoulder.
"Ow! Calm down, you dick!" said Junior in annoyance as he rubbed his shoulder.
"Damn it. I was really hoping Cage would pull through," said Rainbow with a pout as she ate a slice of pizza. Flash leaned back in his seat with a sigh.
"What a fight," said Flash. Meanwhile in the kitchen, the rest of the girls conversed as they ate snacks and pizza. From the hall, Maud Pie entered the kitchen with a backpack on her shoulders.
"Pinkie, I'm going out. I have to get to class," said Maud.
"Alright, see you later sis! Good luck on your exam!" said Pinkie as she waved to her older sister. As she walked out the door, Pinkie smiled as she tapped the table.
"Hey! You guys wanna do something together?" asked Pinkie. The girls at her table looked at her curiously.
"Like what?" asked Twilight.
"Think something like a game," said Pinkie with an almost mischievous giggle. Sunset shrugged.
"Sure. I'm game," said Sunset.
"Ooh! Is it something like 7 minutes in heaven?" asked Rarity with a light flush on her cheeks. Twilight, Fluttershy, Erika, and Mosura all bore bright cheeks as they stared at Rarity in shock. Sunset widened her eyes in alarm.
"Rarity!" cried Sunset. Rarity shrugged.
"What? Oh come now, the rules can be clean," said Rarity. She then smiled mischievously as she leaned closer to Sunset.
"Besides, you and Flash won't have to play. Unless it's just the two of you," said Rarity with a wink.
"I don't think I'm comfortable with that game. A book I read on that was...explicit," said Twilight as she bit her lip. Fluttershy glanced at Junior as he sat on the couch, watching television with the others. She imagined herself locked in a closet with the boy for seven whole minutes. She immediately shut the thought down before her imagination could run wild. Her face was hot with shame as she lowered her head for thinking such lewd thoughts. Little did she know, Mosura shared her feelings on the subject.
"What's this game, Pinkie Pie?" asked Mosura.
"I found something this afternoon that could be fun for this party! One second!" said Pinkie as she rushed out of the kitchen. Rodan sighed as he got up from his seat.
"Oh good, a commercial break. I gotta use the bathroom," said Rodan as he rushed out of the living room. Junior leaned close to Angirasu.
"I think he was holding it in the whole time. He drank like four cans of soda," said Junior, getting a chuckle out of Angirasu. The television suddenly went off, much to the surprise of the teens in the living room.
"Hey! What the-" Rainbow turned and found Pinkie with the controller in her hand, and a rectangular box in her arms.
"Ugh. Pinkie, why did you turn off the t.v.?" asked Applejack in annoyance.
"I want you guys to be a part of this! Come on, to the table!" said Pinkie as she opened the box and pulled out a board. The teens all gathered into the kitchen as Pinkie placed down a board on the table. Erika gasped as she shot out of her seat.
"Oh god! What is that?!" exclaimed Erika in fright.
"Whoa. That's freaky, Pinks," said Rainbow with wide eyes as she eyed the board. Applejack bore a small look of discomfort. Fluttershy hid herself behind her hair as she saw the bizarre looking board.
"Is this..." Sunset raised a brow. Pinkie nodded.
"Yep! It's a Ouija board!" said Pinkie. Suddenly, thunder boomed as lighting flashed outside, startling everyone in the house.
"Huh. You usually see that happen in movies," said Junior as he looked out the window as rain poured outside. As he looked at the Ouija board, he could see just what was causing such a fright in a couple of the teens. The board was your typical Ouija board, holding bold letters of the alphabet and numbers, along with the word 'yes' on the left top corner, and 'no' on the right corner of the board. The word 'Goodbye' was also on the bottom of the board and ‘Yes’ was above the alphabet. However, this board bore glaring traits. In the center behind the letters and numbers, there was a large inverted pentagram in black. On the upper right hand corner, there was an inverted cross, and on the left-hand corner was another inverted pentagram, but with the head of a demonic looking goat. The art of the board itself was a dirty, almost burnt appearance.
"Damn. Pinkie, why the hell did you bring the creepiest looking Ouija board?" asked Junior. He picked up the empty box and looked it over.
"Made by Hasbro? Ages 8 and up?!" asked Junior as he read the information on the box. Mosura looked at the box.
"Huh. I've seen one of those, but the board looks nothing like the ones by Hasbro. Oh, it looks like this is some kind of special edition version. It comes with a necklace, two earrings, and a plush bear," said Mosura as she looked the box over. Fluttershy gasped as she heard this and saw Mosura pull out a plush golden teddy bear with black eyes, a purple top hat, and a bow tie. It was a bit dirty in appearance, but it was in pretty good condition. Mosura noticed Fluttershy staring and then held it out to her. Fluttershy smiled brightly as she took the plush animal and cuddled with it.
"But a Ouija board for children? What's next? Are we going to start sacrificing babies to pagan gods?" asked Junior incredulously. Flash scratched his head.
"So... You turned off the TV so we could mess with this thing?" asked Flash. Pinkie nodded.
"Yep! Wanna give it a go?" asked Pinkie. Junior turned and went to the couch and sat down.
"Eh. I'm good," said Junior.
"Heh. What's wrong. You scared?" asked Pinkie with a smirk. Junior's brow twitched, he was mature enough to not engage in the oldest trick in the book to egg him on to join.
"No, I just rather watch the fight instead of sitting at a table jumping at shadows because we think we contacted ghosts," said Junior. Rainbow raised her hand. Erika nodded in agreement as she stood up.
"Yeah. Um... I'm a Catholic, so I don't mess with stuff like this," said Erika as she briskly made her way to the couch with Junior.
"Oh come on, Erika! It's just a Ouija board! It's not like anything's going to happen," said Sunset.
"Oh! I'll get in on this!" said Rainbow as she sat at the table. Applejack backed away.
"Um... I think I'll go watch television with the others," said Applejack as she left. Fluttershy shot up from her seat and ran after her.
"M-Me too!" said Fluttershy. Rainbow sighed in annoyance.
"Ugh! You guys are such wimps!" said Rainbow. She then looked to Angirasu with a smile.
"How bout it, Aang? Wanna join in?" asked Rainbow.
"Um... Sure. I don't see why not," said Angirasu as he took a seat next to Twilight and Rarity.
"At least we have one strong boy here with us to protect us from dark spirits," said Rarity as she batted her eyelashes at Angirasu, who chuckled in embarrassment. Junior groaned.
"Aang, don't waste your time," said Junior. Pinkie took out the plastic planchette with violet LED lights in the empty circle hole.
"Hey, can someone get the lights?" asked Pinkie. Twilight got up and made her way to the light switch and turned them off.
"This is just like telling scary stories at slumber parties!" said Twilight with a look of excitement.
"Except more interactive," said Mosura as she took a seat. At the table were Sunset, Pinkie, Twilight, Mosura, Rarity, Flash and Angirasu.
"OK, who should we contact?" asked Pinkie as she placed the planchette in the center of the board. The group thought it over. While they weren't expecting this thing to actually work, they were willing to put effort into making this a fun experience with imagination.
"Oh! How about someone famous that died?" asked Rainbow.
"Einstein!" said Twilight. Everyone looked at her in confusion, surprised at her eager response. She shrugged.
"What?" asked Twilight.
"Yeah, let's go with that. It'd be a good starter for this thing," said Sunset as she, Pinkie, Twilight, Rainbow, and Flash all placed a hand on the planchette. The rest merely watched.
"Oh Einstein, fellow egghead of Twilight Sparkle, are you there?" asked Rainbow. Twilight sent her a glare of offense.
"Hey!" said Twilight. The group waited in silence for a couple of seconds, with nothing happening.
"So... Are we doing this right?" asked Rarity.
"I think so," said Flash with a raised brow. Meanwhile, Fluttershy leaned close to Junior with the teddy bear with a nervous expression, along with Erika on his other side. Junior bore a small look of embarrassment at the close physical contact.
"I think you two just may be overreacting. It's just a piece of cardboard," said Junior.
"Yeah, with Satanic symbols decorating it like it was prepared for a cult," said Erika. Junior glanced at Fluttershy.
"Hm. That is a cute teddy bear," said Junior, hoping to get Fluttershy's mind off the Ouija board.
"Yeah. I'm surprised it was in there," said Fluttershy. Back in the kitchen, the group still waited at the table. Suddenly, the planchette moved over to the letter 'G'. The girls gasped.
"Whoa! It moved!" said Rainbow. Suddenly, Flash began to stifle a chuckle, drawing the attention of everyone.
"I'm sorry. Hehe. I just wanted to get a reaction out of you guys," said Flash. Rainbow groaned in response. Everyone took their hand off the planchette.
"You know, I'm feeling silly for using this. I'd rather we tell scary stories, at least that allows imagination," said Twilight as she leaned back in her chair.
"Darn. I was hoping we can get this thing working," said Pinkie in disappointment.
"Come on. Spirits aren't real, Pinkie. Of course, it wasn't going to-" Sunset Shimmer stopped as the planchette began to slowly move up across the board. Her heart skipped a beat as it slid to the top to the text that read, 'Hello'. Everyone else had their attention drawn to the movement, with their eyes widening.
"Did... Did that just move on its own?" asked Flash. Everyone else in the living turned their attention to the kitchen.
"Wait, what?" asked Junior.
"It moved! It freaking moved!" said Rainbow in shock. Twilight gave a small forced laugh.
"Well... There's gotta be a logical explanation for this. That planchette takes batteries for the lights, right? Maybe it has built-in mechanism to allow it to move," suggested Twilight. Sunset nodded in response with her face pale.
"Yeah. Yeah, that could be it," said Sunset with a nervous laugh.
"Wait, what's going on?" asked Junior as he and everyone else from the living room entered the kitchen.
"Um... Are you Einstein?" asked Rainbow with a raised brow out loud.
"What?" asked Applejack in confusion. The planchette slowly moved across the board, causing everyone to stiffen. Fluttershy and Erika hid by Junior in fear as they watched the item move on its own.
"What the fuck?" asked Junior with an unnerved expression. The planchette then landed on the text, 'No'.
"Oh. Huh. Then who is this?" asked Rainbow.
"You're seriously asking it questions?!" exclaimed Erika.
"Oh come on, this is obviously fake! I don't know how, but it is! Let's just humor the situation," said Rainbow. Suddenly, Rodan emerged from the hall and into the kitchen.
"Phew. Hey, why are all the lights o- Whoa, what the hell is that?!" exclaimed Rodan as he pointed at the board.
"A Ouija board," answered Pinkie. Rodan bore a look of fright as he began to sweat.
"Wha- Why do you have that?! Get rid of it! You guys can't be playing this! It's possessed by demons!" said Rodan frantically. Sunset laughed.
"Oh come on, it's fine. The thing is obviously made to move around the board," said Sunset.
"Yeah, it's just a stupid board game by Hasbro. They made stuff like Mr. Potato Head," said Flash with a chuckle.
"No, no, no! This isn't Mr. Potato Head. You don't mess with this stuff! Look! It has an inverted cross on it and a freaking Pentagram with Baphomet's head on it! This thing is definitely evil!" said Rodan as he pointed at the glaring traits of the board. "Just leave it alone!"
"Alright, alright. We'll put it away if it'll calm you down," said Rarity with a sigh. As she reached for the board, the planchette quickly slid to the text, 'No', causing Rarity to recoil.
"No?" asked Pinkie. Rodan gasped.
"Oh God. Oooh dear God," said Rodan as he looked around.
"You guys just invited a demon here!" said Rodan.
"But this thing is for communicating with the dead," said Pinkie in confusion. Rainbow leaned over the board.
"Hey, what's the meaning of life?" asked Rainbow.
"Stop using it!" shouted Rodan, startling Rainbow.
"Relax dude! It's just a board," said Rainbow. Angirasu raised a hand.
"Hey, I don't want to alarm anybody, but the manual says nothing about this thing having a built-in mechanism that allows it to move on its own," said Angirasu. Everyone looked at him with wide eyes in silence.
"That's... That's impossible," said Twilight with a nervous laugh. The planchette began to move again, drawing everyone's attention.
"Oh nope! Nope! I'm out!" said Rodan as he started to walk away. Junior grabbed him.
"Hey, it's probably nothing," said Junior. The planchette went over the letters, where Twilight, Flash, Sunset and Mosura began to look over.
"It's spelling something out. 'D', 'E'." Flash began to read.
"'E', 'Z','N'," read Twilight.
"'U', 'T', 'S'," read Mosura with a raised brow.
"Deez? Deez Nuts?" asked Sunset. An awkward silence filled the air. Sunset snorted in realization as she face palmed, Flash and Rainbow snickered, and Rarity bore a scowl.
"Wow. Just... Wow. This is definitely some sort of prank," said Rarity. Twilight sighed as she bore a small look of amusement.
"Alright, who did it?" asked Twilight as she looked at Junior and Rodan.
"Whoa, you're accusing one of us?" asked Junior in surprise.
"Well, maybe not you. Knowing you, you have better things to do then to pull immature pranks. Rodan and Rainbow on the other hand..." Twilight looked at the red haired Transmutant and the rainbow haired girl.
"Hey!" said Rodan in offense.
"But Rodan is scared out of his wits," interjected Applejack. Twilight scoffed.
"Acting," said Twilight.
"Nah, that's genuine fear he's got going on, Sugarcube." Applejack studied Rodan's appearance, who looked as though he had seen a ghost, though she couldn't blame him. Things were getting freaky.
"Hey, as much as I love to pull pranks, this isn't me," said Rainbow with a chuckle.
"Then who did it?" asked Twilight.
"It has to be demons! They're kinda dicks like that, you know?!" said Rodan, wishing someone would listen to him. The television suddenly turned on, causing everyone to jump with a start. They stared at the TV as it buzzed and the screen was distorted.
"Pinkie, did you turn on the television?" asked Applejack with a gulp. Pinkie shakily pointed to the counter that was far away from her, which bore the television remote.
"What the hell is going on here?" asked Junior. Erika and Fluttershy held Junior tighter in fright. The television suddenly began to show distorted images, as a garbled voice filled the room. Everyone yelped in fright at the sudden new sound. They turned to the TV as the kickboxing match was shown in distorted frames, as the audio was garbled. Suddenly, the power went off in the entire house, leaving the teens in darkness.
"Ah! What happened to the lights?!" exclaimed Erika in fright.
"Hold on. We have flashlights in the cabinet," said Pinkie as she treaded through the darkness. Twilight turned to Junior as he pulled out his phone for light.
"I'm going to check the power. Mind lending me some light?" requested Twilight.
"Yeah. Yeah, lead the way," said Junior as he pulled himself away from Erika and Fluttershy and followed Twilight outside of the house.
"Goji, wait!" called Fluttershy, but Junior was already out the door. She yelped as thunder roared in the air. Pinkie handed out a couple of flashlights to Sunset, Mosura, and Rarity.
"While Twilight and Goji try to get the power back on, we should light some candles," said Pinkie as she turned on her flashlight. Rarity did the same as she followed Pinkie out of the kitchen.
"I'll help you find them," said Rarity. Meanwhile, Erika, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Sunset, Flash, Angirasu, Rodan and Fluttershy were all that were left in the living room. Sunset noticed that Fluttershy was visibly trembling as she clutched the plush bear against her chest. Her skin was as pale as a ghost. Poor girl was shaken up after all the bizarre incidents. Sunset placed a hand on Fluttershy's shoulder.
"Hey, if you need something to take your mind off this, I can lend you my phone and earphones so you can listen to some music," said Sunset in a sisterly tone. Fluttershy nodded with a smile.
"T-That would help," said Fluttershy. Meanwhile, Rodan was breathing quickly as he skittishly walked about in the living room.
"You guys summoned something. I know you did. It's here, hiding in the shadows!" said Rodan in a panicked tone. Rainbow sent him a glare.
"Ro, chill out! You're starting to freak me out!" said Rainbow. Flash sighed as he moved in place. He briskly made his way out of the living room and into the hall.
"Flash, where are ya going?" asked Applejack.
"Bathroom," answered Flash.
"Ugh. I hope he's careful with there being no power and all," said Applejack as she crinkled her nose. Meanwhile outside, Junior was standing out in the rain beside Twilight as they inspected the breaker box. He shone his cell phone's light as he used his body to at least minimize the amount of rain water that falls onto Twilight and the breaker box.
"Geez, it's freezing out here," said Twilight with a shiver.
"Well the faster we get this done, the sooner we go indoors," said Junior. As Twilight began to flip switches in the breaker box, the thunder roared, causing her to flinch.
"Relax. It's just thunder," said Junior.
"It's loud, and it surprised me. How can you be so calm and collected about tonight?" asked Twilight incredulously.
"What? You believe what Rodan says?" asked Junior with a raised brow. The petite girl shook her head.
"I don't normally believe something that I can't see," said Twilight. She then gulped. "But I'm beginning to wonder..."
With that said, thunder roared like a mighty lion, causing Twilight to yelp in fright. Junior suddenly felt his senses being assaulted by danger signals. Much like an animal able to tell when something bad is going to happen. Junior quickly grabbed Twilight, causing her to yelp in surprise. He dropped to the ground with her underneath him as a bright flash crashed down into the earth. Junior's sight went white and his hearing was lost. All that was around was white and ringing. After a couple seconds, Junior's sight began to return, as well as his hearing. He found Twilight lying on her back beneath him, clenching her eyes shut as she shook like a leaf. Her scent reeked of fear. It was a pitiful sight to see. Junior slowly stood up with her as she shook.
"Twi, are you with me?" asked Junior. Twilight nodded as she bore wet leaves stuck to her hair and coat. She glanced at where she was standing and found a patch of grass to be scorched.
"Thanks," Twilight managed to squeak through her trauma of nearly being struck by lightning. Junior picked the leaves out of her hair with a nod.
"Sure. Let's go inside," said Junior as he walked Twilight back into the house. As they got to the porch, they found the living room lights to be back on. That was good, since Twilight didn't have to worry about almost dying for nothing, Junior mentally noted.
Meanwhile in the bathroom, Flash was standing over the sink washing his hands. He looked up at the ceiling and found the light to be shining brightly. He smiled in satisfaction.
"I'm so glad that I didn't have to go in the dark," said Flash. As he turned off the sink, he went to dry his hands off with a towel. As he did this, he heard a rumbling sound. He stopped and looked around for the source, which immediately stopped. Flash shrugged as went back to drying his hands. He then heard water gurgling and porcelain being clattered against from behind him. Flash immediately turned and found the toilet beginning to shake as the sound of water splashing inside of the bowl could be heard. The lid clamped as the toilet trembled, revealing water splashes.
"I better tell Pinkie," said Flash in a nervous tone as he reached for the door. However, it wouldn't open. Flash quickly reached for the center of the knob, remembering that he locked the door. As he tried again to open the door, it still wouldn't open. Flash began to panic.
"Oh no way! No!" said Flash as he tried to force the door to open. But no matter how much he tried, it wouldn't budge. Suddenly, a monstrous gurgle filled the air, causing Flash to freeze. He slowly turned and found the toilet to be violently shaking, causing cracks on the tile floor, and more water to splash. Suddenly, the tile burst open, revealing a dark tentacle to rise out of the cracks. Flash's eyes widened in fright.
"What the hell?!" exclaimed Flash.  The tentacle then wrapped itself around Flash's ankle and began to swing him around the bathroom.
"Ah!! Oh God!" cried Flash as he was dragged around the bathroom. He then began to cry out for help in the bathroom, which drew the attention of the other teens in the living room.
"Flash!" cried Sunset as she shot up from the couch.
"Sounds like he's in trouble!" said Applejack. She, Sunset, Rainbow and Angirasu began to rush down the hall. Fluttershy turned her head in confusion as the music from Sunset's phone and ear phones played over their voices. Back in the hall, Sunset frantically knocked on the door as Flash gave cries of fright.
"Flash, what's wrong?!" called Sunset. Her call was answered by Flash still crying out in terror as the sound of gurgles came.
"Watch out!" said Angirasu as he ushered Sunset to the side. He sent a powerful kick against the door, knocking it off its hinges. As the teens looked inside, they were shocked to find the bathroom a mess of toilet water splashing everywhere while Flash is being dragged by a tentacle towards the toilet that shook.
"What in Sam hill is going on here?!" cried Applejack.
"Help! I've seen enough anime to know where this is going!" cried Flash as the tentacle held him up in the air. His eyes widened and his blood ran cold as he saw the toilet. The water was replaced by saliva, leaking out of an organic tunnel rather a porcelain bowl. In this tunnel were dozens of sharp teeth that ran along the slimy walls.
"Not what I had in mind, but this is still bad. Help!!" cried Flash as he frantically thrashed about. Sunset quickly rushed into the bathroom and grabbed Flash's hand and pull. The tentacle pulled back, causing Sunset to stumble. Applejack rushed in and held Sunset's waist, followed by Rainbow Dash holding Applejack's waist. They began a tug of war with the toilet for Flash. The toilet emerged out of the ground with a dark worm-like body beneath the porcelain head. It tilted its head towards the teens as it gave a screech. The girls cried out in fear at the monster, while Angirasu rushed in to hold the creature back. He grunted as the creature tried to force its head closer to its tentacle to devour Flash, but Angirasu's strength prevented it.
"Get him free!" shouted Angirasu.
"We're trying!" retorted Sunset as she and the others continued to tug.
"Babe, don't let this thing eat me!" cried Flash.
"Ergh! As if I'll let you- huff- Get eaten by a toilet!" grunted Sunset. Rainbow gasped as she had a revelation.
"That's it!" said Rainbow as she released Applejack and ran out to the hall. Applejack stumbled forward.
"Whoa! Dash! Get your tail back here!" shouted Applejack.
Back in the living room, Fluttershy removed her ear phones as she worriedly looked down the hall with Erika and Rodan. From the front door came Junior and Twilight, soaked.
"Good, the power's on. Hey, where are the others?" asked Junior in confusion.
"I think something is wrong. Flash was screaming in the bathroom,” said Erika as she shakily pointed down the hall. Junior nodded as he sat Twilight down on the couch.
"Alright, I'll check it out. Look after Twi. She's a bit spooked," said Junior.
"I'm fine," said Twilight indignantly.
"Stop lying or I'll lock you outside in the rain for the lighting," said Junior. Twilight sent him a glare as she threw a couch pillow at him.
"That's not funny!" said Twilight.
"Who said that I was kidding?" asked Junior with a look of confusion. Twilight stiffened as she bore a look of fear.
"You're being serious?" asked Twilight, looking as if she was about to break down. Junior smiled.
"I'm joking, Twilight," said Junior. Twilight growled as she punched Junior's arm.
"Jerk!" said Twilight as she turned away and crossed her arms.
"Don't act tough if you can't dish it out!" said Junior as he walked into the hall. As he did, he found Rainbow frantically digging through a cabinet and grabbing many rolls of toilet paper.
"What the hell are you doing? Is it a big mess?" asked Junior with a grossed-out expression. He didn't want to imagine what Flash was in trouble with.
"Flash is about to be eaten by a toilet monster!" said Rainbow as she took all of the rolls of toilet paper that she could carry and ran down the hall. Junior bore a look of confusion.
"Wait, what?" asked Junior. He suddenly heard the sound of cracks above. He looked up and saw the ceiling beginning to crack as debris fell to the ground. Junior tensed up.
"I've got a bad feeling about this," said Junior.



"Well, that's a relief. The power is back on." Rarity stared up at the ceiling in Maud Pie's room, finding a shining light above. She was beginning to feel weary during this hour ever since the bizarre events that had transpired recently before the power outage.
"Are you sure it's alright to be in your older sister's room?" asked Rarity. "We don't really need the candles anymore."
"Oh yeah! We're just looking for candles. We both had agreed to store them up in her room in case a power outage. Plus, she stacks up a lot on her favorite scent," said Pinkie as she opened Maud's closet and found a brown box on the ground. "Since we're here, we might as well light one to freshen up the living room."
"As long as it's alright," said Rarity. She looked around the room and found it to be plain, compared to what she was used to seeing in a girl's room. But she did notice some intriguing items, such as a book shelf filled with books on geology, gem stones, etc. There was even a collection of different kinds of stones contained in glass containers. On her desk was of course, a couple more containers of different stones, along with a desktop computer.
"Maud has a... fascinating room. Is she aiming to be a geologist or something?" asked Rarity.
"Yep! Maud loves rocks! What better profession is there for her than one that is appealing to her interests?" asked Pinkie. Rarity nodded.
"I suppose. Funny how the world works," said Rarity.  She couldn't get her mind off the Ouija board being used without anyone's touch, but she felt a bit at eased knowing that it was some sort of prank. The words that were spelled out were enough to hint at that, along with the television suddenly turning on while it was all creepily garbled up. Rarity had a few guesses on who could have been a part of this grand scheme. Rainbow Dash wasn't one to pass up on playing practical jokes, especially if Pinkie Pie was involved. Pinkie was a likely suspect since she was the one who had brought the Ouija board and was the one who had the remote to turn off the television. She could have had her accomplice shut off the power while they somehow manipulated the planchette without touching it. Pinkie had to be the mastermind behind this all. And boy was she putting on a grand act. Rarity smirked as an idea formed in her mind.
"So, things have been peculiar tonight," said Rarity as she casually walked around the room. "I mean, the Ouija board, the power outage, etc."
"I know! It's spooky! You think we contacted real ghosts?" asked Pinkie in excitement. Rarity lightly chuckled.
"Oh, I doubt that," muttered Rarity. Pinkie was putting on a good act. She would do great in the school theater.
"But you know, Rainbow Dash has seemed pretty calm about this? She's never been that great of an actor. Why, Gojira is the calmest I've ever seen," said Rarity. Junior was calm about the whole thing, making him someone who couldn't be dismissed in this scheme. She was on the fence about Rodan, however. He seemed sincere in his fear, but that was likely a misdirection, conducted by Pinkie's disturbingly ingenious mischief.
"That's because Goji is pretty tough guy. I don't think he's afraid of anything. But Dashie might just be excited about this whole thing as well," said Pinkie as she looked through the box. Rarity sighed in annoyance, failing to try to cause Pinkie to somehow stumble on her facade. Pinkie pulled out a candle with a grin.
"Come to mamma, Mr. Candle!" said Pinkie.
"Ooh! What kind of scent does it have?" asked Rarity, forgetting her dismay. Pinkie held the candle out to her.
"It's Summer Soil!" said Pinkie. Rarity's shoulders drooped as she heard the name.
"Soil. As in dirt?" asked Rarity in a flat tone. Pinkie nodded.
"We also have Rocky Mist, Sun over the Mountain, Spring Ignot, and..." Pinkie began to dig through the candles, while Rarity bore a deadpanned expression. Maud definitely had a pesky love for geology. Rarity sighed in disappointment.
"Let's try Sun over the Mountain," said Rarity.
"Roger!" Pinkie placed the candles that weren't needed back into the box. As Rarity stood with a scowl, she noticed movement in the corner of her eye. She looked to her side and looked outside of Maud's window, finding a tree rustling in the stormy night. It bore an ominous appearance as lighting flashed, briefly lighting up the tree. It was bald and the bark was scraggly. It loomed outside of the window like the grim reaper, waiting for his victim to pass on. Rarity cleared her throat as she looked away.
"Why don't we hurry this along?" suggested Rarity. Suddenly, the window was shattered, and rain water flew inside of the room. Pinkie and Rarity screamed in fright, while the tree tumbled over into the room. As Rarity turned her attention to the tree, she swore that she was going to be crushed. But the sounds of groans filled her hearing as the top half of the tree began to open up, revealing jagged pieces of wood as if they were teeth. The branches crashed through the room and moved on their own, like arms. Rarity screamed in horror as the branches grabbed her and began to pull her outside of the window.
"Rarity!" cried Pinkie.



Rainbow was rushing back to the bathroom with tons of toilet paper rolls in her arms. She panted as she ran, hearing Flash's cries. She made her way to the bathroom, finding the group still struggling against the toilet beast.
"There's only one way to stop a toilet!" said Rainbow as she rushed passed Sunset and Applejack as they pulled Flash as the tentacle pulled back. She stopped next to Angirasu as he held the toilet back.
"Open wide!" said Rainbow as she began to throw the rolls of toilet paper inside of the creature. The creature let out choking sounds as the toilet paper rolls unrolled inside of its tunnel. Angirasu stumbled back as the toilet thrashed. The tentacle loosened its grip on Flash's ankle, allowing Sunset and Applejack to pull him back out of the bathroom. The toilet began to gasp as it thrashed about, causing more saliva to spill out of its bowl. The creature then suddenly collapsed on the ground, leaking saliva onto the ground along with soggy toilet paper. The teens panted as they watched the creature and its tentacle go limp.
"Wha... What the fuck was that?" asked Angirasu with an unnerved expression as he panted.
"That thing was in the toilet?!" asked Rainbow.
"No, that thing was the toilet!" said Flash as he threw a toilet paper roll at the creature that hadn't been shoved down its throat.
"That... What?!" exclaimed Sunset. Suddenly, the sound of Fluttershy, Erika and Twilight screaming in terror filled their hearing. They quickly began to run towards the living room.



Junior backed away from the hall as the ceiling continued to crack. From the living room, Twilight, Rodan, Erika, Mosura and Fluttershy jumped with a start. The television turned back and showed static, while a deep, garbled voice spoke over the static. Fluttershy whimpered as the voice spoke in an incoherent dialect as the screen continued to static. Erika cupped her ears as she tried to ignore the demonic voice that haunted the room.
"Gojira, what's happening?!" cried Twilight as she heard the sound of metal bending. Junior backed out of the hall and into the living room as the hallway ceiling continued to crack and fall. Rodan quickly looked back at the Ouija board at the table and found the planchette to be moving on its own again. He quickly shot up to his feet and began to look at it. His eyes widened as the planchette continued to go over a familiar set of letter that it had went on earlier. The Ouija board suddenly burst into flames, causing Rodan to yelp as he stumbled back. He panted as he watched the board's surface burn, but the flames did not consume it into ash. Instead, smoke rose from the flames, while Fluttershy and Erika gave panicked cries.
"Fire!" cried Erika. Rodan's watched as the flames burned and began to pulse. He looked to the smoke and saw it beginning to take shape. His eyes widened as he saw ghostly letters forming in the smoke. The letters began to assemble, forming words. The letters formed into the same familiar phrase that the Ouija had last gave. Suddenly, the phrase flipped over, along with the letters, forming a whole new phrase.
"Stun... Zeed," said Rodan, trying to figure out what the phrase could mean. Suddenly, the smoke formed into a ghostly face of some sort of demonic creature, with horns like a ram. The smoke quickly dissipated from Rodan's sight as the fire died down.
"I knew it," said Rodan with a gulp. Suddenly, the sound of crashing filled his ears. He turned and found the ceiling collapsing, along with parts of the ventilation system from the hall. Rodan rushed to the living room to find the debris on the ground. Suddenly, the debris began to rumble. The ceiling pieces levitated into the air, much to the horror of everyone in the room. The debris forged themselves into a humanoid mass, standing at eight feet tall, while the insulation vent was absorbed into the debris, forming a mouth. A light bulb flickered on and off as it moved up to the head, placing itself in the center of the head above the mouth. Wires began to wrap around the limbs, twisting and turning as thick appendages at the end of the arms. The girls screamed as the debris had taken on a life of its own, raising its jagged wired claws as its bulb eye glowed brightly.
"Get back!" shouted Junior as the creature lumbered towards him. The girls dispersed from the living room as the creature swung its arms at the Transmutant. Junior rolled away, dodging the wires as they clawed through the couch. The creature gave a low moan as its arms started to spark. Junior threw his fist towards the creature, but creature's wires wrapped around Junior's hand. He grunted as he attempted to pull away, but felt volts of electricity coursing through his body.
"Gah!!" Junior cried in agony as he convulsed from the volts.
"Gojira!" cried the girls as they watched the Transmutant get shocked. Rodan quickly rushed around the creature's back and delivered a strong kick, causing it to stumble. Its electricity stopped, allowing Junior to pull away. He fell back onto the ground as he clutched his hand in pain, while Erika, Fluttershy and Twilight ran up to him. Rodan made quick dodges from the creature's attacks, able to hear the electric buzzing from the wire hands as they swung close to him.
"Are you alright?" asked Mosura in a worried tone. Junior panted as he held up his hand. The girls gasped as they saw his hand, which was covered in burns and blisters.
"Oh God," muttered Twilight as she cupped her mouth. She felt herself growing lightheaded at the sight of the wound. Junior attempted to flex his fingers but was met with an agonizing sting.
"Ah shit!" grunted Junior as he shakily held his hand up.
"We gotta get that treated!" said Erika as she lowered herself down to help Junior onto his feet. Fluttershy began to breathe quickly as she stared at the wound on Junior's hand and looked towards the creature that was attacking Rodan. Her shock had caused her to drop the plush bear that she held onto the ground.
"No, I gotta help Rodan," said Junior as he got up and ran towards the fight.
"Are you insane?!" shouted Twilight as Junior kicked the back of the creature's leg, causing debris to scatter and caused it to drop to one knee. Rodan kneed the creature's chest and jumped back before it could swipe its wired claws at him. From the hall, Angirasu, Rainbow, Flash, AJ, and Sunset emerged from the hall and stared in shock.
"Another?!" exclaimed Flash.
"What the hell do you mean, another?!" demanded Junior as he ducked under the creature's swipe. Angirasu rushed in and tackled the creature to the ground as it was distracted by the other two Transmutants.
"Get Pinkie and Rarity so we can get out of here!" shouted Junior as the creature elbowed Angirasu off its body and then grabbed him by the leg. Angirasu was swung against Rodan and knocked both of them against the wall. Mosura, Twilight, Erika, and Fluttershy quickly rushed down the hall while Flash, Rainbow and Applejack ran to join the fight with chairs and vases. Before the creature could swing its fist at Applejack, Junior tackled her to the ground.
"Oof! What in the-" Applejack was interrupted as Junior held her close and rolled with her away from the creature as it attempted to stomp on her. AJ flushed furiously as she found herself on top of Junior, feeling one of his hands on her ass. She quickly forced herself off his chest and stumbled back with a glare.
"Wh-What the hay, Gojira?!" exclaimed Applejack in a flustered state.
"That thing will shock you to death if it touches you!" said Junior as he got up. Most hormonal teenage boys would be happy to have their hands on Applejack's tight and firm tush. Unfortunately, Junior couldn't relish that since he was in a fight for his life. He gasped as the living debris lunged for him, slamming him against a wall. Junior cried out in agony as he felt his shoulders getting shock.
"Leave him alone!" shouted Sunset as she threw a vase at the creature. It flinched from the hit and turned its head to roar at the girl. Suddenly, Rodan and Angirasu slammed into the back of the creature, causing them all to tumble through the front door as it broke off the hinges. Lighting flashed as the creature roared and stood up to its feet with its body flashing from its wires. The Transmutants stood up as well and began to spread out.
"You damned monster. I'm going to beat you to dust!" said Junior as he charged towards the living debris. Rodan and Angirasu followed in suite. Junior slammed a fist through the creature's abdomen, causing it to groan. As it reached for Junior's head with its wired claws, Rodan grabbed its arm before it could touch him. He held the arm back and made sure not to touch the wires. The creature thrashed as it reached for Junior's with its free hand but Angirasu pulled that arm back as well. The creature wailed in anger as it was restrained. Junior forced his other fist into its abdomen. With a yell, Junior tore the creature's body in half, allowing it to drop to collapse into normal debris, with the vent falling back. The vent began to shake, despite the body being disassembled.
"It's still moving!" said Angirasu. Junior grunted in annoyance as he stomped on the vent, causing it to dent until it was caved in completely. The vent stopped trembling, leaving the Transmutants alone in the rain.
"I'm in so much pain right now," said Junior with a sigh. The sound of more screams filled their hearing, causing him to groan in misery.
"Why?! Why?!!" shouted Junior as his voice echoed out. Just when he thought the worse was behind them, there was another problem. Rodan looked at Angirasu.
"I told you guys not to touch that Ouija board," said Rodan with a deadpanned stare. Angirasu sighed as he slumped his shoulders.
"I know," said Angirasu.



Mosura, Twilight, Erika and Fluttershy all rushed through the hall of the house as Junior, Rodan and Angirasu fought the debris creature. They suddenly heard high pitched screams as they neared the bedrooms. As they reached the bedroom, they listened to Pinkie cry out Rarity's name. They burst through the door of Maud's room and found Pinkie on the ground, as glass was scattered along with branches and leaves.
"What happened?! Where's Rarity?!" asked Twilight. Before Pinkie could answer, Rarity's screams filled their hearing. They rushed towards the window and found Rarity being held up by a tree monster that groaned as it opened its gaping wooden jaws.
"Rarity!" cried the girls. Fluttershy dropped down to the ground as she clutched her head as her eyes ran with tears.
"We gotta get out there!" said Twilight as she ran out of the room. The rest of the girls, excluding Pinkie and Fluttershy followed her.
"Fluttershy, we gotta go!" said Pinkie. Fluttershy shook her head as she sobbed.
"No! No, I can't!" cried Fluttershy as she trembled in terror. Her heart raced and her form started to sweat from all the fear that she felt coursing into her soul. Pinkie looked outside and found Rarity struggling in the tree's grip. Pinkie wanted to go out there to help, but she felt like it would be wrong to abandon Fluttershy now while she's frozen with fear. Pinkie noticed that the Transmutants were charging towards the tree as it held Rarity. She cried for help as the tree swung its branches at the boys. Junior caught the branch while Rodan climbed up the branch and pulled on the smaller branches. Pinkie knelt beside Fluttershy.
"Goji and the others got her. I'll stay here with you," said Pinkie with a reassuring smile. Fluttershy nodded with a sniffle. With all that was happening, Pinkie felt guilt welling up in her heart. This was all happening because she brought that stupid Ouija board into her house and began to mess around with it. Now, monsters were attacking her and her friends.
"I'll do whatever it takes to make it up to you guys. I Pinkie Promise," said Pinkie Pie. Suddenly, a bright light came from the closet. The girls yelped with a start, prompting them to turn and find the closet to have a light. A low howl filled the air, causing the girls to shake.
"I've come for you..." said a deep, demonic voice from within the closet. The girls screamed in fear as air was sucked into the closet. Pinkie and Fluttershy rushed away from the closet and grabbed onto the bed frame. The portal began to inhale everything like a vacuum, causing the girls to be pulled. The girls screamed in terror as they held onto the bed frame for dear life. The vacuum grew stronger, and Fluttershy lost her grip. Fluttershy screamed as she grabbed Pinkie's legs and held on to them.
"Hold on!" cried Pinkie as she tightened her grip on the bed frame. Fluttershy held on tighter as the vacuum continued. She looked back at the portal, finding a shadowy figure to be emerging from the closet.
"Ah!!" screamed Fluttershy in fright as the figure hovered towards them with ease through the vacuum. The figure's yellow eyes stared into hers as it came closer and leaned over beside her. The shadowy figure cracked a wide grin as it stared at her and slowly reached for Fluttershy's arm with long, tendril-like fingers. It gently placed a hand on her, causing the girl to gasp as she felt a sudden deep chill in her soul.
"Let go," said the figure in a whisper. Fluttershy felt all of her muscles loosen, resulting in her to release Pinkie's legs. As she was sucked into the vortex, the figure dispersed into smoke and flew after her.
"Fluttershy!!" cried Pinkie as she watched her friend sucked in by the closet. The portal suddenly stopped absorbing everything as the closet door slammed closed. Pinkie yelped as she fell to the ground with a groan. She gasped as she shot up to her feet and rushed towards the closet. She tried to pry the door open but felt air being sucked in. She quickly closed the door, stopping the vacuum.
"No!!" cried Pinkie in despair.



Rarity screamed as the tree monster held her in the air as it chomped its wooden teeth. Junior leaped onto the tree and drew out black claws. He grunted as he began to claw at the tree, while Angirasu pulled on branches until they snapped off. Rodan ran until he reached the tree branch that held the girl. He leaped into the air and sent a powerful kick against the branch, causing it to break in half. Rarity screamed as she fell to the ground. The tree wailed as it thrashed about. Suddenly, a black twister appeared above. Junior leaped off the tree as it attempted to swing its remaining branch at him. Angirasu helped Rarity up to her feet and escorted her at a safe distance the tree was uprooted by the twister. The tree wailed as it was carried off into the wind, just in time for the rest of the teens to come outside and witness it. The wind suddenly burst into flames, incinerating the tree. The teens panted as they watched the ash fly through the air. Rarity wrapped Angirasu into a tight hug with a cry of joy.
"Ooh! My heroes!" said Rarity. Angirasu smiled bashfully in response.
"Ugh. Is that it? Are we done?" asked Junior in a tired tone. Sunset nodded.
"Yeah, I think so," said Sunset. Rodan shook his head.
"No, I don't think so. Where's Pinkie and Fluttershy?" asked Rodan. The teens all looked at each other with unease. They quickly returned inside and went into Maud's room. She was sobbing on the ground as she sat in front of the closet.
"Pinkie? Are you OK?" asked Rainbow in worry.
"Where's Fluttershy?" asked Junior as he looked around. Pinkie sniffled.
"S-She got sucked into a portal in the closet," said Pinkie. The teens eyes widened.
"A portal?" asked Twilight.
"You were right, Rodan. We shouldn't have been playing with that dumb Ouija board!" sobbed Pinkie. Applejack knelt beside her and pulled her into a comforting hug. The teens all were in silence.
"So... There really is something supernatural at work here," said Twilight breathlessly.
"Not just any supernatural entity. It's a demon," said Erika in a low tone. She held her shoulders with a shiver.
"I remember scriptures about them. This was like nothing I've read." Junior clenched his fist as he looked at the closet.
"Doesn't matter. If you said Shy is in there, then I'm bringing her back," said Junior as he approached the closet. Erika grabbed his arm in frantic.
"Whoa! You can't go in there! What if that portal goes to Hell or something?" asked Erika. Rainbow's eyes widened.
"No way. Flutters can't be there," said Rainbow. She wasn't knowledgeable about the inferno of the afterlife, but she knew that it wasn't appealing.
"It's just a theory. We don't know where it leads," said Erika. Junior pulled his arm away.
"I'm not going to just leave her there," said Junior with a glare.
"We should at least be prepared," said Angirasu as he stepped forward.
"We?" asked Junior in surprise.
"Oh yeah. I'm going too," said Angirasu as he shot Junior a smile. Junior smirked in response.
"Guys, this is insane!" interjected Erika.
"What do you suggest we do?" asked Junior. Erika was about to answer but didn't. She sighed.
"I don't know," said Erika.
"I'm going in. Anyone else coming beside Aang?" asked Junior. Rodan sighed as he came forward.
"Can't leave my bros hanging. Count me in." Rodan stepped forward, along with Flash.
"Same," said Flash. Sunset gasped in alarm.
"No, Flash!" said Sunset. Applejack stood up as she popped her shoulder.
"I think we should get one of them priests or rabbis for this but count me in," said Applejack.
"Yeah well no offense to God, but I prefer to take immediate action," said Junior. Rainbow stepped forward as well.
"Amen to that! I'm coming too to kick some demon butt!" said Rainbow. As the small team gathered, the rest looked on in worry.
"I'll come too," said Mosura as she stepped forward. Junior raised a hand.
"No. We gotta have a small group in there so we don't have to keep track of everyone. The rest of you wait here," said Junior. Mosura's eyes widened in response.
"This is insane. We should come too," said Twilight.
"I said no. We gotta make this quick," said Junior as he opened the closet. A howl filled the air as a bright light shone through. Pinkie braced for the vacuum but it never came. The teens stared through the portal and found the blinding light. Junior took a breath as he steeled himself. He rushed into the closet and disappeared from sight. Flash followed in suite while Sunset pleaded for him not to go. Then he was followed by Rodan, Angirasu, AJ and Rainbow. They disappeared into the portal, leaving the rest of teens behind.
"Be safe," whispered Mosura.



The blinding light from the portal forced Junior and his companions to clench their eyes shut. They walked out of a warm space through the portal, heading out to a colder space. As their visions cleared up, the teens were able to see their surroundings. They were standing in the middle of a strange new place. The sky was shrouded in darkness, with only a few stars faintly lit. The land that they were in was made up of dark mountains that stood as ominous jagged towers. The stones that formed the earth were a dark grey, with violet pigments on their surface. The air was thin, and winds were blowing strong, causing the hairs of the teens to flow. Junior squinted his eyes to avoid debris from flying into them as he looked around their new surroundings. Violet clouds were in the distance, with neon violet bolts of lightning streaking across the air. Below their flat top mountain, they found a river of glowing blue liquid. The teens looked around in awe at this alien world that they found themselves in. Rainbow began to give a few deep inhales.
"Man, it's kinda... Phew. It's hard to breathe," said Rainbow. Applejack nodded in agreement.
"Yep. Not to mention that it's freezing," said Applejack with a shiver. Junior took a few breaths as he looked around, finding himself to have trouble breathing as well. He only hoped that they wouldn't remain here to the point that they die of not getting enough oxygen.
"So... Is this Hell?" asked Flash in confusion as he looked around. "It doesn't seem so bad."
"I don't see fire and brimstone, nor do I hear wails of anguish. I think it's safe to say, no," said Junior as he kicked a pebble over the edge of the mountain.
"It sure ain't the pearly gates either," said Applejack.
"Then where are we? This is like some weird alien planet," said Angirasu as he stared off to the horizon, where the violet storm clouds loomed.
"Who cares? The sooner we find Fluttershy, the sooner we can go home!" said Rodan as he turned around and found a rocky structure in the distance.
"Hey, you think she's in there?" asked Rodan as he pointed to the structure. The teens turned and found a large ruined temple standing alone among the stones.
"I don't know, captain obvious. What do you think?" asked Junior in a sarcastic manner.
"Hey, no need to be a dick. It's just that it would seem too obvious to keep her there," said Rodan in annoyance. Angirasu narrowed his eyes.
"Unless that's the point," said Angirasu. The teens glanced at each other. Rainbow smirked as she popped her knuckles.
"Well, let's get moving. We got a friend to save!" said Rainbow as she began to run off to the temple. The rest followed, racing passed rocks and dead plants. As they ran, they came across the dark temple, which was decaying from the ravaging fangs of time. As they reached the entrance, they found themselves in a dark lobby, where pillars stood tall and supported the roof. The teens looked around.
"Flutter-" Rainbow's voice was cut off as Junior cupped a hand over her mouth.
"Shut up! You're going to give us away!" hissed Junior. Rainbow pushed his hand away in annoyance. A deep, masculine chuckle filled the air, causing the teens to jump.
"I already know that you're here," said the dark voice. From the pillars, torches were suddenly ignited, forcing the teens to search all around for the source. The torches were quickly lit one by one as a dark shadow soared through the air. The teens tensed as they found the shadow flying towards the center of the room, beginning to circle down into a descent. From the clouds of shadow, emerged a tall figure. It stood to be over seven feet tall, with skin that secreted mucus. It had the head like an octopus, with a man's face. It bore blood shot yellow cat-like eyes. A siphon stuck out of its cheek, where an orange mist flowed out of with every grunt it made. The creature popped its fat lips like a bubble as it revealed its sharp teeth. The creature bore muscled arms that bore fingered hands at the end, but with tentacles replaced the fingers. Suction cups decorated the fingers and the palms of the monster's hands. The creature's lower half of its body was that of an eel's tail, which waved in the air by an invisible force. The creature was levitating in the air as the dim lighting of the torches revealed its dark green and yellowish skin tone. On the creature's back were dark red urchin spines.
"I am Stun Zeed. Welcome children, to my domicile," said the demon in a deep voice. Junior gulped as he narrowed his eyes. He never squared off with anything like a demon before, so he was unsure how this would play out, but he wasn't going to back down, especially if Fluttershy's life was on the line.
"Where's Fluttershy?" demanded Junior. The demon licked his lips with a long, tongue as he chuckled.
"Ah yes," said the demon. He raised his tail, revealing Fluttershy as she was wrapped up in the eel-like tail. Fluttershy's cries filled the air, resulting the teens to tense.
"Goji! Rainbow Dash!" Fluttershy
"Flutters!" cried Rainbow as she prepared to charge in. Stun Zeed grabbed Fluttershy by her wrists and raised her up into the air with a laugh, while Fluttershy thrashed in place.
"She's a beauty. Such a kind, innocent soul in the eyes of the most high," said Stun as his tentacles that were present above his upper lip began to run across Fluttershy's face, causing her to give whimpers as the stench ridden tentacles slime her cheeks. Junior growled as he clenched his fist.
"I relish the sound of your cries," said Stun with a chuckle.
"Put her down!" shouted Junior as he charged in.
"Gojira, wait up!" called Rodan in alarm. Rainbow grunted as she ran after him, followed by Applejack. The three rushed down to the demon as he dropped Fluttershy to the ground. In flash, he was behind Rainbow Dash. She gasped as she caught sight of him swinging his tail, slapping her away. He then disappeared again, grabbing Applejack by arm and threw her across the room. Applejack cried out as she rolled across the ground, stopping by a pillar. Junior whipped around and found the demon disappearing from his sight again. The Transmutant quickly turned around just able to catch Stun Zeed appearing behind him. He reared his fist back and swung it at the demon. However, his fist was caught. Junior gasped in shock as the demon effortlessly caught his fist. Stun Zeed crushed Junior's fist, causing him to cry out in agony as he felt his bones in his hands shatter. The demon then grabbed his head and threw him across the room.
"Gojira!" cried Fluttershy in despair as she watched Junior thrown like a rag doll. The Transmutant rolled across the ground, stopping by Flash, Angirasu and Rodan. He clutched his hand as he groaned in agony, while the remaining teens rushed to his side. Stun Zeed laughed mockingly as he approached the teens, hovering ominously above the ground.
"You were fools to come to this dimension. Not only is the atmosphere unsuitable for you, it is where I dwell, waiting to be summoned by humans," said Stun Zeed. Gojira shakily raised himself up with a pain, unable to fully catch his breath. He looked and found Rainbow and Applejack struggling to get up. Fluttershy was on her knees, doing her best to breathe in this harsh atmosphere.
"You're going to give us back our friend. Or you'll be in a world of hurt," said Junior as he raised himself up to his feet, with Rodan, Flash, and Angirasu standing by his side. Stun Zeed shook his head.
"You won't survive if you remain here. But, I am willing to make a deal," said Stun Zeed.
"What are you talking about?" asked Junior with narrowed eyes. Rodan raised a hand.
" No, I don't think we should make a deal with this guy. I mean, he is an evil spirit after all," interrupted Rodan. Angirasu shot him a glare.
"Let's at least hear him out. This could be a way for all of us to get out of here alive," whispered Angirasu. He then turned to face the demon.
"What is this deal?" asked Angirasu.
"I would be willing to exchange Fluttershy if you would grant me access to your world," said Stun Zeed. He gestured to the space around him.
"This world is dead and I am bound here, only able to move through the Ouija board that you possess. But only when it is in use, I am free to temporarily roam your world. However, I can escape if one of the users of the board chooses a form for me to dwell in, allowing me to escape to your world," said Stun Zeed. Junior sent him a glare.
"Are you a fucking idiot? Why would we do that?" asked Junior incredulously.
"If you don't, you all will die here. Unless you can best me in a duel, which I wouldn't recommend. You are guaranteed to die. All I desire is to return to the world so that I may retake my place as a God to the descendants of the ancients," said Stun Zeed. Junior sighed in frustration. There was no chance that they were going to beat the demon, but they couldn't give up. Not to mention he didn't fancy of releasing an evil spirit so it could proclaim itself as a God to the modern world.
"Um... Can we discuss this?" asked Junior. Stun Zeed nodded.
"Of course. Take your time," said Stun. Junior, Rodan, Angirasu, and Flash all huddled together.
"Yeah, I don't think this is a good idea," said Junior.
"Obviously! I'm not worshiping this asshole!" whispered Rodan.
"But what about Fluttershy? This could be the only way that we are guaranteed of getting out of here with her. He's too powerful," said Angirasu.
"But the players of the Ouija board have to choose his form. That's you, Flash, Mosura, Sunset, Rarity, Rainbow, Pinkie, and Twilight. I doubt he can go back to our world to get the others here, so he needs you guys. He's not gonna let you die," said Junior.
"But we can't risk that," argued Angirasu. Junior sighed in annoyance. He then turned to face Stun Zeed.
"Hey! We're not choosing! So, you can go fuck yourself!" said Junior. He then turned to the other teens who were playing with the Ouija board.
"Guys, empty out those heads! We aren't thinking about a damn thing that this guy can use!" said Junior.
"Thank you for choosing my new form, children. Our deal has been made," said Stun Zeed, drawing the teens' attention.
"Whoa! Hey! Nobody chose anything, asshole!" said Junior. Stun Zeed began to laugh maniacally as he disappeared into a plume of black smoke.
"Wait. What? What?!" exclaimed Junior in alarm.
"Where did he go?!" cried Rodan. Rainbow and AJ got up to their feet and rushed over to Fluttershy and helped her up.
"He just thanked us for choosing. Who chose?!" demanded Junior.
"Not me!" said Angirasu as he raised his hands. He then looked to AJ and Rainbow, who shrugged.
"I was dazed dude. I couldn't think straight," said Rainbow.
"I didn't think of anything," said Applejack. Junior slowly turned to look at Flash, who bore a look of guilt.
"Flash," called Junior in a calm tone.
"I couldn't help it," said Flash in a small tone. "It just popped in there."
"What?" asked Junior, his tone rising. "What just popped in there?"
Suddenly, a bright light appeared above the teens. They shielded their faces as the light descended upon them and engulfed them in warmth. The teens felt their hearts jumped as if they were quickly moved from one spot to another. The teens found themselves in the bedroom of Maud Pie, where the rest of Main Six, Sunset, Mosura and Erika were present. The girls looked on in joy and relief.
"You're all back!" cried Twilight. The girls rushed to the travelers to check to see if they were well. Sunset wrapped Flash into a tight hug as she scolded him for going off into the portal.
"Everyone stop! Flash, what did you think of for Stun Zeed?!" demanded Junior. Flash gulped as he gave a nervous chuckle. Suddenly, the ground began to shake, causing the teens to wobble.
"Is that an earthquake?!" cried Rarity.
"Oh no! It can't be!" said Flash with dread. The tremors grew heavier, causing the house to rock. The sound of sirens filled the air, along with the sound of crashing. The teens quickly rushed out of the house and looked outside, only to find something that made their blood run cold.
"Oh shit!" exclaimed Angirasu in alarm.
"Flash, what the hell did you do?!" demanded Junior. The other teens looked at Junior in confusion as to why he was accusing Flash of what they were seeing. Miles away from the group, a colossal creature that stood at one hundred feet tall stomped through a neighborhood. It was an anthropomorphic mushroom creature with a large smiley face, and a golden crown upon its head. It gave deep, goofy sounding grunts.
"I am your God now! Bow before me!" shouted the creature in a booming voice. Explosions occurred as the creature passed through an area where a local gas station was present.
"Huh. Well that's something ya don't see every day," said Applejack.
"When Stun Zeed offered that deal, I tried to think of the most harmless thing. Something that I loved from my childhood. Something that could never possibly destroy us. The King Ping Mushroom Man," said Flash as he watched the creature leave a path of destruction. Junior looked his way.
"Nice thinking, Flash," deadpanned Junior.
"Oh come on! We had to save Fluttershy!" said Flash in defense. Junior sent him a glare.
"Yeah, but now we're all going to die because that demon is free to run around the world as a giant monster!" said Junior.
"At least I wasn't dumb enough to think we could take on a freaking demon!" argued Flash. Junior growled.
"Oh, you son of bitch! I'm gonna -" Junior pulled Flash into a headlock, while the human began to try to punch him off. The girls watched in alarm. Sunset and Mosura rushed in between the boys.
"Stop it!" shouted Sunset.
"Ow! Stop, this won't change anything!" shouted Flash as he hit Junior back.
"I'm gonna kill you before that stupid looking mushroom does, you idiot! You don't make deals with demons! That's the first rule to supernatural encounters!" shouted Junior as he hit Flash. Mosura and Sunset managed to pull the two boys apart, while Junior attempted to reach him again. Twilight, Erika and Applejack rushed in and helped Mosura push Junior back.
"Get off me! I need to beat the stupidity out of him!" said Junior.
"I didn't think he was going to turn into a giant!" said Flash as he rubbed his bruises.
"What did you think was gonna happen?! He's a demon!" said Junior as he attempted to push through the girls.
"OK, stop it! Calm down!" shouted Mosura as she forced Junior back.
"Yeah, calm down!" said Twilight. Fluttershy came up to Junior and began to hold his arm back.
"Gojira, stop!" said Fluttershy. Junior grunted as he raised his hands as he stopped moving.
"OK! OK, I'll stop. I'm calm now," said Junior as he took calm breaths. The girls panted as they released Junior. The Transmutant took a deep breath before exhaling.
"So... What do we do now?" asked Junior in a mellow tone. The teens looked back out to the distance where King Ping began to wreak havoc upon the neighborhood, making his way into town.
"We can pray," suggested Erika. The other teens looked at Erika with raised brows. She shrugged in response.
"What? That's all I got. I'll be in the living room," said Erika as she walked back inside of the house. Rodan shrugged.
"You know what, I'm gonna join you," said Rodan as he walked after Erika.
"Seriously?" asked Junior in disbelief. It wasn't that he minded them asking for some divine intervention. But he didn't like the idea of just waiting for one instead of acting when there is a need for an immediate response to a bad situation.
"Well I mean, what else can we do?" asked Mosura with a shrug.
"MONARCH might respond to this pretty soon. It should be fine," said Flash in an optimistic tone. Junior scoffed.
"Yeah, until they can't beat a demon possessed children's mascot, prompting them to drop a nuke on our town and kill us all," deadpanned Junior. Flash went silent.
"Hey, Erika! You mind putting a good word for me to God?" called Flash as he walked into the house. Sunset sighed solemnly.
"So... That's it? That thing is gonna destroy everything that we know and love?" asked Sunset. Pinkie sniffled.
"This is all my fault! I should never have brought that stupid Ouija board!" cried Pinkie with a sob. Rainbow and Rarity began to comfort her as she cried. Fluttershy made her way over to Junior's side with a deep frown. The Transmutant began to slowly walk away, much to her surprise.
"Gojira?" called Fluttershy. Junior sighed.
"I'm going home so I can help my mom evacuate. You guys should do the same with your families," said Junior as he held his hands in his pockets. Fluttershy reached out to Junior as she and the others watched the Transmutant walk away. Junior felt failure crushing him, feeling him with anger and frustration. This was the future of the world now, under the rule of giant, goofy mushroom. Who would've guessed?
Meanwhile back in the house, Erika was on her knees at the sofa with her hands clasped together with her eyes closed, muttering a prayer beside Rodan. Flash awkwardly remained on his knees besides them, peaking through one eye.
"So... How does this work?" asked Flash.
"Just tune out everything around you and focus on him to speak to," answered Erika. Flash sighed as he sat down with a look of frustration, not understanding how one would focus on someone to speak to, when you can't even see them. Faith was a confusing thing. As he went back onto his knees, he heard the sound of giggling, like a child's. Flash shot his head up as he looked around in confusion as he heard the giggles. The sound of a jingle filled the air, knocking Erika and Rodan out of their focus on their prayer.
"Do you guys hear that?" whispered Flash. Erika nodded. This time, the giggle started again, and it seemed to grow deeper. Erika gulped as she stood close to Flash and Rodan. The teens began to carefully walk through the house in search of the giggles. The sound of tiny footsteps reached their hearing, causing them to whip around. The lights in the house suddenly died down, causing the teens to yelp in fright. The giggles came again, sounding closer. Flash began to take the lead as he carefully walked towards the hall. The jingle began to grow into an ominous musical tune.
"If you go down in the woods today, you're sure of a big surprise~," sung an ominous, child-like voice. Flash stiffened as he heard the voice in the air. Erika whimpered as she frantically looked around, while Rodan slowly reached for a bat that was sticking out of an umbrella vase stand as he looked around in the darkness.
"If you go down in the woods today, you'd better go in disguise~." the child-like voice sung again, while the sound of plates shattering on the ground filled the air, causing Erika to yelp in fright. A deep demonic laugh filled the air again as the jingle began to grow more slow and ominous like creaking furniture.
"For every bear that ever there was will gather there for certain,~" said the voice, which grew deeper and more demonic. Flash and Erika retreated into the center of the living room, searching for the source of the voice. Rodan managed to find the source of the voice, coming from the hallway closet. He quietly stepped closer to the closet, slowly reaching out for the doorknob as he held onto the bat with the other hand tightly. His hand began to shake as his palms grew sweaty at what could be hidden in this closet.
"Because today's the day the teddy bears have their picnic.~" The voice grew more demonic as it finished singing. Rodan quickly swung the closet door open and was about to swing the bat. However, nothing was in sight. All there was were coats and boxes in the closet. No sign of the singer could be found. Rodan then noticed something beneath him. He looked down and found the same golden plush teddy bear that Fluttershy took from the Ouija board on the ground. He reached for the stuffed animal and picked it up. He squinted his eyes as he stared into the black eyes of the plush bear. Rodan then noticed the mouth of the plush bear seemed to have some loose threads. Rodan reached for the thread, seeing if he could pull it away and save Fluttershy the trouble. As his finger came closer, the mouth of the plush bear opened wide open, revealing sharp teeth. It bit down on Rodan's hand, causing him to cry out in agony as the teeth dug into his flesh. Erika and Flash were startled as they heard Rodan crying out in pain. The Transmutant stumbled back with the teddy bear latched onto his hand with its mouth, biting hard.
"Oh God! Get it off! Get it off!" cried Rodan as he frantically shook his head, causing the teddy bear to fly off his hand and to land on Flash's head. It gave screeches as it grew claws out of its claws and its eyes began to glow red. The plushie clawed at Flash's head. He cried out in pain and fear as he was attacked by the living toy. Erika was screaming in terror as she watched Flash getting attacked.
"Get off me, you little freak!" shouted Flash as he yanked the bear off and threw it away. It landed on the ground and screeched as it scurried through the living room.
"No! Stay away!" cried Erika as she was backed up against the wall. Erika screamed as it crawled towards her. As it lunged for her, Rodan appeared out of nowhere with the bat and slammed it onto the plush bear.  Erika took the opportunity to run to the other side of the room as Rodan repeatedly beat the plush animal as it screeched.
"Die! Die! Die! Die!" shouted Rodan frantically as he continued to hit the bear. The bear began to cough up blood, staining its synthetic fur and the carpet.
"Why won't you die?!" shouted Rodan as he swung the bat at the bear again. The plush turned its head towards him with hellish red eyes staring into his very soul.
"I'll never die," said the bear in a demonic voice. Rodan narrowed his eyes.
"Oh yeah?" asked Rodan. He quickly lunged for the bear and grabbed it by the neck and kept its head back, while holding its arms with his remaining hand wrapping around its body. The bear screeched as it squirmed.
"Flash! Turn on the stove!" said Rodan as he went into the kitchen. Flash quickly rushed into the kitchen with Erika cautiously following behind. Flash turned on the stove, where a controlled blue flame appeared.
"Erika! Get me the spatula and tape!" said Rodan. Erika nodded as she scrambled for the desired items. As she got them, she held it out to Rodan. He took the spatula and slammed the hand sized bear onto the table and began to wrap tape around it.
"Hey! What are you doing?!" demanded the plush bear as it was bounded to the spatula. Rodan grabbed the spatula by the handle and held the whole thing over the burning stove. The bear began to frantically squirm.
"Wait, wait!" cried the demonic bear as Rodan lowered the bear over the flame.
"If I can't beat you to death, maybe I can burn your stupid stuffed insides," said Rodan with a chuckle as he lowered the bear.
"Wait! What if I tell you how to defeat Stun Zeed in exchange of you letting me live?!" cried the bear. Rodan slightly held the bear up further from the fire.
"We're listening," said Rodan with narrowed eyes.
"Stun Zeed had placed most of his power within the Ouija board. If you take his Ouija board and toss it into the portal, his form for your world will cease to be, and he will be powerless. This will then bound him back into the world that he had been imprisoned in by The Most High, thousands of years ago!" said the teddy bear.
"Who?" asked Flash in confusion. Erika's eyes widened. She then quickly looked at the Ouija board on the table.
"And this is guaranteed to send him back?" asked Rodan.
"Yes! Yes, he will be powerless to be able remain in your world without the board!" said the demonic plush bear. Rodan smirked.
"Cool. See ya," said Rodan as he lowered the bear into the flames.
"Wait! No! No!!" cried the bear in agony as the flames consumed it. Erika looked away from the sight as the demonic bear wailed in agony as it was ravaged by the flames.
"Tell the others about the solution!" said Rodan as he continued to burn the bear. Erika nodded as she quickly grabbed the Ouija board and rushed outside. She found them standing together, while Junior was walking away from the house.
"Guys!" cried Erika from the house. The teens immediately turned their attention to the house, including Junior. They found Erika standing with the Ouija board in her hands.
"We know how to stop the demon!" cried Erika. She rushed back into the house, with the teens following her in confusion. As they reached the bedroom of Maud Pie, they found Erika holding the Ouija board.
"Fluttershy's plush bear came to life and told us that we had to throw the Ouija board into the portal, and it will send Stun Zeed back into world you guys were in!" said Erika. The teens looked at her in confusion.
"The plush toy that was inside of the Ouija board's box?" asked Twilight.
"Yeah!" said Erika with a nod.
"OK, I'm more inclined to believe that considering the things we've seen," said Sunset as she glanced outside of the broken window, where the giant King Ping stomped about in town.
"But how can we trust it? What if it was tricking you into making the other one stronger or something?" asked Rarity. Erika shook her head.
"No, I don't think so. It seemed to be pretty sure and quick to betray Stun Zeed. Besides, it may be our only hope," said Erika. The teens all looked at each other reluctance. There were too many unknowns about the situation, especially since things were going wrong already on an apocalyptic scale. But they had to act somehow, even if their chances of succeeding were small. Suddenly, Rainbow took the board from Erika.
"Ah screw it!" said Rainbow as she threw the board into the portal.
"Yeah sure, make an executive decision that could kill us all, like a certain dumbass over here," said Junior as he pointed a thumb at Flash, who looked at him in annoyance.  Suddenly, the portal began to spark. The teens cupped their ears as a loud howl filled the air. Streaks of light shot out of the portal like tendrils, racing through the destroyed window. The teens watched as the tendrils headed for the town.
In the town, Stun Zeed in his King Ping form stomped about in the streets, crushing cars and kicking short buildings in his path. People in the streets screamed in terror as they scattered like ants in the rain. He gave goofy laughs as he raised his foot to stomp on a child that had tripped in the street. Before he could, his foot began to decay.
"Huh?" King Ping tilted his head in confusion. His foot began to fall apart into dust, along with his leg. The monster stumbled back as he gave groans as his happy face turned into a frowning face. His entire body began to darken and crack, leading to him to fall apart into dust. Stun Zeed was returned to his original form, hovering in the air as the King Ping body decayed.
"What?!" exclaimed Stun Zeed. He turned and saw tendrils of light swarming towards him, wrapping themselves around him. He gave a cry out rage as he attempted to free himself. He was then dragged back towards the house, despite his protests.
"No!" cried the demon as he found himself back at the house where the teens were. They backed away and stared in terror at the spirit, excluding those who had already seen him. Stun Zeed was dragged to the closet but grabbed the door to prevent himself from being pulled in.
"No! Damn you! Damn you all!!" shouted Stun Zeed as he was pulled into the portal. In a flash, the portal disappeared, blinding the teens. The next minute, their visions cleared. There in the closet was a mess of clothes and other personal items of Maud. The air was silent, and the lights had turned back on.
"He's gone," said Flash with wide eyes. Rodan grinned widely.
"We did it! We kicked his ass!" cried Rodan as he pumped his fist into the air.
"Whooooo!!" cheered Flash, Applejack and Rainbow Dash. The rest of the girls, Rodan and Angirasu began to cheer as well. However, Junior scowled.
"We kicked his ass? All we did was get our asses kicked by him, monsters, and then we took advice from a possessed teddy bear!" said Junior.
"Oh. What happened to the bear by the way?" asked Fluttershy in curiosity.
"I burned him over the stove," said Rodan in a nonchalant tone. Fluttershy whimpered as her eyes welled up with tears. Rodan stiffened.
"Um... H-He was evil! He bit me! Look at Flash's head! He did that!" said Rodan in defense as he pointed to the blue haired guitarist’s scratches.
"Oh," said Fluttershy in disappointment. How unfortunate that the cutest thing that came out of the creepy Ouija board's box turned out to be just as evil. Junior patted her on the shoulder.
"Come on now. There's better plushies out there. Especially ones that aren't evil," said Junior with a reassuring smile. The teens began to share a chuckle. Pinkie rushed to Fluttershy's side with a tight hug.
"I'm glad that everyone is safe! From now on, I'll never mess with Ouija boards or anything just as creepy ever again!" said Pinkie. Rodan and Erika nodded in approval.
"Amen." The two said in unison. Junior looked around the room with a grimace.
"Man, what a mess. Maud is going to be pissed," said Junior. Pinkie blew a raspberry as she gave a dismissive wave.
"This is nothing! We can get this place back in shape in no time!" said Pinkie as she began to run down stairs. Junior looked at his phone, finding his mother to be calling him. He answered it and heard his mother speaking to him frantically.
"Hello? Yeah, I'm fine mom. Yeah, I'm at Pinkie's. Yeah, we're all fine. Ye- Yes, I saw it. Crazy, I know. Listen, I'm going to be a bit late coming home. I'm gonna help Pinkie Pie clean up a bit. OK, love you too," said Junior as he hung up.
"So, you guys gonna help?" asked Junior as he knelt down and began to pick up shards of glass. Twilight nodded.
"Of course! Guys, if you're going to stick around, form up! We'll figure out teams to focus on different areas in the house!" said Twilight. With that, the teens began to gather up.
Later that night, Junior was picking up two full trash bags and making his way outside of the house. The destroyed window in Maud's room was boarded up, and the spot where the tree formerly resided was being filled up by Applejack and Rainbow Dash. As Junior threw the trash out into the dumpster, he found Fluttershy sitting on the ground with a neutral expression by the porch. Junior made his way beside her, startling Fluttershy.
"It's just me," said Junior. Fluttershy relaxed as she sighed in relief.
"Sorry, I was spacing out," said Fluttershy in embarrassment. Junior took a seat beside her as the two looked out to the clear night sky. The smell of rain water against the asphalt and grass filled their nostrils.
"I was so scared when that monster had me. I couldn't breathe, I couldn't escape. I thought that..." Fluttershy buried her face into her knees as she shook. Junior gently placed a hand on her shoulder.
"Hey, it's alright. He's not coming back anytime soon. You're safe now," said Junior in a soft tone. Fluttershy scooted closer to Junior and leaned against his shoulder. The Transmutant cracked a small smile as he ruffled her hair, causing Fluttershy to crack her own smile.
"Thank you for saving me, Goji," said Fluttershy.
And so, the night comes to an end, giving rise to a new day. The previous night will become a memory that sticks to the youth and all of Ponyville like tar. When things go bump in the night, sleep lightly, hold your loved ones tightly, and say your prayers. Because there just might be an unholy creature lurking in your house. Oh, and don't fuck around with Ouija boards.

https://youtu.be/lHsPQMHkI7o

> Chapter 16: Reunion
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

From within the Everfree forest, Alpha stood outside of the cave that was within the chasm. He looked up to the afternoon sky as he remained silent. From behind, Manda came rushing out of the cave along with a couple of other men and women.
"Do you need us to go and investigate those roars?" asked Manda. Alpha glanced her way and then shook his head.
"No. I already know the source of the roars," said Alpha with his brows furrowed. He then turned to face the young woman.
"Remain here with the rest. I'm going to Ponyville to investigate," said Alpha.
"Wait, alone? Alpha, at least one of us should go with you!" said Manda.
"I'll be fine. Besides, I think it is time that I returned home," said Alpha. Manda looked at him in confusion.
"Alpha?" called Manda. The leader of this group turned away and started to walk.
"I'll be back, Manda," said Alpha as he climbed up the stone steps on the side of the chasm. Manda slumped her shoulders as she glanced at the other Transmutants, all bearing unsure expressions. Meanwhile, Alpha was treading through the Everfree forest.



The search was finally over. Miwa was relieved to know that her son was safe and sound. However, she had received troubling news from Fluttershy. The very fact that he had actually transformed felt her up with an overwhelming amount of anxiety. She was shaking with worry as she drove her car outside of town and onto a dirt road that led towards the Everfree forest. Her eyes caught sight of Junior sitting on the ground with a shirt covering his lap as Rodan, Fluttershy and Mosura were present next to him. Miwa parked her car just outside of the forest entrance and hopped out of her car. She ran over to her son and wrapped him into a tight hug.
"Oh, thank God! I thought I lost you!" cried Miwa as she held her son tightly. Junior returned her hug as he looked away with a small scowl.
"Um... Did you bring my clothes?" asked Junior. Miwa shot up with a sheepish smile.
"Oh, right! One second," said Miwa as she ran back to the car and reached for a bag of clothes in the passenger's seat. She rushed back over to her son and handed him the bag.
"Thanks. I want everyone to look away while I find somewhere to get dress," said Junior as he stood. As everyone looked away, Junior held the shirt over his nether region as he made his way over to a tree. However, Mosura couldn't help but glance at the naked Transmutant. She quickly tore her eyes away as she caught a glimpse of his back and part of his rear. She flushed furiously to herself as she mentally moaned in shame.
'Curse these hormones!' thought Mosura. As Junior hid behind the tree and unpacked his clothes, Miwa turned to face the other teens.
"This doesn't leave the forest. We can't let anybody know about this," said Miwa.
"But... What if this happens again? Gojira didn't behave like himself when we found him. This could be dangerous to just ignore what happened," said Mosura.
"Yeah. It could be worse then what happened earlier," said Rodan in agreement.
"I know. It's just that... I don't know what to do!" said Miwa as cupped her hands over eyes in stress.
"There's not a Transmutant that we know who can transform at will in Ponyville as far as we know! Not to mention that I don't even know how a Transmutant is meant to behave!" cried Miwa. Fluttershy looked at Miwa with an unsure expression.
"Don't you think that maybe... MONARCH can help?" asked Fluttershy. Miwa looked at her in disbelief, which caused Fluttershy to shrink back.
"We can't ask them! Who knows what they'll want to do with him if they found out!" said Miwa. Fluttershy looked down at her feet.
"Sorry," said Fluttershy in a small tone. Junior came from behind the tree fully clothed.
"Don't be hard on her, ma. She's just trying to help," said Junior. He rubbed his shoulder as he stood with his mother.
"Maybe we can figure this out without MONARCH knowing. I think I can ask around a couple of Transmutants in town. There's bound to be some old enough to know what's going on with me and how I can keep myself from losing control," said Junior. Miwa gave him a reluctant nod.
"OK. But right now, we need to come up with a reason why you were missing," said Miwa. Rodan hummed in thought.
"You can say that he was out because he was feeling depressed for being part of a segregated race and decided to be alone somewhere," suggested Rodan. Junior scoffed in response.
"Ugh. Yeah, make me sound like a whinny little punk," said Junior with a tone of disgust. Mosura shrugged.
"Well, it's the best and most believable thing we can come up with. Depression makes people do things they normally wouldn't do," said Mosura. Rodan smirked.
"It's that, or it's you taking drugs and prancing out into the woods buck naked," said Rodan. Miwa's eyes widened. She then looked to Junior with a stern expression.
"You're going with the first excuse. No complaints," said Miwa. Junior sighed in exasperation.
"Fine," said Junior with a scowl. He was almost tempted to take the latter excuse as well. He had too much pride to be seen as a depressed mess over Transmutant segregation. Soon, the teens got into the car, but as they entered Alpha came from out of the shadows; his presence remained hidden by a tree. His eyes focused on the young Transmutant and his human mother as the vehicle drove off. Alpha allowed a small sigh to escape his mouth as he lowered his head.



It was early evening. Junior and Miwa sat across from each other as they ate dinner. The Transmutant was silent as he sluggishly ate. His mind filled with worry over his predicament as a Transmutant. Miwa was doing no better than he was on the issue. They were able to get everyone else to buy their lie on Junior's reason for missing. However, they both didn't feel right about lying to Blaire and the other teens. Miwa was already feeling wrong for involving Mosura, Rodan and Fluttershy into the lie, but it was necessary to do so until they could find a way to prevent Junior’s situation from happening again. As they ate, the doorbell rang. Miwa turned her head curiously and then placed her fork down. She left her seat and made her way to the living room and to the front door. As she opened it, her eyes widened as she found a familiar face.
"Oh my..." Miwa spoke with a breathless tone. Her lips quivered as her knees felt weak and her eyes watered as she cupped her mouth. Before her was a man in a dark jacket, standing tall over her with a strong body build. His amber eyes softly gazed into her eyes and over his brow was a scar, along with his upper lip.
"Where is he? I want to see him too," said the man. Miwa nodded as she quickly turned.
"J-Junior! Junior come here!" cried Miwa. From the kitchen, Junior immediately shot up with a startled expression. The frantic tone of his mother sent him running out of the kitchen and towards the living room. His eyes widened in shock at who stood in the door way in front of his mother. Miwa was shedding tears of joy as she looked at her son. Junior stood still as stone as his eyes focused on the man that bore his likeness.
"Dad..." said Junior in a soft tone.
"I'm here, son. Sorry that I've been gone all this time," said Gojira Takeshi the first with a small smile. Miwa wrapped Senior into a tight hug as she sobbed. Senior returned her embrace as he stroked her head. Junior approached the two with a look of disbelief. Miwa took his hand and brought him close and brought him into the circle of embrace. As Senior wrapped an arm over his son's shoulder, Junior felt himself choke up. He gave a small laugh as his eyes watered. He wrapped his arms around his parents as he returned their embrace.
Later, the three were sitting at the kitchen table. Miwa placed a plate of beef with a side of rice in front of Senior with a smile. The older Transmutant smiled back at her.
"Thanks, dear," said Senior. Miwa took a seat next to him while Junior sat down on the side.
"Where have you been this whole time? For years, people always accused you of becoming a terrorist and joined the Revolutionaries," said Junior. Senior sighed.
"Well, I didn't exactly join the Revolutionaries. I did become part of a group of Transmutants, but not the same way as the Revolutionaries were formed," said Senior. He cleared his throat.
"Listen, I left you two because there was something very important that had to be protected. I can't say too much, however," said Senior.
"Wait, wait. You can't- Dad, you've been gone for years! Don't we have a right to know exactly why?" asked Junior in disbelief.
"Gojira, what was it that was so important to have you leave?" asked Miwa with a light frown. Senior sighed.
"Alright. What I'm about to tell you does not leave this house. The very fate of the world depends on it. And no, I am not exaggerating," said Senior in a firm tone. Miwa and Junior glanced at each other in confusion.
"Before I left, a... Something supernatural came to me," said Senior. Junior sighed in response.
"Oh, don't tell me that you got sucked into some weird religion that says it's weakness or something to be part of a family. Come on, supernatural? You gotta be joking," said Junior with a deadpanned stare. He then realized the irony of his statement when he thought back to his experience at the potentially haunted castle during Halloween with the others.
"Son, I would never make up something to explain my disappearance. I've learned that there is more to this world than meets the eye. In the couple hundred years that I've been alive, nothing can compare to what I saw," said Senior. Miwa looked at her husband in reluctance.
"What was it that you saw?" asked Miwa.
"She called herself a Fairy," said Senior. Junior rolled his eyes in response. His father was obviously trying to make up excuses to cover whatever real reason that he was missing for all of these years.
"She was a creature that looked like a large moth. She spoke to me and pleaded to me that I travel to the Everfree forest to protect an old artifact," said Senior.
"That's where you been? The forest?" asked Miwa in surprise.
"For most of the time. Sometimes I had to go out and find a few other Transmutants that the fairy had told me to find. In fact, we took part in rescuing a few other Transmutants that were threatened by the Purists in the country. That was how our group was mistaken as a terrorist group," said Senior as he took a few bites of his meal. Junior shook his head.
"I'm sorry. Dad, I'm happy to see you home. But honestly, I can't help but be angry at you. You're making up an elaborate story to-" Junior groaned in frustration as he stood up from his seat and turned away. Senior glanced at Miwa, who bore a deep frown. It was evident that she didn't believe him as well. Senior sighed.
"Well, it's a good thing that I brought proof," said Senior as he stood up and made his way to the window. Junior raised a brow in response as his father opened the window. Suddenly, a cat sized moth whizzed through the window and flew around the kitchen. Miwa gave a yelp of fright at the massive insect while Junior recoiled.
"What the hell?!" exclaimed Junior. The moth fluttered over to Senior and perched itself on his shoulder. Senior patted the fairy on the head.
"Hey, I said to ease yourself in," deadpanned Senior.
"Sorry. I just wanted to get out of the cold," said a small feminine voice.
"Wha- who said that?!" exclaimed Junior. The moth turned his way.
"I did," said the moth. Junior's eyes widened in shock as he found the mouth of the moth open and close as words came from it.
"What in the hell..." said Junior with wide eyes. Miwa began to slightly relax herself.
"Son, Miwa, this is Amber. She's the fairy that came to me. Amber, my son and wife," said Senior as he gestured to the two. Amber looked to Miwa with a hum.
"Wow! She's beautiful! And your son, he looks a lot like you!" said Amber as she fluttered towards Junior. The Transmutant backed away with a nervous expression.
"He's cute too," said Amber with a small giggle.
"Cute?" asked Junior with a grimace. Miwa stared with wide eyes at this creature that bore a fluffy white body with large blue insect eyes. Her wings bore gold patterns. As she fluttered through the air, a trail of golden sparkles was left behind.
"You... You were telling the truth! She's real!" said Miwa.
"I am. There're many of us. As is the artifact that myself and my sisters asked a few worthy Transmutants to protect," said Amber. Junior grimaced.
"There're more of you?" asked Junior. Miwa looked at Amber with a frown.
"But... Why couldn't you tell us about this?" asked Miwa.
"It would be too dangerous to have you know. This artifact was placed upon the Earth and was not to be used unless an emergency required it. If you were to be involved with Gojira during these last few years, you'd be a target for the humans that are hunting him and Transmutants with the ability to transform. So, he had to disappear without saying a word for your sake," answered Amber. She then fluttered over to Senior and perched herself on his shoulder.
"Wait... So why did you come back if this artifact is so important?" asked Junior. Senior sighed.
"I heard the monstrous cries coming from you, son. I recognized the sound of the roars and I knew that I had to risk seeing you both again. Fortunately, I have allies back where the artifact is hidden to keep it secured while I am here," said Senior. He placed a comforting hand on Junior's shoulder as his son looked away with a frown.
"My inhibitor chip was broken after an accident that I had a few months back. Lately, I've been feeling a bit more aggressive and I've been having random minor transformations to my body. Earlier I had completely transformed. You know, I kept wishing that you were here to help me with this. I wasn't expecting it to actually come true," said Junior with a small smile.
"I'm here now. Son, you're coming of age as a full Transmutant that is not bound by the inhibitor chip placed inside of you. However, since you never had experienced life without an inhibitor chip, your body is trying to accelerate your maturity as a Transmutant. This would include an accelerated version of..." Senior cleared his throat as he looked away with an uncomfortable expression. Junior raised a brow at him.
"What?" asked Junior with a tilt of his head.
"Puberty?" asked Miwa.
"Yeah... That," said Senior. Junior cleared his throat as he looked away.
"You uh... I'm pretty sure that you've may have thought more about sex than you normally have before you had your inhibitor chip damaged," said Senior.
"Er! Dad, let's not have that talk! Mom and I already did and uh... I-I don't think about it a whole lot!" said Junior with flushing cheeks as he avoided eye contact with his parents.
"Son, it's nothing to be ashamed of. Every boy goes through it," said Miwa with a reassuring smile.
"Well, most Transmutants these days didn't have to worry about Transmutant puberty," said Senior in a nonchalant tone. He scratched his chin.
"That's actually worse for a boy or girl, since they are biologically based on certain creatures, which mostly concern themselves with survival and reproduction," said Senior.
"He's right. If you lack self-control, you might end up performing intercourse or even a mating ritual with the ones you are attracted to as a male. You may find yourself looking at certain females a certain way with intimate desire," said Amber in a nonchalant tone. Junior flushed furiously as he recalled the night that he was at Mosura's apartment. He remembered just how aroused he was getting when near her, drawing in her scent and looking over her body. However, he was able to resist thinking with the wrong head and kept himself under control. Still, he felt himself filled with shame for looking at her like that.
"Well, I think I'm fine there," muttered Junior.
"There's something that's actually a bigger problem than you experiencing Transmutant sexual maturity. Since you've never had the experience to transform often throughout your youth, your mind reverts more to animal instinct," said Amber. Junior looked her way with an attentive expression.
"You see, the ancients told stories that the rise of Transmutants was due to supernatural means.  These stories are dismissed today as a fairy tales by scientists, but the modern human scientists are wrong," said Amber. Junior's eyes widened in response.
"You see, the origin of Transmutants had taken place over four thousand years ago. A spirit called Serekuta was tasked to insert the genes of ancient beasts that predate most species into the DNA of certain tribes of human beings. Afterwards, those tribes began to develop from humans into a race with the ability to shift their very forms into other creatures," said Amber. Junior shook his head.
"Wait, Wait. You mean, our existence was not an accident? But... Why? Who ordered this Serekuta to do this? Was it some kind of curse that was meant to punish these tribes and their descendants?" asked Junior as he furrowed his brows. Miwa placed a hand on his shoulder as she gave him a pleading stare. Junior relaxed himself and sighed.
"No, this was not meant to be a punishment, little Gojira. The one who tasked Serekuta to do this knew that the Earth was going to face dark times in the future. So, it was his decision to use the mightiest creatures to have ever walk the planet and to blend them with a few humans that were worthy of such power. Think of it as like a gift," said Amber. Junior scoffed.
"Gift? Sorry that I strongly disagree with that," said Junior as he crossed his arms. Miwa looked at Amber curiously.
"You said, 'he'. Who is this, he?" asked Miwa.
"My father," said Amber. Junior glanced at her with a raised brow.
"Father?" asked Junior.
"That's what you refer to someone who had given rise to your existence, right? You refer to them as a parent," said Amber. Miwa's eyes widened in surprise.
"I... I think I understand," said Miwa. Amber fluttered over to Junior and landed on the table in front of him.
"Little Gojira, I know things have been hard for you as a Transmutant. One of the major flaws in people is that they are often afraid of things that are beyond their understanding. But I promise, you and other Transmutants are no accident. You all have a destiny ahead of you," said Amber. Junior avoided her gaze as he furrowed his brows.
"I find that hard to believe," said Junior. Miwa frowned in response and then she looked towards her husband. Senior sighed.
"Junior, the point is that because of us bearing the likeness of creatures in our blood, it comes at a cost where we behave like the creatures we are based on from time to time. But I can help you control your transformation. I can teach you how to will it on your own, with that will come with your human consciousness dominating the animal instinct that comes with being a Transmutant," said Senior. Junior looked his way and then his eyes widened as he found his father holding a charcoal grey reptilian hand out.
"Like me and a few others, you can will it on your own. You can avoid hurting people unintentionally and as your mind is able to fully develop without the inhibitor chip, you can dominate the primal instincts that are trying to work in full force," said Senior. Junior sighed as he turned to face him.
"What do I have to do?" asked Junior.
"Well... I'll need you to come with me to the Everfree for a couple of years," said Senior. Junior's eyes widened.
"Wait, you want to me to just leave everything that I have here and stay with you?!" asked Junior in an incredulous tone. He then glanced at his mother and looked back to Senior.
"What about mom? What about school? What about... my friends?" asked Junior as he slumped his shoulders. He never thought that he would actually worry about being separated from those that he had gotten close to. He wasn't one to admit it around them, but they had grown on him much more these past couple of months.
"Junior, I know it's hard. But you need this. Otherwise you may lose control of yourself and... Well, I rather not think of the consequences of that," said Senior with a light frown. Miwa deeply frowned in response.
"I can't believe that you're just going to take our son with you after showing up from being gone all of these years," said Miwa as she glared at Senior. Her husband slightly recoiled in response.
"Miwa, I..." Senior stopped as Miwa turned away as she gritted her teeth in anger as she clenched her fist. Senior sighed as he lowered his head.
"He has a life, Gojira. You can't just expect him to throw it away easily," said Miwa. Senior looked at her in disbelief.
"Are you saying that I found it easy when I had to leave?!" demanded Senior. Miwa turned his way with tears running down her cheeks with an angry expression.
"Well, why the hell didn't you talk to me about this?! Why didn't you ever give us any hint that you were still out there alive?!" demanded Miwa. Junior winced as his parents raised their voices at each other. This was not any way that he would want to spend a reunion with his father, but he couldn't fault his mother for being furious at him. She was obviously heartbroken after all of these years and she kept it all bottled up until now.
"Because I- I..." Senior looked away with a deep frown.
"No, you're right. I was afraid that you'd want to come with me with our son. I didn't want you two to abandon your old lives and I couldn't remain idol after all that I learned. But I should have told you. Both of you," said Senior as he looked towards his son.
"I know that it's shallow of me to come back after all of these years only for me to whisk our son away from you. But I can't let him go on without guidance. I've done that for too long," said Senior as he lowered his eyes to the ground. Miwa's expression softened as she sniffled. Junior looked down at the ground with a light frown. Amber scurried into the middle of the table as she tapped her foot on a plate.
"Um... How about we compromise?" asked Amber.
"Compromise?" asked Junior.
"Yes. Your dad needs you to be with him just to train you to control yourself once transformed. You just need to work out a schedule where you go and meet him throughout the week while you can still spend your ordinary life," said Amber. She then turned to face Miwa and looked towards Senior.
"Besides, I think it would also give you a chance to spend time with your wife and son. Isn't that what you want?" asked Amber. Senior nodded.
"More than anything," said Senior. Amber nodded in approval.
"I... I would be fine with that," said Miwa as she wiped her eye. Junior nodded in agreement.
"Yeah, that sounds alright," said Junior.
"We have an accord! Now, this must stay between us. Little Gojira, don't say anything to your friends about seeing your dad again. Make sure you are alone when you visit the Everfree forest. Gojira, I will make sure that MONARCH is ignorant of your presence as you come to visit," said Amber.
"Is that really alright? I mean, the others..."
"Oh, they can handle it! Besides, a couple of my sisters are there with them as well so it will be fine," said Amber. Senior looked to his family and then back to Amber.
"Alright. Son, let's discuss your schedule," said Senior as he looked to Junior with a firm expression.



It was the next day. Junior was sitting down at the lunch table with a look of annoyance on his face. Pinkie Pie was in his personal space, holding him in a tight hug as she caressed his head. The Transmutant sighed in annoyance as she continued this.
"It's gonna be alright, Goji. We're here for you," said Pinkie. Meanwhile, Mosura bore a light scowl as she ate her lunch and sat beside Junior. Jealousy filled her over how Pinkie was able to hold him and run her hand over his spiky hair. Meanwhile, the rest of the club members and Main Six looked on in amusement.
"Please stop," said Junior as he held Pinkie by the wrist and moved her hand away from his head.
"Don't be ashamed to feel the love! Someone who's down in the dumps needs a nice hug and caress once in a while!" said Pinkie a she wrapped her arms around Junior and nuzzled his cheek. The Transmutant groaned in annoyance.
"She's just trying to help, Gojira. There's no harm in her showing affection," said Erika. Junior grunted as he gently pushed Pinkie away as she flailed her arms to reach him.
"Except that there's too much affection going on that it's gonna make me sick," said Junior with a gag. Rainbow rolled her eyes.
"Please, you know you like it. You are a guy, after all," said Rainbow as she leaned back in her seat.
"I don't. Rodan would," said Junior.
"You know, he's right," said Rodan with a shrug. Junior grunted as he turned Pinkie to face Rodan.
"In that case... Pinkie, go show him affection," said Junior. In a flash, Pinkie appeared beside Rodan and wrapped him into a tight hug.
"Oof! Oh, wow you're quite the hugger!" grunted Rodan as he felt his breathing being limited by Pinkie's deceptively strong hug. He then gave the male Transmutants a thumbs up.
'Curvy girls have more love to give!' thought Rodan. Junior and Angirasu glanced at each other with annoyed looks, both knowing that Rodan was likely having more thoughts of a ladies' man. Meanwhile from a table over, Junior caught a conversation from other students.
"Hey! Did you hear on the news on how they reported some creepy sounds going on in the night?" asked a female student.
"Yeah! I actually heard them too! I thought it was a ghost or something," said a male student. Junior slightly shrunk in his seat as he kept his eyes on the table.
"So no one knows what the sounds were from?" asked a female student.
"Nope. But there's a couple of guesses on the internet," said another female student. Meanwhile at the table that Junior was sitting at, he heard Rarity give a frightened shudder.
"All of these rumors of hearing strange and loud moans in the night brings back unpleasant memories," said Rarity as she rubbed her shoulders.
"Ugh. Don't even remind me," said Sunset. Rainbow looked at Fluttershy in curiosity.
"Hey, didn't you say you heard the sounds one night?" asked Rainbow. Fluttershy went stiff in response. She glanced at Junior while he kept his eyes down on the table with a look of clear discomfort.
"Um... Yes, I did. But... It could've been anything," said Fluttershy in a timid manner. Junior cleared his throat as he stood up from his seat.
"I gotta get going. I just remembered that I have something to take care of," said Junior as he briskly walked away. The rest of the group, excluding the Transmutants and Fluttershy, looked on in confusion.
"What's up with him?" asked Rainbow in curiosity. Pinkie tapped her chin in thought and immediately stood up and began to walk after Junior.
"Pinkie, where are you going?" asked Twilight.
"To find out what's wrong with Goji!" said Pinkie.
"Use tact!" said Mosura.
Meanwhile, Junior was walking through the hallway in silence. He gave a heavy sigh as he held his hands in his pockets and sat down against the wall.
"Goji?" called Pinkie. Junior slightly flinched in surprise and turned to found the girl looking at him with a smile.
"Oh. Hey, Pinkie Pie," greeted Junior. Pinkie sat beside him as she looked at him curiously.
"What's wrong? Is it about your depression?" asked Pinkie. Junior scowled as he cursed the lie that he had agreed to go by. He inhaled deeply.
"Yes. I guess I'm just upset about my state," said Junior. Pinkie took Junior's hand and began to rub it, much to his confusion.
"I think I understand why exactly," said Pinkie. Junior raised a brow.
"Your chip thingiee isn't working right," said Pinkie. Junior's eyes widened in shock.
"Eh... H-How did you know?" asked Junior.
"Remember? I saw your hand when it was all scaly. That's how I found out. Don't worry, I never and I won't say anything," said Pinkie as she made the gestures to her Pinkie promise.
"You never said anything?" asked Junior in disbelief.
"Yep! I mean, I know you would never become a terrorist! Besides, how can you fix your chip if you went to jail?" asked Pinkie.
"Fix my... Wait, Pinkie I-" Junior stopped himself as he found her reassuring smile on her face. She was ignorant to the fact that his inhibitor chip was irreplaceable and was just trying to cheer him up. He felt wrong for denying her that. Junior softly smiled.
"Sure. I'll get it fixed soon," said Junior. Pinkie smiled brightly in response.



Later in the day, Twilight was walking down the hall as she looked at her cell phone. She found a text from Junior saying that he wouldn't make it to the club room after school for a couple of weeks. It was peculiar that this was the case considering how Junior seemed like someone that did not have a busy schedule. She assumed that his recent disappearance had gotten him grounded by his mother. As she began to open her locker, Applejack appeared at her side.
"Howdy, Twilight. Heading up to the club?" asked Applejack. Twilight nodded.
"Yeah. Except a member is going to be absent for a while. I guess Gojira's disappearing act got him into a lot of trouble," said Twilight. Applejack glanced away.
"I've been meaning to talk to ya about that," said Applejack. Twilight looked at her curiously.
"What's up?"
"Well... Remember how he said that he was just feeling upset and left home because of that? I can't help but feel that he's being dishonest," said Applejack. Twilight's eyes widened in surprise.
"What on earth could get you to think that?" asked Twilight.
"You know me Twi. I can see a liar stick out like a sore thumb. The way he avoided eye contact when he told us and how his tone changed a bit when he said, 'Oh, I was just feeling out of it today. You know, Transmutant segregation has gotten to be a bit more of a pain lately that it was easier for me to be alone for a while.' His tone kinda went from sounding mellow to sounding agitated. Like he was bothered to say what the problem was," said Applejack. Twilight gave her an inquisitive look in response.
"Wait, you remembered every single word?" asked Twilight. AJ tapped her noggin with a smirk.
"I got a pretty good memory for dialogue. But that's not the point," said Applejack.
"Well, maybe he just felt embarrassed to say what his problem was. You know how he doesn't like to talk about himself much. Unless it's on an issue on violence," said Twilight as she gave a slight tone of irritation in her voice. Applejack raised her brow.
"Twi?" called Applejack. Twilight cleared her throat as she shook her head, not wanting to get into the conflict that she and Junior had nearly gotten into the day before.
"Nothing, don't worry about it. I just think that he has too much pride on himself and doesn't like to admit his feelings," said Twilight. She shrugged. "Guys are like that, aren't they?"
"Yeah, unless they're with someone they're comfortable with opening up to, but it's not that. Plus, he never seemed like the kind of boy that'd let a bunch of folks that are afraid of Transmutants bother him. Normally I expect him to give them a nice punch to face or the stink eye," said Applejack as she made a punching motion. Twilight rolled her eyes at the former action of response.
"Yeah, that does seem like his style," said Twilight. She then leaned against her locker in thought.
"You know, he does sometimes seem like he's hiding something. I wasn't going to say anything about it before, but I noticed that a few times every other week, he just quickly gets up and leaves the club room. I try asking about it, but he just avoids the question or downright shoots it down," said Twilight as she rubbed her chin. She did recall that time how she was offering to lotion his neck when it had a ghastly rash on it. He never brought it up again or what it was exactly. He just played it off as being a normal occurrence, but it was very suspicious.
"Hmm. Well, let's try to keep this between us. We can just keep an eye on him," said Applejack with a wink. Twilight nodded to her in response.
"Sure. I'll see you later, AJ," said Twilight after she had taken her stuff from her locker.




Later that day...

Junior bore his hood over his head as he cautiously looked around, searching for any signs of people following him. He was present just outside of the Everfree forest during the late afternoon. His nose smelt the air to search for any scent that he could point to jeopardizing his mission. Once he felt it was all clear, Junior immediately broke off into a sprint and into the forest. His breathing was paced as he continued to run through the forest. Fortunately, there wasn't a whole lot of homework that he had to do before coming here once he had gotten home first and the weekend would start the following day. The Transmutant soon came across a branch where a soft glowing light appeared. He stopped as he found Amber dropping from the branch and fluttering towards him.
"Little Gojira! Glad you could make it!" said Amber in an enthusiastic tone. Junior sighed in annoyance.
"Um... Could you not call me that? If anything, just call me Junior like my parents. It'll save you time," said Junior.
"Aw. I kinda find the name I have for you to be cute," said Amber in disappointment.
"I'm not a little kid, Amber. Now come on, where do I need to go to meet my dad?" asked Junior in an impatient tone. Amber began to fly off ahead.
"Follow me!" said Amber. Junior began to run after the fairy, running past bushes and trees in the area. He leaped over fallen branches and logs, while scaring off any small woodland critter that crawled on the ground. Soon after several minutes of chasing the fairy, Junior found himself skidding to a halt as he found the ancient castle that he and the others had visited during Halloween night. He slumped his shoulders as he stared at the ominous structure that decayed with time.
"Hey! Over here!" called Amber as she fluttered over towards a ledge. Junior carefully walked over towards her position and was surprised to find stone steps that led down below the chasm, where a cave lied. He recalled finding a glimmer during Halloween night coming from this very cave. Junior cautiously walked down the steps, being careful not to trip and fall. As he made it down to the ground, he followed Amber over towards the cave, where she traveled deep within. Standing just outside of the entrance was his father, who held his arms crossed.
"What took you so long?" asked Senior with a hint of annoyance. Junior scoffed.
"What? I had homework to do. Not to mention that this place is far!" said Junior. Senior rolled his eyes in response.
"I already can tell that both of us are going to have a hard time with this, which is why I said that it'd be best if you stayed with me," said Senior as he walked into the cave.
"I can't. Otherwise my friends will start asking questions. One of them lives next door, you know," said Junior.
"Hmm. That is a good point. My apologies," said Senior. Junior then shook his head.
"Hmph. Now I know where I get my attitude from," muttered Junior under his breath. He gave a calm sigh as he walked inside, finding the further end of the cave to be dimly lit. His eyes widened as he fully stepped inside and found large crates stacked around this dark cave, where moss grew on the walls and a few stones stuck out of the ground. He then noticed a few people present in this cave, standing by as they conversed. There was at least over a dozen people here, bearing the smell of Transmutants. As Junior walked further inside, finding large boards planted in opposite sides of the cave where a few sleeping bags lied behind each one, he felt his stomach sank. Especially when he found a crate where a man glanced his way as he held a rifle in his hand, where a few more were inside.
'I really hope dad was honest when he said this wasn't a terrorist group,' thought Junior with dread. As the two walked further inside, Junior found eyes locking on him and his father. He heard a few whispers coming from around the cave further away, where a few Transmutants leaned close to each other as they looked at him curiously. The rest of the Transmutants gathered around, muttering among themselves.
"Everyone, this my son. Gojira Takeshi Jr. He's going to be visiting us every now and then," said Senior in a nonchalant tone. Everyone in the cave looked on in shock. Manda's eyes widened as a look of surprise was plastered on her face.
"Wh-Wha?!" exclaimed Manda. Baragon emerged from the crowd as he took a swig of alcohol from a bottle.
"Huh. What do ya know. I can see the resemblance, boss," said Baragon as he recalled the fact that Senior had mentioned to him that he had a son.
"Hey," greeted Junior in a flat tone. A young woman raised her hand with a look of confusion.
"Uh... I-I don't understand. You have a son?" asked the young woman.
"Yes, he's right here," deadpanned Senior as he gestured to Junior.
"I thought you said that you didn't want to involve your family into our affairs. Why is your kid here?" asked Baragon with a curious look.
"You knew about this?!" asked Manda.
"Yeah. It's not my place to give off his business," said Baragon as he took another drink.
"No. No, my son is not here to be involved. He's here because I have to teach him how to control his instincts and his transformation. That roar from the previous day was his. He transformed because his inhibitor chip was damaged," said Senior. The group gave mutters of understanding. Manda smiled as she approached Junior and held her hand out. Here, Junior was able to see that she stood to be at least six feet tall.
"Hi! I work with your father! My name is Manda!" said Manda with a cheery smile. Junior gave a cough of discomfort as he reluctantly shook her hand.
"Yeah, I figured. Nice to meet you," said Junior.
"Wow, you really look a lot like him!" said Manda.
"So I've been told," said Junior as he glanced at his dad. Senior held his arms crossed.
"Alright, I need you all to get back to work. We need to have our equipment maintained. Manda, how are the girls on the silk?" asked Senior. Manda stood at attention as she was called on.
"Oh. The girls are doing great. We got the silk ready to be delivered over to the shop right now," said Manda. Senior nodded in approval.
"Excellent. I'll have to double their allowance for their hard work," said Senior with a smile. From the side, a few teenage girls grinned as they pumped their fists in the air with joy. Junior's eyes widened in surprise at how young they looked compared to the other Transmutants in the group. There seemed to be mostly young adults, to a few elders, and a few middle aged Transmutants. He wondered what all of these people were doing here and what their stories were.
"What about the weapons from the Purists?" asked Senior. Junior's eyes widened.
"All accounted for from the little hole in the ground further south. They were packing," said a dark skinned Transmutant as he held up a rifle and looked it over.
"Geez. Where the hell are these guys getting this fire power?" asked a middle aged Transmutant with a disturbed expression. Baragon scoffed.
"I'm telling you, the government is supplying these fucks. They're trying to wipe us out without their hands getting dirty!" said Baragon as he pointed to the weapons.
"Settle down, Baragon. You're sounding like a conspiracy nut," said a woman with a look of annoyance.
"Ah you're just afraid to think about the possibilities, Kumonga! You can't trust these humans in these backwater towns! These dirty pricks are scandalous, willing to sell you out for a dime!" said Baragon with a slur. A teenage girl from the side sent him a glare.
"Hey, that's intolerant!" said the girl. Baragon pointed at her with a look of annoyance.
"You're intolerant!" spat Baragon with a slur as he belched. Senior sighed in annoyance while Junior looked on in confusion.
"Baragon, I told you no drinking during work hours," said Senior.
"Yeah, you’re wasted," said Manda as she went over to Baragon. The male Transmutant stumbled as he fell over but was caught by Manda.
"No, I'm just buzzed," said Baragon as he slurred. He then looked at the teenage girl that he yelled at, who crossed her arms in annoyance.
"Hey, I'm sorry for yelling at you Thorn, Sweetie. It's the booze," slurred Baragon. The girl sighed in response.
"It's OK," said the girl.
"Manda, please put him to bed," said Senior. Manda nodded in response.
"Sure boss," said Manda as she carried Baragon away.
"Oh, I don't need sleep! I can still work!" said Baragon with a slur as he spilled his drink along the ground. Junior looked at his father with a grimace.
"So... You've been babysitting a drunk for the last six and half years?" asked Junior.
"He's not always like that. Baragon is a valued member of the group," said Senior.
"And the silk?" asked Junior.
"Commodity. We found these girls homeless a couple of years back and took them in. They decided to pitch in to use their spider silk to sell to businesses for money that we use for supplies and food," said Senior. He then looked at his son with a look of caution.
"It's not slavery. They earn their own money as well," said Senior. Junior raised his hand.
"Dad, I was not accusing you of the sort," said Junior. Senior then looked to the rest of the Transmutants.
"Guardians, I'll be outside training my son. If you need anything, we'll be above," said Senior.
"Yes, Alpha," said the Transmutants in unison. Junior raised a brow as he led out of the cave by his father. Meanwhile, the teens watched as Junior left with Amber fluttering after him.
"Anyone else think he's kinda hot? He's got that bad boy look to him," said a girl with a look of interest.
"Down girl," deadpanned Thorn.
Meanwhile outside, Junior was led up above the chasm. He looked down in thought.
"Uh... Dad, what kind of organization do you have running here? I mean, you have weapons, a large group of Transmutants being recruited, and a secret cave lair. All of these are pointing to something that I've been ignoring what people said about you all of these years," said Junior.
"Son, I know it looks a certain way, but we are not like the Revolutionaries. All we're doing is protecting the artifact that we have hidden here and we're taking care of Purists that threaten Transmutants outside of Ponyville. Mostly in Equestria. We even take in some Transmutants with no place to go," said Senior as he made it to the top. He then turned to face his son with a firm expression.
"The Revolutionaries are hell bent on dominating the human race. We're just trying to save ours," said Senior. Junior smirked as he crossed his arms.
"You had me at 'taking care of Purists'," said Junior. He then shrugged.
"I mean, first the Night Angel and X. Then I hear about you. Transmutants can't roll over and die," said Junior. He then looked at his father in curiosity.
"You wouldn't happen to have those vigilantes with your group, would you?" asked Junior.
"No, I don't. But I have been hearing a lot about them," said Senior as he led Junior towards the trees. Amber perched herself on Senior's shoulder.
"That's the kind of behavior that's risky, Little Gojira. The Guardians mainly attack when threatened and save those in danger wherever they can be found. However, these vigilantes are putting themselves in danger by attacking Purists and their supporters," said Amber.
"At least they're standing up for themselves," said Junior. Senior glanced at his son's way, noticing his tone and words. They were filled with spite and disdain over these radical racial supremacists. He couldn't fault his son for feeling the way that he does. However, he hoped that this wouldn't lead him to holding the same disdain for humans that had no part in the attacks on Transmutants. He knew that he once did and it made him feel worse for not being around for his son to protect him from the prejudice.
"Son, sometimes one has to think before acting on impulse. Otherwise a regrettable action may be made," said Senior. He then began to remove his coat.
"Son, today I want to teach you to hone your senses. I rather we not delve into the transformation lessons just yet," said Senior. Junior nodded.
"Sure, dad," said Junior.
	
> Chapter 17: Father and Son Time
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

A screeching call filled the morning. Over the city Trotkyo, several giant mantis's stood to be at seven feet tall, with their four legs carrying them through the streets. Citizens cried out in terror as these Transmutants slammed into abandoned vehicles. Meanwhile, police officers rolled through the streets in their vehicles, skidding to a halt in the street. They left their vehicles and found these Transmutants screeching as they ran through the street, catching humans with their hooked appendages. A woman was running through the street and screamed in terror as she was carried off by one of the Transmutants that soared through the air. The police took cover as a mantis threw a scooter at them, where it smashed into one of the police cars. The officers drew out their pistols and fired upon the Transmutants.
This is what Flash was viewing over his phone that was shared on social media. The feed had brought this video to his attention of a recent attack by the Revolutionaries over in Neighpon. The person that had filmed the attack was shouting frantically in Neighponese as he caught the action where the mantises began to rush the police officers. The camera cuts off and showed footage of the person filming that he was running alongside other people as they screamed for their lives. On the road came a large armored vehicle bearing the MONARCH insignia on the side, where a few Neighponese text were present on the side as well. The vehicle stopped, allowing for soldiers in black armor to be rushing out armed with heavy weapons. The soldiers ushered the people to get out of the streets as they began to move up towards the chaos. The camera panned and found the mantises scourging the streets, where blood stained the ground. The sound of gunfire and shouts filled the air as the soldiers engaged the Revolutionaries. Flash felt himself growing upset just by watching these monsters terrorize these innocent people and the good officers and soldiers that were sacrificing themselves that he immediately placed his phone down. He sighed as he rubbed his brow and scrolled through his feed to find something else to get his mind off the video. It was during lunch, where he was currently present alone in the usual seating place. Sunset Shimmer was currently in line for lunch along with the rest of the girls. Flash had brought his lunch on this day and had decided to reserve these seats for his friends. He glanced to the side where the Transmutants in this school had been segregated to sit by other students. He watched as they ate and held a couple conversations with each other. Flash turned away with a sigh.
"Remember what Sunset said. Remember what Sunset said," muttered Flash to himself. He took a small breath as he ignored his thoughts on Transmutants. Especially considering how he had to sit with three of them.
"So yeah, the eagle pretty much went Mortal Kombat on that duck," said Rodan as he and Junior and Angirasu took a seat at the table, startling Flash out of his thoughts.
"Sounds like quite the video," said Angirasu with a slight unnerved expression.
"I always hated ducks. Nasty birds," said Junior with a gag. Rodan chuckled.
"Don't let Fluttershy hear that," said Rodan. The Transmutant then looked to Flash with a smile.
"Hey Flash, you're friends with some chicks, right? Mind hooking a brother up?" asked Rodan. Flash cleared his throat as he looked away.
"Well, I uh..." Flash was interrupted as Junior gave an annoyed sigh.
"Lay off him, Rodan. If you want to meet a girl, do it yourself," said Junior.
"Aw but Flash's popular! I bet he knows a lot of awesome girls! I gotta spit my game!" said Rodan. Junior snorted in amusement.
"Game? You don't have game. Do you even know the 'game'?" asked Junior as he made air quotes.
"Pfft! I know the game!" said Rodan.
"Oh yeah? Do you have a car? Do you have the body like movie stars that women go crazy for? Do you have money?" asked Junior. Rodan went silent as he pondered his response.
"Um... I make money from minimum wage," said Rodan with a shrug.
"Then you don't have game, Rodan! Because that's what you're missing to get random girls to be sprung on you," said Junior. Angirasu looked at Junior with a raised brow.
"Is that something that girls really look for in guys? I uh... I don't actually know," said Angirasu as he looked away in shame.
"That's what gets them started, yes. You heard that song right? Where the lyrics go, ' I ain't saying she's a gold digger. But she ain't messin' with no broke ni-' Ahem," Junior was interrupted as he felt his throat itch. He then cleared his throat.
"Besides, game is fake. All it gets you is a gold digging, manipulative, hood rat, bitch. On the side of a broken heart," said Junior as he leaned back in his seat.
"Geez. That's putting it mildly," said Flash with a grimace.
"It's true. How do you think you ended up with Sunset, Flash?" asked Junior. "I mean, you got a car. You have looks that makes girls blush harder than an anime school girl. How much money do you make?" asked Junior.
"To be fair, the car was a gift from my family that I just got and have to pay off. I'm working minimum wage to get myself started before I can get a career in the police force," said Flash. He then looked at Junior in annoyance.
"Wait, did you just call my girlfriend a hood rat?" asked Flash as he narrowed his eyes.
"No, of course not. I was just giving off a con that comes with the ridiculous concept known as game," said Junior. He took a sip of water.
"It's a fact that the opposite sex will be more attracted to those that can support themselves and seem to be living it good. So that's good looks, money, and transportation that they'd be comfortable being caught dead in. You have two out of three of those, so you evidently got the game that Rodan here is acting like that he does," said Junior as he pointed his thumb at the Transmutant in question. Rodan scowled in annoyance.
"But that's not how Sunset and I got together," said Flash as he crossed his arms.
"Maybe not. But the reason why she's staying with you is because you seem to be the one with your life together. Guys suffer from the same thing. We look for the most attractive girl out there and begging that she’s not insane and fast when it comes to relationships. You wouldn't want to be with a girl that keeps talking about getting married while you are still in high school, would you?" asked Junior. Flash cleared his throat.
"You make a good point. Still though, I've never imagine you to be one to analyze that sort of thing," said Flash in surprise.
"I did spend most my time alone, you know. Plus, I sometimes did talk to my mom about some of this stuff," said Junior as he took a bite of his lunch.
"No wonder why you don't have a girlfriend. You're too analytical!" said Rodan. Junior rolled his eyes in response.
"It's not like I'm looking," said Junior. Angirasu raised a hand in confusion.
"So... Do girls prefer guys with a high life style or..." Angirasu scratched his head, wondering how the conversation gotten to this point.
"Just be yourself and have your life together," said Flash as he held his chin up by his hand. Angirasu looked at Junior with a deadpanned stare.
"Couldn't you have gotten to the point as fast as he did?" asked Angirasu. Junior scoffed in in response.
"Just keep in mind what I said. There are some people that are like that, you know," said Junior as he crossed his arms. As he finished that statement, the girls had finally made their way over to the table, where they took their seats.
"Hey, what are you boys talking about?" asked Sunset in curiosity.
"Eagles decapitating ducks," answered Rodan. The girls looked at him in confusion while Fluttershy looked unnerved at the thought. Flash shook his head in amusement.



During the late noon, Battra was sitting down at a desk in a class room in silence. He was present at his college, sitting inside of the room as a few students conversed among each other in different seats. Battra looked down in thought as he continued to wrack his head for what he could go on regarding the Purists. He was stressing himself out over this group and what their plan was here in Ponyville. It could have been anything. He sighed heavily as he lied his head down on the table.
"What's the matter?" asked a feminine voice in a monotonous and dry tone of voice. Battra raised his head and found a girl in her late teens holding a bag over her shoulders. She bore light turquoise colored eyes that were half open, where a grayish blue violet eye shadow was present on her eyelids. Her hair was the same color, reaching down to her upper back and bearing china bangs. Her apparel comprised of a grayish blue frock, a pair of Persian bluish gray tights and dark grey calf length boots. Battra sighed as he looked forward.
"Nothing, Maud. I'm just tired," said Battra. Maud took a seat beside her classmate and placed her bag on the side while unpacking her bag.
"Have you done your outline yet?" asked Maud as she pulled out a small rock out of her pocket and placed it on the desk on her right. Battra's eyes widened.
"Oh, damn I forgot about that essay," said Battra as he slumped his head on the table.
"Are you sure that you're alright? Lately you've been having close calls with your homework. If you're not careful, you may end up hurting your grade," said Maud as she placed a binder down on the desk and looked through it.
"Yeah, I know. Shit," said Battra with a scowl.
"I've just been... busy," said Battra with a hint of hesitation. Maud merely bore a neutral expression, which sometimes unnerved the Transmutant since he had no idea what the hell she was thinking with her poker face.
"Do you need help?" asked Maud.
"Um... help? I mean, I appreciate it but what about your essay?" asked Battra in confusion. Maud pulled out a packet of paper that was stabled together and placed it down on the desk.
"I've finished my outline and completed my rough draft, exceeding over the five-page requirement. Bibliography included," said Maud. Battra's eyes widened in shock.
"But... How did..." Battra stopped as he found the title on the essay. It read, 'The Health Benefits of Rocks'. Battra gave a forced smile as he looked at Maud, who merely bore her same poker face.
"Of course. Um... It sounds like a fascinating topic," said Battra.
"Thank you," responded Maud. A small smile appeared on her face, much to Battra's surprise. Suddenly from the door to the classroom, the professor walked in and made his way over to his desk. The students went silent and headed back to their seats. Battra meanwhile faced his eyes forward. This vigilante business was not only stressing him, but it was also taking up valuable study time. He pondered stopping his vigilantism, but he still had to act and stop whatever the Purists were planning. However, he still had no leads, and there was his education that he had to focus on. His eyes then widened as a thought came that made him scowl.
'Looks like I'm going to have to ask X to keep an eye out for me while I take a break. That is if I could find him,' thought Battra. He then raised a brow as Maud patted the rock that was sitting at her desk like an animal.
'I wonder why she has a bigger fascination to have an inanimate object as a pet than a living creature,' thought Battra. He then shook off the thought.



Junior sighed as he remained seated in the grass just deep in the Everfree forest. He took calm breaths as he kept his eyes closed, focusing on all the smells that filled his nostrils. Ranging from plants, water, animals and the clean air. His brow twitched in annoyance as he felt an itching sensation on his nose. He quickly gave a puff of air in front of his face, where the itching suddenly stopped, and went back to focusing on his senses. He noticed how ever since his inhibitor chip was broken, his senses had increased much more than they were before. His sense of smell ranged further out as well as his hearing. Junior suddenly felt the itching sensation on his nose again, causing him to growl in annoyance as he opened his eyes. He found Amber fluttering over him with a long blade of grass in her mouth, which was just an inch from his nose. Junior blew at her, causing her to slightly flutter back in response.
"Stop that! I'm trying to get use to my senses!" said Junior in annoyance. Amber landed on the ground.
"I know. I'm trying to distract you to help you be able to learn to tune out disturbances," said Amber in an innocent tone. Junior scowled in response as he reached for Amber and picked her up by her back. She gasped in surprise as she felt herself held in front of Junior's face while she flailed his legs.
"Put me down! You're pulling on my fuzz!" said Amber in annoyance as she flailed her legs and attempted to fly away.
"Beat it, pipsqueak!" said Junior as he released Amber and allowed her to flutter back. Amber huffed indignantly as he fluttered away.
"You don't have to be so mean to me!" said Amber. Junior shook his head.
"For a supernatural being, you certainly don't try to show that you're greater than- Ow!" cried Junior in pain. He pulled his hand back and found a bite mark to be on it. He turned his head to the ground and found Amber standing in the grass, opening her mouth and sticking out a long pink tongue at him.
"Nyeeeeh!" Amber fluttered away, much to Junior's annoyance. He growled as he turned away.
"Freaking brat," said Junior in annoyance as he rubbed his hand.
"I swear, just because she's cute she thinks that she can get away with that," said Junior. He then heard a surprised gasp come from behind him.
"You think I'm cute?!" cried Amber. Junior winced in response and turned to find Amber fluttering back towards him. He scowled as he looked away.
"Shouldn't have said that," muttered Junior. Amber placed her front legs on his knee as she twitched her antennae.
"Oh, that's so sweet of you! I'm sorry for annoying and biting you!" said Amber as she rubbed her head against his knee. Junior looked away with a look of embarrassment.
"Yeah, yeah," said Junior as he reluctantly ran a hand over her head. Amber giggled as she nuzzled his hand like a cat.
"Hmm. Good to see you two getting along," said a familiar voice. Junior immediately pulled his hand away and held in on his lap, causing Amber to moan in disappointment. His father stood by a tree with his arms crossed with an amused smile on his face.
"No, not really," said Junior in a nonchalant tone. Amber fluttered over to Senior and perched herself on his shoulder.
"Your son is such a sweet heart. He called me cute," whispered Amber with a giggle. Senior rolled his eyes in response.
"Forgive Amber, son. She and her sisters can be quite affectionate," said Senior.
"I've met someone more affectionate. I'll take Amber's affection any day other than this girl I know," said Junior in annoyance as he thought back to Pinkie Pie and her crushing hugs. Senior looked at him curiously.
"Oh. Girlfriend?" asked Senior.
"As if. No, just a... friend," said Junior as he scratched the back of his head.
"Not much luck with girls, huh?" asked Senior.
"I don't want to talk about it," said Junior as he crossed his arms.
"Because I wasn't there to give you advice?" asked Senior.
"Pfft. No. Don't feel guilty, I don't even talk about this crap to mom. I'm just not worried about that kind of relationship. Especially in a town where humans are the majority. A xenophobic majority in this town, mind you," said Junior.
"Well, there's always the female Transmutant," said Amber.
"Let's just drop the subject of intimate relationships," deadpanned Junior as he stood up. He sighed as he popped his neck and turned to face his dad with a curious look.
"So, what else do I need to do other than sitting on my ass listening to the forest?" asked Junior.
"Patience, Junior. You can't just rush into this. You need to give your human mind time to grow so it can stabilize itself once you transform again. Rushing it will not make it work. You must master your senses and keep your emotions calm. You must endure physical pain to learn to tolerate it in your human form, since a young Transmutant's body will be forced into a transformation just to survive," said Senior.
"So you're going to beat me senseless later on?" asked Junior with a raised brow.
"Something like that. Don't worry, I do it because I love you," said Senior with a smirk. Junior scowled in response.
"Aww!" said Amber with a coo.
"Don't say it like that. Rather than a father that disciplines his kid with a smack or belt, you sound like an abusive parent," said Junior.
"Hey, you're the one with that took my answer out of context," said Senior. Junior rolled his eyes.
"Father of the year, everyone," said Junior.
"Come on, let's head back to the lair. I'll give you something to take home to your mother before you go home," said Senior as he walked towards the chasm. Junior began to lag behind with a yawn.
As he later found himself in the Guardians' lair, Junior looked up to the ceiling and found several moth fairies that hung from the rocks that stuck out of the ceiling. They all bore colors of pink, orange, white, green, and red on their bodies. Even their eyes were different colors compared to the other. He heard the fairies speaking among each other from above while Amber fluttered over to join them. As he sat down, he heard footsteps approaching him from the side. Junior turned his head and found a girl with short black hair with white streaks to be looking at him with a nervous smile.
"Um... Hi!" greeted the girl. Junior raised a brow at her in response.
"Hey," greeted Junior. The girl cleared her throat as she held her hands behind her back.
"So... You're Alpha's son, right?" asked the girl.
"Yeah," answered Junior.
"That's cool! I mean, it's great. I uh... I owe it to him since I am off the streets. I mean, I know I'm technically living in a cave now... But I think this is better," said the girl as she looked away with a smile plastered on her face.
"Uh huh," said Junior with a confused look on his face. This was one of the teenage girls that was said to have been helping make silk to earn money for the group in secret. Though he was wondering why she was talking to him.
"So like.... Here's the thing. I uh... I was wondering if you could do me a favor. From one Transmutant to another," said the girl with a smile.
"What would that be?" asked Junior with a raised brow. The girl gestured for Junior to come closer to her, which he did. As he leaned close to her, she knelt beside him and brought herself near his ear. As she whispered, Junior raised a brow.
"Why can't you do it?" asked Junior as he looked at the girl in confusion.
"It's a surprise. Plus, we kinda aren't comfortable with going into town," said the girl in embarrassment as she rubbed her arm. She then sent Junior a smile as she nudged him in the shoulder.
"But you know the town, right? You're not on MONARCH's list of rogue Transmutants," said the girl. Junior looked away.
"Not yet, anyway," said Junior. The girl winced in response as she realized the insensitivity of her comment.
"I'm sorry. But...would you mind? We'll even give you the money for the gift," said the girl. She then leaned next to Junior as she ran a hand over his shoulder as she bore a flirty smile.
"I might even give you a kiss if you do it~," sang the girl as she winked at Junior. The male Transmutant looked away as he lightly blushed in embarrassment. He cleared his throat as he stood up with a look of annoyance.
"Alright, fine. I'll get it here tomorrow," said Junior. The girl smiled brightly as she clasped her hands together.
"Sweet! Thanks a lot, Gojira!" said the girl as she rushed off to where the other teenage Transmutants were. They all looked back at him briefly and turned with giggles. Junior scowled in response as he looked away. Just then, his father came by and held out a medium sized box to him.
"Here. Your mother loves oranges, so these will save her the trip," said Senior. Junior gave him a deadpanned stare.
"Really?" asked Junior.
"Hey, she really loves oranges," said Senior with a shrug. Junior sighed as he stood up and took the box.
"See you tomorrow then," said Junior as he walked away. He then noticed the girls giving him flirty waves, much to Junior's shock. He quickly turned away as he flushed furiously and briskly walked out of the cave. The girls giggled at his reaction.
"That is so cute!" said a girl with a small laugh.
"Why me?!" muttered Junior in annoyance as he rushed out of the cave.
Later that day at the Takeshi household, Junior stood in the living room with a blank expression. Miwa was squealing in delight as she hugged the box of oranges. She kicked her legs wildly as she sat on the recliner with a grin on her face. Junior glanced to his side and found the note that his mother had read. Apparently, he sweet wrote his mother with this note and used these oranges to get on her good side.
"Junior, you need to get your father to come visit me this weekend!" said Miwa as she looked at her son sternly. Junior recoiled in response.
"Um... OK?" said Junior. Miwa giggled as she took out an orange.
"I love you, too!" said Miwa as she held the orange against her chest along with the note. Junior grimaced.
"Ugh. Should I leave you alone with the oranges from dad?" asked Junior.



Battra stood by in an alley in silence as he bore his mask over his head. His eyes were narrowed as he stared down at the ground. It was late afternoon. He held his hands in his pockets as he walked down in the alley, scanning the area. He figured that if he looked through one of the recent places where X had struck, there would be the possibility of finding him. Though it would be very unlikely that X would return to the scene where he had acted once before. Still, he needed X to know what was going on. As much as he hated it, he was the only one that he could trust with this sort of information. He needed help if he was going to stop what the Purists were planning at any cost. He also needed to know if the man would mind taking night shift for him too for a while.
As Battra continued on, he noticed a presence around him. Battra turned and his eyes found X himself sitting on an abandoned car with a glass bottle of soda in his hand. He sighed as he leaned back and took a sip, while keeping his hood over his head.
"Looking for me?" asked X.
"How did you figure?" asked Battra as he turned to face X.
"Well, I was in the neighborhood and I caught your scent. I thought I'd drop bye and say hello," said X as he took a sip of his drink. "That's when I noticed you were searching one of the spots where I enacted glorious justice," said X as he raised himself up. He then smirked as he focused his red eyes on Battra's.
"So, what is it that you need?" asked X. Battra sighed heavily.
"It's humiliating to admit it, but I was wondering if you would be willing to take on the night as well. Maybe even... team up," said Battra as he rubbed the back of his head. X raised a brow at him.
"Oh? Why the change of heart?" asked X.
"A couple reasons. I realize that I can't do this alone while also living my normal life. Plus, I have a lead on the Purists planning something. It's big," said Battra. X's interest peaked.
"Such as?" asked X.
"I don't know for sure. One night, I had found a meeting between someone that they called the Big Boss and a few high-ranking members of the Purists. I wasn't able to get their identities, neither the Big Boss's. But they now have scanners like MONARCH's. Whoever their leader is, he has access to MONARCH's technology. This concerns me a lot, not to mention that they are planning something big," said Battra. X rubbed his chin in response with a hum.
"That is rather peculiar. MONARCH doesn't like to share its toys. Especially not with KKK wannabes," said X as he crossed his arms.
"X, whatever they're planning is going to happen here. I'm afraid to think of what they're trying to do. They could be staging an attack to rile up Anti-Mutates even further. Or they could shoot up any Transmutant simultaneously in any neighborhood. Whatever it is, we must stop it," said Battra. X nodded to him.
"Sure. I appreciate the tip. Maybe we should team up once in a while. It is for the safety of our race, after all," said X.
"So, you'll do it?" asked Battra.
"Yeah. Here," said X as he handed Battra a small note. The Transmutant and took it and his eyes widened in surprised. It seemed to be an email address.
"Make sure you have an anonymous account before you message me. For both of our identities," said X. Battra nodded as he placed the note into his pocket.
"Sure. See you around," said Battra as he walked off and disappear through the alley. X lied back down onto the car with a tired sigh. He looked up at the twilight sky in silence. He reached for the sky as if he were trying to touch the stars.
"How I would love to see what's out there," said X to himself. He then sighed.
"Instead, I'm stuck here sharing a world with spineless cowards," said X in disgust as he thought back to the Purists.
Meanwhile, Battra was walking through the streets with his mask off. He held his hands deep into his pockets as he quickly walked through the streets, making his way back to his apartment. As he reached it within the next thirty minutes, he had entered his home and made his way over to his bedroom, while Mosura sat on the couch watching television. Battra closed his door and hid his mask and gloves. He then took out the note that he had received and sat down at his desk, where a desk top computer lied. After turning it on, he immediately went online, where he made sure to create an anonymous account that no one knew would be connected to him. Thankfully the internet and certain browser extensions provided this possibility. As he began to message X, a knock came at his door. Battra immediately minimized the screen.
"Come in," said Battra. The door opened and revealed Mosura looking at her elder brother with a coy smile.
"Battra! A girl is here to see you~," sang Mosura. Battra raised a brow at her in response and his eyes widened.
"Oh, that's right!" said Battra as he shot up out of his desk and ran passed his sister, who recoiled in surprise. Battra made his way to the living room and found Maud Pie to be standing with a blank stare on her face.
"Maud. Sorry, I forgot that it was today," said Battra with a nervous laugh.
"It's alright. I just got to your place," said Maud. Battra noticed Mosura appearing from behind the counter as she held a hand over her mouth as she suppressed a giggle. She then gave her brother a wink and a small thumbs up. Battra rolled his eyes in response, and cleared his throat.
"Mosura, would you mind getting us something to drink. Maud and I have work to do," said Battra.
"Technically, you have work to do. I'm here to help you focus on your essay so you don't fail," said Maud with bluntness. Mosura snickered in response.
"Thank you for that, Maud," deadpanned Battra.
"I'll get you both some lemonade," said Mosura as she rushed to the kitchen. As Battra and Maud took a seat at a table, while Maud took out a laptop, Mosura peaked over the counter with a grin on her face.
"Oh, this is so exciting! I gotta tell somebody!" whispered Mosura as she turned and began to bring up her contacts on her phone. As she made the call, it rang.
"Hello?" asked Junior over the other line.
"Goji! You know my brother, right? He's in the kitchen right now with a girl!" whispered Mosura with a giggle. Junior sighed in annoyance.
"Mosura, why are you telling me this? I'm trying to go to sleep!" said Junior.
"But it's seven in the evening," said Mosura with a raised brow.
"I'm exhausted! Please don't call me about stuff like this!" said Junior as he hung up on her. Mosura made a pout lip in response.
"Sour grapes," said Mosura. She shrugged as she went back onto her phone.
"Sunset! You'll never guess what!" whispered Mosura. "My brother is in the kitchen right now studying with this pretty girl!"
"I know!" said Mosura in response to Sunset's over the line.
"My big bro is growing up!" said Mosura. Meanwhile, Battra scowled in annoyance as his hearing picked up every word that his sister was saying. Fortunately, Maud seemed oblivious since she was getting the search engine working on her laptop.
"So, do you have any topic in mind?" asked Maud. Battra flinched as he was knocked out of his thoughts.
"Uh... Yeah. I just need sources to cite, right?" asked Battra. Maud nodded as she scooted her seat closer to him and brought her laptop over to him. Battra popped his knuckles and flexed his fingers as he got ready to type.
"Alright, let's do this," said Battra as he began to type away. He now felt less stress about the situation with the Purists knowing that he at least had an ally on his side this time. Not to mention a classmate was kind enough to help him with his college studies.




The next day...

Junior was wandering through the streets of Ponyville in silence. His hands were held in his pocket as he bore a look of annoyance. It was the weekend but he was unable to enjoy his day home from school until he went back to the lair to train with his father. He hated walking to the forest, and it has only been a couple of days since he started doing so. Junior made his way over towards a store with a sigh as he opened it and began to walk inside. It was filled with nice outfits that ranged from both male and female. Junior scanned the area as he looked around.
"Welcome to the Carousel Boutique! How may I..." a familiar voice trailed off as Junior began to turn. His eyes widened in surprise as he found Rarity standing with a name tag over her button up shirt as she sported a red pair of glasses.
"Gojira?" asked Rarity with a tilt of her head.
"Rarity? What the..." Junior slumped his shoulders. He cleared his throat. He never had once been alone with this girl before. He wasn't sure how to interact one on one with her. But, he had no choice since he had a request to fulfill.
"You work here?" asked Junior.
"Yes, I do. The owner is in the back right now. May I help you?" asked Rarity a she stood still. She wondered what could have possibly drawn Junior here to this establishment. She pondered if he may have been here for an outfit for himself. Her interest peaked, wondering what his taste would be.
"Um... I'm here to buy a coat. For women," said Junior as he took out a note and began to look through it.
"Do you have any in sea foam green?" asked Junior. Rarity nodded as she rushed to the back of the room and came out with a ton of coats. She placed them on the desk and picked one up in each hand.
"Something for your mother?" asked Rarity. She then placed on a coy smile.
"Or perhaps for a special somebody," said Rarity. Junior looked away with an annoyed look.
"No. For my mother," said Junior. He then analyzed the two coats that Rarity held while looking over the other coats.
"Um... These are winter coats, right? Which do you recommend?" asked Junior. Rarity smiled as she held up one particular coat.
"This one is fabulous! The collar and the belt with a golden buckle really brings out the beauty in a woman. See how it allows the wearer to show off more of her waist?" asked Rarity as she held the coat in front of herself as if she was wearing it.
"Hmm," nodded Junior in response. Rarity pouted in response.
"Hmph! You don't seem to be very interested in the design of this coat!" said Rarity as she looked away.
"I'm just trying to get a coat that looks nice enough, Rarity. I think this will do," said Junior.
"How much for this size?" asked Junior as he handed Rarity a note, which she took and began to analyze it. She raised a brow.
"Hmm. I wasn't expecting this to be your mother's size," said Rarity.
"Er. Just ignore that. Just name your price," said Junior. Rarity smiled as she nodded in response.



Junior was currently walking through the Everfree forest in silence as he held a box. He sighed as he made his way over towards the chasm and climbed down the stone steps. As he made his way inside of the cave, he heard sounds of laughter coming from within the cave. He soon found the Guardians sitting at tables; laughing as they conversed and enjoyed food and drinks. Junior made his way over to the side and found the Transmutant teenage girls waiting for him. Thorn and the girl who had made the request to him rushed over to his side.
"You got it?" asked Thorn.
"I do," answered Junior as he handed her the box. Thorn smiled as she held the box.
"Awesome! Manda is going to love this for her birthday! Thanks a lot!" said Thorn. The girl next to her immediately pulled Junior towards her and planted a quick kiss on his cheek, much to his shock. As she released him, she winked at him.
"Name's Zip. Thanks, handsome," said the girl as she quickly walked away while giggling to herself. Junior stood in shock at what just happened while his jaw hung open. Thorn smirked as she closed his jaw.
"Don't mind her. She doesn't spend a whole lot of time with guys her age," said Thorn.
"R-Right," said Junior as he flushed to himself and held his cheek. He then noticed his father standing beside Baragon near the table as they shared a brief conversation.
"Excuse me," said Junior as he left Thorn behind as he made his way over to his father. Senior noticed his approach and turned back to Baragon.
"Alright, keep your eye on him," said Senior. Baragon nodded.
"Sure boss," said Baragon as he made his way away but he felt himself snatched by Manda. She forced him to sit next to her as she had him wrapped into a tight hug.
"Hey, where you going? The party's just started!" said Manda. Baragon grunted from the painful embrace.
"I-I can't! Got something I have to do right now!" grunted Baragon as he attempted to pull away. He managed to slip out of her hold and started to pant.
"Look, I'll be back later. I just need to check on something," said Baragon as he brushed off his coat. Manda puffed her cheek out in disappointment.
"Oh, fine. Party pooper," said Manda as she crossed her arms and looked away. Baragon rolled his eyes in response and made his way passed Junior.
"Hey, kid," greeted Baragon. Junior nodded.
"Hey, Baragon," said Junior as Baragon left. Senior began to approach Junior with a nod.
"Ready to get started? I have something a little more physical in mind this weekend," said Senior. Junior nodded.
"Yeah, I'm ready. But dad, I was wondering if... Well, mom misses you and I've been able to see you more. Do you think that maybe this weekend that you and mom could spend a little bit of time together?" asked Junior. Senior hummed to himself as he scratched his head.
"Hmm. It's Manda's birthday today, so I rather not expect her to put off her celebration to look after the group, but Saturday may be good. Still, I can't exactly go into town, son. I'll have to remain in the house to avoid MONARCH catching me," said Senior. Junior nodded.
"All she wants is to spend time with you. I'll let her know later," said Junior.
"Hey Goji! When you're done, why not stay a while for the party?" asked Manda.
"Oh. Thanks, I appreciate the invite. Happy birthday by the way," said Junior as he cleared his throat. Senior led his son out of the cave, where the two made their way into the chasm.
"A healthy mind is one that is present inside of a body that endures the needed physical activity to have blood pumped to the brain. How often do you push yourself in physical activity?" asked Senior.
"Eh. I do gym in school and walk to school and walk back home. Gym doesn't really exhaust me. I mostly get tired by the end of the day," said Junior.
"Hmm. Alright, today I'm going to push you to your limits with your current strength," said Senior as he led Junior over towards where Amber remained perched on a stone, where a few large stones were.
"Drop and give 4 sets of 50," ordered Senior. Junior sighed in response as he removed his sweater and began to drop onto his knees and proceeded to do his pushups.
"Son, I'll put all of your gym classes to shame," said Senior as he paced around his son.
"Whoopee," said Junior in a sarcastic tone.




Location: Classified

Director Onyx of MONARCH roamed through the halls of one of the many headquarters of the organization. A few people walked passed him in these halls as well, wearing uniforms. It was just another day for the Director. Revolutionaries attacking a city that they could come near, and Purists terrorizing Transmutant civilians. Yes, all information coming to him and deploying troops to deal with the former and avoid too much confrontation with the latter. Onyx made his way over towards the control room, where men and women sat at computer consoles as they began to monitor cities and their statuses. The Director stood on a platform that overlooked the entire operation, where a great screen was at the front, bearing the MONARCH insignia.
"I want a status report on the region in Zebrica that was occupied last month," said Onyx as he looked over the men and women below.
"Revolutionary terrorists have been making death threats to the president of Nakawanda for the recent discussion of deportation of Transmutant citizens. Some attacks have been made on government property," answered a man from a console as he turned to face the Director. Onyx sighed in response. While he did understand that the president may have been acting out of fear of the Revolutionaries to rid the country of potential terrorists in their midst, it was ultimately an unwise move to do so since it would only piss the terrorists off even further.
"I want our forces to be at our best before we can strike the Revolutionaries in Nakawanda. What's the status of M.O.G.U.E.R.A.?" asked Onyx.
"Hideki has informed us of his repairs being completed. We have over a dozen mechs ready to mobilize, sir," informed a woman in military uniform.
"Good. Have Gamma Base #41's troops ready for the mission. We're taking Nakawanda back from these bastards," said Onyx with a firm expression. The woman gave a salute and left the room. Onyx turned back towards a man that stood in a lab coat.
"Director, I came to inform you that GeneCo's recent breakthrough in Biomedical foam has been approved by the U.N. for use by medical officers in the field as well as field hospitals," said the man as he held out a black metal canister. He held the object in his hand that was shaped like a pill but bore a metal nozzle on the top and a handle connected to it on the side, which was meant to be pulled like a trigger.
"The contents are made up of two chemicals that combine, creating a mixed-cell foam. It serves as a self-sealing, space-filling coagulant and also an antibacterial, tissue-regenerative foam polymer. This keeps damaged organs in place and helps stop bleeding and hemorrhaging from wounds such as; lacerations, abrasions, contusions, punctures, thermal and/or electric burn wounds. You can save a lot of lives for your troops," said the man as he handed Onyx the Biomedical foam canister.
"Any symptoms we should be aware of?" asked Onyx.
"Well, it's very painful once it enters deep inside of the wound, but our tests have found it to have quickly numb the subjects afterwards," said the man. Onyx nodded in approval.
"Alright, sounds like a fair trade. Give Dr. Discord my regards for his company's contribution in the war effort against these terrorists," said Onyx.
"Yes, sir," said the man with a smile as he left the room, while being escorted out by a couple of guards. Onyx looked the device over and found a MONARCH insignia on it, and the corner a small mark with GeneCO's logo was present.
"What is the status on the other radical Transmutant faction?" asked Onyx.
"From what we've learned, their activity seems to be somewhere in Equestria. They seem to be focused on militant Purists rather on civilians as far as we know," said a woman from the side of the room.
"Hmph. We can't be too careful. I want troops to be vigilant in Equestria and I want the government bodies in the country to be aware of the danger that they may pose," said Onyx. Terrorist or not, he was not going to take any chances with an organized group of Transmutants without their inhibitor chips. Like the Revolutionaries, they posed too much danger to be left alone.
"Yes, Director," said the woman with a salute. Onyx took a seat on a chair with his eyes narrowed as he picked up a file and began to look through it. He found Gojira Takeshi Jr.'s photo and his records and looked through them. He then kept his eyes on Junior's face.
"If I had it my way, I'd drag you from your home and lock you away in the strongest cell in the Vault. Lucky for you, I'm bound to the law that protects you, but don't slip up kid. Not like your father did," said Onyx as he narrowed his eyes. The worst-case scenario would be for a Transmutant with the transformation of the species similar to his predecessor to commit acts of terrorism against the people of Ponyville. He knew first hand of the destructive capabilities that a Takeshi had. He only hoped that no one else had to suffer the horrors of what he knew of. If he did slip, the Transmutant would belong to MONARCH.
	
> Chapter 18: Walk
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

It was Saturday morning, almost noon. Junior sat on the couch fully dressed as he watched television involving a series of a man being filmed surviving in a hostile desert. He was amazed at how someone was capable of such a feat. If he were trapped in a hostile desert, he felt that would die quickly of the heat. As the star of the series began to urinate into a snake skin to use later as a canteen, Junior heard the doorbell. Junior stood up and made his way over to the door.
"I think I rather go thirsty than drink my own piss," said Junior with a grimace while glancing at the television. As he opened the door, he found no one to be outside. Junior looked around in confusion and stepped outside to look around the porch. He then shrugged as he closed the door. As he made his way over to the sofa, he jumped as he found his father sitting on the recliner with Amber on his shoulder.
"Gah! Where the hell did you come from?!" exclaimed Junior.
"I went passed you when you opened the door. Thank Amber for making us invisible," answered Senior as he watched the television.
"All it takes is a little power from me to keep us out of sight," said Amber as her antennae sparked. Junior slumped his shoulders.
"Oh," said Junior. He made his way over to the sofa and took a seat, watching the show with his father.
"So... Where's your mother?" asked Senior as Amber fluttered over to Junior and lied herself down next to him.
"Bedroom, I think," said Junior. Senior nodded as he got up and made his way down the hall and into his old bedroom. There, he found Miwa lying in bed with a book in her hands as she wore a robe. She smiled as she found Senior in the door way.
"Hey, handsome. Come over here," said Miwa as she patted the bed. Senior smirked as he approached the bed and knelt on the side next to his wife. The two locked lips for a brief kiss, which Miwa giggled to.
"You have no idea how much I missed doing that," said Miwa. Senior chuckled.
"Likewise," said Senior as he brought his forehead against Miwa's.
"Did you get those oranges?" asked Senior.
"You know it, along with that note. You're such a sweetheart," said Miwa with a seductive tone. Senior raised a brow at her tone and noticed Miwa removing her robe. Underneath, she revealed herself wearing sexy lingerie and black stockings. Senior's eyes widened as his face brightened from his blush.
"I've been lonely, baby. Why don't you and I do a little...catching up?" whispered Miwa with a wink. Senior immediately stood up and ran out to the living room.
"Junior!" called Senior. Junior turned and found his father looking at him with furrowed brows.
"Yes?" asked Junior. Senior pointed to the door.
"Take a walk," ordered Senior. Junior looked at him in confusion.
"Huh?" asked Junior. He suddenly found himself being ushered out of the house by his father.
"Hey! What gives?!" demanded Junior.
"You're not spending the day lazing about on the couch watching TV! Go hang out with your friends or something!" said Senior as he got Junior out on the porch.
"Oh come on! Dad, this isn't-" Junior was interrupted as his father tossed Amber at him, who gave a cry as she latched herself onto Junior's chest.
"Take Amber with you!" said Senior. Amber sighed in annoyance.
"Hey! You didn't have to-" Amber was cut off as Senior closed the door. Junior made his way over to it and began to turn the doorknob. His eyes widened as the doorknob jiggled.
"He locked us out!" said Junior in disbelief. He groaned in annoyance as he left the porch. As Senior peaked through the window, he heard Miwa clear her throat. He turned and found her against the wall, seductively running a hand on her thigh.
"I'm waiting, big boy," said Miwa. Senior smirked as he approached his lovely wife and brought her close. He brought his hand against her thigh and groped it.
"Wait no more, my flower," said Senior as he and Miwa locked lips and passionately kissed. He picked the woman up and carried her off to the bedroom, closing the door.



Junior sighed as he walked down the sidewalk into town with a scowl on his face. How unfair it was for his father to kick him out on the weekend. He wondered if he even had that authority after being gone for years and barely coming back. Now he was stuck roaming the town for lord knows how long his dad expected him to do. Not to mention that he had to hide a freakishly huge, supernatural talking moth.
"It's cramped in here!" said Amber as she poked her head out of Junior's sweater just below his neck. The Transmutant pushed her head back down into his sweater.
"Shh! You're going to be seen!" hissed Junior. Amber sighed annoyance as she remained cramped against Junior's chest.
"Why couldn't we just go somewhere more hidden? Like the park. Or even the Everfree," said Amber with a grunt.
"I'm not going to the forest. Also, I'm getting hungry right now and I can't go home. We're just going to get something to eat and then we'll go to the park," said Junior as he rounded the corner
"Could you hurry? I have six legs and I really need to stretch them," said Amber. Junior grunted in annoyance as he picked up the pace and made his way down towards a fast food restaurant. After getting his order of a chicken sandwich with two orders of fries, Junior was headed back out of town. As the two were in the park, Junior unzipped his sweater, allowing Amber to slip out and fall onto his lap.
"Bwah! Finally!" said Amber in relief as she scurried onto the bench right next to Junior. Junior brought out the bag of food and pulled out a French fry. After eating the hot and salty fry, he sighed at the taste. He then reached deeper into the bag and pulled out a box of fries and sat it down next to Amber.
"What's this?" asked Amber.
"Lunch. Go ahead and eat up," said Junior as he pulled out the other box of fries and proceeded to eat it. Amber tilted her head as she stepped closer to the box. She opened her mouth and chomped on a fry that was sticking the furthest out.  After biting off a piece, she began to chew it while her small and long pink tongue picked up the taste.
"Oh wow! This is really good!" cried Amber as she consumed more fries. Junior smiled in amusement as he ate his lunch as well. He winced as he moved his aching arm.
"I'm so damn sore. I just wanted to relax as long as possible today. But nope, dad kicked me out. What the hell am I to do outside on the weekend?!" asked Junior as he ate with a scowl on his face.
"Nom. Nom. Do you even go outside often?" asked Amber after swallowing a fry.
"Only to exercise, but not when I'm sore as hell," said Junior as he continued to eat.
"Oh! You have friends, don't you? Why not hang out with them?" suggested Amber as she ate another fry.
"Eh. I do that enough at school. The weekend is when I get to enjoy being alone," said Junior as he took at his sandwich and began to eat it.
"Hmm. That's typical for a Transmutation like you. The species you’re based on were solitary creatures at times unless they had a mate and offspring," said Amber.
"Well I wouldn't know about that. I haven't seen how a dinosaur behaves," said Junior.
"Dinosaur? You're not a dinosaur-based Transmutant. Well, not exactly," said Amber. Junior looked at her in confusion.
"I'm not? But... I thought-" Junior scratched his head.
"I said you were based on a creature that predated most creatures on the planet, including the dinosaurs. You and a few so called Saurian Transmutants just happen to bear traits of other animals first before they came to be. All Transmutants are based on these special creatures of every family in the animal kingdom." said Amber. Junior looked down in thought, sorting out this new information.
"Then... What creature am I based on?" asked Junior. Before Amber could answer, a new voice came up.
"Hi, Gojira," greeted Fluttershy as she approached the bench from behind. Junior immediately grabbed Amber and stuffed her in his sweater, much to her dismay. Junior quickly zipped it back up and faced Fluttershy, who had just approached from the side.
"H-Hey, Shy!" greeted Junior with a nervous smile. Fluttershy smiled warmly at him but then noticed his expression.
"Is something wrong?" asked Fluttershy.
"Wrong? Why would anything be wrong? Things are fine," said Junior as he held his arms over his chest as Amber shifted under his sweater.
"Oh. Alright then. Um... May I sit here?" asked Fluttershy. Junior nodded.
"Be my guest," said Junior. Fluttershy smiled as she took a seat next to Junior but then noticed the box of fries next to her.
"Uh..." Fluttershy held up the box to Junior.
"Sorry. I uh... I kinda get two orders of fries when I eat out," said Junior as he took the box with a forced smile.
"Oh. I kinda thought you were here with someone. It sounded like you were talking to someone," said Fluttershy. Junior stiffened. He wondered if the girl heard Amber.
"Oh that was just... I was talking to myself! Yeah, I do that sometimes out of boredom," said Junior with a nervous chuckle. He cleared his throat as he held out the French fries.
"Umm... Want some?" asked Junior, hoping to change the subject. Amber nearly gasped in shock.
'Hey! Those are mine!' thought Amber. Fluttershy shook her head in response.
"Oh, no thank you. I've already eaten," said Fluttershy. The two were silent for a couple of seconds, but for different reasons. Junior sat anxiously as he felt Amber against his chest.
"So... What brings you out here?" asked Junior.
"Me? I was just out for a walk. It's a lovely day," said Fluttershy.
"Eh. It's alright. I say that because I rather be at home resting," said Junior as he rubbed his aching shoulder.
"Oh. You look like you're in pain," said Fluttershy with a worried expression.
"Just sore," responded Junior nonchalantly. Fluttershy scooted closer to him as she rolled her sleeves back.
"If you want, I can help relieve you of that tension," said Fluttershy.
"Oh. Well... I don't know about- ow!" yelped Junior in pain. A pinch on his chest caused him to flinch, much to Fluttershy's surprise. Amber chomped her insect mouth with a small huff that went unnoticed.
"Oh, you're in pain! Here, turn around," said Fluttershy as she held Junior's shoulders and turned him away. Junior turned himself more, with his back facing the human. Fluttershy began to gently squeeze Junior's shoulders and apply pressure to them. Junior slightly winced in response.
"Oh my. You have a lot of tension. It looks like I'll have to be a bit more... aggressive," said Fluttershy as she bit her lip.
"What do you- Ah!" yelped Junior as he felt Fluttershy forced her elbow beneath his shoulder blade. The girl grunted as she forcefully placed her elbow on his other should blade. The sound of joints popping filled the air as Junior yelped in pain.
"Sweet merciful God!" cried Junior. Amber gasped in horror as she heard Junior in pain.
"It's alright! I have done this plenty of times before!" said Fluttershy.
"On what?! A bear?!" exclaimed Junior as Fluttershy wrapped her arms around his neck and started to twist it from side to side, causing more pops and grunts from Junior.
'What in the world is she doing to him?!' thought Amber with dread. After a few more twists and popping of the upper torso of Junior's body, he sighed in relief as Fluttershy firmly kneed his back, causing him to slightly hunch over and for Amber to be cramped even more under his sweater.
"You have so much tension going on. You're carrying a lot of stress," said Fluttershy.
"Yeah, you can say tha- ow!" yelped Junior. He then growled in annoyance as he slapped his chest. He then felt another pinch again, this time harder.
"Ah ha!" cried Junior as he flinched. Fluttershy looked on with even more worry.
"Are you alright? I thought I-"
"No, it's not your fault! Just not used to a massage!" Junior laughed nervously. At the back of his mind, he was plotting to take care of a certain six legged pest that he was hiding. He cleared his throat as he looked passed Fluttershy.
"Hey, what the hell is that?!" exclaimed Junior as he pointed towards a tree. Fluttershy immediately whipped her head around with a startled expression to look where he was pointing. Junior immediately unzipped his sweater and grabbed Amber.
"Don't do it, you-" Amber hissed but found herself being tossed into a bush, where she was caught in twigs and leaves. Amber grunted in annoyance.
"Jerk..." muttered Amber. Fluttershy turned back to face Junior with a look of confusion.
"I didn't see anything," said Fluttershy.
"Ah. How about that?" Junior gave a forced smile. Fluttershy bore an inquisitive look as she looked at her friend.
"Gojira, are you absolutely sure that you're OK?" asked Fluttershy.
"Trust me, I'm fine. Just... You know. A little antsy," said Junior. Fluttershy scooted closer to Junior as she placed a hand on his forehead.
"Um... I can't get sick, remember?" asked Junior with a raised brow.
"Just making sure," said Fluttershy as she placed her hand back on her lap. Junior cleared his throat as he turned around.
"Um... Could you keep on giving me that massage? It feels kinda nice," said Junior. Fluttershy smiled as she placed her hands on his back and applied pressure to the tight knots. Junior slightly grunted as he felt the tension in his muscles being relieved. He began to sigh as Fluttershy went lower, getting a very sore spot.
"Agh. Right there," said Junior.
"Oh dear," said Fluttershy in surprise as she applied more pressure. She lightly flushed to herself as Junior gave relieved sighs. She felt embarrassed knowing that she was making him feel this good, but it was just a simple massage…nothing romantic about it in the slightest. Still, Fluttershy enjoyed helping Junior feel relief from his pain.
"Um... Gojira, I was wondering. Would you like to hang ou..." Fluttershy's voice trailed off as she felt Junior go limp. He began to lightly snore as his head hung forward, much to her surprise. Fluttershy gently lowered his head down onto her lap with wide eyes.
"He fell asleep," said Fluttershy. She then lightly smiled in amusement. Poor thing must have been sleep deprived from his stiff muscles. She then stared at his sleeping face. It was honestly cute to look at with his slightly furrowed brows like he was mad even though she could tell that he was sleeping soundly. She then felt her heart race as she continued to stare at his face. His very head was on her lap. Fluttershy gently ran a hand over his hair, feeling it tingle against her palm. She softly smiled to herself as she remained seated with the Transmutant on her lap. Meanwhile, Amber was grumbling to herself as she remained in the bush.




Nakawanda

Through the early evening, the air was filled with chaos. Gun fire filled the air along with cries of panic from citizens of this Zebrican city in the nation, Nakawanda.  As people fled, Transmutant Revolutionaries by the dozens stormed the streets armed to the teeth. Bullets whizzed through the air, hitting those unfortunate enough to be in their path. From the streets, police with rifles were pinned behind armored trucks as Revolutionaries continued to fire upon them. This fight had just started at least five minutes ago. To everyone caught in this conflict, it felt like at least an hour. The recent attack happened near the president's office. Too dangerously close that an all-out war was being waged between human and Transmutant.
"These damn freaks! They keep coming!" said an officer as he peaked out of cover and sprayed bullets towards a couple of Revolutionaries that were moving from one protected spot to another in the streets. As the fight continued, a rocket whizzed through the air and crashed into the armored trucks that the police were taking cover behind. The explosion engulfed a few and blew some of them away. Officers lied in agony covered in burns and missing limbs from the explosion. As the Revolutionaries moved up, they killed the downed officers.
"Keep moving! Show them the wrath of the Transmutants!" shouted a Revolutionary as he raised his rifle. War cries came out of the terrorists as they moved forward, mowing down anyone that had gotten in their path. As the Revolutionaries moved forward, the sound of helicopters filled the air. Grey choppers with the MONARCH insignia came over the city, where a few soldiers remained just near the open door.
"Choppers!" shouted a Revolutionary as a soldier from one of the choppers turned the mini gun at the targets. He pulled the trigger and fired the weapon, which pierced through the air with its loud bursts of fire. The bullets rained down onto the street, chipping away asphalt and catching a few Revolutionaries. As a few terrorists dropped dead, the rest scrambled as they searched for cover. Meanwhile, the chopper continued to fire at any terrorist that was present on the street. Transmutants from the gunner's blind spot appeared out of cover and shot at the chopper, where the bullets merely sent minor damage to the aircraft. The rest of the choppers that were present descended over building rooftops, allowing soldiers that were inside to hop out.
"Move! Move!" ordered a commanding officer as he led his squad out of a chopper. The soldiers took their positions over the edges of the roof tops, searching for any Revolutionary.
As the soldiers continued down the buildings, a couple bearing sniper rifles remained on top as they scanned for any Transmutant.
This is what Onyx was viewing over a few screens from his base. His eyes were hard as he watched live footage of his soldiers move through the town from around the city, displaying the results of their training. Soldiers grouped together as they fired upon Revolutionaries, causing their enemies to hide for cover as they ran down bullets on them while a few of their comrades flanked them. There was even the misfortune of running into Transmutants that had already transformed, wreaking havoc through the streets and to the soldiers.
"Have M.O.G.U.E.R.A. engage the targets along with the other infantry mechs," ordered Onyx.
"Yes, Director," said a woman from the console. Onyx turned to look at another screen, where a view of humanoid machines marched through the streets, bearing heavy turrets and rockets on their arms and shoulders. They were grey in color, bearing visors, or single optics for eyes. Among them was a much larger mech, standing at over fourteen feet tall, while the others stood to be at least eight feet tall in height. The machines began to move through the streets, where mantises appeared alongside Transmutants that appeared as four legged creatures with thick armored bodies and sharp teeth. The creatures gave cries as they brought chaos onto the streets. The mechs that had arrived spread out and raised their arms to point their targets. A barrage of bullets flew through the air, harming a few of the mantises and knocking them dead onto the ground. The armored Transmutants roared in pain from the powerful rounds that struck them but proceeded to charge towards their enemies. Soon, a few mechs launched rockets from their shoulders, crashing into these Transmutants and causing more damage. Burns and scars were left on these beasts as the rockets exploded upon them. From the far end of the group of mechs, rapid bolts of orange plasma, which penetrated through the armor of these Transmutants.
Onyx smiled to himself as he watched the soldiers beginning to outnumber the Revolutionaries. The mechs also proved to be effective against them along with M.O.G.U.E.R.A., the prized mech from Hideki Industries. From the smoke, the mech was shrouded, giving off the sound of wheels rolling on the ground while firing rapid bolts of orange plasma from its optics.




Ponyville...

It was later into the noon. With all that was going on considering the conflict with the Purists, Battra felt somewhat relieved. It felt nice to not worry about the stress too much and just focus on his personal life at home for a while. As he sat at his desktop with a rough draft of his essay written down next to his desk, he began to type up his final draft essay. As he continued to type, he glanced at the internet tab on his screen. He sighed as he stopped typing and went online. Battra looked through anything in recent news on the internet. He found an article that mentioned the Revolutionaries attacking Nakawanda, another about warnings of a mass extinction coming to the humans, drama from celebrities, and the usual news. He continued to look through the news and decided to type in 'Transmutant vigilante' in the search bar. A lot of results came up, regarding the topic. They carried speculation on him and X, mostly referring to them as some sort of assassins for Purists sent by the Revolutionaries. The guesses couldn't be any further from the truth, but he couldn't speak for X's case. Battra went to the more recent news and found a couple of articles that were posted in the recent hours of the day. He found an article saying that in the west side of Ponyville, over a dozen men that had the stamp of the Purists on their jackets were hospitalized. These same men had an X drawn onto their foreheads by red ink. Battra scrolled down and found photos of the men being cared for by paramedics, with X's drawn onto their foreheads. They were badly bruised and bleeding all around their faces.
"These guys weren't even militant. I guess X believes in corporal punishment when it comes to the Purists," said Battra to himself as he finished reading the article. He sighed as he leaned back in his seat. Ever since that he had started putting on a mask, Battra had made it a habit to never kill a Purist supporter that was not taking a hand in killing or physically hurting Transmutants. He thought of them as ignorant, xenophobic humans that would only face his fists if he caught them doing something that warranted a beating. Hell, even if they attacked him once dealing with militant Purists, he only beat them up. But his eyes were locked on the ones who actively posed a threat to Transmutants everywhere.




5 Years Ago...

It was a bright morning over Ponyville. The birds sang in the air, cars drove through the streets as citizens made their way to work. Battra, at the age of 14, was standing at the bathroom sink dressed up in his clothes, brushing his teeth. As he brushed, a twelve-year-old Mosura stepped next to him as she quickly joined him to brush her teeth.
"Oh man, I should've been up sooner!" said Mosura as she quickly brushed her teeth while Battra spat in the sink.
"Mom told you not to stay up late," said Battra as went back to brushing.
"I had to catch up on my show after all of that studying! Man, I'm so nervous!" said Mosura after she spat in the sink. She quickly rinsed her mouth and her tooth brush, getting droplets of water onto her shirt.
"Relax. You'll do fine, sis," said Battra as he rinsed his tooth brush off as well. As the two left the bathroom, Battra made his way back into his room and made sure that he had all of his school supplies. Meanwhile, Mosura frantically did the same from her room, while counting off test questions and answers from the top of her head. The two made their way out to the living room, where a woman with long black hair stood at the stove, cooking breakfast. A man with white hair sat at the table, reading the newspaper as he ate a slice of toast. On the paper was an article involving a news report on a recent Transmutant Revolutionary attack on a city in the Hooviet Union. As he read, the two children sat at the table and ate breakfast. Mosura appeared stressed as she ate, eating while she mentally ran the test questions and answers in her head again. Their mother took a seat with the family and began to eat.
"Honey, put that paper down and eat!" scolded the mother. The father sighed in response as he sat the paper down. He then noticed Mosura's expression as she ate.
"Mosu, sweetie are you alright?" Mosura sighed heavily as she placed her fork down.
"No, I'm freaking out! We have this big test coming up and I just don't know if I can pass it. It's worth a big chunk of our grade," said Mosura with a mopped expression. Her mother placed a hand on her shoulder with a reassuring smile.
"Mosura, you are an intelligent girl. You work hard just like your older brother. I know you can pass your test. Just try to remain calm," said the mother. Battra snorted.
"Yeah, or else you'll fail for sure," said Battra. Mosura scowled at her brother in response and then stuck her tongue out at him.
"Real mature, Mosu," said Battra. As the children finished eating, they were said their farewells to their parents as they walked out the door. The two walking down the road together from their house on this morning. As cars passed by, the two walked close together. Mosura took calm breaths as she mentally went over her studies for the hundredth time. She then gasped as she found a familiar face standing in the corner of the street.
"Good morning, Goro!" greeted Mosura with a wave. Battra turned his attention to the side and sure enough, found the Transmutant standing by. He greeted the older Transmutant with a smile of his own.
"Oh. Hello, children," greeted Goro with a smile and wave as he approached the kids.
"Off to school, I see," said Goro.
"Yeah. Mosu's stressing out of her mind because she has a big test today," said Battra. Mosura sighed in annoyance.
"Thanks, I just got myself to calm down and now I'm freaking out again," deadpanned Mosura. Goro chuckled in response.
"Well, I bet you'll do fine, kid," said Goro. Battra looked at the Transmutant curiously.
"Hey, what brings you out here to the neighborhood, Goro?" asked Battra.
"Car's in the shop. So, your father was kind enough to give me a ride to work until it was out," said Goro. Mosura gasped as she tugged at Battra's sleeve.
"Bro, we need to hurry up or we'll be late!" cried Mosura. Battra nodded in response.
"Sorry Goro, but we really gotta go. See ya!" said Battra as he and his little sister began to run down the side walk as they waved to Goro.
"Bye kids! Be safe!" said Goro with a smile as he waved to the two. He began to make his way down the road and over to the Yasu household.



At the end of the school day, Battra was leaning against the wall just down the hall. The Transmutant stared at his cell phone as he read through a text. He yawned to himself as he placed his phone away, looking for his little sister. He found the girl jogging down the hall as a couple of girls remained behind. She stopped as she slightly panted.
"Hey, bro do you think you could do me a favor? I left my phone at home and I need to text mom and dad that I'm going to be at my friends' place for a while," said Mosura. Battra sighed as he took out his cell phone and handed it to Mosura.
"Here. Keep this on you until you come home. Mom and dad may want to get in touch with you," said Battra. Mosura nodded in response as she gave her brother a hug. Battra chuckled as he ruffled her hair.
"OK, love you!" said Mosura as she quickly ran off to join the other girls, while Battra held his hands in his pockets as he left. He continued out of the neighborhood where his school was located and moved on through the streets. He mentally thought back to the text message in his head, which stated that he was to clean his room when he got home. Battra mentally sighed in annoyance at the thought, considering how he just wanted to laze about today at home. As Battra continued home, he noticed a couple of sirens filling his hearing. He turned his head and found a couple of police cars driving down the road with their sirens blaring. Battra shrugged it off as the police passed by. He continued down the road until he rounded a corner to his neighborhood. His eyes widened at the sight in front of him. Just outside of his home, a few police cars parked on the sidewalk. A few people who were from the neighborhood were standing behind a perimeter that was made around the house. He stood still as stone as he found officers standing outside as they spoke on their radios or kept people back from the house. Battra's heartbeats were quickening as he saw the officers wrapping their yellow tape just around the entrance to the house. Battra immediately dropped his bag and sprinted towards his home, his heart pounding in his chest from his fear. As he passed the police, they called out to him and chased after the Transmutant. Battra ignored them, everything around him was forgotten except the fear that was on his mind. As Battra burst through the tape, he found himself in the living room, where furniture was knocked over. He found spots of blood staining the carpet and bullet casings on the floor, while a few humans wearing latex gloves and jackets took samples from the crime scene. Battra's eyes widened in horror as he found a couple of men standing over two bodies as they took photos of them. The world around him moved in slow motion as he stared at the lifeless eyes of his father, who lied on the ground with blood staining his clothes and his face beaten. Camera flashes came over his parents' corpses, which were covered in blood and bullet wounds. Battra's eyes welled up with tears as he gave a cry of despair, startling the individuals that were in the house. Battra was pulled back by the officers, struggling to keep the Transmutant back as he attempted to get to his dead parents.
"No! No!" cried Battra in despair as his cries filled the house. He was growing distant from his parents while the arms of the officers pulled him back from the crime scene. Before he was pulled out of the house, Battra caught a glimpse of a symbol. On the wall was a white spray painted skull with a DNA helix on the forehead. The very same symbol that Transmutants have learned to fear.





Present Day...

Battra remained seated at his desk with a light frown as he stared at a photo that rested on the side. It was a photo of himself, his sister, and their parents. It felt like yesterday when his parents were whisked away from him and Mosura. He wished that he could go back and prevent their deaths from ever happening. However, he learned that even the good people of the world will die at the hands of the bad people. He never learned who was the Purist was that had killed his parents, nor did he hear anything about him or her being found. He did know that the media neglected to bring up the story of his parents' murder as it was hardly popular to spread news of a Transmutant being murdered those few years ago. It wasn't until a few months ago that Battra had enough of the wrong doings of the Purists and decided to take matters into his own hands, considering how humans were rallying behind the Purists' actions. Battra turned his eyes away from the photo and glared at a news link that was covering a celebration on the Purists' so called, 'heroics'. Battra scoffed as he exited out of the tab and looked back at his completed essay. As he printed it out, Battra glanced back at the picture of him and his family. Battra bore a firm expression as he focused his eyes on Mosura in the picture. He sighed as he stood up from his seat and made his way out to the living room and found Mosura sitting on the couch, watching television. Battra took a seat next to her with a tired sigh.
"You finished?" asked Mosura.
"Almost. I will need to take the printed essay out to college to see if I have any mistakes that need to be corrected. But I'm done for now," said Battra as he leaned back. Mosura smiled in response.
"That's good," said Mosura. Battra wrapped in arm around Mosura's shoulder and brought her close against his chest.
"Hey wha-!" Mosura was interrupted as Battra began to ruffle her white hair.
"Stop that!" said Mosura in annoyance. Battra chuckled as he released Mosura.
"Sorry. Remember when I use to do that?" asked Battra. Mosura crossed her arms as an embarrassed look was on her face.
"Yeah. When we were kids," said Mosura. She then looked at Battra with a light frown.
"You stopped after..." Mosura cleared her throat. Battra sighed.
"Well... I guess I kinda forgot," said Battra as he held his hands against his lap. Mosura leaned against Battra's shoulder and sighed.
"I... I miss it. It makes me feel nostalgic," said Mosura. Battra lightly smiled in response.
"Well, maybe I'll show you that kind of affection again sometime," said Battra.



Junior and Fluttershy were sitting across from each other at the cafe. Fluttershy slightly fidgeted in her seat while Junior bore a look of embarrassment.
"Hey, sorry for falling asleep on you. It's just your massage was really relaxing," said Junior. Fluttershy stopped fidgeting as the Transmutant broke the silence.
"Oh, no. That's OK. I'm glad that I could make you comfortable. Hehe," chuckled Fluttershy as she looked away.
"What?" asked Junior.
"It's just... Did you know that you look mad when you're sleeping?" asked Fluttershy. Junior looked away.
"Oh. Do I?" asked Junior with a grimace. Fluttershy nodded.
"Mm hmm. Your brows kinda furrow when you sleep," said Fluttershy.
"Well, I guess I have a permanent scowl on my face. No matter, the fiercest creatures are like that," said Junior. Fluttershy giggled in amusement.
"Well, that's one way of looking at it from the bright side," said Fluttershy. Junior glanced at his side and found Amber fluttering around outside. Her power seemed to have kept her hidden from everyone since no one was reacting to the giant insect flying around like a raving lunatic.
'I wonder if she's mad,' thought Junior with a grimace. She suddenly dove down towards the window and remained stationary. Her emotionless eyes glared from behind the window.
"You left my fries! Of course, I'm mad!" Amber's voice reached through Junior's mind, much to his shock.
'Wha- How?!' thought Junior in alarm.
"I'm psychic! And this fairy is really upset with you! Those fries were so good!" whined Amber from her mind. Junior scowled in response. Psychic abilities weren't something he was going to question considering how the supernatural was already in his face. Still, never did he think a spirit could be such a pest.
'Alright, fine. I promise to make it up to you. Just meet me at my house,' thought Junior. Amber sighed as she fluttered away.
"Gojira? What's wrong?" called Fluttershy. Junior immediately faced her.
"Nothing. Just looking outside," said Junior in a calm tone. As the two shared a short conversation, a man requested the television to be turned up. As the volume was raised, everyone was able to hear the news report.
"And as you can see, MONARCH is pushing hard against these Transmutant terrorists. So far, casualties have been reduced thanks to Hideki Industries' mechs and other weaponry. Now, it looks like the human race will be able to win this fight," said the news anchor. Aerial shots and military cameras took footage of explosions and gun fire for the news.
"Yeah! Show those terrorist bastards!" shouted a man. A few other people shouted in agreement. Junior slightly turned forward as he looked down. He tapped the table as he anxiously sat. Suddenly, he found a claw grazing the table. Junior gasped as he found his clawed and scaly hand. Fluttershy gently held her hands over Junior's and gently caressed it. Junior began to slightly relax and found his hand returning to normal. Fluttershy gave him a kind smile as she held his hand.
"It's OK," whispered Fluttershy. Junior nodded slowly in response.



Back in the Takeshi household, there was silence. Miwa lied under the covers of the bed, cuddled next to Senior. She was locked in bliss as she nuzzled his neck. The Transmutant gently caressed her head as the two were locked in each other’s' warmth.
"Mm. You still got it," said Miwa.
"And you still know how to be forward. You haven't changed," said Senior with a chuckle.
"Oh come on, you like it when I'm forward with you. You found it sexy," laughed Miwa as she traced a finger along Senior's chest. Senior sighed in response in a tired manner.
"Miwa, I don't want you to think that I didn't come back just to... You know," said Senior with a cough. Miwa smiled in amusement.
"Yeah," nodded Miwa.
"I really do miss you both. But I wouldn't have left if it wasn't important," said Senior.
"But... Why you? Why couldn't have been someone else?" asked Miwa.
"Because... Well, Amber believes that I have enough strength to defend the artifact. And she showed me what would happen if it was activated. Something horrible," said Senior with a grave tone as he got up out of bed.
"Gojira?" called Miwa.
"Um... I'm just going to take a quick shower. We better get cleaned up before Junior decides to come home," said Senior as he made his way to the bathroom. As he entered it, he turned out the hot water, allowing steam to rise into the air. The Transmutant entered the shower, allowing the warm water to drench his body and relax his muscles. He gave a sigh as he felt the warmth of the water. Then, he began to see memories of what Amber had shown him years ago.
Great cities reduced to rubble and ash. The skies dark and flames rising high into the air. Civilization, completely collapsed with only people struggling to make it around alive. But the most terrifying thing of all was what had caused these disasters. He saw shadows of great beasts, as tall as mountains. These very creatures he knew were related to artifact and all Transmutants. It would be disastrous if the artifact was left unguarded and at the hands of the wrong people.

> Chapter 19: Initiation
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

It was bright day over the forest, yet the sunlight was blotted out from the trees above. Junior growled as he remained on his hands and knees, breathing heavily. His muscles ached and his body was drenched in sweat. His father stepped forward as he held a firm expression. He raised his hand and gestured for his son strike him. Junior grunted as he charged towards him with his fist raised and delivered punches towards Senior, but they were blocked. Senior then caught his son's next punch and kneed him in the gut. As Junior hunched over in pain, Senior picked him up over his head and threw him to the side. Junior rolled back onto his feet and charged back to his father, sending three quick jabs. Senior dodged the first two and then countered the third. He then forced Junior's fist to the side and punched him in the ribs, but Junior forced his father back by thrashing about and then round house kicked his father in the rib. Senior grunted as he stumbled from the blow that his son had managed to land on him. As Junior lunged at him for another attack, Senior kicked Junior in the chest, knocking him off his feet and down to the ground. Junior clutched his chest, coughing as he gasped for air. Senior relaxed his stance as he watched his son writhe in pain. He then nodded to Amber, who was perched on a branch, and she fluttered down towards Junior to dispense golden sparkles upon him. Slowly, Junior felt his pain subside.
"Goodness, was roughing your own son up like this necessary?" asked Amber.
"Of course. His fighting is sloppy. He just charges in head first without fighting smart. He is taking in more blows rather than working on his defense. Plus, as a bonus, we develop his already impressive endurance," said Senior as he stood with his arms crossed.
"I think I'm gonna hurl," said Junior as he clutched his stomach.
"Yeah. That's your limit," said Senior. He knelt beside his son and pressed his hand against his stomach, adding pressure. Junior felt himself tighten his muscles and his eyes water. Senior quickly stepped back as Junior turned to the side in the grass. Amber gagged as she heard Junior vomit.
"Why?! Bleh!!" Junior continued to dispense the contents in his stomach.
"No sense in holding it in, Junior," said Senior in a nonchalant tone.
"You're horrible," said Amber in disapproval.



Junior groaned as he lied down on a mattress in the Guardian's lair. His stomach ached and was empty, and his body was sore all over. He just wanted to shower himself to be rid of his sweat. Amber gently nuzzled his hand as he rested.
"Aw. You poor thing. My healing magic takes a bit of time, but your healing abilities should help in the meantime," said Amber. Junior waved his hand away from her.
"I just want to rest a minute," said Junior. Amber nodded in response. She crawled up Junior's arm and lied herself down onto his belly. She snuggled like a cat while giving a small sigh.
"That's not... Ugh," scoffed Junior in annoyance. He was too tired and in too much pain to force Amber off. So, he lied his head back and began to relax. After a while, Junior's eyes shot open. He realized that he had fallen asleep and immediately took out his phone, which told him that it was evening. Junior sighed in annoyance, still feeling a bit soar. He found Amber snuggled against his belly, along with a few other fairies. Junior scowled in response as they snoozed on him as if he were a bed.
"I know you talked them into this. Little pest," muttered Junior. His eyes then widened as he found Zip leaning against another mattress with her chin propped up by her hands.
"Aw," said Zip with a smile. Junior looked away with flushing cheeks.
"Hey, why are you looking away? No need to be embarrassed," laughed Zip.
"Easy for you to say," muttered Junior. He then glanced at Zip, who stared at him with a smile.
"You seem popular with the girls right there. You often let them use you as a pillow?" asked Zip.
"No. Also, I wouldn't say I'm popular with girls. Quite the opposite, actually," said Junior as he picked up one of the fairies and gently placed her on a pillow on the ground. He proceeded to do the same with the rest.
"Really?" asked Zip in surprise. Junior nodded to her in response. Zip hummed in thought.
"In that case, would you let me use you as my pillow?" asked Zip with an innocent smile.
"Wha- Huh?!" asked Junior with a dumbfounded look. He wondered how this girl came to this subject all of the sudden. Zip smiled in amusement.
"Hmm. Maybe next time. When you're not sweaty," said Zip as she plugged her nose. Junior scowled in response. Then, Thorn came by with a look of annoyance plastered on her face.
"Zip, leave the guy alone. He just woke up," said Thorn as she stood with her arms cross.
"Oh well that's no fun. I just wanna talk to him," said Zip as she kept her eyes on Junior, who avoided eye contact with her.
"So, how are you doing, Gojira?" asked Thorn.
"Sore. Tired," answered Junior in a dry tone. He began to stand up and popped his joints.
"I really need to stop falling asleep before the evening," said Junior.
"Who can blame you for doing so? Some people react to winter differently," shrugged Zip. Thorn nodded in agreement.
"Not to mention that Alpha is working you till you drop," said Thorn as she brushed a few strands of her hair out of her face.
"So uh... What are you girls up to?" asked Junior rather awkwardly.
"Ooh. Curious, aren't you?" asked Zip as she tapped her finger on the mattress. Thorn rolled her eyes.
"Nothing, really. Just producing more silk to sell. It gets pretty exhausting to have your mouth wide open while harvesting strands of webbing from the back of your throat," said Thorn. Zip glared at her and slapped her on the thigh.
"TMI! Hellooo!" said Zip as she gestured to Junior. The one thing she hated about being a spider based Transmutant was that they seemed to hold more of a despicable ability. Something she hated to have mentioned around Junior out of embarrassment.
"It's fine. I think it’s more pleasant than other places for web to come out," said Junior with a grimace. Thorn snorted.
"OK. Now that's TMI," said Thorn as she looked at Zip.
"Anyway. Yes, nothing really but hanging out and producing silk," said Zip. Junior looked at the two curiously.
"So... None of you leave the cave?" asked Junior.
"Well... Not really. We feel more comfortable here rather than out there. Humans aren't exactly the most understanding of us out here," said Zip with sheepish smile.
"I understand. I've had my share of human scum bags," said Junior.
"Hey, not all humans are like that," said Thorn in disapproval.
"Excuse me. I meant scum bags that happen to be human," said Junior as he took out his cell phone.
"Oh. Hey, thanks again for buying that gift for Manda. She loves it," said Thorn. Junior nodded to her in response.
"No problem," said Junior. Zip looked at Junior with a coy smile.
"Hey, would you be willing to do more favors for us for pecks on the cheek by yours truly?" asked Zip. Junior cleared his throat as he looked away.
"No, I'm good," said Junior. He then placed his phone away and walked away.
"Uh... I gotta head home. Take care," said Junior. The two waved to him.
"Bye, Gojira. See ya next time," said Thorn with smile.
"Bye, Goji~!" sang Zip, much to Junior's embarrassment.
"Why is it now that girls wanna act friendly with me?" muttered Junior. Junior had spent this whole time juggling both school and training to adjust to his Transmutant abilities. It was no easy task and he felt anxious just by trying to keep this secret from the others while attending school. That meant he had to work double time to get his homework done, but miraculously he was able to press on.



Battra sighed in relief as he lied down on his desk with his rough draft from his essay in his hands. He was in his college classroom, right next to Maud, who looked through her rough draft that was critiqued by the professor. She turned to look at Battra.
"How did you do?" asked Maud.
"Pretty good. Just a few grammatical errors and misspelling. You?" asked Battra. Maud held up her essay, where a critique was shown.
"Flawless," said Maud. Battra looked at her in surprise.
"Wow. Seriously? You really worked hard!" said Battra.
"I am attending college for geology," said Maud as she placed her essay into her binder. Battra gave her a smile as he scratched the side of his head.
"Hey uh... Thanks for your help. You really saved my skin," said Battra. Maud nodded to him.
"You're welcome. Glad that I could help," said Maud as she and Battra packed their things. As they left the classroom, the two began to walk side by side.
"I actually enjoyed helping you, Battra. It was also nice to meet your little sister," said Maud. Battra lightly chuckled.
"Yeah, she's great. It's nice being the older sibling with a loving younger sibling," said Battra.
"I agree. I have three younger sisters, all of whom I love very much," said Maud in agreement. Battra looked at her in curiosity.
"You live with your family?" asked Battra. Maud shook her head.
"Not anymore. I'm living in an apartment with my little sister, Pinkie Pie. We both do our part to maintain our home from taking jobs to cleaning the apartment," answered Maud.
"Ah. Same boat as me, eh?" asked Battra in amusement.
"Hmm. I suppose so," said Maud. As she started to split off from Battra, she gave him a small wave, while keeping her poker face.
"I'll see you later," said Maud. Battra nodded to her with a smile.
"Sure. See you," said Battra. As the Transmutant turned to walk away, his phone began to vibrate. He took it out and an email sent to him. He sighed.
"Nothing yet, huh? Damn," said Battra as he placed his phone away. It seemed that he was going to have to search for more leads on the Purists.
Later that afternoon, Battra found himself standing beside X. The two looked over a neighborhood from a pharmacy building. Battra sighed in frustration.
"These bastards are too elusive. I feel like once I make a step forward, they're two steps ahead," said Battra.
"Well, we just need to reach out instead of walking forward. Grab them by the shoulder and pull them back," said X as he glanced at Battra.
"We just need to question these scumbags with extreme prejudice. One of them is bound to know something. The trusted ones that know the game plan are out there. We just need to search," said X. Battra sighed.
"Yeah, but I'm afraid that we'll be too late to learn anything. They have the technology to see us coming, making them much more dangerous," said Battra. He recalled how one time recently, a couple of Purists fired their weapons at him just as he was near them but out of sight.
"We'll figure something out. Those things have a limited distance read out. That's a flaw in the device," said X. He then looked down over the neighborhood.
"They'll burn for everything. We'll make sure of it," said X. Battra nodded in response.
"Alright. Let's split up and start our search. Try not to get shot," said Battra as he jumped from the roof and to the ground. X scoffed.
"Right back at you," said X as he went the opposite way and began his journey. He spent the next hour moving through alleys and avoiding the streets. His eyes and ears searched the areas as he kept searching for any member of the Purists. Searching for the ones that knew anything would prove to be taxing, but he could feel that the payoff would be worth it. Not to mention that he was going to be able to have a little fun humiliating the sorry bastards.



Junior was lying his head down on the cafeteria table. His eyes were closed and he lightly snored as he slept through the small amount of noise that went on through the cafeteria. Meanwhile, his friends were sitting about at the same table, watching him as he slept.
"Is it me, or does he seems to be falling asleep more often than usual?" asked Rainbow with a raised brow.
"I noticed that too," said Rodan as Pinkie poked Junior's shoulder multiple times. Junior grunted in annoyance as he pulled his shoulder away from Pinkie, who flinched in response.
"Stop," said Junior.
"You alright?" asked Angirasu.
"Of course, I am. Why wouldn't I be?" asked Junior.
"Well, you have been sleeping a lot more during the noon lately," said Angirasu. Junior sighed in annoyance as he raised his head.
"So?" asked Junior.
"Plus, you're wearing large sun glasses. Indoors," said Flash as he pointed towards Junior's face. Sure enough, the Transmutant was wearing these sun glasses over his eyes. Junior looked away.
"Yeah, it's kinda odd," said Mosura with a raised brow.
"Maybe I just wanted to try something different," said Junior. Rodan snorted.
"Please. You don't intentionally do anything to stand out," said Rodan with a roll of his eyes. Mosura began to reach for the sun glasses.
"Come on, take them off," said Mosura. Junior immediately recoiled.
"No, I'm fine," said Junior. Mosura looked at him in confusion, but then Pinkie grabbed the glasses.
"Let's see your beautiful amber eyes!" cried Pinkie. Junior grunted as Pinkie yanked the sun glasses off of his face. As the rest of his face was revealed, the girls gasped at what they saw. Just beneath his eyes on his cheeks, were visible bruises. Junior glared at Pinkie and snatched the glasses away from her.
"Happy?" spat Junior.
"What happened?" asked Fluttershy in shock. Junior mentally cursed. The reason from these bruises was from the physical training that he had with his father. His carelessness in combat had gotten him these bruises. The rest were mostly healed but the most recent ones from Sunday afternoon had yet to heal given his father had hit him harder. His mother gave Senior an earful for that. Junior thought it was amusing to see his mother scold his father.
"I uh... Fight. With another Transmutant," said Junior as he cleared his throat. Twilight rolled her eyes.
"Of course. What happened?" asked Twilight.
"I don't think I like the way you asked that question," said Junior with a suspicious glance.
"I'm just curious. You're always fighting," said Twilight.
"It's not like I start them. I just finish them," said Junior with a scoff. He then mentally thought back into his mind where the fight with his father was the one he lost. Multiple times.
"So, what happened?" asked Erika.
"You know what, I had forgotten why it happened," lied Junior. Erika gave him an unsatisfied look along with the rest.
"What, did you get amnesia or something?" asked Sunset with a deadpanned stare.
"No. I just forgot. I was worried about something else," said Junior as he crossed his arms. Applejack looked at Junior suspiciously as she slightly narrowed her eyes. She then glanced at Twilight, both bearing a knowing look.
"Alright, fair enough," said Applejack as she crossed her arms and leaned back in her seat. Junior knew that they didn't really buy his answer. It didn't matter as long as they didn't suspect him of his transformation. He felt like that he should at least tell the other Transmutants about his father, but it was too risky. He hoped that by learning how to control his transformation, he could stop with the secrecy. However, his father noted that keeping his stress and anger under control was the way to go. He grunted in annoyance as he felt a force against his head, causing him to slightly hunch forward. Everyone at the table jumped with a start as a basket ball bounced onto the table from Junior's head. Rainbow immediately caught it and looked at a small group of students in annoyance.
"Sorry!" said a male student with a sheepish smile. He then stiffened as Junior glared his way, while growling in annoyance.
"Oh, s-sorry about that! It was an accident!" cried the male student. Junior took a breath before closing his eyes while Rainbow handed the student the ball back.
"Whatever," said Junior as he turned forward and went back to eating. The group of students briskly left the area, fearful of Junior's wrath. Twilight looked at Junior in surprise.
"Wow. I was sure that you were going to cause a scene," said Twilight.
"Indeed! You handled that quite well," said Rarity with a smile.
"Just practicing on suppressing my anger to reduce the amount of times that I get into trouble," said Junior as he leaned back in his seat. Fluttershy smiled brightly.
"Well, that's good. We'll be supporting you," said Fluttershy. Junior nodded in response as he stood up from his seat.
"Thanks. Anyway, I'm gonna- Whoa!" cried Junior as he stepped on a skateboard that had rolled his way. Everyone looked with a start as the Transmutant fell back onto the ground, while the board rolled further away.
"Oh my gosh! Are you alright?!" cried Mosura with a frantic expression as she, Twilight and Fluttershy rushed to his side. Junior growled in annoyance as he glared at a girl that stood still as stone as she held up her skate board with a nervous expression. Junior clenched his jaw as he stood up, feeling irritation on the skin of his hand.
"It's... fine. It's fine," said Junior in a deceptively calm voice. The group held reluctant smiles as Junior kept a poker face. However, Fluttershy was close enough to see him clenching his jaw.
'Oh my,' thought Fluttershy in worry. Junior took the opportunity to walk away.
"Later," said Junior as he left.
"Bye!" said Pinkie with a smile and wave. Rodan whistled.
"Wow. Two irritable things in the span of five seconds and he hasn't killed anyone. It's a miracle," said Rodan as he bit down on his sandwich. Meanwhile, Junior kept his jaw clenched as he walked out of the cafeteria.
'Who the hell throws basketballs and lets skateboards roll along the ground in the cafeteria?' thought Junior in annoyance. His irritation on his hand had stopped, informing him that his transformation had stopped progressing. As he walked through the hall, he noticed a couple of freshmen girls hanging out by the lockers.
"It's Friday! Friday! Gotta get down on Friday! Everybody is looking forward to the-" The girls sang as the music played. Junior mentally groaned as he clenched his teeth from hearing the annoying song. He felt his skin on his neck beginning to itch, causing him to scratch at it and found that a rough patch had grown. Junior growled as he cupped his ears and quickly moved through the hall.
"It's just freshmen girls singing an annoying-ass song, Gojira. They'll grow out of it. Suppress your anger," muttered Junior to himself as he found himself out of earshot of the singing. He had to walk further since his heightened sense of hearing still picked it up faintly. As he came across a cross section in the hall, he heard two blonde girls talking to each other with obnoxious high voices.
"Like, oh my god! You like, totally rock those shoes!" said one of the girls.
"I know, right?! My boyfriend like, said they were ugly!" said the other girl.
"Whaaaa? You need to totally dump him! He has no taste! He should jump off a cliff!" said the first girl. Junior looked their way.
"I know!" said the second girl.
'Thank God none of the girls I know talk like that. And those shoes are ugly,' thought Junior as he clenched his jaw at the annoying voices of the girls while hearing them excessively use the word 'like' in their sentences. His irritation was steadily rising. It seemed that today was just one of those days where all of the irritable things just jumped him like a street gang in order to break him. As Junior continued on through the hall, he heard the sound of music louder in the air.
"I'm in school~! Oh yeah~! I'm in school~! Oh yeah~! In school~!" sang a girl as she walked through the halls along with a few other students, who were part of the chorus. Junior groaned in response.
"No, no, no," said Junior in annoyance as he felt his skin itching even further. His muscles tensed.
"Hello, my boyfriend~! Oh yeah~! Let's hold hands~! Oh Yeah~! Hold my hand~!" sang the girl as she took a boy's hand and began to walk with him down the hall.
"Saying hi to my friends~! Oh yeah~! Hello, my friends~! Oh yeah~!" sang the girl as she came near Junior. Junior's brow twitched as felt his irritation rise. He then turned to the girl as she was about to sing another verse with a glare.
"Please, just shut the fuck up~!" said Junior as he added a singing tone to it. Everyone in the hall looked at Junior with wide eyes while the girl and boyfriend flinched in response. Junior was breathing through his nostrils and a glare, obviously struggling to suppress his anger.
"Um..." The girl was about to speak but Junior narrowed his eyes. The girl immediately went silent. Junior then glared at everyone that was staring at him.
"What the fuck are you all looking at?! Huh?!" shouted Junior. Everyone immediately looked away and continued about their business. Junior growled as he went back to walking through the hall, seeking refuge from all of the things that irked him.
"Goddamn jocks, fucking skateboarders, fucking musicals. Fucking school, fuck, fuck, fuck!" said Junior as his irises briefly changed and his voice slightly deepened. He cleared his throat as he felt his throat growing irritated.
"I... have a foul mouth," said Junior with a deadpanned expression.




Later that day...

Junior bore a look of annoyance as he left the school. He was walking passed the Wondercolt statue. Just as he muttered to himself, Rodan and Angirasu were hiding by the school doors, watching Junior leave school grounds.
"So, why are we doing this?" asked Angirasu.
"I have a sneaking suspicion that Gojira is up to something," said Rodan. "He's obviously lying about not remembering his last fight that has gotten him all of those bruises. He never forgets a fight."
"Well, maybe he just rather not talk about why it happened. Gotta respect his privacy, right?" asked Angirasu. Rodan scoffed.
"Hey, we're his friends. It's our job to nosey our way into his business," said Rodan.
"Yeah. I'm pretty that's the parent's job," said Angirasu with a deadpanned stare.
"Eh. It doesn't matter. Come on, let’s stalk Gojira!" said Rodan as he rolled along the ground and took cover by the ststue. Angirasu sighed.
"Note to self. Throw Rodan under the bus when Gojira catches us," said Angirasu as he walked over to Rodan.
The two spent the hour following Junior's steps as he walked down town. The two followed him from the school, to the outer reaches of the town. Angirasu bored an annoyed look while Rodan held an intense look.
"Rodan, can we stop now?" asked Angirasu.
"Nah. Something is definitely not right. Gojira usually goes home right away after school. He's far from his house right now," said Rodan.
"Well, maybe he has errands to run. Or maybe he just feels like going out for a walk or something," said Angirasu. The two hid behind a street corner, where Junior was leaving further from the town. He traveled down a dirt road, where Rodan and Angirasu followed far behind. As they continued their pursuit, they were shocked to find Junior making his way towards the entrance of the Everfree forest.
"Whoa. Why the hell is he going in there?" asked Rodan. Angirasu grabbed Rodan by the collar and dragged him towards a nearby bush, right before Junior turned around. The Transmutant looked around, looking for anyone in sight. All he saw was a bush several feet away. Junior sighed as he went through the forest. Meanwhile, Rodan and Angirasu peaked out of the bush.
"Yeah. He must definitely be up to something," said Rodan.
"OK. It is odd that he's going in there. Well, unless he's having problems with keeping his transformation under control again. He came out here last time, right?" asked Angirasu.
"Yeah, but I imagine him being more frantic about it. Come on, let's keep following him," said Rodan as he stepped out the bush. Angirasu began to follow him towards the Everfree forest entrance. They remained far behind from Junior, where they were out of his hearing range and far enough where he wouldn't catch their scent. After what seemed like an hour of following Junior, Angirasu and Rodan found that they were led to the old castle that they had visited. They both hid behind a tree and looked to each other.
"What the hell could he be doing over here? Is he on a ghost hunt or something?" asked Rodan.
"No clue. But something is fishy," said Angirasu.
"Right? I mean, what's out here that's causing him to want to come all the way out here?" asked Rodan as he scratched his head. He then peaked over the tree and his eyes widened.
"Oh great. We missed him," said Rodan as he stepped out of hiding. Angirasu looked at him in confusion.
"But it's only been a few seconds. How did we miss him?" asked Angirasu as he looked around in confusion. As the two took a few steps forward, the sound of a gun cocking filled their hearing.
"Don't move," said a feminine voice. Angirasu and Rodan both went stiff as boards, with wide eyes.
"Now. Turn around, slowly," said Manda as she kept her rifle locked on the two. The teens did as they were told and faced Manda.
"What are you two doing here?" questioned Manda as she pointed her rifle at Rodan.
"Er... N-Nothing. Say, I hope you don't mind me saying, but you're really pretty," said Rodan as he bounced his eyebrows. Manda smiled brightly in response.
"Awww! Really? That is so sweet of you!" said Manda as she slightly lowered her rifle. Angirasu raised a brow in response, surprised that this young woman had let her guard down over a compliment. However, Manda quickly caught on and shook her head furiously. She narrowed her eyes and held her rifle back up.
"Oh, don't you try and butter me up, pal! Both of you, get moving!" ordered Manda. Rodan and Angirasu turned around with their hands raised and walked as directed.
"OK, OK. I meant it though," said Rodan as he and Angirasu made their way over to the cliff. Their eyes widened in shock as they found stone stairs leading down the chasm.
"Keep going," ordered Manda. In reluctance, the two walked down the stairs. Angirasu glared at Rodan.
"I should never have listened to you. But no, you thought it was a good idea to nosy our way into his business!" said Angirasu. Rodan looked at him in annoyance.
"Hey! You didn't have to come with me, you know! I didn't force you! Besides, it's probably worse than we thought!" argued Rodan as they went down to the bottom of the chasm and headed for the cave.
"Hey! Hey! Quiet!" said Manda. As the three moved through the cave, Rodan and Angirasu found a large number of people walking about in the cave, carrying supplies. Angirasu's eyes widened as he spotted a man checking weapons at a table.
"Oh shit," said Angirasu. He was afraid that he and Rodan had just gotten involved with the Revolutionaries. As the three moved through the cave, the residents noticed them. Baragon was drinking a bottle of cider but then coughed furiously as he found Manda bringing the boys in. As he calmed down, he shot up to his feet.
"Manda?!" exclaimed Baragon.
"Hey. Found these guys snooping around near the cliff," said Manda. As the rest came forward, Baragon sighed in exasperation as he took calm breaths.
"Manda. Mandy. I know you were just trying to do what you thought was best. However, the whole point of having a secret society, is to not bring people into that secret society. YOU WERE SUPPOSED TO KEEP IT A SECRET!" shouted Baragon as he pulled off his sunglasses and glared at Manda. The young woman recoiled in response, and then realization came. She smiled sheepishly as she lowered her rifle.
"Hehe. Oops," said Manda. From the other end of the cave, Junior came by with Zip and Thorn by his side. His eyes were wide with shock.
"Rodan? Angirasu? What the-" Junior looked at the two with a dumbfounded look.
"What the hell man?! You're hanging out with cave dwelling terrorists now?! And no, I don't mean the ones that live out in the desert!" said Rodan. Junior recoiled in response.
"Terrori- No, Rodan-"
"Ah! How can you do this man?! Now you got us involved in your little Revolutionary gang! We're guilty just by being here!" cried Rodan as he pulled his hair with stress. Junior sighed in annoyance as he made his way over to Rodan and slapped him in the back of the head.
"Shut the fuck up, and let me explain!" said Junior in annoyance. Rodan rubbed his head with a wince while Angirasu bore a questioning look.
"OK, you got some explaining to do," said Angirasu as he narrowed his eyes.
"What is going on here?!" demanded a male voice. From the other end of the cave, Senior stepped towards the crowd with a hard expression. His eyes slightly widened as he found Rodan and Angirasu, two Transmutants that he did not recognize from his group.
"What are these two doing here? Who are they?" questioned Senior.
"Manda brought them!" said Baragon, ratting the woman out.
"O-Only because I saw them snooping nearby! What if they saw the lair and went back?" asked Manda. Rodan and Angirasu bore wide eyes as they focused on Senior.
"Goji, is it me, or does that guy look a lot like you?" asked Rodan as he glanced at Junior.
"About that..." said Junior as he cleared his throat. Senior narrowed his eyes on his son as he heard Rodan.
"Junior?" questioned Senior.
"Wait a minute..." said Angirasu in realization. Junior slumped his head.
"These are my friends, dad. We go to the same school," admitted Junior.
"Dad?!" exclaimed Rodan in shock.
"And you brought them here?" asked Senior.
"No, it was Manda," said Baragon.
"Of course, not! I didn't even know they were following me!" said Junior, defensively. He then glared at his friends.
"NO! It was Manda!" said Baragon in a frustrated tone.
"Wait, why were you following me?!" demanded Junior.
"You said your dad was dead!" said Rodan.
"NO! IT WAS MANDA!!!" yelled Baragon. Everyone paused and looked at the panting Transmutant.
"I think you need a time out," said Manda, patting Baragon's back. Baragon sighed in exasperation as he slumped his head. Junior shook his head, getting back on topic.
"No, I said he was gone! That could mean either being missing or dead, but neither was concrete! And don't change the subject!" said Junior. Rodan sighed.
"Hey we just thought something was wrong dude. Ever since that transformation incident, you obviously had to cover it up with a lie about being 'grounded'. But lately, we've noticed you've been getting bruises, especially today," said Rodan as he pointed at Junior's face. The Transmutant slightly covered his cheek in response.
"Not to mention that Twilight and the others are getting suspicious of you. We took it upon ourselves to get to the bottom of this, before they found out something that they shouldn't have," said Angirasu. He then looked around.
"I'm afraid to ask what we found out about you," said Angirasu.
"Aang, this isn't what it looks like," said Junior as he raised his hand.
"Oh really? A group of Transmutants with big crates and guns hiding in a cave. If it's not what it looks like, then please enlighten us," deadpanned Rodan.
"We're not Revolutionaries. We're just a group of Transmutants with damaged inhibitor chips that banded together to avoid confrontation from MONARCH, while protecting other Transmutants from the Purists," said Senior.
"Damaged inhi- Oh, hell," said Rodan as he slumped his shoulders. He felt himself growing more as a guilty party, learning more about the illegal amount of activity this group is in.
"Rodan," said Junior in a stern tone.
"You're Gojira's father? It's uh... It's a pleasure to meet you, sir," said Angirasu as he cleared his throat, hoping to change the subject. Senior gave a hum of interest at this Transmutant's different tone.
"Likewise. What is your name?" asked Senior.
"Angirasu Riku," answered Angirasu. Senior than looked towards Rodan, who was silent. Junior nudged him in response.
"Don't be rude to my dad. Introduce yourself," whispered Junior. Rodan sighed.
"Rodan Shou," said Rodan.
"Nice to meet you both," said Senior. Baragon raised his hand.
"Uh... Boss, I really think we should address the fact that two kids followed your son to the lair," said Baragon with a deadpanned stare.
"I was careless. I'm sorry," said Junior as he lowered his head.
"I suppose it was inevitable that you would be followed by someone you knew, since you do come out here for training," said Senior as he gave a tired sigh. From the corner of his eye, Amber and the other moth fairies descended from the stone ceiling.
"Looks like you guys got a pest problem," said Rodan as he reached for a rock and locked his eyes on one of the fairies as they came closer.
"Hey, that's not very nice," said a pink fairy indignantly. Rodan immediately dropped the rock with a look of shock. Angirasu was in the same state.
"Uhhhh..." Rodan's mind went blank as he tried to comprehend what he had witness.
"Yes, the big fluffy moth just spoke, guys. They all do that," said Junior.
"Wha- How- Why- Why the hell?!" cried Rodan.
"This day just keeps getting more bizarre by the hour," said Angirasu as he backed away from a blue fairy that came close to him.
"They're supernatural, guys. There, saved you a lengthy explanation," said Junior as he crossed his arms.
"Oh, you mean like the ghosts that haunt the castle next door? Speaking of which, you guys ever notice any paranormal activity near that castle?" asked Rodan.
"Oh yeah. Junior, I forgot to mention. On Halloween when you heard bizarre sounds and found the skeletons? That was Manda and myself," said Senior.
"Wait, what?" asked Junior in confusion.
"As far as we know, there aren't any ghosts in that castle. We just used props to scare you and your friends to keep you away from the lair," said Senior.
"Why didn't you mention this before?!" asked Junior with a glare.
"I just did," said Senior with a shrug and nonchalant tone.
"So, you guys launched that spear at me from the window?" asked Angirasu with wide eyes. Rodan chuckled nervously.
"Umm... Yeah that was my bad," said Rodan. Angirasu sent him a glare.
"We're getting off track! What are we gonna do with these guys?!" asked Baragon.
"We have a suggestion," said Amber. Everyone in the cave drew their attention to her and the fairies.
"Why not let them join the group? Your son, too," said Amber.
"Wha- No! No, that wasn't the deal we had! I agreed I would train with my dad to control my transformation! Not stay here for years!" said Junior in annoyance.
"I agree. Amber, we can't possibly ask them to join. They're just kids," said Senior. Rodan glanced at the side and found the teenage spider Transmutants standing by.
"Aren't they around our age as well?" asked Rodan.
"Their situation is different. Besides, what we're involved with is dangerous work," said Senior.
"I'm not saying they participate in combat or rescue missions or anything like that. We suggest that they become a part of the group, trusted Transmutant allies from the outside who can prove useful with bringing information. They wouldn't be forced to stay here, but they would need to keep this all a secret. Besides, I have a feeling that they may be needed in the future," said Amber.
"But why us? What's so significant about us?" asked Angirasu.
"We all have a calling, a purpose. But not everyone acts in it. Transmutants hold a grand purpose, that will decide the fate of the world," said Amber. Rodan grimaced.
"This coming from you, I can't help but feel the pressure," said Rodan. Amber turned to face Junior and Senior.
"Just... Trust us on this. We promise, you won't have to risk your lives if you don't want to," said Amber. Junior glanced at his father and then sighed heavily.
"I... I... I don't know," said Junior.
"Eh. I guess we might as well. But I want some fine print to read before signing up," said Rodan. Angirasu nodded in reluctance.
"I... I suppose I can maybe let you guys know when something goes wrong. Mainly with Gojira's transformation," said Angirasu. He wasn't fond of the idea of joining a group that he knew nothing about, but it wasn't like he could just leave without their trust. Besides, Junior seemed to trust them, and one of them is his father.
"Junior?" called Senior. Junior sighed in exasperation.
"Alright fine, but don't tell mom. She'll have a heart attack," said Junior.
"Begin the initiation!" said Amber in a loud tone. Everyone moved away from the teens, with only a few Transmutants remaining present. Senior remained along with Manda, Baragon, Kumonga and few other Transmutants.
"Wait, initiation? What, are we joining the Illuminati or something?" asked Rodan.
"Please. The Illuminati only reach out to the rich and talented media artists out there to brainwash the public through entertainment," said Baragon with a scoff. Kumonga rolled her eyes.
"Don't start with the conspiracy nonsense again, Baragon," said Kumonga as she took a paddle from Zip as the teen passed them around. Meanwhile, the rest of the teen girls wrapped blindfolds around Junior, Angirasu and Rodan.
"What the hell is this?" asked Junior.
"First part of initiation, you must cross the land of stings," said Manda as she and the rest of the Transmutants, excluding Senior, lined up on the sides.
"OK?" said Junior as he and his friends cautiously stepped forward, wanting to avoid tripping. As they walked, the Transmutant Guardians began to slap their backs and rears with the paddles, resulting in the teens to yelp in pain as they walked. A harder smack hit Junior, causing him to cry out louder.
"OK, who was that?!" demanded Junior in annoyance as he turned his head back while lifting his blindfold. Meanwhile, Zip twirled a paddle in her hand as she bore a flirty smile.
"Sorry, couldn't help myself," said Zip with a wink. Junior looked away immediately.
"Player," whispered Rodan with a coy smile. Junior snatched Manda's paddle away and slapped it against his hand as he sent Rodan a glare.
"OK! OK! I'm sorry!" cried Rodan as he raised his hands.
"Next, the Taking electricity like a man' trial," said Baragon as he pulled out a Taser and approached Rodan from the side.
"Taking electri- Yah!" yelped Rodan as he hunched over from the shocking sensation in his neck. He convulsed as he struggled to stand up. Angirasu's eyes widened.
"What did you dooo- Ah!" cried Angirasu as he was shocked in his gut, causing him to hunch over as he felt his muscles tighten, locking him in this state. Junior backed away as Baragon approached him with the taser.
"You better keep that thing away for me! Or else I'm gonna beat the shi- Agh!!" cried Junior as Kumonga appeared from behind him with her own Taser, shocking Junior's back. He then turned around and sent her a glare.
"Oh. If you weren't a woman..." said Junior with a growl. Kumonga merely smirked in response. Senior shook his head as he sighed.
"OK. OK. That's enough, you all had your fun," said Senior.
"Aw! But we didn't get to the trial of cooking!" said Manda in disappointment. Junior's eyes widened.
"Wait, you mean to tell me that this was all unnecessary, and it was just an excuse to amuse yourselves and possibly get us to do your work for you?!" asked Junior.
"Yeah, we don't actually get people to join in through an initiation like that. We do this for fun," said Kumonga as she tossed a paddle away. Junior, Angirasu and Rodan all scowled in annoyance at the humiliation they received.  Junior glanced distastefully at Senior.
"You suck, you know that?" asked Junior.
"You accepted Amber's proposal," said Senior.
"Fine, whatever. Seriously, what's the real way to actually be accepted into the group?" asked Junior with a tone of irritation.
"Actually, we'll decide if you three are worthy," said Amber as she and her sisters fluttered towards the three teens.
"Just don't paddle us on the ass again," said Rodan with a worried expression.
"Be calm, this won't hurt," said Amber as she and the fairies gave off sparkles that matched their wing pattern colors as they fluttered around the Transmutants in a circle. Their patterns gave a soft glow along with their eyes. The Guardians stepped away and shielded their eyes for what was coming next. Junior, Rodan and Angirasu were blinded by the light that came from the fairies, feeling warmth over them. The world around them was silent, and the gravity felt weak against them. As Junior's vision slightly adjusted, the fairies were fluttering in place, next to a figure of light, wrapped in a cloak. Junior was unable to make out this figure, since the light was too great to even keep a focus on. It was like staring at the very sun itself. He noticed Amber's mouth moving, but he was unable to hear any words from her. The figure then turned its attention on them, where a bright light came from the face. Junior clenched his eyes shut from the pure light, wanting to avoid blindness. However, he felt gravity suddenly take hold upon his very being, causing him to fall down to the ground on his knees. He panted as he trembled in this figure's presence. 


The figure turned to Amber and nodded to her. With that, the light faded away. Junior took deep breaths as his body shook and sweat. Rodan and Angirasu opened their eyes, slightly sluggish.
"Anyone else tired?" asked Rodan. Angirasu's eyes widened as he found Junior on his knees. He knelt down and helped him onto his feet.
"Are you alright?" asked Angirasu.
"Y-Yeah. I think so," said Junior with a pant. Senior made his way over to his son and helped him remain standing. He led Junior over towards a chair and allowed him to sit down. Amber made her way over to the young Transmutant.
"Alright, you are all officially members of the Guardians. Welcome aboard, Rodan Shou, Angirasu Riku, and Gojira Takeshi the second," said Amber with a cheerful tone.
"Amber. Wha... What did I see?" asked Junior. Amber's antennae slightly twitched in response. As if it was a surprised action.
"What do you mean?" asked Amber.
"I thought I saw someone here. He looked like he was wearing a cloak. Where is he?" asked Junior. Rodan and Angirasu looked at each other in confusion along with everyone else.
"Don't worry about that. We were just deciding if letting you three join was good. Anyway, let's welcome the new members!" said Amber. The Guardians cheered in response while Rodan bore a reluctant smile.
"I hope this doesn't bite us in the butt one day," said Rodan. As the teens began to meet with the Guardians, Senior glanced at Amber.
"He said he saw someone with you. Was it... Him?" asked Senior.
"I... Yes. Yes, it was," said Amber in a soft tone. She looked at Junior in curiosity, and just how his role with the Guardians will affect the world. One thing she was certain was that she had absolute trust in allowing Junior to join.

> Chapter 20: Conflicting Ideals and Hated Past
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The sound of crashing and firing gunshots filled the air, echoing out into the day. A few men rushing through the street with pistols made their way across the street; one of them looked back over his shoulder. They pushed passed people that were in their way, and continued to run. Meanwhile, X was rushing through the streets of Ponyville, leaping over cars that were driving on the road and caused them to screech to a halt. X shoved through people, knocking a few to the ground. As one of the men that he was pursuing pointed his pistol at him, X slid on the ground before the trigger could be pulled. The bullet raced through the air and caught a bystander in the shoulder. X then rammed his shoulder into the man that lagged and knocked him on to the concrete. Before the human could point his weapon at X, the Transmutant stomped on his wrist, shattering his bones. People gave panicked cries while the shots were fired and started to flee from the area, just as X was still being shot at by the humans up ahead. X immediately picked the man that he had taken down and held him up in front, using him as a shield. X smirked as the man caught the bullets onto his body while crying out in agony before perishing from fatal shots. The Transmutant then threw the human against the closest gunman and drew out his black claws from his fingers. He rushed over towards the closest human and slashed at his belly, tearing through flesh and cloth. The human dropped down to the ground in agony as X snatched his pistol from his hand and aimed at the next man, popping a round into his skull. As X pointed the weapon at the next man, he shot at his hand and knocked the weapon out the human's hand. As X pulled the trigger again, the weapon clicked. He merely chuckled as he tossed the weapon away and lunged at the human, tackling him to the ground and mercilessly beating him until he leaked blood from his mouth onto the concrete. X then slammed his fist against the man’s face again, causing him to go limp. X sighed as he stood up. He was relentless and planned to not spare any of his targets. X removed his attention from his last victim and found the last human running away, one that was unarmed. X snarled as he shot up to his feet and chased after the human. As he quickly caught up to him, X grabbed him by the shoulder and slammed him against the wall of a building. The human fell back after bouncing off the wall and fell on his back, with his teeth knocked in and his nose broken. The human groaned in pain while X made his way over and knelt down beside him to grab him by the cheeks.
"You really should reconsider going out in public, proclaiming your support to the Purists," said X as he brought his claws over the man's mouth and shoved his hand through it. The man gave muffled cries as the Transmutant clawed the inside of his mouth and felt his tongue being grazed by the claws. He gave agonized cries while X bore a hard stare.



Battra was standing over the sink as he washed the dishes. He whistled to himself as he continued to scrub and rinse them off. The Transmutant sighed in exhaustion as he placed the dishes away. Only he was present in the apartment today. He was on his day off, since he had no classes that day. The Transmutant glanced at the television as a news report played, and his eyes widened as he found a report going on. He immediately grabbed the remote and turned up the volume.
"Just this morning, reports of a hooded assailant appeared out of the streets and chased a group of men across the street. The suspect was reported being fired upon by his victims, leading to a few bystanders to be shot in the process. None of the gun victims died and were hospitalized. However, eye witnesses claimed that the assailant had killed four of the men, and clawed out the fifth's tongue," said a news reporter that stood outside of the crime scene, where officers were investigating a street corner in the background. Battra made his way over to the living room as a woman was being interviewed.
"-And this guy just came flying out of nowhere and just started beating these guys! He used one of them like a human shield and started beating the crap out of them!" the woman went on describing what she saw, while Battra stared with wide eyes.
"The identities have yet to be revealed by the police, but our sources say that they were members of a Purist support group, none of them militant. Police have found an 'X' spray painted near the bodies of the victims, linking the murders to the Transmutant vigilante, X. Police are on high alert to bring both Night Angel and X into custody," said the news reporter. Battra turned off the screen and narrowed his eyes.
Hours later, Battra stood over a roof top with his mask on. He held his arms crossed over his chest as he bore a hard expression as he overlooked the town with his red eyes. He heard the sound of a heavy thump hitting the ground behind him.
"Have you seen the news?" asked Battra as he turned around. There, he found X standing by with a neutral expression.
"Nope. I've been busy," said X. Battra scoffed.
"Busy? Mind telling me why the hell you killed four non-militant purists and clawed the other's tongue out?" questioned Battra with a stern tone.
"The same thing that you've been doing. Taking out the trash," said X with bluntness.
"X, do you realize what you've done?! You just painted a bigger target on us!" said Battra in a furious tone.
"What's worse, you caused casualties on your little killing spree!" said Battra as stomped over to X.
"They were in the way. Besides, what's the big deal about killing them? You do it," said X as he shrugged.
"I only kill the ones that actively partake in militant practices! You know, invading houses and shooting families of Transmutants, gutting them, and burning their houses down! Not idiots who think it makes them tough to associate themselves with support groups!" said Battra. X sighed in annoyance as he made his way over to the ledge of the building.
"So, you're scolding me because I choose different targets? Where was the complaining when I beat the shit out of the guys near that gas station a week back?" asked X.
"I thought you had good reason too. Besides, you didn't kill those ones in particular. Then I noticed how you not only go after non-militant Purists, but open supporters. Lately I've seen stories of them being left with their bones broken! Next day, I see that you're now killing both?!" demanded Battra.
"Kid, the only good Purist is a dead one. No matter how they are associated with them. They are cancer infesting the streets that need to be removed," said X.
"That's not what this is about! The reason why I put on a mask is to protect Transmutants from scum like that and put an end to their organization!" said Battra. X chuckled as he shook his head.
"You think too small. If you really want to keep Transmutants safe, you gotta show the humans who the boss is. If you want to teach them respect, you gotta humble them. Find every person that supports the Purists; target an active member, no matter their rank, and wipe them off the face of the planet. Gut any politician that supports them, and cut MONARCH down to size!" said X as he glared at Battra.
"Whoa, you need to ease up. You're talking full on terrorism!" said Battra.
"Terrorism? Maybe, if it means liberating ourselves. You know as much as I do that Purists come in all forms, from the rich to the poor. They hide their faces like the cowards they are, so they can go back to acting as teachers, judges, police officers, and MONARCH personnel!" said X. He then gestured to the town.
"Look around you, kid! This town is infested! It's disgusting! I wake up in a cold sweat at night because I see those masks in my dreams! I'm willing to go places that you aren't for the greater good!" said X.
"What about the families or friends of the victims X? What if they decide to go to places that no one else is willing to go and come after us?" demanded Battra. X smirked as he looked towards Battra.
"Well, I'll tell what. They better be armed to the teeth," said X.
"For God's sake, you're running around Ponyville like a belligerent animal," said Battra. X glared at him as his felt his blood heat up.
"Oh yeah, and what about you? What do you do?! You act like that this is a comic book. You put on your mask and go out and beat up the bad guys, catching them with illegal shit and getting them thrown in jail. Then you get called a hero by Transmutants and a villain by humans, right? And then a month, a week, or a day later, they're back on the streets doing the same goddamn thing!" shouted X. Battra nodded with a scoff.
"Yeah, so you just kill every single one of them?" asked Battra.
"You bet your ass, I do," said X as he pulled out a bottle of water out of his jacket's pocket and chugged it down.
"Did you feel conflicted about what you did, X?" asked Battra.
"Pfft. Not even for a second," said X as he tossed his water bottle to the side.
"Oh really? You never thought, 'Shit! I just killed an innocent human being!'" said Battra. X chuckled mockingly.
"Oh, that's generous," said X.
"An innocent human being that was just a xenophobic idiot that may have just been scared and had good in him. Maybe a scrap! And then you come along and snuff out that chance for redemption," said Battra in disgust. X made his way over to Battra with a hard expression.
"I don't think you are in any position to say anything," said X.
"Enlighten me," said Battra.
"You condemn me for taking the lives of these men, but I'm merely preventing them from developing into what you've been willing to kill. There's no goodness in these humans. They're nothing but rats scampering around in a circus tent, causing the elephants to rampage and step on bystanders," said X with disdain.
"I think that Transmutants need those strong enough to take on the threats that looms in their corners and make the hard call to crush them like insects, whether they are MONARCH or Purist! You and I are the same!" shouted X.
"That's bullshit, X, and you know it!" Battra shouted back.
"What makes you more righteous compared to me, huh?! You kill as well! Don't act like you're any better than me, because your hands are as dirty as mine! Life will do that to you when you lose someone to these monsters!" said X.
"Hey, you're not the only one who's lost someone to the Purists! Many Transmutants, including me, lost someone! Sure, I kill as well, and you're right, it doesn't make me better than you. But what you're doing now is where I draw the line," said Battra. X pointed towards Battra.
"That's you're problem. You're too timid to deliver justice to the full extent. I'm not, and I take pride in that!" said X.
"You and I must define justice differently. Justice has no place for indiscriminately killing people because of the actions of a terrorist group. If you don't understand that, then something is broken inside of you, and that makes you the monster that humans have branded us as for centuries," said Battra. X narrowed his eyes at him in response.
"Never thought I'd see the day where a Transmutant would call his own brother a monster," said X in a low tone.
"X, that's what you're becoming. If you continue to delude yourself as some God-given gift for Transmutants and continue these senseless murders, you may never be able to come back from that path," said Battra. He then clenched his fist.
"And I promise, I will stop you before you make things worse for us all," said Battra. X turned away as he shook his head as he chuckled.
"These humans have you wrapped around their fingertips, Night Angel. You better watch yourself. Because they'll come for you one day," said X as he walked away and leaped off the roof top. Battra stood alone with a hard expression while sirens blared into the air. He sighed heavily as he sat down on the ledge of the building and rested his face into his hands. Despite the cold air around him, his frustration and anger from his heated conversation with X had made him hot all over.
"I can't keep doing this. I have to stop," said Battra to himself.



It was early morning and Junior was walking alongside Fluttershy to school. The timid girl glanced at her friend’s side. She cleared her throat, grabbing Junior's attention.
"So... Are you feeling better? You seemed to have had a rough day, yesterday," said Fluttershy as she awkwardly looked to the side.
"I'm fine. I just want winter break to hit already before I keel over from school," said Junior in an exhausted tone.
"You really don't like school, huh?" asked Fluttershy.
"I don't. You gotta wake up early, take several different classes, and deal with people you hate. And I tell ya, I hate a lot of people at school," said Junior. Fluttershy briefly looked away as she bit her lip.
"Do... Do you hate me?" asked Fluttershy in a slightly hurt tone. Junior smiled in amusement at her as he looked her way.
"Of course not. I don't think I could," said Junior. Fluttershy smiled bashfully at his response.
"Oh. Th-That's sweet of you," said Fluttershy as she twiddled her thumbs. Junior looked to the side and found a few birds in the air.
"Nice morning, huh?" asked Junior. Fluttershy nodded.
"It sure is. Oh, we better hurry before the bell rings," said Fluttershy as she glanced at her phone's clock. The two quickened their pace to school. Meanwhile, Junior thought back to the previous day. He, Rodan and Angirasu were initiated into the Guardians, a group of rogue Transmutants that could be classified as terrorists by MONARCH and the general public. This concerned him, since he and his friends opened the door to something volatile if not handled with care. He glanced at Fluttershy, who was panting as she ran alongside him. Junior mentally sighed, knowing that he would have to dial down his trust in Fluttershy with Transmutant related issues. It pained him to be keeping this secret from her, but it was for both of their safety. As the two made it school, they split up; Fluttershy waved to him as she went to her class, while Junior did the same. The Transmutant held his hands in his pockets as he made his way into his first period class, where Mosura greeted him with a bright smile from her seat. Junior cracked a small smile at her in response as he made his way over to his seat.



Junior's algebra class had ended. The Transmutant made his way out of the classroom and down the hall. However, Sunset rushed to his side and tugged at his sleeve.
"Hey, Goji. Can we talk for a minute?" asked Sunset. Junior looked her way.
"Um. Sure. We can talk when we get to the cafeteria with the others," said Junior in response. Sunset gave him a firm expression as she held his sleeve tighter as Junior attempted to leave.
"No. I mean, alone," said Sunset. Junior looked at her in confusion.
"Alone? Why?" asked Junior. Sunset rolled her eyes in response and tugged on his sleeve as she led him down the hall.
"Just come with me," said Sunset. In a state of confusion, Junior complied as he was led through the halls of the school. The two continued on until they were at the club room, where they entered. The club room was empty, lacking the other members. As Sunset closed the door, she glanced back at Junior.
"Sorry that I had to drag you down here. I wanted to make sure that we were somewhere that you felt comfortable in," said Sunset.
"Sunset, what's this about?" asked Junior. Sunset sighed.
"Listen. I know that you like to keep things to yourself and how you prefer not to ask for any help or discuss any issues you may have, but I'm beginning to worry," said Sunset as she crossed her arms.
"About what?" asked Junior with a shrug. Sunset looked at him with a deadpanned stare.
"You're seriously gonna play dumb now? I'm referring to you coming to school bruised up like you were in a bar fight. I mean, I'm going out of my way to check on you to see if you're alright, as your friend," said Sunset. Junior sighed as he looked away.
"Sunset, I appreciate that. But, I'm fine. That is just a part of my everyday life. I bruise some punks, and they bruise me," said Junior as he held his hands in his pockets.
"But that's what worries me. That's what worries us, the club, your friends. What if you end up in a fight that leads to something worse than bruises?" asked Sunset with a look of worry.
"Well, don't worry so much. I'm not fighting 24/7. Only with people that start something with me. That's how it's always been and I've turned out fine," said Junior with a shrug. Sunset shook her head at Junior's dismissive responses. She made her way over to his side and placed a hand on his shoulder while locking her eyes with his.
"You know, sometimes it's safer to walk the other way, rather than engage the conflict," said Sunset in a firm tone. Junior raised a brow at her.
"Safer for the other person?" asked Junior. Sunset gave him a brief look of annoyance but then immediately relaxed.
"No, I mean you," said Sunset. She then smiled as she tapped Junior's shoulder.
"Hey, care to walk a girl to the cafeteria?" asked Sunset. Junior nodded in response.
"Sure, Sunset," said Junior. With that, the two left the club room. Junior and Sunset walked along side each other down the halls and towards the cafeteria. Junior thought back to Sunset's words. He felt as though she was trying to smother him with protection, but thinking back he realized that it was his stubborn nature trying to block out her concern. All she was doing was looking out for him, like a friend would do. He glanced at her as they walked, then looked forward, cracking a small smile to himself.



Senior was standing by inside of the Guardians' lair. He held his arms crossed as he stared at a great metal box that was coated in silver. The box bore some marks on it, depicting monstrous beasts all around it, from all parts of the animal kingdom such as reptiles, mammals, birds, insects, arachnids, etc. They were like tribal marks on this box. From a glass slot on the lid of the box, a white light gave a soft glow. Senior stared at this box with hard eyes, knowing the consequences of what would happen if this artifact were to fall into the wrong hands. As he stared at it, Amber came fluttering over towards him and landed on his shoulder.
"Gojira, come away from here. The Ark is safe and sound," said Amber in a reassuring tone. Senior took a breath before turning away and left the artifact behind. He made his way further down the cave where a few Transmutants were present and moving supplies around. Senior looked towards Baragon, who lazily lied down against a crate as he snored. Senior scowled in annoyance and then kicked him. Baragon grunted as he immediately woke up.
"Baragon, don't you have a job to do?" deadpanned Senior.
"Ah come on, boss. Genshiro has just been at home working on that cure for his kid," said Baragon with a yawn.
"And what if he were to have enough of my blood left over after?" asked Senior as he narrowed his eyes.
"Go keep an eye on him, now!" said Senior. Baragon sighed in exasperation as he got up and left the cave. Senior shook his head.
"God. Lazy son of a bitch," said Senior as he pinched the bridge of his nose. He then turned and found Manda approaching.
"Alpha, word on the street is that there has been a lot of problems concerning those vigilantes. Specifically, the one called X," said Manda.
"Such as?" asked Senior.
"Well, yesterday there was a report that X killed some Purist supporters and clawed out the tongue of the only one that survived," said Manda with a grimace. Amber gasped.
"That's awful!" said Amber.
"You're telling me? Anyway, if this keeps up, no doubt that MONARCH will start getting desperate and start making it harder for us to move into town just to get these guys. Even Transmutants in general will be faced with problems, like being accused of being X or The Night Angel," said Manda. Senior hummed to himself.
"OK. I want the quickest Transmutants out there keeping an eye out for these guys. You're to stop them. We can't risk things getting out of hand," said Senior with furrowed brows.
"But shouldn't we recruit them instead? They might be useful," interjected Manda.
"No, absolutely not. We don't know anything about either, and the other is killing support group members of the Purists. We're trying to separate ourselves from the Revolutionaries," said Senior. Manda cleared her throat as she looked away.
"Right. Sorry, Chief. I'll get right onto spreading the word," said Manda in a small tone. Senior made his way over towards another Transmutant.
"Alpha, we just learned of a situation down in Fillydelphia from Kumonga. It looks like there has been some threats to a segregated neighborhood of Transmutants. Should we send some of our own down there to intervene?" asked the Transmutant.
"Yes, send some of our best recruits out there to back her up. We can't risk the lives of those Transmutants by dismissing these threats," ordered Senior in a firm tone. The Transmutant nodded to him in response and ran around the cave in search of soldiers. Acting as a leader to these Transmutants made Senior felt close to them like they were his comrades. The Transmutants showed devotion to his cause and were even willing to take risks for others and protect the artifact that was hidden here in this lair, despite most of them, sans Senior, not knowing what it was or its purpose. Senior sighed as he looked down in thought over the threats occurring in Fillydelphia. He rushed over to the Transmutant that he ordered to round up some fighters.
"Wait one second! I will be the one to round them up. I will also join them and Kumonga on this mission," said Senior. The Transmutant looked at him in surprise.
"But... Alpha-"
"No, I'm going. All of you keep the Ark hidden and keep trespassers away," said Senior. The Transmutant nodded in reluctance. Amber looked at him in curiosity.
"What's brought this on?" asked Amber.
"I feel that I should be there helping. Besides, I should probably make sure I am in the swing of things. Amber, tell my son not to bother showing up today. I'm giving him the week off," said Senior.
"Oh. Sure, Gojira," said Amber with a nod. Senior made his way over towards the armed Transmutants that were rounded up.
"Gentlemen, pack your gear and load up the van," ordered Senior.




Later that day...

Junior looked at Rodan and Angirasu in confusion. The three stood outside of the school as the other students left the area.
"Wait, I'm sorry?" asked Junior.
"Do you have the Xbox and an online account?" asked Rodan.
"Oh. Well, yeah. But I haven't played that much since the beginning of this school year," said Junior. "Why?"
"Add us on your friends list dude! We can play some multiplayer!" said Rodan. Junior scratched his head.
"Ah. Well, OK I guess. But uh... What are we going to play?" asked Junior with a shrug.
"Call of-" Rodan was interrupted as Junior immediately raised his hand.
"Ah! No, let me stop you right there. I rather not we play that game," said Junior with a deadpanned stare. Angirasu looked at him with a raised brow.
"Why not?" asked Angirasu.
"The game is completely repetitive these days, and the players online are just such obnoxious assholes. About ten matches, I've ran into some try hard cunt that has the most atrocious grammar I've ever heard and a bunch of squeakers spouting curse words like it's cool," said Junior.
"But Gojira, you spout a lot of curse words too," said Rodan.
"Mostly when I'm angry," said Junior.
"OK. Well, I have Battlefi-" Angirasu was interrupted as Junior nodded.
"That'll do," said Junior in approval. Rodan and Angirasu glanced at each other in response and then smiled.
"OK! Let's game on!" said Rodan as he pumped his fist into the air. Later that night, Junior was sitting on his bed with his controller in his hands and headset mic on his head. The Transmutant was in his pajamas as he stared at the screen of his television set, which sat on a dresser next to his console. He was currently in the lobby with Angirasu, who's gamer tag read, 'Wrecking Ball 180', and Rodan, who's gamer tag was 'Thunderbird'.
"Hey! Goji, what's up? Lucky Dragon? Nice gamer tag!" said Rodan over the mic.
"Thanks. Hey guys," said Junior over the mic.
"Hello," greeted Angirasu. Junior cleared his throat as he looked at his Xbox Live party menu, which displayed his friends' names.
"So, what are we going to play? Team Deathmatch? Conquest? Maybe an objective game?' asked Junior.
"Conquest. But we're waiting on a couple of others," said Rodan. Junior raised a brow.
"Really? Who?" asked Junior. Just then, a notification appeared on his screen, displaying the text 'Rainboom007 joined your Xbox Live party' and then another text that read 'Pink Party Gal has joined your Xbox Live party'.
"Yo! What up, guys?" greeted a familiar, scratchy feminine voice.
"Rainbow Dash?" asked Junior in confusion.
"And Pinkie Pie!" said Pinkie in a high voice, causing the mic to slightly break up on her end. However, Junior recoiled from her loud voice.
"Pinkie, please keep your voice lower!" said Junior.
"Oh, you mean like this?" asked Pinkie as she deepened her voice. She then broke into a giggle, which Junior responded with a roll of his eyes.
"Alright everyone, ready to game?" asked Rodan.
"Yeah!" said Pinkie, Rainbow and Angirasu in unison. Rodan invited the party to a server, where they were left at a loading menu.
"Oh snap, Caspian Border!" cried Rainbow. On screen displayed two jets soaring over a green land, while tips were displayed as text below the image. One tip read, 'Firing at nothing is a great way to give away your position'.
"Yeah! I freakin' love this map!" said Rodan with a chuckle. Then another tip came up and read, 'Doorways are the best place to stand around'.
"Me too. A great map for vehicles," said Angirasu in agreement.
"Alright, do we have a plan?" asked Rainbow.
"I can take the tank," said Junior over the mic.
"That's good! Pinkie, you're with me on the helicopter!" said Rodan.
"Yes sir!" said Pinkie.
"I'll take the jet and bring the fire from the air!" said Rainbow in an excited tone. The last tip read, 'Please stand in line while waiting for jets'.
"I'll book it in the tank with you Gojira," said Angirasu. He’d rather not be left alone on foot during this match with friends.
"Sounds good," said Junior. As the match began to load up for them, the party found themselves in the digital world; green hills, huge mountains, and tall trees filled the area. The group spawned on the map on the Equestrian base.
"Alright! Let's rock and roll!" said Rodan as he and the group began to charge towards the map.
"Yeah! Let's rooooll..." Rainbow's voice trailed off as everyone's screen suddenly went white. A blue and smoky background appeared on screen, displaying the text, 'Your Team Lost'.
"Oh come on!" said Pinkie in exasperation. The rest of the teens gave groans and complaints.
"Damn it, are you serious?!" said Rainbow.
"We just got here!" said Angirasu.
"Ugh! I hate it when this crap happens!" said Rodan in annoyance. Junior bore a scowl.
"The con of instant joining on servers, ending up in a match that's already about over," said Junior.
"Uh guys. I just realized something. I'm not in the squad. It's maxed out already, and I have to be in another," said Angirasu in disappointment. The teens all groaned in disappointment.
"No, it's alright. The next match will begin soon, and we can still play together. Just follow our gamer tags, Aang," said Rodan over the mic.
"Copy that," said Angirasu. He then gave a soft chuckle.
"See what I did there? This is a war game?" asked Angirasu. Rainbow chuckled.
"Dork," said Rainbow in a playful tone.



Senior sat in the back of the van in silence. His eyes were closed as he leaned against the metal side, feeling his surroundings rumble from the van's movement. He has been on the rode with his team for about a few hours to reach Fillydelphia. As he waited for the journey to end, he heard the sound of a radio crackling in the air.
"Alpha, this is Kumonga. We're ready for your arrival," said Kumonga over the radio. Senior was handed the radio mike.
"Copy, Kumonga. Sit tight," said Senior. He handed the mike back to one of the Transmutants up front and began to take his dragon mask into his hands. He placed it upon his head, to conceal his identity. It was something he learned to do in order to guarantee his own safety and his family's safety to keep the common person from seeing his face, and then recognizing him through history books. As the van came to a stop, the soldiers that he brought with him exited the vehicle out first with their rifles drawn. They scanned the area, searching for any potential threats.
"Clear," said one of the soldiers. Senior stepped out of the van and found himself next to an abandoned barn. He made his way over towards the door and found it open, revealing Kumonga. Senior made his way over to her.
"Good to see you, sir. Things have been getting hotter with the situation since hours ago," said Kumonga.
"Alright. Arm yourself. We're moving near the neighborhood in case these bastards try anything," said Senior. Kumonga nodded as she rushed over to the van and began to take a rifle along with a couple of magazines. Senior looked out towards the hills in the distance, finding this area to be quiet. He wondered why anyone would want to interrupt this peaceful and quiet night with threats and a potential attack. Regardless, it was up to him and his team to prevent a massacre of the Transmutants of Fillydelphia. The Transmutants took the van and drove down the vast fields of the area. They continued on until they were eventually near the town. They drove down towards the town until they were nearing a neighborhood.
"Just make a turn here," said Kumonga as she guided the driver. The van soon found itself in the neighborhood of Transmutants. It was a small neighborhood, with houses that were not well kept together. Trash littered the neighborhood and plants were overgrowing on the sidewalks and the lawns. Kumonga shook her head as she found a man parking his old dented car into his drive way.
"These Transmutants must not be able to pay a whole lot to maintain their homes. The neighborhood is a mess," said Kumonga with a frown.
"The governor doesn't do shit for this area. Damn Anti-Mutates," spat a Guardian soldier as he checked his weapon. Senior looked over the neighborhood with a neutral expression.
"It could have been worse when it comes to living conditions," said Senior. He closed his eyes briefly, envisioning a neighborhood that was covered in dirt, broken housing, mud from the wet weather, and poverty.
"I've seen the worst that corrupt human governments can do when it comes to oppressing our race," said Senior. Kumonga glanced at him, curious about what the Transmutant had seen.




Solgell, 1961...

It was a hot day over the island Solgell. This island was part of a collection of other islands nearby, such as Odo, Lagos, and Letchi. Here, great ships sailed the ocean as they made their way towards the harbor. On board, a man was walking across the deck and made his way below, where he came a across a steel door. Here, a label that read, 'Do Not Open' was present. The man slid open the slot to the door and found over a dozen Transmutants inside of the room, bounded in shackles. They gave off a foul stench from the lack of proper hygiene on this journey. On the backs of these Transmutants were medium sized devices that were embedded into their backs, where small lights came from the sides. These devices were known as the inhibitor packs and were designed to prevent the nerve impulses that allowed Transmutants to transform from doing so. This reduced their strength and allowed the heavy steel shackles to keep them bound.
"You boys better enjoy your last day of laziness. Because we'll be working you to death," said the man with a mocking chuckle as he slid the slot closed. The Transmutants kept their heads down cast. Gojira Takeshi the first was among them, bounded in the most shackles compared to the others. Gojira's eyes were hard as he kept his head lowered.
Later, he found himself alongside the others outside of the ship. They were herded out of the ship like sheep over towards a facility that stood among a partially built city, with only a few buildings finished. It was degrading for the Transmutants to be bounded by chains and to have devices grossly attached to their backs. They were all branded by tattoos as they brought to a facility, hosed down as a way of bathing, and forced into grey uniforms. Senior kept his scowl on throughout the entire process of being made into the property of the country that was to occupy these islands. Senior found himself among other Transmutants, carrying heavy poles, steel beams, and other resources as they were forced to help construct buildings on this island. There were some paid workers here as well, but lately, it was getting pretty popular to enslave Transmutants from the Second World War to construct. One day, Gojira was in his own home alone as always, waiting for his wounds from the war to heal. Then, he was being hauled away by the Neighponese authorities and put onto a boat and sent to this island, to work as a slave. To the humans, he was nothing but property that was useful until he was unable to work again either through death or crippling injuries. This fact made the Transmutant's blood boil as the current century really outdid the discriminatory treatment that his kind experienced during the 1800s. Gojira was busy moving around a large and heavy wheel barrel filled with rubble when he suddenly heard a scream from above. Senior shot his head up and found a man falling from the sky; he winced as he heard the falling man collide on the ground with a splat. Despite the tragedy, Senior had to keep working as it was common from either slave or paid worker to fall off these steel beams due to careless footing. Furthermore, the ones in charge of this project couldn't give a damn about the slaves that died during this operation, so he gritted his teeth as he tensed his muscles when he dumped the rubble to the side.




13 Years Later...

It was the early morning. Gojira was resting up with what little time that he had left. Suddenly, a loud horn blared from outside, echoing across a neighborhood. This neighborhood was made up of shoddy houses of decaying wood from Solgell’s wet climate. Gojira sighed as he got out of his hard bed, removing his small blanket that only reached down to his shins. The Transmutant was forced to bring his knees up closer to himself at night to keep his feet warm. Even that wasn't enough, since the blanket failed to offer enough warmth through the winter. As Gojira stepped out of bed, he stepped into a puddle of water, causing him to recoil from the sudden cold feeling. He looked up and found his roof leaking with water, much to his dismay. He ignored the puddle and began to dress himself up, hearing the horn blare. After he was done, the Transmutant made his way past his living room, where wood creaked and rotted away. Squeaking from rats filled his ears as he walked out the door. Gojira found dozens of other Transmutants walking out of their homes, some of them drowsy and the others wide awake. Their inhibitor packs bulged from their backs, giving a humped appearance to their backs beneath their shirts. The neighborhood was unclean, filled with debris, garbage, and rodent infestation. Rats scurried from one house to the other, carrying food. Plants were growing out of the ground at the base of the houses. Gojira looked away from the neighborhood and out to the west, finding tall buildings out in the distance. Senior had spent the last decade working his ass off to help put this city together. Over the decade, more slaves and more workers were brought over to Solgell and the other islands to build cities on them. Right now, Gojira could see the hard work paying off, since he was already looking upon tall and short buildings as far as the eye could see. At least, the work would pay off if he was actually earning something out of it. But he and the other slaves would just be auctioned off to work for other projects. Gojira would relive working on nothing but dirt lands that were dug up and turning them into asphalt and concrete covered cities. The Transmutant followed the other slaves as they were called out of bed by the daily siren, where they made their way over to tall metal doors that reached up to twelve feet high. The neighborhood was trapped in a great box, where tall metal walls kept them inside. Along these walls were crow nests, where armed men overlooked the slaves. The Transmutants made their way to the door that had opened, where they were greeted by some guards with weapons, where they guided them to their posts. Just another day of work for these damned humans and their government.  Gojira found himself working to construct a road that ran just ran further outside of the city and wrapped around the island near a cliff side, which overlooked the ocean below. As he moved aside dirt mounds, a slave that was at his side suddenly dropped down onto the ground, letting out a breath. Senior turned to look the man's way and found his eyes open and lifeless. The Transmutant grabbed him by the arms and dragged him away from the work area. A few other Transmutants that bore shovels had noticed this as Gojira came their way.
"Another one?" asked one of the men.
"Afraid so. He hasn't been getting enough nutrition by the looks of it," said Gojira as he lied the dead man down in the dirt.
"Shit. This is how it is. We work and work, with no way of escaping this forced labor until we die!" said the other Transmutant with a shovel, bearing a look of anger. Gojira lowered his eyes. He let out a sigh before standing up and heading back to work, leaving the two men to bury the fallen Transmutant. As Gojira worked, he felt a peanut hit him on the side of the head, which he turned and looked back in annoyance. He found a few human workers that stood idly by in the area, snickering as they mocked the Transmutant. Gojira grunted in response as he went back to work.
"Hey! You workin' hard or hardly workin?!" called out one of the workers. Gojira growled in annoyance as they continued to mock him as he shoveled away dirt for the railing to be placed. He was extremely tempted to head over there and silence the lazy, insolent worms! As he worked, one of the workers approached him.
"What's wrong, freak? Got nothing to say?" asked the human with a smirk. Gojira merely bore a hard stare as he continued to shovel dirt.
"What? Cat got your tongue?" asked the human as the rest of the nearby human workers came by to join the fun. Gojira looked at the human with a hard stare.
"In my day, a man would kill the other if he insulted his honor," said Gojira.
"Oooh! I wouldn't want to insult your honor! You slanted eye, butter headed Transmutant rat!" said the man. Gojira narrowed his eyes at three racial slurs made at once.
"Hey, you had fun watching our boys drop the bombs on your asses?" asked a second man, carrying an obnoxious tone of voice. "Nice ol' payback for what you kamikazes did to the harbor in World War 2."
"Do not joke about that," said Gojira in a low tone as he stood tall and hardened his eyes further. The men held their tools in their hands as they narrowed their eyes as well, daring the Transmutant to act. Gojira kept his muscles tensed. The insults to the tragedies that happened to his nation in WWII were enough to make him snap. Although Neighpon was no saint during the war, knowing what the atrocities committed by the soldiers himself, it was still an unfortunate way to have been defeated at the cost of two powerful weapons that had devastating effects to the survivors that survived the hellfire. As someone who lived through the war, he was not one to take kindly to insults of what happened. But, Gojira turned and continued shoveling dirt, choosing to look the other way. It was the wisest decision after all in his situation. A few Transmutants that were watching felt the humiliation of having to back down to these humans whenever a conflict instigated by them goes on. As Gojira shoveled, one of the men took his wrench and slammed it against Gojira's skull, which he responded with a pained cry as he dropped onto his knee from the blow. The Transmutant growled as he immediately turned with the shovel in his hand and swung it against his attacker's skull, resulting in him to slam onto the ground from the mighty blow. The men suddenly attacked Gojira by drawing out their tools to strike, but the Transmutant ducked under his next attacker and jabbed him in the jaw, causing it to unhinge. He kicked the human away and then grabbed the next man and slammed his head into the ground, where he was knocked unconscious. Before the final human could stick a drill into Gojira's neck, a hammer flew through the air and struck the drill out of his hand. The man cried out in agony as he clutched his hand and was knocked off the edge of the cliff by a mighty kick from another Transmutant. Gojira looked down over the cliff as the man screamed as he plummeted to his death, his cries echoing as he fell. Gojira winced as he rubbed his head and nodded to the Transmutant that had stuck up for him. The other Transmutants stared in awe as how Gojira fought back against his attackers, while they feared getting into trouble by fighting the humans here. However, their minds registered the fact and found a few men in uniform rushing over to the area with rifles. They aimed at Gojira and the Transmutant that had kicked away the human and shot them with tranquilizer darts. Gojira grunted from the pain, but felt his world darkened as the drug took effect in his body. He fell over in the dirt, passing out.




Present Day...

Senior remained in a crouched stance just inside of an abandoned house. His brows were furrowed as he relived the past in his memories. Indeed, the Transmutants may have been segregated into these poor neighborhoods, but none of it was worse than the slave labor camp that he was forced to live in for over ten years. His hygiene then was poor, and he struggled to get food as some slaves received their rations while others did not. Not to mention the back-breaking labor and discrimination that he faced, as both a Neighponese war veteran for Imperial Neighpon and as a Transmutant. Gojira sighed as he lowered his eyes, while the memories placed a damper on his mood.
> Chapter 21: Second Thoughts
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

With the noon sun shining in the sky and the cold air causing a chill up people's spine, the students of Ponyville High were sheltered in the school's warmth. Junior was eating his lunch as he sat with Rodan, Angirasu, Pinkie and Flash.
"It was so intense! There we were, trapped by the enemy team! But we put our efforts together by using all of our fire power to take out the players!" said Pinkie as she slammed her hands on the table with a dramatic expression. She raised her arms as if she were holding a rifle and started mimicking the sound of an assault weapon being fired.
"Angirasu and I were reviving our team whenever they died to keep up the counter attack! Then, Gojira appears from a street corner and took down three guys at once with his rifle! He provided the distraction for us to fight back! And that's the story on how we beat the 'Clan Clan' on Battlefield." said Pinkie.
"Sounds fun," said Flash with a smile.
"Best match last night!" said Rodan.
"Good thing, too. Gojira was beginning to rage those first two matches," said Rainbow in a teasing tone. Junior scoffed as he looked away.
"Was not," said Junior.
"You were too! You were mad about how that sniper kept getting away by jumping and running when you shot at him," said Rodan with a chuckle.
"And how Pinkie couldn't fly a chopper," said Angirasu.
"OK, that bunny hop sniper was bullshit. Also, it was frustrating when Pinkie kept trying to fly the chopper when she had no idea how! Not to mention she kept wanting to fly it!" said Junior. Pinkie blew a raspberry as she waved her hand.
"I wasn't that bad!" said Pinkie.
"Our chopper crashed on its side because your kept tilting it sideways when turning. You can't keep the thing on its side or the momentum and propeller will cause the thing to crash!" said Junior as he face palmed. He sighed as he lied his head down on the table.
"I'm surprise your mom even let you play on your Xbox. Aren't you grounded?" asked Flash with a raised brow. Junior went stiff. He had forgotten that he was supposed to be covering up his absence from the club room as well as from his home that one day when he had transformed.
"Uh... She didn't know," lied Junior with a nervous chuckle.
"Oh man, you're still grounded? I'm surprised she didn't hear you yesterday," said Rainbow.
"My mom works at night, so we were good for about a few hours," said Junior as he raised his head up.
"So, let's keep this between us. I rather not have Twilight or Sunset lecture me about not sticking with punishment," said Junior.
"Noted. I'd say that we've all done it at least once before," replied Flash. As Junior went back to eating, his eyes widened as he found Amber fluttering just outside of the cafeteria window.
'What the hell is she doing here?!' thought Junior with dread. He immediately stood up, surprising everyone at the table.
"Uh... I-I gotta go!" said Junior as he picked up his tray and backpack.
"Why, what's up?" asked Rainbow in confusion.
"Just remembered that there was something that I had to take care of!" said Junior as he rushed over to the dumpster and tossed the garbage inside. He passed the remaining girls of the friendship club and the Main Six as they came to the table.
"Gojira?" called Twilight.
"Can't talk, gotta go!" said Junior as he rushed out of the cafeteria. Twilight bore a look of suspicion as she glanced at Applejack. Junior went through the hall ways with a look of panic as he looked around.
"Where is she? Where is she? Where is that damn little brat?!" muttered Junior as he rushed down the hall, passing a few students that sent him odd glances. The Transmutant made his way over towards the quad outside, where he searched frantically for the fairy.
"Amber! Amber!" called Junior in a loud whisper. He then found the fairy clinging to the side of a tree.
"Hello~!" greeted Amber.
"What are you doing here?!" demanded Junior as he made his way over to the tree.
"I think the kids these days refer to it as, 'chillin'. Even though they don't feel cold," said Amber as she looked Junior's way.
"Don't play cute with me!" warned Junior as he narrowed his eyes.
"I can't help it. Anyway, I came here to tell you something. Your father says to not bother coming to the lair for training, since he's going to be in Fillydelphia for a while," said Amber. Junior bore a look of confusion.
"What's he doing over there?" asked Junior.
"Kumonga found out that there may be some potential conflict with a neighborhood of segregated Transmutants and Purists. They're going over there, standing guard," said Amber.
"I should at least wish him good luck or something," said Junior. Amber gasped.
"Oh, whoops! Uh, they actually left yesterday," said Amber.
"OK. Why didn't you tell me that they were leaving yesterday?" asked Junior with a deadpanned stare. Amber looked away with an embarrassed laugh.
"I was going to. But... I found myself distracted," said Amber.
"Distracted?" asked Junior.
"Yes. You see, it all started when I was flying over town, when I suddenly caught the smell of those wonderful French fries! I found that an establishment had thrown away some in the big green container behind the building. Since I was hungry, I thought I'd dig through the big bags, and thus I found them!" said Amber. Junior's face turned to disgust.
"Ew! You ate food out of the garbage?!" asked Junior.
"Oh, it wasn't that bad! Besides, they were still fresh!" said Amber in a defensive manner. Junior sighed in annoyance.
"So, you forgot to tell me because you were diving in dumpsters for food? Remind me not to ask you to deliver a message for me," said Junior. Amber huffed in response.
"That's mean! I'd ask you for favors!" said Amber indignantly.
"You never even do," deadpanned Junior. Amber cleared her throat.
"OK, let me ask one now. Remember how I said I was chillin' on this tree?" asked Amber.
"Yeah?" said Junior with a raised brow. He then noticed the fairy beginning to violently shake in place as she remained on the tree.
"I actually meant it in a literal sense. I'm freezing to death over here in this weather. Please give me warmth," said Amber as she shook. Junior's eyes widened in response. He rushed over to the tree and picked the moth off the tree and brought her close against his chest.
"Geez, Amber," said Junior. Amber gave a small happy sigh as she nuzzled Junior's sweater covered chest.
"Aaah. That feels nice," said Amber as she continued to nuzzle Junior. The Transmutant looked away in embarrassment.
"Ah. Don't make this weird," said Junior with a grimace.
"It's my way of showing affection! Don't judge me!" said Amber in annoyance. Junior sighed as he sat down on a bench and continued to hold the fairy against his chest. She happily snuggled against him like a kitten as she took in his warmth.
"This reminds me of how father would hold me," said Amber. Junior looked down at her in curiosity.
"Oh? So what's he? A giant moth too?" asked Junior with a chuckle.
"No. Father isn't like me or the others," said Amber.
"Wanna talk about him? I'm curious, considering how I never knew a supernatural creature could have a parent," said Junior.
"You're applying your understanding of family as a mortal. I wasn't conceived like you were. I was created," said Amber as she looked up at Junior.
"I see," said Junior with a thoughtful expression.
"What's he like?" asked Junior.
"Hmm. Well, he's very wise, and he cares for all. He's quite slow to anger as well," said Amber as she fondly recalled the one that she called father. Junior looked to the side in thought.
"Hmm. Sounds like a nice guy," said Junior.
"He's wonderful! You know, he gives the warmest hugs. He used to hold me and my sisters like the way that you are now. We felt secure in his embrace," said Amber as she sighed. "Right now, you're making me have that same feeling."
"Aw," said Junior as he looked away with an embarrassed smile as he gently scratched Amber's head. Junior suddenly heard doors opening, prompting Junior to immediately tuck Amber into his sweater, who yelped in response.
'Moment's passed!' thought Amber in annoyance. She then sighed as she felt herself growing warmer under Junior's sweater. For now, she would tolerate being tucked into his sweater. Junior turned to the side and found Mosura walking over to the bench with a smile.
"Hey you," greeted Mosura.
"Hey," greeted Junior in a calm tone. Mosura held her hands behind her back as she stood by.
"May I sit here?" asked Mosura. Junior nodded as he scooted over, allowing the female Transmutant to take her seat beside him.
"So, what was the rush?" asked Mosura in curiosity.
"Ah. I had gas," lied Junior. Mosura bore a look of amusement.
"Gross," said Mosura. Junior looked away with a scowl. He hated covering his secrets with quick lame excuses, which caused embarrassment.
"At least I had the courtesy to leave instead of sticking around," said Junior. Mosura playfully nudged his shoulder.
"Hey, I'm just teasing. Anyway, how's pretending to be grounded?" asked Mosura.
"Eh. Can't complain," said Junior with a shrug.
"You know, we miss you in the club room," said Mosura as she held her hands on her lap.
"Oh, come on. It's not like I'm gone. We still see each other in school," replied Junior with a roll of his eyes.
"I know. But still, it's nice to be a bit more casual in the club room, while working together for community service," said Mosura. Junior glanced at her as she bore a slight dejected expression. He rubbed his head as he glanced to the side.
"Well... If you want... We could hang out sometime," said Junior in an awkward tone. Mosura smiled as she looked his way.
"I'd like that," said Mosura. Junior bore a small smile as he lightly flushed from her approval and slightly cheerful tone. He didn't know why he felt this way, but it was pleasant reaction that he felt. Mosura stood up from her seat.
"Well, I'm heading back inside. It's getting cold out here. You coming?" asked Mosura.
"Uh... Sure. I'll be in there in a minute," said Junior. Mosura smiled as she nodded in response. With that, she left Junior alone. As she entered inside, Junior peaked inside of his sweater and found Amber.
"This is gonna sound strange and may not be pleasant for either of us, but would you mind letting me stay in here until you get home? I barely made it over here in this weather," said Amber with a titter. Junior sighed in response as he lowered his head in disappointment.



During the afternoon, Flash was sitting in the corner of the music room, with his guitar in his hands. The teen held his tongue out as he focused his attention to tuning it. As he tuned the guitar, he played a couple of notes to make sure that he was satisfied with the results. With him were a couple of other teens, his friends, where they tuned up their instruments.
"Alright guys, let's take it from the top," said Flash as he popped his knuckles and loosened his shoulders. Flash took the lead by strumming the strings on his guitar, followed by his friend on the bass, and then the drummer. The three spent the next minute playing a song, where their sounds muffled from outside of the music room. Sunset was walking down towards the music room as she heard the rock music playing loudly, cracking a smile as she headed for the door. She peaked her head through and found Flash shredding on his guitar, causing high pitched notes as the band reached the climax of their song. As they finished, Sunset began to applaud them as she carried a bright smile on her face.
"You guys get better every time I hear you!" said Sunset as she approached Flash. The shared a quick kiss as Flash held his guitar to the side.
"All it takes is enough dedication and, of course, a reliable band," said Flash as he gave his friends a thumb up, who returned the gesture.
"So, what's up? I thought you'd be in your club room right now," said Flash.
"Ah. Yeah, I have to head home right now. I'm supposed to be spending some time with my mom tonight. So, I just dropped by to see you before I went home," answered Sunset as she held her back pack over her shoulder.
"Oh. Hey, why don't I give you a ride?" asked Flash. Sunset shook her head.
"Nah, you don't have to do that. It's band practice today," said Sunset as she gestured to the rest of the band.
"Guys?" Flash looked to his friends.
"Hey, you do what you gotta do, bro," said Drumstick, as he placed his drumsticks away. The third member of the band nodded in agreement as he placed his bass guitar away.
"I actually have to leave early anyway." With that, Flash gave Sunset a smirk. The red head smiled in amusement as she rolled her eyes.
"Alright. I'll meet you outside. I need to get something from my locker," said Sunset as she began to rush out of the music room. Flash turned to his band.
"Sorry about this guys. But we'll get back on this soon," said Flash.
"It's no problem. But dude, I got a question," said Drumstick.
"Shoot," said Flash as he placed his guitar away.
"Well... What's up with you hanging out with those Transmutants?" asked Drumstick. Flash bore a brief silence as he replayed the question in his mind.
"They're friends of Sunset's. She's my girlfriend, and we tend to...hang out with them," answered Flash as he picked up his guitar after he placed it in its case.
"But...why? How can you hang out with those freaks?" asked Drumstick. Flash cleared his throat.
"Well... I wasn't comfortable with it at first. But later on.... They're not so bad," said Flash as he shrugged. His friends looked at him in confusion, almost put off by his statement.
"Wha..." Drumstick stuttered.
"They're pretty alright guys. Angirasu's a pretty chill guy, Rodan's a fun dude, and Gojira... He's analytical, which I never would have expected from him. Not to mention his rants give me a chuckle," said Flash.
"Oh man, Gojira too? That guy is bad news, Flash," said Drumstick as he shook his head.
"He can be a jerk, I know. But he's..." Flash looked to the ceiling as he tried to think of a word to describe the Transmutant. All that mostly came to mind was Junior yelling at Rodan or Pinkie in annoyance or threatening to pummel the former.
"What?" asked Drumstick. Flash snorted.
"He's just easily irritable," said Flash. He picked up his guitar case and began to make his way out to the door.
"I know I've said a lot of things about Transmutants before. But after the Fall Formal, I think I'm beginning to see things a bit differently," said Flash a she walked out the door. As he did, his friends looked at each other with unsure expressions. As Flash made his way down the hall, he found Junior walking down the hall with a neutral expression as he held onto his zipper on his sweater.
"Later, Gojira," said Flash as he waved to the Transmutant. Junior slightly jumped in response, but quickly relaxed.
"Oh. Later," said Junior as he cleared his throat and picked up his pace as he walked passed Flash. The human bore a raised brow as he watched the Transmutant almost skittishly leave.
"Hmm. He's been real jumpy today," said Flash to himself. He shrugged as he continued outside, where he met Sunset Shimmer. The two walked together towards the side of the school, where cars and trucks were parked in the parking lot. As Flash placed his guitar in the backseat, he hopped in the driver seat as Sunset took her seat in the passenger seat. Sunset gave an exhausted sigh as she leaned back in her seat.
"What a long day," said Sunset with a yawn.
"Yeah, tell me about it," said Flash as he turned on the engine to his car. As the vehicle roared to life, he pulled out of his parking space and began to drive away from the school. Flash turned on the radio, where music came on.
"Booty butt- Booty butt- Booty butt- Booty butt cheeks!" the music played. Flash immediately changed the station.
"Sorry. There was a song that I liked on this station playing this morning," said Flash with a nervous laugh. Sunset bore a look of amusement. The radio then played a theme for a news station.
"We're back with EQ News Radio. Reports of a Revolutionary mass shooting in Yakyakistan have rolled in earlier this morning. The terrorists were engaged by the local law enforcement, but ultimately were overwhelmed. MONARCH had mobilized its troops and have turned the downtown area into a war zone," said a man over the radio.
"Oh my God," said Sunset with wide eyes. Flash let out a breath as he listened to this troubling news as he drove Sunset home.
"We go to our lady on the ground to give you at home or in your transportation the details," said the man over the radio. The radio suddenly filled with distant gunfire pops, along with loud shouts.
"Well, we're not able to get a clear view of the situation, since MONARCH authorities are keeping us back. But we can see the soldiers gathering to push back the terrorists in the streets. Th-There's burning cars and a-a lot of smoke in the air," said a woman on the radio as she panted. From the radio, frantic shouts filled the air as louder gun fire filled the air. An explosion muffled the radio, causing Flash and Sunset to cringe.
"Oh my God! Did you see that?!" cried the woman on the radio. Sunset gave her full attention on the radio as the story went on.
"A-A armored vehicle just exploded nearby! Soldiers are scrambling in confusion to get on top of the situation. I hope civilians are no longer in the streets. If so, then God help them," said the woman with a pant as the background sounds filled the air.
"Ma'am, we need you and your crew to get back!" said a male voice over the radio.
"Oh. It seems that a soldier is telling us to get back. This is all that I can cover right now for those at home. So- Wait, what's-" The woman bore a sound of confusion as her train of thought was cut off.
"I'm standing right here now, and it appears that some kind of missile is flying over the town. No wait," the woman continued as Sunset bore a look of confusion. She wondered why MONARCH would launch a missile into the town, which would likely not even eliminate every terrorist in the downtown area, and would possibly cause collateral damage.
"It looks like some kind of metal man flying with rockets!" said the woman on the radio.
"Ma'am, we need you to leave now!" ordered a soldier in the background.
"OK! OK! We're going!" said the woman as the transmission cut off.
"Deli? Uh... Seems we lost contact with Deli," said the man over the radio. Flash turned off the radio and gave a sigh.
"I... I hope people that are out there can get away safely," said Sunset as she held her hands in her lap.
"Yeah," said Flash in agreement. He cleared his throat.
"So... Gojira's been weird lately, am I right?" asked Flash, hoping to change the subject.
"A bit. But he says it's nothing," said Sunset.
"Do you believe him?" asked Flash. Sunset scoffed.
"Please. He's not a very good liar," said Sunset. She stretched her arms.
"We can't really do anything about it, since he doesn't want to talk about it. The most we can do is just wait for him," said Sunset. Flash hummed to himself.
"Well, it might not be serious. Maybe he's just getting into fights for basically the same reasons as other times that he fought," said Flash with a shrug.
"Maybe. But I can't help but think otherwise. Maybe I am smothering him with concern," said Sunset with a chuckle.
"What are you? His mother?" asked Flash in a joking tone. Sunset gave a small laugh in response. As Flash continued on his drive, he pulled up towards a sidewalk near a two-story house. Sunset leaned over to Flash and planted a kiss on his cheek.
"Thanks, see you later!" said Sunset as she left the car. Flash waved to her as he watched to make sure that Sunset was able to get into her home. As she did, the teen drove off and made his way out of the neighborhood. He continued on until he found himself in town. Flash parked his car just inside of a gas station. Here, he hopped out of his vehicle and took the hose. During this time, Flash looked around and began to recognize this area. Here was around his grandfather's old neighborhood. He remembered passing by this area whenever his family would visit him. It was a nice area, with hardly any crime, so the neighborhood kids were safe to frolic about. Flash bore a small smile as he looked around the area while pumping gas. As the nozzle clicked, Flash allowed a few droplets of remaining gasoline to drain out of the metal nozzle and pulled it out. As he placed the hose away, he found the price for the gas. His shoulders slumped as he found the price.
"Ugh. Damn expensive gas," said Flash as he fished for his wallet. He regretted not searching for a cheaper gas station.
After paying off the gas, Flash was back on the road again and drove down a path that was a bit further from most of the buildings. As he continued on, Flash found himself near a cemetery. After Flash parked his car, he ventured off into this field of the dearly departed. He passed several tombstones that bore the names of strangers and the date of their deaths. He wondered what stories the dead that these tombstones belonged to had and if the stories were peaceful or unpleasant. He even wondered who they left behind as they were put to rest. All of these questions that he never really thought of before as he passed the concrete tombstones, which were chipped from the years of being exposed to the changes of the weather.
Flash Sentry continued his journey through the graveyard until he came across a corner. Here, he was able to find the tombstone that he was looking for. Flash looked down at the text that was inscribed on the tombstone made of marble, which bore the name, "Glint Sentry". Beneath was a text that read, 'Beloved Father and Husband. Mentor to his fellow officers and hero of his town. We thank you for your service". Flash sighed as he adjusted the collar of his jacket.
"Hey, grandpa. Sorry that I wasn't here to visit last month. I was caught up with band practice," said Flash with a chuckle as he rubbed the back of his head. He cleared his throat as he sat down just next to the grave.
"Things have been alright. Dad's doing better. Um... Sunset and I have been great. She's great, you know. She's smart, nice, though she can be a bit blunt and quite outspoken with what's on her mind, but that's what I like about her," said Flash as he chuckled. He looked down at the grass as he sighed.
"I've been... I don't know. I guess ever since you passed away, I began to despise Transmutants. I blamed every single one of them for your death. I've taken part in ridiculing them with others for years," said Flash as he felt himself grow heavy.
"I always tried to act tough towards Transmutants when I call them freaks, or animals. But really, I'm terrified," said Flash in a low tone.
"I'm afraid that another one will one day take someone close away from me again, just like one did to you," said Flash.
"One in particular I didn't trust. When he started talking to Sunset and my friends, I began to worry. Sunset always said, 'We're just studying together. He's not that bad'. But I always was suspicious of him. I was seeing him as the same Transmutant that killed you. Even when I saw him dancing with Sunset. It wasn't necessarily jealousy. I just thought that he was going to take advantage of Sunset's kindness for something bad. I don't know, maybe it might have been jealousy or my xenophobia towards Transmutants had gotten so bad to the point that I'm reacting like a frightened cat," said Flash with a small chuckle as he shook his head. He felt embarrassment just letting this information out.
"But... Sunset and the others seem to trust him and his Transmutant friends. I wasn't comfortable at first, but I think... Maybe... I don't know. I just feel... I kinda feel a little better now. I can't explain it. I guess the word I'm looking for is closure for what had happened," said Flash as he stood up to his feet. A small smile was on his face as he looked to the sky and felt his shoulders lighter. He looked down at the grave.
"Grandpa, I hope one day, I can be a great officer like you. No... I want to be a great man, like you were," said Flash as he held his head high. He held his hands in his pockets as he stepped away from the grave.
"By Grandpa, I love you," said Flash as he began to walk away from the grave. After being in his grandfather's old neighborhood, he felt the need to visit his grave. He just felt the need to confide in someone about his days. The man that he looked up to was just the one. Despite him not being able to physically respond, he felt that may have heard him. Flash wasn't necessarily religious, but he was intrigued of the idea of living on a second life, one that was better than the first. The teen continued out of the cemetery and entered his car, where he began to drive off.
As Flash continued his drive, he eventually came across an area in town that lacked cars. He parked his vehicle just near a market, after receiving a text from his mother to pick up some vegetables for dinner. The human spent the next thirty minutes in the market shopping for the requested vegetables. When he was done, he returned to his car where he began to place the groceries inside. As Flash was about to enter his car, he heard pained cries. Flash flinched, startled by the sudden sound. He searched for the source of the pained cries, finding them to be coming from down the road. The teen quickly began to run down the road and turned a corner in the street where he found an alley way. Here, he found a dumpster on his corner. As Flash peaked over, he found a couple of men scrambling to the wall of the alley. They bled on their shirts and heads as they painfully stood against the wall. Flash was about to step in to help them, but he stopped as he found a figure in a dark jacket stepping out from the corner, approaching the men. In his hand was a metal pipe. The men whimpered as they remained against the wall.
"H-Hey! T-Take it easy!" cried one of the men as he raised his hands. Flash's eyes widened as he found the figure in the jacket slam the pipe against the knee of one of the men, causing him to cry out in agony as he fell on the ground. The figure then jabbed the pipe against the remaining man’s stomach, causing him to hunch over as the wind was knocked out of him. He fell over on the ground while he furiously began to cough.
"You fucking Transmutant freak!" coughed the human as he clutched his stomach. Flash's spine chilled as he heard this. He then flinched as the hooded figure stomped the downed man's chest. The figure lowered himself as he drew a red X over his forehead, which Flash could recognize as the symbol of one of the Transmutant vigilantes. He had found X.
"Hmph. 'Freak'? Like I haven't been called that before," said the hooded figure in a mocking tone. Flash's eyes widened as he recognized the voice. As the figure lowered himself, he picked up the human and slammed him against the wall. Here, Flash was able to get a better look at his face. His face was unmistakably a match to the face that he was thinking of.
"Gojira..." whispered Flash with wide eyes. He quickly pulled out his phone and turned on his cam recorder. 'Gojira' pointed the metal pipe against the man's belly.
"You know, for years I've been called all sorts of slurs that you humans have come up with for my fellow Transmutants. And right now, I've become numb to it," said the hooded Transmutant as he struck the man in the side with the pipe, which he responded with a pained cry. Flash was able to get a clear shot of this as he hid by the dumpster, able to catch the Transmutant's face on camera.
"You humans are pathetic. All of you. You feel the need to bring down anything that is different than you because you ignorantly fear the traits that what makes it unique. You do this to each other, and now you do it to us, the Transmutants," said the hooded Transmutant as he punched the human again and slammed him against the wall. Meanwhile, the man with the broken knee attempted to crawl away, but the Transmutant stomped on his leg, causing him to cry out in agony as his bones snapped. Flash cringed from the painful sound.
"You know, humans like you are the worst. Your xenophobic nature is your undoing and makes you cower behind your anti-mutate propaganda and your politics. MONARCH, the Purists, all of it is a cancer that you have brought on us. Destoroyah and the Revolutionaries have the wrong idea, however. Humanity as a whole is not worth killing or subjugating like that group is doing. However, I think you and others like you must learn your place," said the Transmutant in a low growl. As Flash heard this, he did a 180 on his previous thoughts on Gojira Takeshi the second. Everything that he thought about the Transmutant was wrong. He wasn't some misunderstood kid with an aggressive personality, he was an assailant to humans. The way he spoke was completely different from what Flash had heard him project. Flash wasn't wrong about his old thoughts about this Transmutant in particular, he was nothing but trouble. Gojira was X, the Transmutant that murdered non-militant humans that supported the Purist cause. As Flash kept recording, the Transmutant stopped before he struck the human again. He immediately turned with a menacing glare, which Flash caught on camera. Flash gasped as he was caught. X then threw the pipe across the area, which Flash immediately ducked under. The pipe skidded onto the street. Flash's heart raced in his heart.
'He tried to kill me!' thought Flash. He immediately stood up and ran away from the area. He quickly made his way over to his car and hopped inside. He frantically turned the key in the ignition and drove off as fast as could, leaving tire tracks behind as the wheels screeched. Flash gave panicked breaths as he drove away and found the Transmutant standing in the alley as he watched him drive away. X scoffed as he turned back to face his victims.
"Now, where were we?" asked X as he popped his knuckles.
	
> Chapter 22: Whatchu Gonna Do, When They Come For You?
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Things just weren't always as they seemed. What was once a misunderstanding of one's character based on a bad experience had turned out to be a justified suspicion. Flash was sitting on his bed as he replayed the video of X over and over again on his phone. He watched as the Transmutant mercilessly attacked the men in the alley, breaking their bones. Flash was unsure of the fate that had befallen the men in the alley, but based on what he had read about the vigilante and his attempt to kill him with a pipe, chances were that they may no longer be breathing. Flash listened to X’s words, and how they reflected his actions against humans. As he continued to watch this recording, he began seeing Junior's very face saying these exact words, beating these men into submission, and throwing a pipe his way. The Transmutant was no different than the Revolutionaries that he distrusted.  He saw it straight from the horse’s mouth and it was not pretty. Gojira Takeshi was X, the dreaded Transmutant vigilante that struck with a swift and terrible sword. And here in his hands was proof of that fact, encoded digitally into his phone's memory. Flash took a breath as he rubbed his head while feeling his heart race. He knew how Sunset, Fluttershy, Erika and the others had taken a liking to the Transmutant and how it would break their hearts to see this. However, it was both the right and responsible thing to expose the Transmutant for the criminal he really was. Even if Flash didn't expose Junior, he would be doomed anyway since Junior saw his face, so he could simply attack him or someone close to him just to keep his identity hidden. This was all the more reason to expose the truth. However, he would have to do it anonymously as there was a chance that Junior did not fully recognize him since he reacted so quickly. Plus, he had to keep others close to himself from getting involved. With a heavy sigh, Flash placed his phone in his pocket and placed on his backpack. He rushed out the door and into his car.



It was morning. Junior was walking alongside Fluttershy out in the neighborhood. The two were just about halfway from the school as they continued with their walk.
"Thank you for coming by the animal shelter again the other day, Gojira," said Fluttershy. The Transmutant nodded to her with a smile.
"No problem, Shy. I know how the shelter is in need for volunteers. I can't leave you to help on your own while the club is doing other stuff," said Junior. Fluttershy gave a small giggle. It was a gentle sound that emitted from her throat, not leaving her mouth. Junior couldn't help but feel his heart warm up from the sound. Fluttershy was pretty damned cute when she giggled.
"Butters was such a cute puppy. He really seemed to like you," said Fluttershy.
"I noticed when he started slobbering all over me," said Junior with a small chuckle. As the two continued to the school, they found themselves headed for the main doors. The two entered inside and proceeded to separate.
"See you at lunch, Goji!" said Fluttershy with a wave.
"Sure. See you later," said Junior. With that, the two went their separate ways. Junior continued down the hall towards his locker. While he made his trip, he suddenly found a couple of campus officers making their way over to him.
"Gojira Takeshi Jr.?" asked one of the officers. Junior's shoulders slightly slumped.
"Um... Yeah?" answered Junior as the two quickly approached him. One of the officers drew out a pair of grey hand cuffs. He then locked it against Junior's wrist, allowing it to give a low hum and shine a neon blue light from the sides. Junior's eyes widened as he suddenly found his wrists bounded by these cuffs. They weren't like normal hand cuffs that were used by the police. These ones were special, they were a lot more durable and heavier, designed to give an intense shock to a Transmutant if a measured tension was detected, such as trying to pull them apart.
"We have a warrant for your arrest. Please don't put up a fight," said the officer as he showed the Transmutant the warrant. The second officer took Junior by the shoulder and began to pull the teen along.
"Wait, what?! Wh-Wha- What did I do?!" asked Junior as he was taken out of the hall, drawing the attention of the students that were present. They watched in surprise as the Transmutant was dragged out of the school, despite his protests. Junior did not physically put up a fight though, knowing full well of the repercussions of a Transmutant resisting arrest.
"You have the right to remain silent. Anything you say can and will be used against you in a court of law. You have the right to an attorney. If you cannot afford an attorney-" As one of the officers spoke Junior's Miranda Rights, the Transmutant had tuned him out. His focus was entirely on attempting to understand what was happening. He was being arrested by two campus officers; they had cuffed him and were now escorting him to their police car to take him to jail or prison. In the worst scenario, he was going to be locked away in the Vault. The teen's stomach turned and his muscles tensed. His breathing grew quick as his heart raced in his chest. Junior was placed in the backseat of the police car, while he still had his mind focused on his situation. Forty minutes went by as Junior was taken to the police department. He was led into the building, passing by a few officers as they began walked about in this building. A few people that have been arrested were present as well, either reacting violently, or passively. Junior was begging himself to wake up from this nightmare. Despite his hopes, he knew that the arrest was real and that they weren’t pulling a prank. As Junior was towed away, he saw Blaire standing by a desk as she talked to a woman that sat behind it.
"Blaire!" cried Junior as he attempted to pull away from the officers in reaction to the only person that he recognized. Blaire bore a look of confusion as she heard Junior's voice and looked around. Her eyes widened in shock as she found him being hauled away by two officers.
"Blaire! Blaire, help me!" cried Junior as he pulled from the officers.
"Hey! Stop moving, kid!" ordered one of the officers as he forcefully tugged on Junior's shoulder, struggling against the Transmutant's strength. Blaire immediately rushed over to the three.
"Officers, what is this?!" demanded Blaire as her voice caused the two to immediately stop, but keeping their grip on Junior.
"We have a warrant for this kid's arrest, Sergeant. Came in this morning," said the officer as he held out a sheet to Blaire. The blonde took the sheet and began to read through it. Her eyes widened.
"You can't be serious! What did he do?" asked Blaire in disbelief.
"Vigilantism," answered the officer as he continued to tug Junior along.
"What?! You can't be- Why am I being accused of this?!" demanded Junior as he dragged along.
"Shut up, or else you get the taser!" said the second officer. Blaire's eyes widened.
"Junior, don't fight this! Look, we'll sort this out!" said Blaire.
"You're letting them do this?!" asked Junior. Blaire gritted her teeth as she heard this.
"I'm sorry! This is out of my hands right now! I'll call your mother! Please, just stay calm!" said Blaire as she helplessly watched as Junior was hauled off to the holding room. Blaire clenched her fist as she bore a look of despair. She had no idea on how Junior was suddenly arrested, especially for vigilantism of all things. It didn't add up, knowing that Junior was smarter than taking the law into his own hands. She couldn't possibly intervene here, since he was apprehended with a legitimate warrant for his arrest. All she could do now was hope that Junior would be fine. She immediately left the main lobby of the station and went to the other side of a corner. She drew out her cellphone and quickly called Miwa. After a few seconds of waiting, Miwa answered.
"Miwa, something is wrong. I need you to come by the station, right now," said Blaire in a firm tone.



Junior found himself sitting alone inside of a holding cell. Right next to him were cells filled with incarcerated individuals. Junior was separated from the others, given his Transmutant heritage and the police wanting to avoid having to explain a possible holding filled with dead or severely injured humans locked up with a single Transmutant. Junior placed his face into his hands as he gave a heavy sigh, filled with stress.
"Hey kid, what ya in for?" asked a man with tattoos all over his arms as he sat on a bench, from the cell on the right.
"I don't- I don't know," said Junior. As he sat, he heard a television set nearby. He glanced to the side and found an officer sitting at a desk with a television connected to the wall, showing a news report that displayed a video of a hooded figure beating two other men. A subtitle read, "X Revealed" at the bottom of the screen.
"A video of the Transmutant vigilante, dubbed X, surfaced online and went viral the previous night. An anonymous person had turned in the video to the local police of Ponyville, allowing officers to arrest Gojira Takeshi the second," said a woman on the screen as the footage slowed down as X's face was revealed, pausing to show a clear picture of Junior's face. Alongside the screen was a comparison of Junior's mug shot that was taken an hour ago. Junior's face turned to shock as he found the image.
"What the fuck?" asked Junior. The man in the video did have an uncanny resemblance to his own face. However, the Transmutant had no recollection of beating the snot out of two men in alley. Hell, he didn't even own a grayish blue jacket.
"Oh, so that's what you’re for," said a bulky man from Junior's right on the cell.
"N-No! No, that's not me!" said Junior frantically.
"Bullshit kid! That's your mug on TV!" said another man. From the corner of the cell, a man with a jacket over himself and a white skull with a double helix on the forehead stood by, glaring at the Transmutant.
"Boy, you best pray that they lock us both up far away from each other. Cause I'm coming for your ass," said the man using his thumb to make a slitting motion over his throat. Junior narrowed his eyes, to avoid looking intimidated by his situation. The news had just branded him as X and all the people that knew his face would mistakenly connect him and the vigilante together. This would not pan out well, considering how a man from a distasteful group was nearby. Junior held his face into his hands as he slightly trembled and gritted his teeth, filled with fear with what would come next in his dire situation.




Meanwhile...

Fluttershy roamed through the halls with a look of confusion. She had been spending the last few minutes searching for Junior, since the two were going to the animal shelter together. However, she had not seen him since early this morning. He wasn't even present during lunch in the cafeteria, which is where they would meet ever since the Transmutant had to pretend to be grounded for a while. It was already after school, and there was still no sign of him. Fluttershy sighed as she made her way back down the hall, making her way over to the club room. On her walk, she noticed some of the students crowding together as they looked at their smart phones, talking to each other as they watched some video on their screen. Fluttershy assumed that it may have been a popular viral video that was catching on in school. She went on her merry way to the club room until she reached the door. As she entered inside, she found Twilight, Sunset, Mosura, Rodan, Angirasu and Erika inside.
"Fluttershy? I thought you were supposed to be leaving right now to the animal shelter," said Twilight in confusion as she lowered her book.
"I was. Goji and I were supposed to walk there together. But I can't find him," said Fluttershy with a sigh.
"Really? That's odd. I haven't seen him all day. He wasn't in our Algebra class," said Sunset as she rubbed her chin.
"That's nothing. He hasn't been to gym, which is after lunch when we usually see him," said Rodan as he scratched his head. Erika held her hands on her lap as she bore a thoughtful look.
"Maybe he wasn't feeling well and just went home early," said Erika as she shrugged.
"Have you tried his cell phone?" asked Mosura. Fluttershy nodded.
"About five times, once every ten minutes," said Fluttershy. She bit her lip as she looked down.
"He hasn't answered. I'm beginning to worry," said Fluttershy.
"Well... Maybe his phone is dead. Or maybe-" Twilight was interrupted as a knock came from the door. They all glanced at each other.
"Maybe that's him," said Angirasu. Mosura stood up from her seat and made her way to the door. She opened it and was surprised to find Flash, along with Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, Rarity and Applejack.
"Flash? AJ? Guys?" asked Mosura with a look of confusion. Flash cleared his throat.
"Uh... Girls, we need to have a talk," said Flash in a firm tone. Mosura nodded reluctantly as she let the other teens in. She wondered what could cause him to be so serious. She felt unnerved by his tone and the feeling emanated from him. As Flash entered with the other girls, they all gathered in the center of the room.
"Sugarcube, you mind telling us why you called us here?" asked Applejack as she held a hand on her hip. Rainbow nodded with a slight look of annoyance.
"Yeah! I was in the middle of practicing my kicks for soccer," said Rainbow. Flash gave a heavy sigh.
"Right. Um... You may have noticed that Gojira hasn't been here today," said Flash. Rarity raised a brow at him.
"Well... Yes. That sometimes happens. Some students tend to be absent due to inconvenient circumstances," said Rarity.
"But he walked to school with me this morning," interjected Fluttershy.
"Right. Well... If he hasn't showed up after coming to campus, odds are that he was arrested," said Flash. Erika's eyes slightly widened.
"A-Arrested? Wha- Why? And how would you know?" asked Erika, puzzled.
"Guys... I found out something. Something bad," said Flash as he rubbed the back of his head. He shook his head. "You won't like it."
"What? What is it?" asked Rodan, feeling anxiety just by waiting to hear what the human had to say.
"Gojira... He's X," said Flash. A brief silence filled the room. Pinkie snorted.
"X? No silly, Gojira starts with a G! So, he would have to be-" Pinkie was interrupted as Flash sighed in exasperation.
"No, Pinkie. I mean, he's X. The Transmutant vigilante that's been on TV and social media," said Flash.
"Whoa, whoa! That's a wild accusation, bub!" said Rodan with a glare. Fluttershy looked at Flash, appalled.
"Why would you think that?" asked Fluttershy.
"I don't think, I know!" said Flash as he drew out his phone.
"Yesterday, I saw him beating up two guys with a metal pipe in the alley near my grandfather's old neighborhood! He was literally beating them nearly to death! Those guys are in the ICU right now, because of him! He even tried to kill me when I caught him!" said Flash. Sunset narrowed her eyes.
"Flash, I can't believe that without physical evidence! I know you wouldn't just throw wild accusations around," said Sunset as she shook her head. Flash turned on his phone and searched through his files.
"Then let me put my money where my mouth is. See for yourselves," said Flash as he held out the phone. The group all crowded over each other as they tried to get a good look at the screen. They watched as X beat the men to a pulp, while talking down to them. As the vigilante spoke, the group recognized that his voice sounded similar to Junior's.
"You know, for years I've been called all sorts of slurs that you humans have come up with for my fellow Transmutants. And right now, I've become numb to it," said the hooded Transmutant as he struck the man in the side with the pipe, which he responded with a pained cry. Twilight bore a look of shock as she watched this video. Rarity cupped her mouth from the violence that was occurring. Applejack felt her stomach turned as she watched an individual that she thought she knew brutally assaulting these men.
"You humans are pathetic. All of you. You feel the need to bring down anything that is different than you because you ignorantly fear the traits that what makes it unique. You do this to each other, and now you do it to us, the Transmutants," said the hooded Transmutant as he punched the human again and slammed him against the wall. Fluttershy bore a look of disbelief as she stared into the hateful eyes of the Transmutant as he glared at the human in the video. Mosura felt her breathing slow down as she denied what she was seeing before her very eyes. Rodan narrowed his eyes, while Angirasu bore a neutral expression despite being horrified to see the cruelty that was occurring in the video. Meanwhile, on camera, the man with the broken knee attempted to crawl away, but the Transmutant stomped on his leg, causing him to cry out in agony as his bones snapped. Flash cringed from the painful sound. Rainbow clenched her fist while Pinkie bore a dumbfounded look, feeling her heart tear in two as she saw her supposed friend hurt these men.
"You know, humans like you are the worst. Your xenophobic nature is your undoing and makes you cower behind your anti-mutate propaganda and your politics. MONARCH, the Purists, all of it is a cancer that you have brought on us. Destoroyah and the Revolutionaries have the wrong idea, however. Humanity as a whole is not worth killing or subjugating like that group is doing. However, I think you and others like you must learn your place," said the Transmutant in a low growl. The Transmutant suddenly turned to the side, giving everyone a closer look at his face, clearly bearing a resemblance to the Transmutant in question. He then threw the pipe, which flew towards the camera perspective.  The image quickly moved and began to blur out from the movement of its holder running away. The video ended, leaving shocked teens.
"Oh my God. That... That was really him," said Twilight in a soft voice. She shook her head.
"So, that's what he's been hiding. He's a cruel vigilante that hurts people because he's some self-righteous hypocrite," said Twilight in disgust as she clenched her fist.
"I... I can't believe what I just saw. I guess some folks can be pretty deceiving," said Applejack in disappointment as she lowered her head. She thought Junior was at least a decent fella, despite having a few anger issues. But this footage of him had turned her opinions of him upside down. Rarity bore furrowed brows as she looked down at the ground.
"I thought I could get over his violent attitude, but that was merely a fraction of what he's really like," said Rarity as she crossed her arms. Pinkie bore a look of sadness as she lowered her eyes onto the ground, sniffling to herself.
"But... I thought he was a good guy. I thought we were friends. Friends don't hurt innocent people," muttered Pinkie with a sniffle. She felt betrayed to see this video. He was no good guy, he was a bad guy. Pinkie rubbed her eyes of small tears that were forming. Rainbow Dash wrapped an arm around her in attempt to comfort her friend.
"I always knew he was fake." said Rainbow with a growl.
"I filmed this all yesterday. I uploaded the video online and sent it to the police anonymously. I wanted to tell you all sooner, but I had to make sure that he was kept away so I wouldn't endanger anyone. I'm telling you now for your own safety to avoid him if he gets released," said Flash as he placed his phone away. Sunset bore a dumbfounded look as she remained still as stone. Mosura was in the same state.
"No, this is bullshit!" said Rodan. Everyone turned to look at him in surprise, to find Rodan bearing a furious expression.
"I refuse to believe that it's him in that video! That is not Gojira!" said Rodan as he pointed at Flash's phone. Flash was put off by this statement.
"Wha- Rodan, I have evidence of him doing this!" said Flash.
"Tha-That's- That video is garbage! How don't we know that you just got some other guys to make Gojira look bad?! Huh?! You never liked him!" said Rodan as he pointed an accusing finger at Flash.
"Whoa, whoa! Rodan, dude!" said Rainbow as she stepped in front of Flash with her eyes narrowed at the Transmutant.
"Why on earth would you accuse Flash of doing such a thing?" asked Rarity in shock.
"Oh gee, I don't know! Maybe because he always hated mutants?!" said Rodan.
"Look, I know that part of me is very unpleasant. But Rodan, I did not make this up! That's his face! His voice! I caught him in the act! Think about it!" said Flash.
"Think about what?! Your bullshit?!" yelled Rodan as his face slightly turned red with anger. Applejack caught onto this and pulled him on his shoulders.
"Whoa! Easy there, Sugarcube. Just simmer down," said Applejack as she softened her tone.
"Rodan, I'm sorry. But this is what I saw. I honestly thought Gojira may have been a good guy after all. But this video...I'm sorry, but we were wrong about him. His disappearance, his bruises, it all points down to this," said Flash with a light frown. Rodan was breathing hard through his nose as he glared at Flash.
"Gojira is not a murderer. I knew him since we were kids. I don't believe anything in that video," said Rodan as he shrugged off Applejack's hand and walked away. Angirasu watched as his fellow Transmutant left.
"I... I better go check on him," said Angirasu as he briskly walked away. As he followed Rodan outside, Sunset was looking at the video on her phone. Here, she could get a much clearer picture.
"I just can't believe this. I mean, sure I knew he was... No, he can't be over the edge like this," said Sunset a she shook her head. She couldn't deny what was in front of her eyes. Junior, or at least someone who looks like him, assaulted those men, but there was something off about him. As she played back the video, she noticed something that caught her attention as X stepped near the humans.
"This looks like Gojira, but he looks too tall," said Sunset. Rainbow scoffed.
"Too tall? How can you tell on that phone? Besides, Gojira is a tall guy," said Rainbow as she crossed her arms.
"Well it's not just that. He looks more muscular than he usually does," said Sunset.
"Odds are he's just developing more muscle. He works out, doesn't he?" asked Twilight. She then shook her head.
"It doesn't even matter. This is him, without a doubt," said Twilight. Fluttershy bore a deep frown as she sat in her seat with her hands in her lap. Curious as to what Sunset had brought up, she decided to get a closer look at the video as well. She found the video and did notice how the Transmutant had a bit of a larger appearance than what she recalled Junior having. She had to fight herself wanting to look away from the cruel violence that the Transmutant committed against these men, attempting to analyze anything that could prove that he wasn’t Junior. It may have been wishful thinking, but she couldn't help herself. She didn't want to believe that her friend was X, but she felt herself being convinced otherwise. As she watched the video, she noticed the eyes of X as he faced the camera. The Transmutant was close enough for her to see his eyes, which bore a bright hellish red to them instead of the amber eyes that she had seen on him.
"Um... Anyone else notice how his eyes look red?" asked Fluttershy as she turned to her friends. Sunset's eyes widened in surprise.
"Hey, you're right!" said Sunset.
"It's obviously the lighting. You know, the red-eye effect?" said Rarity, dismissing the oddity.
"But that only works when there's a bright light on the subject. This is in an alley, shaded from bright lights," argued Mosura as she peaked over Fluttershy's shoulder and looked at the video on her phone.
"Also, his voice seems a little deeper here," said Mosura.
"Maybe it's just the footage doing that. Look, why does that all matter? Gojira is obviously X! We're looking at him!" said Rainbow in exasperation.
"Well... Maybe we should hear his side of the story. Come on, this just doesn't seem like something that he would do," said Mosura.
"Sugarcube, I know how you feel. I wanna believe that this isn't him, but I can't deny what I see in front of my face," said Applejack with a sigh.
"Yeah, I was there myself! I have no doubt that it was him," said Flash. He couldn't believe that Mosura was still denying the facts before her.
"I agree with Mosura. I think we should hear Goji's side of the story," said Sunset. The rest of the group all looked at her in disbelief.
"Sunset, you can't be serious!" said Flash with his mouth agape in shock.
"He's our friend! Isn't it fair to give him the chance to say his piece?" asked Sunset.
"W-Well, sure. But come on! Is there really any need when you actually catch your friend in the act of beating up people in the alley?" asked Rainbow. Fluttershy lowered her head but then furrowed her brows.
"We should still hear him out," said Fluttershy. She stood up and made her way out of the club room.
"Fluttershy, where are you going?" asked Rarity.
"Excuse me, I need to get to the shelter," answered Fluttershy as she walked out the door. Erika cleared her throat as she followed Fluttershy.
"Um... I just remembered, I need to get home early. S-See you all later," said Erika as she left the room. Sunset sighed.
"Come on, shouldn't we at least face him?" asked Sunset.
"I'm not facing that jerk. I'd end up punching him and getting in trouble with the police," said Rainbow with a scoff.
"Me neither," said Rarity as she looked away with her nose in the air at the thought of visiting that criminal. Applejack rubbed the back of her head as she avoided eye contact.
"I uh... No, I don't think I have it in me to face him. I may not look it, but I am a might bit upset right now," said Applejack as she held on arm at her side and slightly clenched her fist. Mosura felt that Applejack was holding back some anger. Pinkie sniffled as she nodded in agreement. Meanwhile, Twilight bore a look of anger, feeling betrayed. that the Transmutant she and her friends invited into their club committing crimes against innocent and lied about wanting to become friends.
"I thought I could just accept that he would be fine with those vigilantes killing Purists. But him actually doing it..." Twilight scoffed in response as she turned away. Mosura bore a deep frown as she lowered her eyes to the ground, along with Sunset. Both had to consider that Junior was in fact X. This was a very conflicting situation for everyone. However, the rest had made up their minds about this situation.
"OK. I'm just gonna go visit Mrs. Takeshi. I think she would need someone to comfort her," said Mosura as she left the club room.
"I feel sorry for her, at least," said Rarity. Mosura lowered her eyes.
"Me too," said the Transmutant as she left. She continued out of the school until she found Fluttershy standing next to the side of the entrance, sniffling to herself. Erika was sitting beside her as she held a comforting hand on her shoulder.
"Fluttershy," called Mosura in surprise.
"I just... I can't believe that he would do such things!" cried Fluttershy as she buried her face into her hands, lightly sobbing. Mosura knelt beside her and wrapped her into a comforting hug.
"I know, Fluttershy. It just doesn't seem right. But... We have to consider what we saw," said Mosura.
"I know! It's just- He's my friend!" cried Fluttershy. Mosura sighed solemnly. Her heart ached, knowing the trouble that her dear friend had gotten into.
"Hey, tell you what. Why don't you and I go see Mrs. Takeshi. Maybe we can visit Goji and see him ourselves," said Mosura. Fluttershy sniffled as she nodded.
"OK," said Fluttershy. Mosura helped her up to her feet. Erika stood up and raised her hand.
"Um... Can I go with you?" asked Erika.
"Oh. Sure. But, I'm surprised that you'd come," said Mosura with a look of confusion.
"Well... I don't know. I mean, it could be Gojira. But... I don't know. I've spent some time with him before. He doesn't seem to be like a malicious person. That may not be enough to prove his innocence. But... Friends give each other the benefit of the doubt, right?" asked Erika. Mosura lightly smiled in response. She nodded to her.
"Right. Come on, let's go," said Mosura.



Miwa sat on the sofa as she sobbed to herself. Blaire bore a look of sympathy as she sat beside her and held a comforting arm around her.
"Oh God! This can't be happening! My son!" sobbed Miwa. Blaire sniffled herself, feeling herself tear up. Her friend may possibly lose her son. Junior was like family to her, and it was heart breaking to know that he was currently being held in a holding cell at the police station.
"I'm so sorry, Miwa. I wish there was something that I could do, but they're keeping him locked down until they can finish the investigation. The anonymous sender of the video gave details of where the video was filmed. After that, he'll be tried," said Blaire.
"He can't be that vigilante! I don't- None of this makes sense!" cried Miwa. She saw the video that had been viral, but she couldn't believe that it was him, despite the similarities. There had to be another explanation, but she feared it was something that her husband and Junior hid from her. Her fears were great on what Junior’s future would be and wanted her husband by her side to soothe her and help her protect their child.
"Are you sure I can't see him?" asked Miwa.
"I'm sorry. They're keeping him completely under watch. No one goes in or out. I hear even MONARCH is getting involved in the investigation," said Blaire. Miwa's eyes widened in horror.
"No! No, no, no, no!" cried Miwa as she pulled her hair and furiously shook her head. If MONARCH was getting involved, there was no doubt that her son wouldn't fare well in a trial. He may even be condemned to the Vault if they find out about his damaged inhibitor chip. Blaire held her in a comforting hug as Miwa started sobbing. A few minutes later, Miwa had slightly calmed down. She had minor hiccups as her eyes were pink from her tears. A knock came from the door, prompting Blaire to stand.
"Um... I'll get it," said Blaire as she made her way over to the door. She opened it, and found Fluttershy, Mosura, and Erika.
"Oh. Hello, girls. May I help you?" asked Blaire. The girls slightly recoiled in surprise as they found the officer in front of them.
"Uh... Hello, officer Blaire. We heard about Gojira. Is Mrs. Takeshi home?" asked Fluttershy.
"Yes, she is," said Blaire. Miwa sniffled as she turned to the side.
"Fluttershy? Blaire, you can let them in," said Miwa. The officer nodded in response as she stepped to the side, allowing the girls to enter. They made their way over to Miwa's side. Mosura placed a comforting hand on her shoulder.
"We're so sorry about this. But just know that we want to hear Goji's side of the story before making up our minds about this situation," said Mosura.
"What about the others?" asked Miwa. Mosura bore a look of disappointment as she looked away.
"They... Made up their minds," answered Mosura. Miwa bore a deep frown, understanding what the Transmutant was implying.
"Oh," said Miwa. She felt grave disappointment, knowing that some of Junior's friends had pretty much accepted what her son was accused of. However, she was glad to know that some were willing to give him the benefit of the doubt.
"Mrs. Takeshi, we were wondering if would could possibly see Gojira," said Erika.
"Unfortunately, that won't be possible," said Blaire, drawing the attention of the girls.
"I tried to get his mother in to visit Gojira, but they don't want anyone near him until they can complete the investigation. But I'm worried what will be determined," said Blaire with a look of regret. The girls bore looks of disappointment as they heard this news. How uncertain the future was for their friend. Mosura clenched her fist.
'I know you didn't do it, Gojira. Don't you dare prove me wrong,' thought Mosura.



Police investigators were present at the crime scene of X's recent action. The alley was blocked off from the yellow tape. A blood-stained metal pipe lied on the ground, next to the blood stains that were on the ground. The officers were taking samples of the blood stains on the ground, while photos were taken of the scene. A few men in MONARCH uniform were present as well, speaking with the head of the investigation team.
"So, that's what the sender had said. It all took place right here," said the officer.
"Hmm. Alright. Corporal, hand me the scanner," ordered the man in uniform.
"Aye, lieutenant," said the corporal as he held out a suit case towards his superior. The lieutenant opened the case and found a hand-held device with a digital screen. He took it into his hands and proceeded to activate it.
"What are you doing?" asked the officer in confusion.
"Scanning the crime scene for traces of the Transmutant's DNA. If you're trying to link him to who you've already caught, you will need more than footage to prosecute him," said the lieutenant as he walked about the crime scene, pointing the scanner all over the alley. Just then, the screen glowed and produced a small blip. He smiled to himself.
"Hold on, looks like we've got something," said the lieutenant as he followed the small blip. He was led over towards a corner in the alley, where a stain of blood was present on the ground. He knelt down, while the corporal and head officer of the investigation came by.
"I do believe that we may have found some evidence to help in the prosecution," said the lieutenant as he found a bloody knife on the ground, just near a trash can.




Meanwhile...

X was walking through a hallway, inside of an old and dirty apartment. The room was a mess and bore broken furniture and walls with paint peeling off. The Transmutant passed by a man that remained in a seat where his head was slumped over.  The man had his mouth taped up and his body bounded by rope. X scoffed as he caught sight him; one of the Purist supporters that he had tailed home after his recent outing some time ago.  The man was currently dead. X couldn't risk him revealing to the world that he was being held hostage by a masked vigilante. Soon, he would have to get rid of the body before it decomposed to the point where it would stink up the place. X would also need to find a new place to dwell while he was here. The Transmutant made his way over to the bathroom, where he removed his jacket. He removed his clothes until the toned silver-haired man stood naked. He began to turn on the water of the shower until a warm spray released mist before entering. He sighed heavily as he stepped inside of the tub, allowing the warm water to drench over his tired body. He took the soap and began to scrub all around, grazing over a scar that was on his belly towards the side of his rib. This scar was recent, in the process of regenerating, from a surprise knife attack from one of his targets. The mistake cost the Purist some head trauma, but X’s jacket had a bit of a tear in it with his own blood stain. One would be worried about leaving blood behind for the police to use as evidence for an investigation, but X wasn't worried. As far as the world knew, the person beneath the hood did not exist.



Battra was lying down on the sofa. He yawned as he bore a drowsy expression on his face. This was an exhausting day from his studies in college. Now, he was just resting on the sofa while the television was on. He knew that he should have been doing something productive, but he just did not have it in him to move off this couch. But after recent happenings with X, he hadn't been going out there and searching for answers on what the Purists were planning. The police were searching everywhere for the Transmutants, and the public was growing in its negative opinion about the vigilantes. Battra was scrolling on a social media site and found all the posts that condemned Night Angel and X as murderers and terrorists. Technically, Battra had no right to defend himself on the accusations of being a murderer. He did kill Purists himself in a hunt to take down this group, so his hands were far from clean despite his good intentions. Battra gave a heavy sigh as he placed his phone down. He was still debating if this secret lifestyle was truly worth it. What could one person do against an entire organization hell bent on keeping the Transmutants down? Even with his power, Battra would never truly be able to stop this terror on his people. This was something he was beginning to learn when people grew more afraid after X came to the picture.
Battra turned his head to the television and found the news to be on. His eyes widened as he found an image of Junior with a mug shot alongside a still image of a hooded figure over to downed men.
"In other news, police and MONARCH representatives are working together to gather evidence to convict Gojira Takeshi the Second, who is suspected of being the Transmutant vigilante, X," said the news anchor. The footage of X was playing, showing the Transmutant assault the two humans. Battra stared in shock at the news. It wasn't because he thought that Junior was X, since he already learned that the two were two different people, despite their similar appearance. Rather, it was because an innocent man was charged for crimes he didn’t commit.
Battra's actions, his vigilantism, may very well have inspired the Transmutant. It can be argued that things are getting worse all because of Battra and his foolish belief that he alone could make a difference with his methods. And now, it was costing an innocent person his freedom and possibly his life. Battra shot up off the couch with his eyes hardened. He wasn't going to let his sister's friend pay for a crime he did not commit. Battra made his way to his bedroom, where he knelt down beside his bed and pulled out his armored vest, gloves and mask. He placed the vest over his chest and slipped on his gloves. He then stuck the mask into his pocket and made his way to his closet. The Transmutant looked inside and found a few jackets inside, and reached for the one that he only wore for certain occasions. He slipped it on.
"Looks like I'm gonna have to slip on the old mask again after all," said Battra with a sigh.



It was later into the evening. Battra was running across roof tops down town as he used the shadows to keep himself hidden. He leaped from roof to roof, landing with a roll and sliding beneath obstacles. Battra grunted as he leaped higher, reaching a taller building, landing on top. He panted as he searched the area, sniffing the air. He knew that damn lunatic X had to be somewhere out in town and that he couldn't resist going after Purists . However, he spent the past four hours searching for him, and no luck so far, yet he kept searching. Battra continued as he sniffed the air, managing to catch a familiar scent. He dropped low as he sneaked across the roof, coming across an edge where he found X standing with his hood over his head. X dropped down to the ground near a street corner. Battra narrowed his eyes as he found the Transmutant looking down the street, over to a group of men standing just outside of a bar.
"Oh. No, not today," growled Battra as he dropped down to the ground. He charged towards X before he could walk across the street, slamming him against the wall. X grunted in response and growled.
"You?!" growled X.
"You've gone too far now, X!" growled Battra as he threw the Transmutant to the side, against a trash can. X stood up with his eyes narrowed.
"What's this about, punk?" demanded X.
"Someone I know was arrested for crimes that he did not commit. They were committed by you! You're going to get him out," growled Battra a he pointed towards X.
"I fail to see how the police's incompetence is my fault for this person's conviction. What do you expect me to do about it?" questioned X as he bore a look of annoyance.
"You're going to give up this vigilante business, and you're going to turn yourself into the police!" said Battra. X laughed mockingly.
"You really think I'm going to turn myself in? Not a chance in hell," said X as he tensed his muscles. He growled as he charged towards Battra and sent a fist his way. Battra immediately ducked beneath the attack and countered with a punch to the rib. X shook this off and grabbed Battra by the arm and swung him into the air and slammed him on the ground. Battra felt pain course through his body as he impacted the concrete ground. He immediately spun and kicked his legs, knocking X off his feet and then sent a punch against X’s face. The other Transmutant stumbled back but then recovered, sending an elbow against Battra’s chest and grabbing his head. He slammed his head down as he brought his knee up, striking Battra in the forehead. As he stumbled back, X tackled him to the ground and began to send multiple punches onto his face. Battra grunted in pain from every blow landed on him. He then forced his hand forward, causing X to fly against the wall from the force of his telekinesis. X ground as he was stuck to the wall by the invisible force, groaning as he attempted to free himself. Battra panted as he stood back up to his feet.
"What is this?!" demanded X.
"Just an ability that I have. From what I know, no other Transmutants can perform telekinesis. I had this power for years, along with something else," said Battra as he eyes glowed violet. X grunted as he attempted to free himself.
"You son of a bitch! Release me!" shouted X.
"No, I don't think so. I told you that I would be coming after you, X. But what you did yesterday was the last straw. I saw what happened on the news, and how it cost an innocent boy's freedom," said Battra in a low tone. X looked at him in confusion.
"Innocent boy? I don't know what you're talking about," said X. Battra scoffed in disgust. He had figured out just what the explanation was of Junior's and X's resemblance. Now it was time to call him out on it.
"X, do you have family? Maybe a younger brother or son?" asked Battra.
"What? What does this have to do with any..." X's voice trailed off as he analyzed Battra's words.
"Wait a minute... You said someone was arrested because he was mistaken for me?" questioned X.
"Don't play dumb, X. I may not know who exactly you are, but I do know who you are related to! There's no other explanation on why you two look the same! You just allowed him to take the fall, just for your so called righteous path for eliminating Purists!" said Battra. X gave small chuckles as he lowered his head. Battra bore a look of confusion as X erupted into a roar of laughter. Soon, he began to calm down.
"Ah. I think I know who you're talking about. But know this, Night Angel. I don't personally know the kid, but you may be right on what our connection is," said X. Battra bore a look of surprise.
"Wait, you don't even know him? Yet you... What is your story?!" demanded Battra as he squeezed X with his telekinesis, causing the hooded man to groan in pain. Before Battra could question him again, the sound of guns cocking filled his hearing. He turned and found the men that X was focused on earlier were present, bearing pistols and submachine guns. One of them was holding one of the trackers that the Purists were passing up. The man holding the radar bore a smirk as he looked at the two.
"Found you, freaks," said the man.
"Shit!" said Battra as he quickly released his grip on X and proceeded to run away. Meanwhile, the Purists fired their weapons at the Transmutants. X had taken cover behind a heavy dumpster, where the bullets ricocheted off. As the humans continued to fire at the two, Battra grabbed a trash can lid from his cover and threw it like a frisbee. His telekinesis increased its velocity and allowed the lid to strike one of the men in the head as he fired his submachine gun. However, his dazed state caused him to wobble and for his finger to pull the sensitive trigger, causing the weapon to wildly spray bullets all around. A few Purists were shot down and fell in agony from their bullet wounds, while the rest took cover.
"Oh shit!" cried one of the Purists in shock. Battra hid behind cover with a look of disbelief.
"Whoa. That was totally something that I did not intend," said Battra. Meanwhile, X forced the dumpster that he used for cover to move, allowing him to come closer to the humans. The dumpster caught the bullets of the remaining men, allowing Battra to run out of his cover and rush the men. He kicked a pistol out of one's hands and then punched him in the jaw. As the man dropped down cold, the two remaining Purists whipped around prepared to shoot. However, X came from behind them and slammed their skulls against each other. The two dropped on the ground, unconscious beside the Purists that moaned in pain from their bullet wounds. X knelt down beside one of them and marked him with an X. As he raised his black claws over the man's eyes, Battra caught his arm.
"That is enough," said Battra. X growled.
"Now you want to spare the militants?" asked X.
"It's not that. The police are coming," said Battra. X listened to the air and sure enough, he caught the sound of sirens. His hearing as a Transmutant determined that their arrival wouldn't be long now. X groaned in annoyance as he backed away from the human. He followed Battra out of the area, where they both disappeared into the darkness. Just then, a couple of police cars rolled to a stop nearby.
Later, Battra found himself standing beside X with his arms crossed over his chest.
"As I said, I don't know the kid. But I did see him once," said X as he looked over the town.
"So... You're a Takeshi?" asked Battra. X gave an amused chuckle.
"Not the surname that I live with. However, my father was named Takeshi," answered X as he turned to face Battra.
"I take it you still want to take me in?" asked X.
"Yes. You've gone too far, and this kid is paying for your crimes," said Battra as he narrowed his eyes.
"How about we compromise?" asked X. Battra bore a look of suspicion.
"I rather not get locked away in the Vault, and you don't want the kid to be locked away. My last little outing the previous day resulted in a bit of bloodshed on my part. They take the DNA to be tested, and find that his blood doesn't match the blood from the crime scene, while I continue to leave a path of marked Purists behind. This may very well be enough to prove his innocence. Maybe not to others, however," said X.
"And if it doesn't?" asked Battra. X smirked.
"You're free to come after me to turn into the police. Either way, you win. Except that the latter will force you to find out what the Purists are up to on your own," said X. Battra looked down in thought. He didn't like making this deal with X as there was no guarantee that the investigation would lead to Junior's innocence. Plus, X could be lying so that he could escape far away, making it much more difficult to track him. But if X kept true to his word, Battra would be letting him hurt any Purist as he pleased, even those vocal about their support. Battra would be turning a blind eye on him for the sake of police getting their attention on X and away from Junior. However, Battra would at least may possibly get Junior out of this situation and keep an ally, albeit questionable one, to stop the Purists in Ponyville. Battra hardened his eyes.
"Fine, but on one condition," said Battra.
"Name it," said X.
"I'll be with you the whole time, choosing the targets for you. I don't want supporters getting killed, you're free to go after the militant ones," said Battra. X rolled his eyes.
"Very well. It's a deal," said X as he and Battra shook hands. Battra felt his stomach tighten by risking everything on his trust in X.
> Chapter 23: Doubt, Fibs, and History
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

It was early morning in a lab filled with test tubes, tables, droppers, and forensic tools. A few men wearing gloves were analyzing the blood that was found in the crime scene. They were also inspecting the bullet casings and the bloodied knife for fingerprints.
"The bullet casings definitely match the fingerprints of the victims," said a woman as she held up a casing.
"Mm. Well, the blood sample from the knife definitely belongs to a Transmutant," said a man as he looked through a microscope and studied the blood cells. He looked away from the microscope.
"Where's that blood sample from Takeshi?" asked the man. A woman came by his side with a test tube in her hand.
"Right here, sir," said the woman. The man nodded in approval as he looked at the test tube.
"Alright, we have no time to waste. Let's put the samples to the test," said the man.



Rodan was roaming through the hall with Angirasu after him. The two were walking to the cafeteria for lunch. Rodan bore a light scowl on his face as he walked.
"You've been pretty quiet the whole time, Rodan," said Angirasu.
"I know," said Rodan in a dry tone. Angirasu cleared his throat as he bore a look of discomfort.
"Uh... Lunch smells good today. Is that pizza?" asked Angirasu with a forced chuckle. He stopped as he found Rodan still scowling. Angirasu felt the atmosphere around his friend to be tense. It was unnerving to be around his carefree friend when he was in a foul mood.
"Wanna talk?" asked Angirasu. Rodan let out a long sigh.
"I'm not buying it. Nope, no way in hell," said Rodan.
"I know, but come on. I don't think Flash would actually try to frame Gojira," said Angirasu. Rodan shot him a glare.
"So what? You think he actually did it?" demanded Rodan. Angirasu raised his hands defensively.
"No! I didn't say that!" said Angirasu.
"Were you thinking it?" asked Rodan. Angirasu sighed as he slumped his shoulders.
"Look, I don't know what to believe. I mean, Gojira has kept a secret from us before. One in particular we found out on our own recently," said Angirasu as he held his hands in his pockets.
"I mean, I don't want to believe that he did it, but I'm conflicted here," said Angirasu. Rodan scowled at Angirasu's answer. He figured that the other Transmutant wasn't willing to give Junior the benefit of the doubt.
"Look, maybe there's a logical explanation for this. He's not the only one that has that face, you know," said Angirasu.
“But his dad's voice is deeper than both. It can't be him. Besides, Goji said that his old man left town a few nights ago," said Rodan. Angirasu sighed as he looked down at the ground with a light frown.
"Well... Only time will tell. But until then, I'll give Gojira the benefit of the doubt. He wouldn't do something as stupid as that if it would be risking his life or his mother's," said Angirasu. Rodan nodded in response with a sigh.
"Alright, that's good enough for me," said Rodan. The two continued to the cafeteria until they were in line.



The sound of water droplets echoing in the air reached the ears of Thorn. She was lying on her back on a mattress while yawning. As she lied down, she felt herself being nudged to the side and fell out of her mattress. With a yelp, Thorn fell on the hard ground, wincing as she raised herself up and rubbed her rear. She looked to Zip in annoyance.
"What the hell, Zip?" asked Thorn.
"Don't laze about. We need help finishing up those orders," said Zip in disapproval. Thorn sighed in exasperation as she got up and made her way over to a station where the rest of her fellow spider Transmutants were working. They were busy spraying their threads of silk to be gathered. Thorn opened her mouth wide and felt her stomach tighten a bit. A special organ that her kind had begun to excrete the webbing from within, where it sprayed out from the oral cavity. What she hated about using her webs was the feeling her stomach had and how exhausting it was to keep her mouth open long enough for her silk to be ready. After a couple of minutes of working, Thorn cleared her throat as she turned to her friend.
"Hey, I've been thinking..." said Thorn. Zip glanced at her in curiosity as she removed strands of webbing from her lips.
"About?" asked Zip.
"Well... I kinda want to head into town," said Thorn. Zip bore a look of reluctance.
"Why would you?"
"Well it's just that... I'm getting crazy by remaining out here in the forest and cooped up in this old cave. I'm bored! I wanna experience life as a normal kid again," said Thorn.
"It could be risky, Thorn. You remember how we don't have functioning inhibitor chips, right?" asked Zip, hoping to convince her friend to be cautious with her desire.
"How can I forget?" sighed Thorn. She stretched her arms while grunting, hoping to get out of her tired state.
"Still though. It's not like we're very well-known and on MONARCH's watch list," said Thorn.
"That's true, but what would we even do?" asked Zip with a deadpanned stare.
"Pfft! Uh... hang out? Check out the town? Eat?" said Thorn with a sassy tone. Zip looked down in thought. She snapped her fingers as a smile was plastered on her face.
"I always wanted to see if we could buy and hook up a TV in here! We could watch some shows while on our break," said Zip.
"I assume that would pretty expensive. There's the power source, buying the entertainment center, a satellite, and cable. Unless you're OK with basic television," said Thorn. Zip sighed with a look of dismay.
"Damn it," muttered Zip.
"It probably wouldn't be a good idea anyway. The lair could be compromised. We could always see a movie instead," said Thorn with a reassuring smile.
"True," said Zip. She gave a small chuckle as she brushed a few strands of her hair to the side.
"You think Goji would like to be our chaperone?" asked Zip. Thorn rolled her eyes.
"With our lack of experience in this town, he'd be more like a baby sitter. But I'm fine with hanging out with him," said Thorn.
"I look forward to it! He's a real joy to tease," said Zip with a giggle. Thorn shook her head in annoyance. She felt sorry for Junior and what he may have to put up with if he were to spend more than five minutes with Zip. She feared how he'd fare in a movie theater with the flirt.
"Careful, Zip. You know what happens if either of you were to be a little too friendly with each other without self-control," said Thorn. Zip scoffed in offense.
"Hey! I have self-control! I just think he's cute, that’s all! Besides, it's not like I'm going to seduce him! It's just friendly flirting!" said Zip indignantly. Thorn shrugged.
"Alright, whatever. He seems like an alright guy. But you know, God didn't give enough blood to guys to run both heads at the same time," said Thorn in a joking tone. Zip lightly flushed as she laughed.
"Whoa! Thorn!" laughed Zip. Thorn snickered.
"Hey, it's true!" said Thorn. As the two settled down, Baragon came rushing through the cave. The two girls looked on curiously as he quickly made his way to meet Manda.
"Manda, I need to talk to Alpha! It's an emergency!" said Baragon with urgency. Manda looked at him in confusion, but chose not to question him.
"O-OK. Radio's over there," said Manda as she pointed to a desk, where an old radio military radio set. He rushed over to the desk and took a seat and began to set the dial while placing the handset phone against his ear. Zip, Thorn, and the rest of the girls looked at each other curiously as to what the emergency could be. Manda made her way over to Baragon and leaned over his shoulder.
"Baragon, what's wrong?" asked Manda.
"It's about his kid," said Baragon. Manda's face turned to worry. The radio crackled. "Alpha, this is Baragon. Do you read?"
"I read you. It turns out that there were just some empty threats being made. We're just an hour away from home right now. How's everything back at home?" answered Senior over the radio.
"Boss, I just came back from town. I got bad news," said Baragon.
"What is it?" asked Senior.
"It's your son. He's in jail," said Baragon. Manda gasped in shock, while Zip's and Thorn's eyes widened as they heard this. A few of the Guardians that were nearby had drawn their attention to the radio once they heard this. A moment of silence filled the air, with the exception of the radio. Senior did not answer. After what felt like an eternity, there was a small exhale.
"Have Amber check on my wife and to let her know that I am on my way home," said Senior, with a tone that sounded as if it was attempting to keep itself from sounding angry.
"Will do. Over and out," said Baragon. He placed the phone down and turned to the ceiling and found the fairies above.
"You heard the man. Get going!" said Baragon. Amber immediately released the ceiling and fell. She spread her wings and began to quickly fly out of the cave. Baragon got out of his seat, while Manda bore a dumbfounded look.
"I-I don't understand. Why is he in jail?" asked Manda.
"Apparently they think he's one of the Transmutant vigilantes. Right now they got him locked up. Judging from how shitty the justice system is for Transmutants, I say he'd be lucky if he isn't locked in the vault," said Baragon. Manda looked at him in disapproval.
"Don't say that! That's Gojira's son you're talking about!" said Manda. Baragon raised his hands.
"I'm sorry, but we're all thinking it," said Baragon with his brows furrowed. Manda deeply frowned in response as she lowered her head. Baragon sighed.
"Look. I'm sorry. Maybe by some miracle, he won't. But I won't say that he'll get off scott-free. They must have some reason of accusing him," said Baragon as he walked away. Manda gulped in response, fearing for the teen.
"I gotta go. I'm supposed to be keeping an eye on Genshiro," said Baragon as he made his way out of the lair. One by one, the rest of the Guardians went back to work. Zip and Thorn glanced at each other with worried expressions, while the rest of the girls murmured among themselves.



With the hour at the twilight, Junior was still incarcerated in his cell. From the surveillance camera located in the corner of the ceiling, the Transmutant was being watched. From just outside of the police station, a dark van was parked. Inside the van, Koizumi lied in the driver seat with the seat reclined. He had a bored expression on his face as he held his finger on the tip of his knife, gently twisting it about. Inoue was in the back of the van staring at the computer screen with head phones on. She watched as the Transmutant sat solemnly in his cell alone.
"I feel like we should do something," said Inoue.
"Like what?" asked Koizumi.
"Well... I don't know. Maybe come forward and say that he has an alibi? He was at the animal shelter all afternoon and until evening when the attacks happened. It couldn't have been him, unless he has a twin that we don't know about," said Inoue as she turned to face Koizumi. The mercenary merely lazily sat in his seat.
"We're supposed to be undercover and watching the kid. We can't come out unless he commits a terrorist act. That means no going to police, no tipping off a reporter, and no whatever else that would let the public know about our presence," said Koizumi. Inoue sighed in disappointment as she slumped in her seat.
"What's got you so worked up about this?" asked Koizumi with a raised brow.
"He's just a kid. Transmutant or not. I hate seeing kids getting locked up in this age that we live in. Especially since this one is innocent," said Inoue. Koizumi stretched his arms as he yawned.
"That's real life, private. Some people just get the short-end of the stick. Even kids," said Koizumi. He then glanced at Inoue, who still held a dejected expression. Koizumi grimaced in response and turned his head forward. Seeing the young soldier in this state was putting him at unease.
"If it makes you feel any better, the Director called in while you were went on your bathroom break," said Koizumi. Inoue glanced at him.
"He said that we should keep an eye on the kid, in case someone from inside or out would do something... drastic," said Koizumi. The way that he worded it made Inoue's stomach tighten. Since Gojira Takeshi Jr. was being accused of being X, no doubt that people would want to have his head now that they knew where he was. It was even possible that the police would try to do him in, if they were to bear a strong prejudice against Transmutants. It has happened before.
"Was that supposed to make me feel better?" deadpanned Inoue.
"He also said that MONARCH is going to get them to drop the charges. One way or another," said Koizumi. Inoue looked at him in confusion.
"Wait, 'drop the charges'? How?" asked Inoue.
"Well, they have blood samples of the kid and from the crime scene. If they don't match, they would have no choice but to let the kid go. Especially once they question the guys that were attacked. They’re conscious and still alive," said Koizumi. Inoue felt a bit of relief from hearing this. However, there was always another possibility.
"And if the DNA samples match?" asked Inoue. Koizumi sheathed his knife.
"I'm not supposed to say this, but the Director is willing to pull some strings, even as far as fibbing, to get the kid off," said Koizumi. Inoue''s eyes widened in response.
"You mean... MONARCH would be lying to the public as to why they would release him?! Tha-That's... That's not right!" said Inoue.
"It's just a little white lie. Besides, it would actually benefit the rest of this sad little town," said Koizumi. Inoue furrowed her brows at Koizumi's nonchalant attitude about MONARCH potentially fabricating a conspiracy, no matter the intention.
"How so?" demanded Inoue.
"You do know who that kid is right?" asked Koizumi. Inoue merely bore a blank expression. The mercenary sighed as he pinched his brows.
"You younger soldiers. So damned blissfully ignorant," muttered Koizumi to himself. Inoue bore a look of annoyance.
"That kid is the son of Gojira Takeshi Sr. World War 2 veteran? One of the few surviving members of the Transmutant Revolution of Solgell, Lagos, Letchi and Odo? One of the biggest threats on MONARCH's watch list?" asked Koizumi.
"Wait, you mean the fallen national islands in Equestrian and Neighponese territory?" asked Inoue.
"Yes, those islands. You know, a lot of old geezers that were fighting there seen a lot of shit. Especially one about a dinosaur that could shoot blue flames from its gullet," said Koizumi.
"Transformation," said Inoue to herself. She then bore a look of confusion.
"Wait, a dinosaur spewing fire? Sounds more like a dragon," said Inoue.
"Dragon or dinosaur, they’re both giant lizards. But hey, those things are extinct. All we got are bones. The most we know is that they lived and died and some of them had feathers and shit. I wouldn't be surprised if some of them could spew fire, which would be pretty awesome," said Koizumi. Inoue pictured a tyrannosaurus in her head opening its mighty jaws, while spewing flames all around. She had to admit, it did sound pretty awesome even though it sounded absurd for such a beast to be able to do such a thing.
"Anyway, what about this guy? Gojira," said Inoue.
"You from Neighpon, kid?" asked Koizumi.
"I was born and raised there for a couple of years," answered Inoue.
"Ah. That explains it. Gojira is one of the big historical figures talked about in school in World History class. At least mostly in Neighpon. They say he almost won us the war," said Koizumi. "Whenever they sent him off to attack, he left a path of destruction. Bases crumbled, soldiers burned, and fear rained throughout the battlefield."
"Jesus. Sounds like a monster," said Inoue with a grimace.
"The war was hell, kid. And Gojira was the devil," said Koizumi. Inoue gulped to herself, hoping to never run into the Transmutant.
"So... what happened to him?" asked Inoue.
"Well, MONARCH knows that he had immigrated to Equestria in the eighties. Settled down, had a family. Then the guy just disappeared. Nobody knows why and where he went. But MONARCH noticed that another faction of rouge Transmutants came up after the Revolutionaries, taking down some Purist extremists. The leader wears a mask, but a buddy of mine was on a special ops mission to take him out when the group was small," said Koizumi. Inoue's eyes widened.
"You don't mean..."
"He saw his face. It was Gojira Takeshi Sr.," said Koizumi.
"Wait, why haven't we heard of this?" asked Inoue in disbelief. Surely MONARCH would have announced who the leader of a potential terrorist group was.
"That's the interesting thing. Apparently the Director found it taboo for the rest of the world to know who the Alpha is behind the mask. They don't come up a lot on the news media since they aren't shooting up neighborhoods or towns like the Revolutionaries, but they are a bit known to people who pay attention. If people were to find out who he was, it wouldn't be good for the family that is on record," said Koizumi. And he chuckled as he shook his head.
"And don't get the wrong idea. It's obvious why he's protecting them," said Koizumi.
"Why?" asked Inoue.
"Think about it. Let's say some Purists wanted to get to Alpha by taking out those close to him. For a guy that's survived through war and that's formed his own little club of rouge Transmutants, it wouldn't be good for anyone if something were to happen to them," said Koizumi. Inoue gulped to herself.
"He could go on a rampage," said Inoue. Koizumi nodded.
"Yep. The Director may have made a good decision, especially since we failed to take him out," said Koizumi. Inoue's eyes widened in shock.
"Wait, you were there?!" exclaimed Inoue.
"Oh whoops. I didn't tell you?" asked Koizumi with a fake tone of shock.
"No!" said Inoue. Koizumi shrugged.
"Oh well, now you know. Come on, it was a special ops mission that failed and we were sworn to secrecy. My buddy wouldn't tell me, even if were friends," said Koizumi.
"Then why are you telling me this?! You could get us both court martialed!" said Inoue.
"Because I'm bored, Inoue. This sucks, I rather be out there shooting Revolutionaries or at least some other terrorist out there instead of babysitting some damn kid!" said Koizumi in exasperation. Inoue scowled in response.
"Look, the point is that the Director is gonna make sure the kid gets out. He knows what could happen if they lock him in the vault," said Koizumi. Inoue turned back at the screen, where Junior was still sitting in his cell. She sighed as she slumped in her seat.
"I hope he does, for everyone's sake," said Inoue.
"By the way, don't tell anyone what I told you. It'd be bad for both of us," said Koizumi.
"Sure," replied Inoue.



Throughout the night, Battra had found himself tailing after X. The two had been roaming through town for a couple of hours as they searched for any Purist that was worthy of attention, but it seemed that no activity was going on with these humans. Battra was worried that he would have to leave this Transmutant alone to hunt whoever he desired. It was also getting late, meaning that Mosura would be waiting on him at home. He wouldn't want to worry her. X stopped on a roof, prompting Battra to do the same. X sniffed the air as he looked around.
"You smell that?" asked X. Battra sniffed the air, then his eyes widened.
"Explosives. C4," said Battra. X nodded.
"A lot of it," said X. The two made their way across the roof until they came across the edge. Just ahead was a warehouse, with dim lights coming out of the windows.
"Yep. It's coming from there," said Battra.
"I'm surprised you know what C4s smell like. I've been around dirt bags with that stuff on them before," said X.
"Well, I spent a lot of times trying to disrupt the distribution of weapons in the streets. The Purists were packing C4, along with other military grade weapons," said Battra.
"Makes you wonder who is funding these guys and who's supplying them," said X as he crossed his arms. Battra nodded in agreement.
"It has to be someone powerful. He won't show his face or even reveal his voice," said Battra. He then pointed to the warehouse as he spotted men with rifles and skull masks standing near a diesel truck and its trailer.
"OK. These are definitely bad guys. We go in there, take them out, stop this operation, and you leave your mark to show that X is still on the loose," said Battra. X nodded with a chuckle.
"Ah this is gonna be fun," said X as he and Battra dropped down to the ground. The two landed and quickly went into cover.
"OK, get ready," said Battra. X nodded to him. Battra leaped out of hiding, where he landed just beside one of the Purists. The human turned with a start and was knocked down by the Transmutant's powerful punch. He crashed into the ground and dropped his rifle. Before the next guard to raise his rifle, X tackled him from the shadows and landed behind the truck. The sound of muffled cries were heard, which were immediately silenced. X came from the truck with his claws covered in blood.
Battra turned to the metal door that led into the warehouse. His eyes glowed violet, and out came a blast of energy from his eyes. The beams scorched the metal, cutting through it like butter. From inside, Purists turned to the door with startled expressions as the beams moved through the door in a square motion. Unfortunately for them, a few Purists were caught by the scorching beams, dismembering their limbs while sealing the wounds shut with scorched flesh. As the victims cried in agony, X and Battra burst through the door and rushed inside. They split up as the unharmed Purists shot their weapons at them. X took cover behind an armored vehicle that was inside. Much to his surprise, he found a weapon that made him grin. Meanwhile, Battra was running through cover as he dodged the coming bullets. As the closest Purist ran out of ammo, Battra rushed towards him and kicked him in the skull. The hit instantly killed the man as he flew back and slammed into a crate. Battra rolled over towards a wall as more bullets came his way. As the bullets chipped at the wall, the Purists moved closer to Battra.
"Got you now, freak!" said one of the Purists. Battra attempted to peek over the corner but a bullet crashed into it, causing him to recoil back.
"Damn!" said Battra with a growl. He turned and found a small crate on the ground, filled with grenades. The Transmutant levitated a couple into his hands and took a breath.
"OK. Just pull the pin and throw. How hard could it be?" asked Battra. He bit into the pin of one of the grenades and yanked it out. He turned the corner and lobbed the explosive. As it made its way to its targets, one of the Purists was quick to catch it. Battra's eyes widened as he threw it back.
"Oh, no you did not just-" Battra quickly raised his hand focused his telekinesis on the grenade, causing it to fly back at the Purist.
"What the fu-?!" the Purist was suddenly engulfed in the explosion, where shrapnel struck the nearby Purists. The agonizing pain from the shrapnel stunned them, causing them to stagger back. Then, several more Purists came rushing out of separate rooms and took part in the action. They fired their weapons at Battra and the armored vehicle that X hid by.
"Hey kid! Keep those fuckers distracted!" said X as he held up his weapon. Battra sighed in annoyance as he pulled the pin of the last grenade.
"One. Two. Three!" counted Battra before he threw the grenade around the corner. He didn't want to risk the Purists throwing it back or getting enough time to evade the explosion. The resulting explosion had killed a couple of men nearby, and caused the rest to disperse. As they were distracted, X popped out from behind the armored vehicle with a light machine gun.
"Say hello to my little friend!" shouted X. He began to mow down the Purists that were left. The humans dropped dead quicker than flies as the bullets whizzed all around. Battra took the opportunity to get out of cover and hid behind the armored truck as well. A few of the Purists managed to get away as the bullets flew all around and fled to the next room in the warehouse. X tossed the weapon aside as it ran out of ammo and rushed from behind the armored vehicle to join Battra as the two burst into the next room. They found the humans fleeing into a diesel truck. It took off with the trailer door open and the Transmutants witnessed crates behind the humans inside. Battra narrowed his eyes as they began to glow violet. He fired the beams of energy, allowing them to fly towards the truck. However, the vehicle had turned around the corner, where the beams struck a tree, slicing it in half. It fell to the ground, catching on fire. As the vehicle drove away, X growled.
"They got away! They have a lot of stuff in that trailer," spat X as the truck drove further away. The two weren't fast enough to pursue the vehicle, and they would risk tiring out and being caught with police should this turn into a high speed pursuit.
"We'll get them next time. Come on, you still need to leave your mark," said Battra as he headed back inside. X growled as he glared at the truck that disappeared from his sight. He went back inside and took a spray can from Battra.
"One mark, coming right up," sighed X as he began to spray on a clear wall.



It was early morning. Miwa was sitting at the kitchen table in her home, alone. She was still in her nightgown, bags were under her eyes from the lack of sleep. In front of her was a bowl of cereal. She merely stared at the bowl in silence. The silver spoon sat alone beside the bowl, untouched. The past couple of days have been rough on her. Miwa had been staying up late at night, hoping and praying that her child would be released. She couldn't bring herself to sleep, considering the nightmares that she had of her son being locked in a cell forever.
The woman stared at her bowl, her stomach tight, unable to handle the contents just by looking at it. Miwa sighed as she took the bowl of cereal and made her way to the sink. She dumped the milk into the sink along with the cereal. She turned on the garbage disposal as she waited for the contents to disappear from her sight. Miwa turned off the garbage disposal and merely left the bowl in the sink, not having the will to deal with the dish. Miwa sluggishly made her way over to the living room and plopped herself on the sofa. It had been so quiet in her own home these past couple of days since her son left. That was how great her pain was, knowing that her child could potentially be taken away from her. Worse, after the incident she knew that her son’s social life would be worse when he returned to school.
Miwa was interrupted out of her depressed thoughts as she heard knocks coming from her door. Miwa perked up and wiped her eyes with a sniffle. She made her way over to the door and opened it. On her porch, she found her husband standing outside with a hood on, looking over his shoulder.
"Miwa, I heard what happened," said Senior as he made his way in the house. His wife hardened her eyes as she slammed the door, startling her husband. Senior found a furious expression on his wife's face as she stood with her fists clenched.
"Miwa?" called Senior.
"This is all your fault!" screamed Miwa, causing Senior to recoil from her tone. His wife approached him and began to beat her fists against him.
"I don't know why they think he did it, but this is all on you! You did this to our son!" shouted Miwa in anger. She felt her rage burst out herself and onto her husband. She needed someone to blame for her son's situation and Senior was the one who was likely the cause of her son’s arrest.
"No! Miwa-" Senior was interrupted as Miwa hit him harder.
"Was it you?! Did you attack those men?! Where were you?!" demanded Miwa. Senior grabbed her by the shoulders and held her back. Miwa attempted to fight him, but Senior held her tightly and began to shake her.
"Miwa! Miwa, please let me speak!" cried Senior. Miwa broke into a sob as she went limp. Senior's expression softened as his dear wife buried her face into his chest. He released her shoulders and wrapped her into his embrace. The two sat on the ground together, while Senior caressed Miwa's head as she sobbed.
"My baby boy. Oh, why is this happening?" wept Miwa. Senior felt himself tear up himself, but he held them back. He had to stay strong in front of his wife. After a minute, Miwa had finished her crying. She felt a little better, but she was still afraid for her son. She and Senior sat together on the sofa with her husband holding her hand firmly.
"And that's where I've been. I was nowhere near Ponyville when that happened. It was only yesterday that I was told by Baragon about Junior being incarcerated. We were already on our way home, and we didn't even get here until an hour ago," said Senior. Miwa sniffled as she rubbed her puffy eyes.
"I can't believe what they're saying. He couldn't have attacked those men. I mean, he has been in fights before, but he never started one. He especially wouldn't take part in killing Purists like some kind of twisted version of Batman!" said Miwa. Senior looked away with a sigh.
"I know," said Senior. Miwa leaned against her husband with a light frown.
"Gojira... I'm sorry about automatically blaming you. It's just that... I was worried that you may have put something in that boy's head to get him to attack those men. You've been teaching to control his abilities and I don't know what's going on. I've just be so upset over this whole thing," said Miwa.
"You have nothing to be sorry about. I should've been here instead of out there in Fillydelphia. I apologize," said Senior. The two sat together for a moment. Senior was pondering as to what the future would be holding for his son.
"Miwa... If worse comes to worse... Junior won't be locked away," said Senior. Miwa's eyes widened. She stood up and looked at her in disbelief.
"You... You can't mean..."
"He's my son and responsibility as well. If he really is innocent, then I'll make sure that-" Senior was interrupted as Miwa hardened her eyes.
"No! Gojira, doing that will only make things worse! Our son will be a fugitive for sure! Not to mention that you'd be risking your own life as well. I can't lose both of you," said Miwa as she held the Transmutant's hand tightly.
"Then what are we going to do?" asked Senior. Miwa sighed.
"I... I don't know. We just have to hope that he'll be found innocent," said Miwa. As Senior was about to reply to her, his pocket began to give off a crackling sound.
"Boss, do you read?" asked a familiar voice. Miwa was slightly startled by the sudden sound. Senior reached into his pocket and pulled out the walkie talkie and held it close.
"I read you, Baragon. Now's kinda a bad time," said Senior as he glanced at Miwa.
"I'll make it quick. Are you at your wife's house? Turn on the news," said Baragon. Senior and Miwa glanced at each other in confusion. However, the woman reached for the remote on the coffee table and took it into her hand. As she turned on the television and searched for a news station, she found it currently showing an anchorman.
"Reports of gun fire and explosions in West Ponyville last night have revealed another site of Purist activity. Investigators have found a local warehouse in the area, filled with automatic weapons and military grade explosives. Along that were the bodies of Purist extremists," said the anchorman as footage of a warehouse was shown live. Police tape had been wrapped around the area, making a boundary to keep people from approaching the crime scene.
"It has also been reported that multiple X's had been marked, leading to the assumption of the Transmutant vigilante, X, being involved in the massacre. However, police aren't saying anything as of yet," said the news anchor. Miwa's and Senior's eyes widened in shock as they looked at the television screen as footage of X's being marked on a building wall, and the diesel truck were shown. Senior held up the walkie talkie up to himself.
"Baragon?" called Senior.
"Boss, I think we have a way to prove your kid's innocence," said Baragon with a confident chuckle. Miwa felt a glimmer of hope in heart.




Location: Classified

Onyx bore a neutral expression as he remained in his seat before a large screen in the room. On screen was the mayor, a middle aged woman with grey hair and glasses. She bore a dumbfounded expression on her face on screen.
"Wait, I don't understand," said the mayor. Onyx leaned back in his seat as he held his fingers together with a sigh.
"You need to drop the charges on Gojira Takeshi II. This is a matter of security, mayor," said Onyx. At this hour, a few representatives had scheduled a meeting with the mayor of Ponyville over the matter of Gojira Takeshi II. He knew what he was asking for was going to be much, but hopefully he may persuade her.
"A matter of security?" the mayor asked, incredulously. "You're asking me to release a criminal out into the streets and to have the police to drop the charges! The security of my citizens come first!"
"If I recall, Equestrian law dictates that he is innocent until proven guilty. He is a potential criminal, I know. But he may also be innocent. Are you aware of his father? The two have a striking resemblance," said Onyx.
"Gojira Takeshi I hasn't been in our most recent records in years. He is under the grid of our town. I am well aware of this individual, given that it was you who had sent me his file in order to allow your agents to keep an eye on his son after his recent visit to the hospital. I do not like being woven into this web of conspiracy, Director," said the mayor with furrowed brows.
"And I appreciate your cooperation and your silence, but there is more at stake here. His father is a rogue Transmutant, potentially a terrorist. If the boy is locked away, his father will not be pleased. He may send out his men to seek retribution," said Onyx. The mayor scoffed at this. It all seemed like senseless speculation and paranoia.
"What makes you so sure about this?" questioned the mayor. Onyx sighed as he leaned back in his seat. His eyes closed and his brows furrowed.
"Because Takeshi and I have a history together," said Onyx. The mayor's eyes widened in shock.
"How?" asked the mayor.
"It was back in the 1970s. I was a young recruit for the Equestrian military. I was present during the Transmutant Revolt on the United Pacific Isles," said Onyx.




Solgell, 1973...

The day was setting. Smoke was rising into the air from the fires that raged from destroyed vehicles. Several soldiers were running through this city in an empty street, where rubble lied. The sound of distant gun fire could be heard along with the sound of the propellers of choppers in the air. The soldiers ran passed fallen soldiers and civilians in the streets. The sight of this sent chills into the recruits, along with causing their stomachs to tighten. They were relatively new to action, only being stationed at a nearby base in Solgell, but a recent state of emergency of the islands has called for the deployment of all available units.
Onyx was among the soldiers stationed in Solgell. His silver hair was shaved and his head was covered by a helmet. He was armed with an M16 assault rifle, fully automatic. The sight of this once bustling city in a state of destruction shocked him. It was unnerving to see how suddenly things had gone wrong on this island. The Transmutants here had begun an uprising from all over these islands. He didn't know how they became so organized and how they got the others on the other islands to take part in this revolt, but it was frightening.
The soldiers continued on their journey, just as distant monstrous wails and roars filled the air. The sounds made Onyx's heart jumped and made him wonder if this city was haunted by unholy spirits. As the platoon made their way over to a street corner, the CO took the phone radio that was strapped onto the back of the communications office.
"This is commander Strung. My men are in position," said Strung with his brows furrowed. On the other line, a crackle came.
"We have a group of heavy hitting Transmutants on Cel Avenue! We need your men to attack them from the rear! Air support is occupied with flyers!" said another commanding officer on the other line.
"Copy that. Over and out," said Strung. He hung up and looked to his men.
"Alright, ladies! We need to take these freaks from the rear! Get your asses into gear, we're moving out!" shouted Stung.
"Let's go!" shouted the soldiers in unison. Onyx felt a spike of adrenaline as he and his brothers in arms ran through the streets, making their way to Cel Avenue. Just knowing that he and the others would soon be facing the enemy caused his body to be pumped with the energy needed to endure. As they came around another corner, the soldiers found a group of monstrous creatures with the appearance of jagged shelled turtles stomping through the street. They were standing like tortoises, but they were much faster and larger. They were about nine feet tall in height, catching bullets on their armored heads, necks, and legs. However, they were not totally impervious as their faces, tails, undersides, and legs were vulnerable. The turtles were struck with bullets by soldiers on the other side, who were forced to pull back as the turtles quickly approached.
"Open fire!" shouted Strung. The soldiers fired their automatic weapons on the back of the turtles, catching their back legs and tails. The turtles bellowed in pain, looking back and forth as they attempted to decide which side to take. The soldiers slightly began to move up. Onyx was firing as aimed for the face of a turtle, catching it in the eye. As the turtles were worn down, a few soldiers on both sides began to pull out frag grenades.
"Frag out! Grenade going out!" the soldiers shouted. As the grenades landed near the turtles, they exploded, blasting away limbs, armor, and even heads. As the smoke cleared, the soldiers cautiously made their way to the center of the street, while shooting the bodies of the beasts to make sure that they are dead. Strung made his way to the other CO, who stood at the center of the other platoon.
"Commander Strung, our forces are being thinned out by the Transmutant slaves from all across the city," said the CO. Strung merely kept furrowed brows.
"We keep pushing back, soldier. We'll move through the downtown area and flank their main infantry," said Strung as he reloaded his rifle.
"Understood, Commander," said the soldier with a nod. He then turned to his platoon.
"Let's move out!" shouted the soldier. Strrung commanded his troops to mobilize. Onyx felt his heart raced in his chest. The recent confrontation with the enemy may have seemed easy, but it was rather difficult to actually take them down. Their shells were pretty tough, not to mention how they could have just rammed their way into the path of him and his comrades. He felt that they were fortunate that they had taken them by surprise and that they had enough fire power to take them down. However, Onyx knew that this was merely the beginning. The soldiers continued to run through the city streets, passing a path of destruction, where a couple of tanks turned the corner.
The roar of monsters grew louder. From a nearby building, windows suddenly shattered and the soldiers stopped as they saw winged figures bursting out of the windows. The beasts were a swarm of mantises, whizzing through the air at high speed. The soldiers tensed as they prepared for the attack of the dozens of mantises, but were surprised to find them flying down another street, their beating wings slowly becoming more distant. The tanks advanced to follow them, but then the sound of a monstrous shriek echoed from above.
The soldiers shot their heads up and found a massive winged monster diving towards them. They were unable to make out its appearance due to the smoke and darkness obscuring it, but it looked like a stealth bomber. The creature slammed down onto a tank, revealing its height to be over thirteen feet tall. It had multiple long legs, which were hooked at the end. Its red orange eyes glowed in the night as it gave a roar, opening its split jaws and teeth. The creature appeared like some sort of insect, but lacked the exoskeleton of one. The creature's two longest legs bore membranes, which allowed it to fly. The creature lowered its legs as it raised its front legs into the air; its eyes and bio-luminescent body flashed rapidly.
The soldiers began to aim their weapons at the creature and prepared to fire. The tanks were beginning to turn their cannons, but the Transmutant had slammed its legs down on the ground, causing a mighty wave of distorted space to expand from itself. As the space came closer, the electronics and the lights of the soldiers and tanks to suddenly spark and burst. The tanks stopped rotating, stopping dead in their tracks. The soldiers fired their weapons upon the Transmutant, which hopped into the air and flapped its wings, only catching a few bullets. The creature roared as it flew away, just as a wall to a building exploded.
From the smoke came rushing several Transmutants in their human form, bearing either rifles or construction tools as weapons. They gave war cries as they charged towards the distracted soldiers. Onyx immediately turned and pulled the trigger down to his rifle, shooting down a man that rushed towards him with a large wrench in his hand. He dropped dead, allowing Onyx to fire at the next approaching Transmutant. The soldiers began to react to the attack, but it was already too late. For the Transmutants and their ambush had given them enough time to shoot down enough soldiers, while others managed to strike the soldiers with their tools. The soldiers were beginning to scatter as their enemies began to overwhelm them. Onyx was rushing back as he pulled out his pistol and fired at nearby Transmutants, catching them in the head. From the tanks, the gunners rose out of the hatch and took the chain guns. They aimed at the Transmutants.
"Eat lead!!" shouted a gunner as he fired the weapon. The bullets raced through the air, catching some of the Transmutants. The gunners managed to push back the Transmutants with their superior weapons. Even the Transmutants armed with fire arms were no match. As the Transmutants were mowed down, the ground infantry soldiers were able to recompose themselves as they prepared to help push back the Transmutants. From the shadows, a figure came rushing towards the first gunner seat. He was bulky and tall, standing at seven feet. The figure leaped onto the tank and grabbed the gunner from the tank, which it followed by throwing the gunner out of the tank. From the shadows, another figure came towards the second tank, pulling the gunner out of the hatch and throwing him to the side. This same figure jumped inside of the tank, where the sound of pained cries were heard. The sound of metal being hit was heard, and the tank slightly rocked.
"Gunners are down!" shouted a Transmutant with a rifle as he got out of cover from debris, firing at the soldiers. Strung growled in anger as the tanks were compromised by two mysterious Transmutants.
"Fall back!" ordered Stung. The soldiers moved back from the Transmutants while firing their weapons to keep them away. From the tank, the second figure rose out of the hatch, with blood stains on his shirt. His amber eyes glared at the soldiers that thought they could escape. He leaped out of the hatch and charged towards the soldiers. The first two whipped around to fire at him, but the Transmutant was too fast. He took the rifle from the soldier, causing him to stumble and then sent a devastating punch against his head, killing the human instantly. He then swung the rifle at the other soldier, knocking his gun away. He tackled the human and held him up just as a third soldier caught this Transmutant. The hostage was shot up, serving his purpose as a human shield. The soldiers fell back towards a street corner. A couple of grenades were tossed, causing explosions that forced the Transmutants back.
"Gojira, they're getting away!" shouted the burly Transmutant as he stepped next to the other. His bald head was covered in scars, while his yellow eyes leered at the street. The Transmutant next to him dropped the dead solider on the ground.
"They won't get far, Destoroyah. Come on," said Gojira as he ran towards a nearby building. Destoroyah smirked as he rushed after him. The two slammed into the glass windows of the building, crashing into shelves of a library and knocking away wooden chairs. The two Transmutants made their way over to a wall, where they crashed through.
From outside of the wall, the human soldiers were startled. Gojira and Destoroyah both took opposite sides, taking on soldiers at close quarters on both sides. Destoroyah grabbed a soldier by the head and slammed him against the wall, crushing his skull. As a soldier raised his rifle to shoot him, Gojira jabbed a soldier on his side in the throat and snatched the knife that he had. He then tossed it at the soldier that was about to kill his fellow Transmutant, striking him in the eye.
Onyx witnessed the brutality of these two Transmutants as they took on his brothers in arms with relative ease in close quarters. He was so stunned that he was trembling, unable to fire his weapon as the terrifying Transmutants bared their sharp teeth and gave animalistic growls. Gojira began to slash soldiers with his sharp claws, catching their eyes, faces, or bellies. Strung began to fire his pistol at Destoroyah, who caught a couple of bullets in the shoulder. Being such a big target, Destoroyah clumsily turned around to meet his attacker with an enraged roar. As he was about to charge towards the commanding officer, he was shot from the side by another soldier with a rifle. Destoroyah wailed in agony as his arm caught the bullets, but he threw himself to his right, swinging his wounded shoulder against the human. The soldier slammed into the wall and was knocked unconscious. Destoroyah growled as he moved back and took cover by a dumpster as more bullets came from the remaining soldiers. Gojira gave a war cry as he charged towards Strung, who whipped around and quickly shot a few rounds. The bullets struck Senior in the shoulders and chest, but he pressed on like a rampaging rhino. Gojira slammed into the soldier and began to savagely beat the CO, where Onyx was able to hear a sickening sound.
"Noo!!" shouted Onyx as he raised his rifle and began to fire along with the rest of the soldiers. Gojira immediately rolled away from the shots with Strung, catching a few bullets with him. He immediately stood up and rushed towards the soldiers and slammed into them. As Onyx was knocked to the side from the impact, he raised his rifle again and began to fire at Gojira, but his rifle clicked. His eyes widened in horror as the sound of gun fire did not reach his hearing. Instead he was on the ground, helpless as he watched Gojira slaughter what remained of his comrades, with his sharp claws. Gojira then threw the body of Commander Strung onto the ground, where Onyx was able to see the grotesque state of his face. Onyx shook as he breathed in and out, still pulling the trigger on his rifle. Gojira panted as his bullet wounds bled. He slowly turned with hard eyes, finding the remaining soldier on the ground, shaking like a Chihuahua. Gojira made his way over to him with hard eyes, watching this soldier tremble before him. He was familiar with a sight like this back in the second world war. A soldier stuck in a state of being unable to fight back, and scared by what had happen. Destoroyah began to make his way out of cover, with his arm bleeding.
"Won't you kill him?" asked Destoroyah with a pant. Gojira bore hard eyes. He snatched the rifle out of Onyx's hands and looked it over.
"There is no honor in killing a man that cannot defend himself," said Gojira as he broke the rifle in half and threw it to the ground at Onyx's feet. Destoroyah scoffed as he rolled his eyes.
"Whatever you say. But I have to warn you, that honorable behavior of yours is going to get you killed one day. Next thing you'll know is that the guy you spare will be waiting for the right opportunity to-" Destoroyah immediately pushed Gojira to the side and threw a bloody knife ahead. Onyx whipped his head to the side and found a soldier standing with a knife suddenly lodged in his throat. He began to bleed profusely as his eyes were wide open, with his pistol drawn out. The soldier dropped to his knees and fell to the ground, bleeding out. Destoroyah glanced at Gojira, who looked at him with wide eyes.
"-Pounce," said Destoroyah. Gojira then smirked in response as he stood up. He then narrowed his eyes down on Onyx, who remained on the ground.
"If you know what's good for you, you'll leave the city. We aren't planning to spare every single soldier in this fight," said Gojira in growl as he and Destoroyah walked away. Onyx remained on the ground, panting as he clutched his bleeding arm. He leaned his head against the wall as he bled. He and his entire platoon didn't stand a chance against these Transmutants. As he turned his head, his eyes widened as he found Gojira groaning as he grew in size and form began to change. He was witnessing the Transmutant transformation. Gojira had grew into a 40 foot tall reptilian beast that stood upright, with jagged dorsal plates on his back.
Gojira gave a screeching roar into the air as he stomped through the street with the rest of the Transmutants, causing tremors. Onyx immediately got up off of the ground and ran as fast as he could, ignoring his pain. They were slaughtered without mercy. He had witness his comrades taken down with ease, including his commanding officer. He was the only one to have survived this confrontation. He felt shame for being the only one being left out of his platoon, unable to continue fighting. He felt worse for turning to flee with his tail between his legs like a coward. He felt that he should have fought until he died with his brothers, but instead he was running away because he was afraid. He ignored all of the roars and gunfire in the air, only focused on saving his own skin.




Present Day...

Onyx remained in his seat with his eyes closed, playing back the horrors that he had witnessed on that dark night. He had told the mayor his tale, though he had left a few things out. To this day, he still regrets leaving the fight in Solgell until it fell to the Transmutants. He never forgot Gojira Takeshi I's face, his voice, and his eyes. They were all drilled into his head, stuck as a haunting memory. Now, he had to prevent a repeat of the same situation in Ponyville.
"So you see, mayor. Gojira is not a force to be trifled with. He is as ruthless as they come. Which is why we need to prevent provoking him, even if his son is guilty of the crime," said Onyx. The mayor cleared her throat in response.
"Director Onyx, it just does not sit well with me to let him go free without a trial. Even if it is to prevent a potential attack," said the mayor. Onyx was about to respond, but a buzzing sound filled his hearing. He sighed as he turned in his desk.
"One second," said Onyx. He pressed the button to the COM with an annoyed expression.
"What is it? I am in the middle of a meeting," said Onyx.
"Sorry to disturb you, Director. But news from the lab has come in. The DNA samples came back negative," said a woman over the COM. Onyx's brows raised in response.
"Are... Are you sure?" asked Onyx.
"Yes sir, but the blood samples do contain some similarities. As in, on a relative level," said the woman. Onyx smirked to himself.
"Send the report to me immediately," ordered Onyx. He turned to face the screen with a smile.
"Mayor, I believe that we no longer have to worry about lying to the public. We're giving them the truth," said Onyx. The mayor bore a puzzled expression.
	
> Chapter 24: The Boot
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

It was late afternoon and Junior was sitting down in his cell in silence with a tired expression. He had grown restless ever since he had been incarcerated a few days since ago. He was waiting for the investigation to be over and for his trial to begin, which filled him with anxiety and had kept him up at night. He hadn't had any visitors, but he was able to get one phone call, which he spent on contacting his mother. It was hard to hear her distraught over the phone. Junior feared that his mother possibly believed that he was actually the one that had attacked the men, as he was accused of. However, she didn't say anything about it and merely reassured him that everything was going to be fine. However, the Transmutant thought otherwise, considering how much the man in the video looked a lot like him, and that everyone else likely believed it. Junior sighed as he sat against the wall with his face buried into his knees. As he lamented his situation, Gojira's ears perked as head the sound of the gate being unlocked. He raised his head and found an officer opening up his cell. Junior remained seated as he locked eyes with the officer, who bore a neutral expression.
"Come on kid, you're coming with me," said the officer. Junior took a breath before standing. He made his way over to the officer as he raised his wrists. The officer merely stared at his wrist and then raised a brow. He then turned and made his way away from the cell.
"Come on," said the officer. Junior bore a look of confusion as he looked at his wrists, finding them to be free. The other individuals from the other cells murmured in confusion as Junior left his cell and went after the officer.
"Wait. I-I don't understand. Shouldn't you cuff me? I am supposed to be put on trial, right?" asked Junior as he was led away from the holding area and towards the lobby of the police station.
“Nah. No cuffs, and no trial," said the officer. Junior's stomach tightened in response. It seemed that he may have been automatically sentenced as a Transmutant terrorist and may be locked in the vault. He then thought again about the officer's response, who refused to cuff him. Junior found this all rather strange, which began to concern him. Junior suddenly found himself just by a window, where a woman was present.
"Can you bring out the items under, 'Gojira Takeshi II'?" asked the officer. The woman nodded in response as she went to the back. Junior was puzzled.
"Wait, what? What's going on?" asked Junior. The woman came back with a back pack and cell phone. She handed them to the officer, who then handed them to Junior.
"You're being released, son. You're free to go," said the officer. Junior's eyes widened.
"Are you serious?" asked Junior in shocked.
"Yep. Charges were dropped. Apparently, there have been more attacks with X's involvement, despite you being locked up. We tried to match up your DNA with the crime scene, that got you arrested, but the tests came back negative. Still, I should ask if you may have a relative out there who looks a lot like you. Father, perhaps?" asked the officer. Junior cleared his throat.
"Uh... I haven't seen him since I was a little kid. I don't remember him all that well," lied Junior. He felt himself slightly rising in anger as he thought of his father being X. Though he was normally in the Everfree forest with the Guardians. All that Junior knew was that he was going to be demanding answers from his father.
"Alright. You're free to go. Be careful out there and stay out of trouble," said the officer. Junior nodded as he began to leave.
"Yes sir. Thank you," said Junior as he left. As he made his way outside, he found his mother standing by her car in the parking lot. The two met with a tight hug. Miwa began to shed tears of joy as she held her child as tight as she could.




Later that evening...

"OK, let me get this straight. You weren't here at all? Not even for a minute?" asked Junior. He was standing in the living room of his room, looking at his father in confusion, who sat on the recliner with a sigh. Miwa was kneeling by his side as she held his hand, while Amber was perched right on the arm rest of the sofa.
"No, I was in Fillydelphia, just like Amber told you," answered Senior.
"That's right. I couldn't sense your father nearby in Ponyville, so it couldn't have been him. It wasn't you either, because you were with that nice girl with pink hair~," sang Amber in a teasing tone. Junior looked at her in annoyance while Senior bore a look of confusion.
"Who?" asked Senior with a cocked head.
"I was just helping her at the animal shelter. Wait a second, how did you know that I was there?" asked Junior with a look of suspicion.
"I was watching you that day. You two look really adorable together!" giggled Amber. Junior scoffed as he looked away with flushing cheeks. Senior glanced at Miwa with a puzzled expression.
"Wait... Does Junior have a..." Senior was interrupted as Junior turned with a glare.
"No, I do not! We're just friends!" cried Junior. Miwa sighed as she scratched her head with a grimace.
"He's been friends with several different girls, and yet he hasn't made a move on any of them," said Miwa in disappointment.
"Mom!" said Junior in annoyance.
"I just worry about you baby, that's all," said Miwa with a small laugh. Junior sighed in exasperation.
"Alright, so neither of us are guilty of being X. What now?" asked Junior. Senior sighed as he stood up.
"Well, this is a very peculiar situation. Out there is someone lurking in the streets with a face like ours. To prevent another situation like this again and to get to the bottom of things, I intend on finding this Transmutant," said Senior. Junior nodded as he smirked.
"Sounds good, I'll come with you to help find that son of a bitch," said Junior. Senior shook his head while Miwa looked at her son in disapproval.
"No! Absolutely not!" said Miwa.
"She's right, Junior. You've already gotten into trouble just by sharing whatever appearance we may have with this person. I think it'd be wise if you remained away from the lair for a while, at least until things blow over. I plan on finding this man and this so called, 'Night Angel' as soon as possible," said Senior. Junior sighed in annoyance.
"Dad, come on. Technically I am a Guardian, right? My friends and I did make that pack," said Junior with a deadpanned stare. Miwa grimaced as she crossed her arms.
"Which I still don't like," said Miwa. Senior cleared his throat.
"Well... That was only to get the others to trust you and your friends. You and your friends are just eyes and ears outside of the lair. You aren't obligated to take part in risky missions like we are," said Senior as he glanced at Miwa with a nervous smile. Miwa smiled at him in approval.
"Right. Besides, you need to get your behind back in school. You gotta graduate and get yourself that diploma," said Miwa. Junior sighed.
"Oh right, school," said Junior with a grimace. Miwa patted his shoulder as she gave her son a reassuring smile.
"Don't worry about it. The media has gotten the word spread about you being innocent. I'm sure things will be fine. Besides, a few of your friends wanted to visit you, but you know..." said Miwa as she thought back to Junior being locked in a cold holding area.
"The police wouldn't let it happen," said Junior with a sigh. He shook his head.
"Well, fine. I guess I'll just forget about this crap and go about my life. I'm just relieved that everything worked out in the end," said Junior in relief.
"We should all be thankful," said Amber. Junior stretched as he began to walk away.
"Alright, I think I'm going to hit the shower and go to bed. Good night," said Junior.
"Good night," said Miwa and Senior in unison.
"Pleasant dreams!" said Amber. Miwa smiled warmly at her husband as she made her way over to him and wrapped him into a hug.
"I'm so glad that he's back home. I just wish... You could too..." said Miwa with a light frown. Senior lightly frowned as well. He caressed her head with a sigh.
"Well... I'm still here. I won't leave you two alone ever again," said Senior. He then closed his eyes as he held his wife. Despite his son being home safe, he was mildly concerned. His son's innocence was proven through a DNA test. The fact that MONARCH was involved in the investigation worried him more. The blood of his son, which came from himself, was in the hands of MONARCH. He had spent this whole time trying to prevent them from getting a drop of his DNA, knowing that they have a contract with GeneCo. Only time would tell whether they still have a sample of his blood or not.



The next day Junior was sitting at the table with a bowl of cereal, early but a bit drowsy still. He was not used to mornings, no matter how early he slept. Miwa made her way over to his side and planted a kiss on his cheek before taking a seat down with breakfast as well. Miwa had felt the energy that she had lost since her son had been gone suddenly rejuvenated back into her body. However, there was a bit of a concern that she had regarding his friends. She knew that Fluttershy, Mosura, and Erika believed that he was innocent, but they also hinted that the others didn't. She hoped that things would work out as the news announced that the chargers were dropped due to the DNA test proving negative, which might change the opinion of those that distrusted Junior.
"Sweetie, would you mind running to the store for some milk and eggs after school?" asked Miwa. Junior nodded as he drank the milk from the bowl.
"Sure mom," said Junior as he wiped his lips and placed the bowl in the sink. He rushed over to his mom and planted a kiss on her cheek.
"Gotta run. Love you, mom!" said Junior as he rushed out of the house. As he came out of the house, fully dressed and with his backpack in tow, he quickly made his way to school. The one benefit of being jail, he didn't have to sit through classes all day. However, he knew that was also a negative considering how he would have to make up for those days. Junior rushed down the sidewalk, but was surprised to find Fluttershy standing just outside of his home by the mailbox. She slightly jumped, startled by his sudden appearance.
"Oh, Fluttershy," said Junior in surprise. He cleared his throat as he awkwardly rubbed the back of his head and looked away.
"Um... Listen, about what the news had been saying..." Junior was interrupted as Fluttershy lunged at him with her arms wrapped tightly around him. Junior was taken aback by this.
"I was so worried! I knew you were innocent!" cried Fluttershy with a joyful expression. Junior lightly smiled as he patted her on the back. He was amazed at how this girl still had faith in him.
"Thanks Shy. Hey, we should get going or we'll be late," said Junior. Fluttershy released Junior with a look of embarrassment on her face.
"Oh! R-Right. Hehehe," Fluttershy shyly laughed. The two walked down the side walk together as they headed for school. On their walk, Fluttershy remembered something that made her stomach tighten and her heart drop in her chest.
"Um... Goji, I'm really glad that you're back. In fact, Mosura, Rodan, Angirasu, Erika and-"
"I know, you're all glad. I appreciate that Shy. You girls and guys are true friends. But really, it'd save time if you just said our 'friends' or 'club members'," said Junior with an amused smile. Fluttershy bore a deep frown as she looked away, which went unnoticed by Junior. The two were headed closer to the school right now.
"Yes, but Gojira... You should know that... Well, some people still think that you are actually one of those vigilantes," said Fluttershy. Junior sighed.
"Figures. These idiots just look for everything to try to make me out to be a bad element. But it's only some, right? I mean, I was scientifically proven innocent. People like Twilight can't argue with science," said Junior. Fluttershy bit her lip at the mention of Twilight Sparkle.
"A-Actually..." Fluttershy was interrupted as Junior opened the door to the school for her, allowing her to step through. The two made their way down the hall, passing by other students. Some shot harsh glares at Junior, while others skittishly moved away as he approached. To Junior, this was nothing out of the ordinary, but Fluttershy knew that it was a bad sign. She had heard the students talking unpleasant things about Junior's arrest and the whole situation. She realized that her stating that 'some people' still believed that Junior was X was far from accurate. In fact, a lot of people in this school thought he was X.
"I'll see you in the club room, Shy. Gotta get to class," said Junior as he power walked away.
"Goji, wait!" cried Fluttershy, but her cries went unheard. Junior was already leaving the area, while a crowd of students had blocked her way. As Junior continued on, he had made it to class. The Transmutant found the other students inside acting more skittish than usual as he stood in the door way. Junior found this a bit odd, but recalled what Fluttershy had previously said. He slumped his shoulders and sighed, making his way over to his seat, where Mosura was present. She greeted him with a warm smile.
"Hey you," said Mosura. Junior smiled back at her.
"Hey. I'd say it's good to be back, but honestly I don't missing coming back to school," said Junior. Mosura gave a small laugh in response. She cleared her throat as she twiddled her thumbs.
"I'm... I'm glad that it's all worked out," said Mosura.
"Same. Thanks for giving me the benefit of the doubt," said Junior. Mosura bore a look of dejection as she looked away.
"Right. But I have some bad news..." said Mosura. Junior raised a brow as he took his seat and turned to face her.
"What?" asked Junior. Mosura sighed.
"Well... It's about Twilight and the others," said Mosura. She was about to continue but the teacher had arrived, causing Mosura to go silent. The teacher cleared his throat as he made his way over to his desk and warily looked over to Junior's direction.
"Mr. Takeshi. How pleasant of you to join us," said the teacher. Junior slightly stiffened.
"Um... Good to be back. Do I need to see you for any make up assignments for the time I've been gone?" asked Junior. The teacher bore a look of discomfort at the question.
"Uh... See me after class. I'll have something for you," said the teacher. Junior nodded in response.
'Great, even the teacher is nervous around me. Perfect,' thought Junior with a scowl. Mosura frowned as she lowered her head.




Later...

Junior was standing in line in the cafeteria with Rodan and Angirasu. The two were nearing the front of the line as they waited patiently. Rodan nudged Junior in the shoulder.
"Hey, good to see you that you got off. I knew that it was all bullshit," said Rodan. He then chuckled as he moved his fist back and punched Angirasu in the chest, who grunted in response.
"This guy believed it, though!" said Rodan. Angirasu sent him a glare as he punched Rodan's shoulder, much harder compared to Rodan.
"Gah!" yelped Rodan as he clutched his shoulder.
"I did not. I said I was conflicted, but I gave him the benefit of the doubt," said Angirasu in annoyance. He then sent Junior a smile.
"It is good to see that my faith wasn't misplaced. Good to have you back, Goji," said Angirasu.
"Thanks Aang," said Junior with a nod. He sighed in exasperation as he came next in line.
"But what really sucks is that I have to make up work for the time that I've been sitting in a damn cell. This sucks," said Junior. Rodan hissed in response.
"That sucks and all. But that's the least of your worries," said Rodan as they all had gotten their food on their trays. Junior bore a raised brow as they made their way over to where they normally sat.
"What do you mean?" asked Junior.
"You mean, Mosura and Fluttershy hadn't told you?" asked Angirasu in worry.
"Told me what? Look, let's just get to the table. I'm starving," said Junior. Rodan and Angirasu glanced at each other with worried expressions as they followed Junior. They came by the table, where the Friendship Club, the Main Six, and Flash were present. Junior was about to sit his tray down by Fluttershy, but Rainbow immediately scooted over and took the spot with her tray. Junior bore a puzzled expression.
"This seat is taken," said Rainbow.
"Um... OK?" said Junior with a look of confusion as Rainbow sent him the stink eye. He looked to the other girls, who all immediately avoided eye contact with him.
"What? What's going on here?" asked Junior. Fluttershy looked at him sadly, while Mosura clenched her fists as she remained in her seat, regretting not being able to talk to Junior sooner. Twilight sighed.
"Gojira, I'm revoking your membership in the club," said Twilight. Junior's eyes widened while Angirasu winced.
"Wait... What?" asked Junior. He felt that he had misheard the girl.
"I'm kicking you out of the club. I'm sorry," said Twilight with a sigh. Junior placed his tray down on the side as he held a hand to his forehead.
"Wait, you're kicking me out? Why?" asked Junior in disbelief. Rainbow scoffed.
"Isn't it obvious?" asked Rainbow. Rodan sighed.
"Guys, come on. Is this necessary?" asked Rodan. Erika nodded in agreement.
"Yeah, come on," said Erika. Junior shook his head as he had a realization.
"Wait, this is about-"
"Yes, this is about you being X," interrupted Rarity.
"But- No, guys. Come on, didn't you see the news? I'm innocent! They did a DNA test and it came back negative!" said Junior.
"We know, but that ain't enough," said Applejack as she crossed her arms and looked away. Junior looked at her in disbelief at what she said. He couldn't believe his ears.
"AJ, you too?!" asked Junior.
"Afraid so, sugarcube. You haven't really been the most honest of people with us. You're always leaving abruptly and we saw your face on that video. I just don't think I can trust you anymore," said Applejack.
"But that's- That wasn't me, dammit! The crimes kept going even while I was in holding! You know that, right?!" asked Junior.
"How do we know that? You could've just had your buddy Night Angel try to cover your butt by making it look like X was still on the loose," said Rainbow with hard eyes. Junior looked to the others with a look of disbelief.
"Twilight? Sunset? Rainbow? Rarity? Come on!" said Junior with a forced chuckle, hoping that what he is hearing is some kind of joke. However, no one was laughing. Everyone avoided eye contact with him. Twilight bore a look of hurt and anger, while Rainbow was scowling. Sunset bore a look of disappointment as she sat next to Flash, who merely bore narrowed eyes at Junior. The Transmutant then turned to Pinkie, who bore a sad expression as she avoided eye contact.
"Pinkie?" called Junior, in an almost desperate tone. Pinkie felt her eyes beginning to water as she continued to avoid his gaze. She immediately stood up and ran away with teary eyes.
"I'm sorry! I-I just can't be your friend anymore!" cried Pinkie.
"Darling, wait!" called Rarity as she reached out to her. But Pinkie was long gone. Junior felt as if he was struck by a heavy hammer against his chest as he watched Pinkie run away from him.
"Pinkie?" muttered Junior as he slumped his shoulders, with a look of disbelief. The one girl that seemed to be exceptionally fond of him had just turned on him along with the others. They believed that he was X and no amount of reasoning seemed to convince them otherwise. It hurt knowing that Pinkie of all people was with them, since she was always so friendly with him, trying to be his friend since day one when they met. The Transmutant turned to face everyone else with a hard expression.
"S-So that's it? You're kicking me out of the club? Y-You're all just gonna deny my innocence?" demanded Junior. He tried to keep himself from stuttering from the anger and pain that he was feeling right now, but he was slowly beginning to falter. No one answered.
"Who else could it be in that video? You're the only with the face that guy had," said Flash with disdain in his voice. Junior narrowed his eyes and clenched his fists. He couldn't exactly come out and say that there was some impostor out there that just happened to look like him. His days of keeping secrets from these guys was finally beginning to catch up with him, putting him in an unsavory position.
"Alright. You know what? Fine! Who gives a shit? Like I'd wanna hang out with you damned traitors anyway. If you won't give me the benefit of the doubt, then screw all of you!" spat Junior as he took his tray and began to walk away. He then shook his head as he glared at Twilight.
" I guess I was just fooling myself. 'Friendship is magic', my ass!" said Junior with disdain. Twilight shot him a glare back and then looked away. Angirasu sighed as he shook his head while Rodan looked at the rest in disapproval.
"What's with the look?" asked Rainbow in confusion.
"I'm just amazed at how you all just told Goji to fuck off like it was nothing," said Rodan.
"It wasn't- Ugh!" Twilight scoffed as she crossed her arms.
"You know why we kicked him out of the club," said Twilight.
"I do, but you're all wrong," said Rodan as he took his tray and walked after Junior.
"Goji, wait up!" called Rodan as he went after his fellow Transmutant. Angirasu sighed.
"I was hoping that maybe the recent news would have changed your minds," said Angirasu as he went after the Transmutants.
"Fat chance. Not with how dishonest he's been," said Rainbow. Angirasu sighed in disappointment as he heard this. The three Transmutants made their way over to the table that they had once been segregated to. However, Junior stopped, feeling betrayed by the people that he thought were his friends as they still believed that he was responsible for X's actions. It made his blood boil and caused his muscles to stiffen. He held his tray tighter, feeling his claws threatening to seep out. Junior exhaled sharply.
"You know what? I'll catch you later guys. I lost my appetite," said Junior in a dry tone as he turned and made his way over to the dumpster.
"Wait, Goji!" called Rodan. Junior ignored his call and merely continued through the cafeteria after throwing away his lunch, proceeding out to the hall. Rodan and Angirasu were left behind, filled with disappointment. Mosura frowned deeply as she sat in her seat, along with Fluttershy, Erika and Sunset.
Junior was stomping through the hallway with a hard expression. His anger was at its boiling point and he felt an irritation on the skin of his hands. He held them in his pockets until he had made his way over to the locker room in the gym.
"Those fucking-!!" Junior growled as he punched a locker, causing it to dent. He groaned in exasperation as he held his head.
"I don't fucking believe this shit! Just like that?! Fuck them!" shouted Junior. He panted as he slumped down on the bench in the locker room, breathing to calm himself down. He let out a long sigh as he held a hand against his face. He slightly felt his lip quiver, but Junior grunted in annoyance as he moved his hand away.
"Ugh! Damn it! I'm not doing that!" said Junior in annoyance. He refused to have a breakdown over this. No matter how much he felt betrayed by the rest, he wasn't going to let them bring him down like this. If they didn't believe him to be innocent and decided to end their so-called friendship with him, then it couldn't be helped. ‘Screw them,’ he thought. Junior sighed as he shook his head, wondering how it all had gotten to this point. One moment, he had a modest number of friends and then that number was significantly lower.
It seemed that he was back to square one, being a loner. However, Junior then realized that he still had the loyalty of Angirasu and Rodan, along with the trust of Mosura and Fluttershy. Despite the comfort that realization brought, it didn’t help that he thought that maybe he could form some kind of real friendship with the others. They made him believe that he could, but that was immediately severed. Junior felt himself only able to make friends with Angirasu, Rodan, Mosura, and Fluttershy through a set of random events, which may not have necessarily been a bad thing. It made their encounters more memorable to him. Junior bore a soft smile to himself as he sat down. But, his eyes hardened.
"This all wouldn't have happened if it weren't for those vigilantes," said Junior. Although he did support the idea of taking scum like the Purists on, he couldn't help but be angry at them. They have gotten him into trouble due to a case of mistaken identity. Furthermore, X’s actions had gotten most of his friends to turn on him in the first place.
Junior raised himself out of his seat and made his way out of the locker, having vented off some steam. As he came outside with the door opened, he found Sunset gasping as she stumbled back with a startled expression. Junior's eyes widened in response, but he then looked away with a hard expression. He began to walk passed her but Sunset reached out and grabbed his arm.
"Gojira, wait!" cried Sunset. Junior sighed as he kept his eyes forward.
"Look, I'm sorry that you were kicked out of the club. But Twilight made what she called an 'executive decision'. I just want to let you know that the rest of us didn't agree with it. And that...I believe you're innocent," said Sunset in a soft tone. Junior gave a heavy sigh.
"You see why I always kept to myself, Sunset? It's because of things like this. I'm always seen as the bad guy," said Junior.
"But how are you even supposed to make friends with that attitude?" asked Sunset.
"I guess some people aren't just meant to be friends," said Junior. Sunset deeply frowned in response. She made her way over to him and placed a comforting hand on his shoulder.
"Don't talk like that. You still have me, Fluttershy, Aang, Rodan, Mosu, and even Erika," said Sunset with a warm smile. Junior looked away in response as he felt his eyes stung. He quickly blinked to get rid of the sensation as he cleared his throat.
"Erika too, huh?" asked Junior. Sunset nodded.
"Mmhmm. I was surprised too," said Sunset. Junior chuckled in response.
"Well, that's good to know. But wouldn't Flash disapprove of you coming near the big bad vigilante?" asked Junior in a teasing tone. Sunset rolled her eyes.
"He thinks I'm in the bathroom. I didn't wanna hear him act like a worry wart over me wanting to cheer you up," said Sunset.
"Hmm. Well, thanks," said Junior with a nod. Sunset merely gave him a bright smile in response.



It was late into the afternoon. Junior was present in his home from school. Today was awful. Stares were all focused on him throughout the entire day. It turned out that most, if not all, of Junior's peers in school still believed that he was X. This brought about a tense feeling over the Transmutant, along with the feeling of exhaustion as he pressed through the silent false judgment of the humans at his school. The Transmutant was still sour about the fact that the people that he once called his friends had turned against him, unable to let go of their distrust after all that's happened. He partially blamed himself for making up lies that may have led up to their distrust, but he felt himself justified to have made them. After all, his freedom was on the line.
Now, Junior was present in his home at the kitchen table with a scowl on his face. He was reading through a text book as he tapped his pencil on the side. He was given a few assignments that he had to do to make up for his absence. It was a pain in the ass, especially after being in jail for the past couple of days. Worse, the Transmutant could tell the skittish nature that the teachers had around him today, giving away the fact that they too thought that he was X. Junior sighed in exasperation as he held his head.
"Fuck!" groaned Junior. Meanwhile, Miwa had wandered into the kitchen with her purse draped over her shoulder. She made her way over to her son's side.
"Hey, what's wrong?" asked Miwa. "You've seemed down since you've gotten home."
"Ugh. Just..." Junior gave a heavy sigh in response as he shook his head.
"I'm just pissed right now. Bad day at school. Apparently, a lot of people still think that I'm guilty," said Junior. Miwa's eyes widened in response. Her son gave a heavy sigh.
"Twilight had me kicked out of the club. The rest of the humans that I thought were my friends pretty much just gave me the boot from the group. Teachers seem to think I'm guilty as well. They reek so much fear that I can't remove the smell out of my nose," said Junior as he propped his head up with his hand. Miwa deeply frowned in response as she took a seat next to her son.
"Oh. Sweetie, I'm sure that... They'll come around. This whole thing may blow over soon," said Miwa with a forced smile. Junior glanced at her and then looked away.
"I doubt it. They're right. I've been keeping too many secrets, from hiding my broken inhibitor chip, to random transformation, and to leaving to train with dad. But I still can't believe that... Ugh," groaned Junior in frustration. Just talking about this was making him more upset.
"But you know what? It's OK. If they think I'm guilty and that I'm so kind of vigilante, then screw them. I was just fine without them before, I'll be fine from now on," said Junior in a mellow tone.  "At least I still have the trust of Aang, Rodan, Mosu, Fluttershy, Sunset and Erika."
"Don't talk like that. They have no reason to distrust you," said Miwa as she rubbed her son's shoulder.
"Sure..." said Junior. Miwa felt saddened by her son's negative thinking. It was heartbreaking for her to hear that Junior's incarceration has caused a greater strain on his social life then she thought it would. She rested her head against her son's shoulder as she caressed his head.
"I'll be back later tonight. See you later, sweetie," said Miwa as she planted a kiss on Junior's cheek.
"See ya," said Junior as Miwa began to leave the kitchen. As she left the house, she stood against the door with a solemn expression. She gave a deep sigh before leaving the porch and getting into her car. As she left the neighborhood, Junior remained in his seat, working on his make-up assignments. He felt himself possibly staying up all night at this rate just to catch up and get his homework done. Junior moaned in misery as he planted his head on the table. After a couple minutes, Junior heard the doorbell ring. The Transmutant turned with a raised brow and then sighed as he got up.
"Mom probably forgot her phone again," said Junior to himself. As he made his way over to the door and opened it, he was surprised to find Mosura standing on the porch with her back pack over her shoulder. She greeted him with a bright smile as she waved.
"Hello!" greeted Mosura.
"Mosu? What are you doing here?" asked Junior in confusion.
"I thought I'd drop by and help you with any assignments that you may need help catching up on. You don't mind, do you?" asked Mosura.
"Uh... No, not at all. C-Come on in," said Junior as he stepped to the side and allowed the female Transmutant inside of his home. She looked around briefly as Junior closed the door.
"I'm working in the kitchen right now. Can I get you some water or something?" asked Junior.
"No thanks. I'm good," said Mosura. The two had made their way over to the kitchen, where Mosura sat her back pack on the side. Her eyes widened as she found a stack of text books on the side on top of the table, along with some work sheets.
"Wow. You look like you've been busy," said Mosura as she found a work sheet written on while a book was open.
"And I haven't even gotten to the homework that I had missed. It's driving me crazy," said Junior in annoyance. Mosura smiled as she took a seat.
"Well, the sooner we get started, the sooner you can get this work done. Just have a seat and I'll help you get through this," said Mosura. Junior smiled in response as he took a seat next to Mosura. He scooted close to her as he looked into the text book. Mosura's heart jumped in her chest as she felt Junior's elbow rub against her arm. Her cheeks began to flush at his close contact while her joints locked in place.
"So, where in the book does this take place again for Marine Biology?" asked Junior as he tapped at his work sheet. Mosura was knocked out of her dazed state as his voice reached her ears.
"Huh? Oh! Uh... that should be right over here on chapter nine," said Mosura as she looked at the worksheet, finding herself to be against Junior's shoulder. She gulped as her heart raced while feeling the warmth from his body. The air in the house was getting rather cold, and just being here made her want to bring herself against Junior's side to lie against with his arm over her. Mosura's face broke off into a brighter blush at her thoughts.
'Ugh! What the heck am I thinking?! It’d be weird if I did that!' thought Mosura as she shook her head. She then glanced at Junior, recalling the events that had transpired earlier today.
"Hey, Gojira?" called Mosura.
"Hmm?" answered Junior.
"Um... I'm sorry about... You know," said Mosura as she looked away. Junior sighed.
"Mosu, I rather not discuss it anymore. What's done is done. No sense on dwelling on something that I can't change," said Junior.
"Still though, I know it must be-" Mosura stopped as Junior looked at her with a deadpanned expression. The girl looked away as she rubbed her shoulder.
"N-Never mind," muttered Mosura. Junior turned back at his paper.
"I do appreciate you still believing in me, Mosu. Thank you," said Junior. Mosura lightly smiled.
"Well, of course. There's no way you could've been that guy. Despite some similarities, he was too large and his eyes were red. If anything, it could've been some kind of impostor," said Mosura as she tapped Junior's shoulder.
"Impostor, huh?" asked Junior in thought. Mosura waved her hands frantically as she noticed his deep thought.
"Er- I-I mean- I'm just guessing! Who would want to frame you?  You heard of how some people just happen to look like others, right? Maybe this guy just happened to look like you! It doesn't mean there's some big conspiracy going on!" said Mosura with a laugh. She wouldn't want the Transmutant trying to focus on something that may not have been true.
"Well, I wouldn't think that was the case anyway. I was just wondering who in their right mind would have to gain for framing me," said Junior with a shrug. Mosura cleared her throat.
"Let's change the subject. What matters is that they catch the real X and Night Angel. Maybe then, you'll be cleared for sure," said Mosura.
"Sure," said Junior.



Gojira Senior was present inside of the Guardians' lair. His eyes were hard and his brows were furrowed as he stood over a desk that had a map on it. He turned to the side and found Manda, Kumonga, and a couple of other Transmutants with him.
"Ladies and Gentlemen, thanks to a source of ours, we've managed to find a base belonging to the Purist extremists in the west side of Ponyville," said Senior as he dropped a few photos onto the table. The pictures were of the area, where there was a nearby forest. There were pictures of men in skull masks, armed with weapons as they appeared to be standing guard. Another picture showed multiple wooden structures, barricaded with spiked wood and barbed wire. There were watchtowers in the pictures, filled with the same men in skull masks.
"From these photos, we can tell that they are holed up in the wilderness. Our source tells us that there are multiple crow nests around the area, along with multiple structures: this includes barracks; an armory; and other facilities that would be required for them to be living out here. He estimates around over a hundred or so Purists in this area," said Senior as he began to point at a map that was present on the table, where a circle was marked over a region on the map.
"So, what's the plan?" asked Manda.
"Simple. We take a team and eliminate the base. Along with any survivors," said Senior. Manda bore a look of reluctance.
"Alpha, sir. Is it really necessary to eliminate every single one of them?" asked Manda.
"Our enemy never spares a Transmutant during their attacks. Sparing them would only lead to survivors to regroup and continue to pose a problem for us. It's best to limit the problem as much as possible. As a... comrade of mine once said, 'efficiency is crucial in battle. Spare not your enemies, lest you be open for a sneak attack'," said Senior as he stepped away from the table.
"Besides, our source informed me that the Purists in this region are apparently in possession of some sort of prototype equipment produced by Hideki Industries. They're planning something with these prototypes, so we need to eliminate them as quickly as possible," said Senior.
"Understood, Alpha," said Manda as she bowed her head.
"I want our forces ready for the raid in an hour. Bring some of the Transmutant Cuffs along as well," said Senior as he began to walk away from the war table. The Transmutants looked at him in confusion.
"Why? I thought you said we weren't taking prisoners," said Kumonga.
"This isn't for the Purists. I'm expecting some guests while we're there once we're through," said Senior with a hard expression.



It was late in the evening. The Guardians were sneaking through the forest in silence. Tall red wood trees stood tall, as hills caused the Transmutants to sneak through cover in order to avoid being seen. The sound of crickets filled the air, and the night was lit up by fireflies. Senior wore his mask as he was armed with an assault rifle. Kumonga was leaping from tree to tree as she carried a sniper rifle on her back. Her hands latched onto the bark, where microscopic hairs stuck out of her fingertips and onto the surface of the tree. Her blue eyes searched far and wide across the tree tops as she searched for any potential enemies. She held a finger against her ear.
"The area ahead is clear, Alpha," whispered Kumonga over the COM.
"Alright, move up," ordered Senior as he continued to tread through the dirt and grass in the darkness. The Transmutants continued on, passing bushes, hills, boulders, and trees that blocked out the night sky. They were silent as can be, stalking like tigers for prey. As they continued on, Senior stopped as he spotted distant lights.
"Hold your position," ordered Senior. In unison, the Guardians stopped where they were. Kumonga hung from the side of a tree as she squinted her eyes, focusing on the ground below. She spotted a clearing in the forest, where crow nests stood, along with distant wooden and metal structures.
"Kumonga, take your sniping position. Scouts, move up," ordered Senior as he glanced to several Transmutants on the side. Six Transmutants covered in dark clothes and bullet proof vests ran out of cover, moving up closer to the structures.  As they moved up, Manda took the lead as she dove behind an abandoned and destroyed vehicle. She peeked over the side and found a Purist soldier standing with his rifle in his hand, looking around the area in boredom. There was another next to him.
"This sucks! Why do we get guard duty? It's cold out, and these damn mosquitoes are biting my ass!" said a Purist in annoyance as he slapped his neck.
"It's not that bad. Stop whining," said the second Purist in a dry tone. Manda took a breath before drawing out a combat knife.
"You know what's bullshit about all of this?" asked the first Purist.
"Oh I'm sure you'll tell me," said the second Purist with a roll of his eyes. He was suddenly yanked from the shadows by Manda with his mouth covered.
"Fucking Jenkins. He hasn't had guard duty in weeks. He's currently sitting in the barracks right now all warm and mosquito free, with his big fucking melon head!" said the first Purist, unaware of the second's disappearance. He turned to the side in annoyance.
"Isn't that bull- Uh... Zeke? Where did you go?" asked the Purist in confusion as he looked around. He suddenly felt his mouth covered as a blade slashed against his neck, causing his eyes to widen from the shock. He gave a muffled gurgle as he began to bleed out from the knife wound. He dropped to the ground dead as a Guardian stood over him with a blood stained knife. The scouts moved closer to the camp, taking out any lone Purists from the shadows. Manda rushed over to the side of a metal structure, where she planted herself against the wall. She leaned to the side to take a peek through a barred window. Her eyes looked inside and found a set of weapon racks. On the side she also found a couple of Purists inside.
"Found the armory, Alpha. I spotted four Purists inside," whispered Manda over the COM. She then spotted a Purist standing over a large crate that bore the Hideki Industries logo.
"Found one of the prototypes," said Manda.
"Stay out of sight, Manda. Plant the explosives to make an entrance. I want those prototypes gone," said Senior.
"Copy," said Manda as she reached into a bag strapped to her back and pulled out a pack of C4. She stuck it against the wall and quickly made her way far from the distance of the explosion. Meanwhile, other Guardians were planting explosives against the crow nests, while avoiding detection from the Purists that were above. After the explosives were planted, the scouts took cover away from the explosions. Manda sighed as her heart raced. She knew that things were about to get hairy after this. So, she held up the remote detonator in her hand and pressed the button. With a click, the C4 she had planted exploded against the armory, blowing a hole in the wall. Soon, the rest of the C4 exploded as they were detonated by the rest of the scouts. The Purists that were present on the crow nests fell with the structures and were crushed by the mangled metal. The sound of shouts from the Purists was heard.
"Move up!" shouted Senior over the COM. The scouts began to spread out around the camp as the rest of the Transmutants moved up to surround the area. Kumonga remained perched on a tree as she peaked through the scope of her sniper rifle. She spotted a Purist soldier running out a building with his weapon drawn. She pulled the trigger, where the weapon kicked back as the gunfire echoed in the forest, startling forest animals. The bullet whizzed through the area until it struck the mask of the Purist, who dropped dead immediately from the shot.
Manda rushed through the area, but was quick to take cover as she heard loud gun fire coming from deeper within the base of the Purists. She gasped as a Purist appeared from the roof of a structure with a turret with metal shielding around it.
"Turret!" cried Manda as she dove behind a building wall. The air was pierced with the sound of the minigun firing rapidly as bullets rained on the ground, causing scouts to run for cover. Unfortunately, some were shot down by the minigun. Manda panted as she slightly trembled in place as she listened to the cries of her comrades as they were shot down by the loud turret. She held her rifle tightly as she moved around the building, just as a few more Purists came in her direction.
"Oh crap!" cried Manda as she quickly raised her weapon and fired. The Purists began to fire back at her, causing Manda to run back as she fired her weapon. The bullets whizzed around her, causing the adrenaline in her to spike. Manda quickly burst through the door of the building that she was near, allowing her to take cover inside. She found herself in an empty room, appearing as a kitchen with stoves, pots, pans, etc. She yelped as she heard more gun fire from behind, where bullets whizzed through the nearby window. Manda ducked behind a counter as bullets slammed into pots, knocking them down to the ground, where they gave their painful clanging sound from the collision. She clenched her eyes shut as the bullets continued on from the Purists that she had the misfortune of running into.
Meanwhile outside, Senior was rushing through the area with his soldiers as they began to break off into teams. Bullets whizzed through the air, smoke filled the air, and the night was lit up by the flashes from weapons. The war veteran knew that the Transmutants had a major advantage to them. They were capable of seeing more clearly in the dark compared to the humans in this dark forest in the evening. Only a few wore goggles that he assumed were for night vision, while the rest fired at what everyone else fired at, in hopes that they may catch a Transmutant.
Senior rushed through the battlefield as he raised his rifle, which bore a bayonet blade at the end beneath the muzzle. He gave a war cry as he rushed towards a Purist that had his back towards him. The human turned but was impaled in the chest by the Transmutant, with the blade sticking deep into his chest from the combined speed and strength of the Transmutant. As Senior did this, he was quickly reminded of his days during the second world war. He remembered this exact scenario, where he and his comrades would charge against the enemy with bayonets, seeing their foes agonize from the impalement.
Senior's thoughts came back to the present, where he found himself with a Purist dying as the bayonet remained in his chest. The Transmutant kicked him away just as additional Purists turned to find him. The Transmutant quickly fired a few rounds at the closest enemy as he ran. After shooting him down, Senior grabbed him before he could drop to the ground and threw him against the next enemy, throwing off his aim. Senior then rushed towards him and jabbed his rifle's bayonet against his gut. He yanked the bayonet out and then slammed the butt of his rifle against the Purist's skull, knocking him to the ground. He grunted as he turned to find more Purists leaving the structures, heavily armed. He and the rest of his soldiers continued to return fire at their enemies, causing the night to be lit up by the hundreds of flashes.
Meanwhile, inside of the barracks. A man with a bald head and a skull with a DNA helix tattooed on the back of his head coughed as he staggered onto his feet. Debris in the air floated as his ears rang from the explosion from earlier. His vision cleared up, finding his fellow Purists rushing to grab all the weapons that they could carry as they frantically shouted. He heard a muffled voice calling his name as the man remained in a prone and dazed state. He felt a hand tug on his shoulder, causing him to turn and to find another man with his mask covered in dust. His hearing returned as he shook off his daze.
"Impact! Are you alright?!" shouted the Purist.
"Y-Yeah. Yeah, I think I'm alright," said Impact as he struggled to get back onto his feet. This was when he noticed the loud sound of gunfire an shouts from outside of the barracks.
"What the hell's going on?" asked Impact with a cough.
"We're being attacked! Scar wants you to suit up with one of the prototypes! We can't let the base fall!" said the Purist. Impact nodded in response as he rushed over to the back of the barracks, where a large crate remained. He reached inside and picked up a gray helmet, which bore holes with black glass making up the eyes. The mask's front was a blank surface.
Meanwhile, Manda was busy firing back at the Purists that had her pinned in the kitchen. She grunted in annoyance as she duck behind cover as she reloaded her rifle.
"Why the hell am I the only one fending for myself here?!" shouted Manda. She growled as she shot up from cover and began to fire several shots, causing the Purists hide behind the wall for cover. Manda groaned as she sat back down with a look of misery.
"At this rate, I'm gonna run out of bullets and die! There was so much that I wanted to do! So much that I wanted to see!" cried Manda as she clutched her rifle against her chest. As she lamented her situation from inside, the Purists glanced at each other in confusion over the noise as they attempted to kill this lone Transmutant.
"Man, I almost feel bad for this," said a Purist as he slightly lowered his rifle as he remained against the wall.
"No going soft! This bitch and her crew just fucked with the wrong guys!" said a Purist as he reloaded his rifle. Suddenly, the Purist gave a grunt as the sound of a bullet whizzing through the air came. Blood sprayed from his skull as he dropped down on the ground.
"Oh shit! Sniper!" cried one of the men as the group dispersed. However, two more were taken down by Kumonga, who smirked as she continued to fire her weapon. She placed a COM against her ear.
"Manda, sweetie, I think now is the best time to leave and join the others," said Kumonga as she went back to firing at the remaining Purists that had her ally cornered. Manda poked her head from the door frame of the kitchen as she looked around, finding the Purists running for cover from the sniper.
"Thank you!" said Manda as she ran out of the building and went off to join the other Guardians. As she ran back to the field, she found Gojira Senior running through the battlefield with his rifle strapped onto his back. He ran away from the coming bullets from the minigun. The Transmutant slid by the building that the turret was parked on, where he was safe from the weapon's line of fire. He then leaped up onto the roof of the building and rushed towards the gunner. Just as the gunner turned his turret to face Senior, the Transmutant grabbed the gun and forced it to the side with his overwhelming strength. With a mighty push, Senior had snapped the turret off of its stand and caused the gunner to fall back. Senior then slammed the weapon on the Purist, crushing his bones.
"Damn, that's brutal," said Manda as she slid by a barricade where a few of her fellow Transmutants were. As the battle raged on, Senior was running through the camp as he held his rifle in his hand. He had to find the prototypes before the Purists could escape with them. They'd be stupid to remain here and fight when they have something that may pose a great threat to Transmutants.
As Senior came across a corner, he found a figure rushing towards him. Senior whipped his rifle to the side to fire it, but the figure punched the weapon, knocking it out of the Transmutant's hand. Just as Senior was about to recover, the figure punched him in the chest, causing a tremendous force against the Transmutant. He cried out in pain as he was forced a couple of feet away. He groaned as he clutched his aching chest, shocked at how one man was able to knock him off of his feet. His eyes widened as he found the figure stepping over to him. He stood to be six foot two, clad in grey tactical armor. He wore gauntlets that made a hydraulic whir as they shifted. His blank faced helmet bore glowing blue eyes as the figure looked down on him.
"Gotta hand it to the Neighponese. They've really innovated Anti-Transmutant technology," said Impact as he rushed towards Senior. The Transmutant shot up to his feet and dodged a punch from his opponent, where he saw the gauntlet extend forward with a punch.
'Hydraulics?' thought Senior. His eyes widened as Impact swung his other fist his way, where it struck him in the gut. Senior stumbled back as the wind was knocked out of him. Impact rushed towards him as he performed a drop kick. The boots bore hydraulic parts as well, which sent the Transmutant flying. Senior crashed into the earth with a grunt as he slid back. Impact got back up to his feet with a chuckle as he slammed his gauntlets together, causing them to spark.
Impact charged towards Senior as he remained on the ground. As he reared his fist back to strike Senior, he missed as the Transmutant rolled away. Senior got up to his feet and tackled Impact to the ground, where he delivered multiple punches against him. The armor absorbed most of the blows, but Impact was able to feel the force. Impact raised an arm and caught Senior's next punch with the steel gauntlet, which allowed him to counter Senior with a blow to the jaw. The Transmutant fell back but quickly got up. Impact and Senior both began to exchange powerful punches, which were both blocked by the other. The Purist ducked under a kick that was delivered by the Transmutant and swung his arm against Senior's remaining leg, striking him in the knee. Senior cried out in agony as he felt his knee dislocated from the force of the swing added from the gauntlet and its aim. The Transmutant fell over on the ground, groaning in pain as he gritted his teeth to the point where his gums began to bleed. The pain was too intense for him to stand up. Impact chuckled as he rotated his shoulders.
"So, you're the mighty Alpha that has been climbing his way up along with Destoroyah and his Revolutionaries? I'm not impressed, honestly," said Impact as he made his way over to Senior's side. His gauntlet sprouted a blade from a slot, reflecting a glare of light onto the ground. He stomped on Senior's chest and brought his blade up, ready for the kill.
"One less Transmutant to worry about," said Impact with a hard expression behind his helmet. As he thrust his knife, Senior immediately caught the blade with his hand, where the blade began to cut through his leather glove. His blood stained the blade as he held it tightly. Impact's eyes widened as Senior grabbed the gauntlet with his free hand while still holding onto the blade. He yanked on the blade broke it in half. The Transmutant then jabbed the blade into a gap in the gauntlet, where Impact's wrist was vulnerable with merely a leather glove being present. The knife dug into the wrist, causing Impact to cry out in agony as the Transmutant continued to wiggle the knife in the wound like an arcade stick. Senior then yanked off the gauntlet and removed it from Impact's grip.
The Transmutant raised his good leg and kicked Impact in the head with all of his might. Impact was knocked back several feet away, with his visor cracked on his helmet and a dent in the fore head. He groaned as he crashed into the ground, dizzy from the impact. He shakily got up off of his feet as he dropped his helmet on the ground with a grunt. Senior shakily stood as he held his dislocated knee without putting pressure onto it. He grunted as he pushed down on it, resulting in a loud pop and loud grunt from him. The Transmutant panted as he felt the heat in the swelling beginning to subside along with his pain beginning to become numb. The tissue in his knee worked to repair the damage. Senior sighed as he slowly put weight onto his leg, feeling a bit of a stinging sensation.
"That's impossible," said Impact with wide eyes. Senior popped his neck with a relieved sigh.
"Yet you see it before your very eyes," said Senior with a sigh. He reached for his mask and grabbed a small latch on the side of his head, which caused the muzzle half of the mask to hang sideways. Senior did the same with the other side, causing the entire muzzle of the dragon mask to drop to the ground, exposing Senior's chin, his mouth and nose. He took a breath and released it, allowing for the heat inside of his body to rise. He felt his belly beginning to grow hotter, as if it was boiling with raw power. His exposed upper neck began to brighten, as if a light was shining from within his body and exposing his nerves and muscle from beneath. Senior's eyes glowed a neon blue as a low whirring sound filled the air.
Impact took a step back as he saw this sight. Senior clenched his fists as he took a deep breath, exposing a neon blue light from the back of his throat. Impact cursed as he began to run away, recalling rumors of the Transmutant vigilante known as Night Angel apparently having some kind of heat ray vision. He didn't believe it at first, considering how absurd it was, but seeing Alpha glowing like this was made him reconsider his thought.
Senior opened his mouth wide and let out a stream of concentrated radiation. This appeared like a bright blue stream of fire, coming from an living flame thrower. The intense heat from this atomic breath burned the air in the space surrounding it. Impact had dove out of the way near a building, while the atomic breath flew passed him and collided with a bush. The bush was quickly vaporized into radioactive ashes as the concentrated radiation made contact with it.
Impact began to run away with a look of panic as Senior turned his head while still spewing his atomic breath, dragging it across the ground. The intense heat glassed the earth as it dragged across the ground. Senior's atomic breath began to make contact with a building that Impact was hiding by, burning through it like a torch against a surface. The flames startled those nearby, finding them dragging across the building and causing it to burn. An explosion occurred from a window, resulting in a large hole in the building. Senior closed his jaws as he stopped spewing his atomic breath, taking this time to breathe. He picked up his mask and began to limp towards the building.
Senior puffed out his chest as his eyes glowed and the back of his throat illuminated. He spewed his atomic breath all around the nearby buildings, scorching them. A few Purists that were seeking shelter from the gun fire had the misfortune of being in one of these buildings. Their agonized cries filled the air as they were burned to a crisp. Meanwhile, Impact was rushing through the area as he held a finger against his helmet.
"Impact, the rest of the prototype suits are secured!" said a Purist over the COM.
"Get the getaway vehicle ready! The base is compromised!" said Impact. He rushed towards where his men were being assaulted by two Transmutants with rifles. Impact took advantage of their backs being turned towards him and slashed the blade of his remaining gauntlet on his arm and slashed the Guardian on the nape of the neck. The Transmutant dropped to the ground as his spinal cord was severed from the deep gash, allowing Impact to retract his blade. The remaining Guardian turned as he heard his ally's gurgled cry but was slow to react as Impact sent his gauntlet fist against him. The hydraulic powered gauntlet struck the Transmutant square in the face. The force of the punch crushed his nose and knocked in his front teeth. His head was sent back from the force, where he dropped down to the ground from the intense whiplash, resulting in brain trauma. This Transmutant was obviously weaker than Alpha, not to mention that he was caught off guard. As the Transmutant dropped, Impact turned to his allies, where they hiding behind a barricade.
"Get moving! We're retreating!" ordered Impact. The Purists quickly scrambled away from the area, while shooting back at the Transmutants that pursued them. Senior was limping through the battlefield as the turret continued to fire at his men. He couldn't afford to have this weapon to go on much longer, lest they suffer greater casualties. Senior made his way around a corner of a building and leaned against a wall as he heard footsteps coming.
He turned his head and found a Purist rushing out of the corner with an RPG. Senior smirked in response. As the Purist came closer, Senior grabbed him by the shoulder and slammed him against the wall. As the human dropped to the ground, Senior snatched the rocket launcher from him and continued on his walk. He caught the turret in sight on the roof of a small building, with the metal shed cover covered in bullet holes. The sound of bullets ricocheting off of the turret's cover ringed in Senior's ears as the minigun itself plowed the earth with its barrage of bullets. Senior raised the RPG over his shoulder, taking aim. As he fired, the rocket flied wildly through the air as it zeroed in on its target. The rocket then crashed into the building, missing the gunner on the turret. However, the explosion caused the Purist to be blown off of the roof, where he fell onto the ground below.
Senior tossed the empty launcher to the side, while his hearing picked up the sound of roaring engines. He turned and found a large armored truck rolling through the field. The truck was tailed by vans that bore iron grills over the windows and bumpers. Gunners were on top of the vans with miniguns. Senior dove for cover as the truck smashed into what remained of the shed building, causing it to collapse. The vans trailed behind and proceeded to shoot at the Transmutants that were in their path. Manda yelped and scurried on the ground as she was nearly ran over by a van. The Transmutants proceeded to fire at the vehicles that were fleeing, attempting to stop them in their tracks. Unfortunately, the vehicles were slowly disappearing from sight. Kumonga was leaping over tree tops as she aimed for the vehicles, attempting to shoot them. As the vehicles disappeared, Kumonga sighed in exasperation as she lowered her rifle.
"Shit. Alpha, targets have escaped," said Kumonga over the COM.
"What about the Prototypes?" asked Senior over the COM. The radio crackled as a pant came into their hearing.
"Nowhere in sight, boss. They must have escaped with them," said Manda as she peaked inside of the armory with a few Guardians by her side. Senior sighed in frustration.
"Damn it. Alright, I want everyone to regroup. And...search for our fallen," said Senior as he found a couple of fallen Transmutants on the ground. This mission hadn't turned out as he had hoped. He knew that there would be risks on assaulting a Purist base, and he was willing to make sacrifices to prevent them from using technology that would pose a great threat. However, they had nothing to show for it. Senior sighed heavily as he lowered his head. This was something that he hoped that his son would never have to take part in. He would never forgive himself if his son were to perish by taking part in something as dangerous as this. Senior raised his head with a furrowed expression.
"There's still something that we can salvage out of this," said Senior as he limped over towards the field to join his men.
	
> Chapter 25: Not So Far From The Tree
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The hour was noon. The feeling of pent up energy inside of Junior was being released like a shaken up can of soda. And like soda spraying all around, he was leaving a mess. Junior slammed onto a bench, causing it collapse. He grunted as he kicked one of his assailants in the gut before he could strike him with a wooden baseball bat. The Transmutant rolled to the side before his second attacker could hit him with his bat and then slammed his elbow against his close head. The teen fell back onto the ground while Junior got up and caught the next coming bat from his third attacker. He kicked the human away and then swung the bat against the legs of his fourth enemy, knocking him to the ground. Junior panted as he tossed the bat away and popped his neck.
"Assholes. What did you think would happen when you decided to pull that crap with me?" asked Junior as he kicked one of the teens in the side, knocking him back down to the ground. Junior spat out a tooth and sighed.
"So glad that will be replaced," muttered Junior to himself. He turned and found the members of the baseball team writhing in pain in the grass. The Transmutant scoffed as he leaned against the wall where the sports equipment was held, just inside of this small facility connected just next to the gymnasium of the school.
"Next time, I'm telling Rodan to put the equipment we use away," said Junior. He then noticed a couple of students standing just by the gymnasium with their cell phones out, recording what's happening. The students bore a look of fright once they realized that they had been seen. Junior sighed in disappointment as they quickly fled.
"Ah I can tell that this will be my ticket to-"
"-The principal's office." Luna's voice echoed out in the school from the intercom. This was just thirty minutes later after Junior had kicked the asses of the ballsy baseball team members.
"Again, Gojira Takeshi, report to the principal’s office," ordered Luna over the intercom. Junior sighed in exasperation as he stood in the hallway, fresh out of P.E.
"Son of a bitch," cursed Junior as he walked down the hall. He soon found himself outside of Celestia's door to her office. He entered it with a sigh, finding the principal herself at her desk along with Luna, who stood by the side.
"You... Wanted to see me?" asked Junior in a slight nervous tone. He hadn't met with other of these women since he had gotten out of incarceration. He was well aware of how wary the teachers were of him, but he wasn't sure about Celestia and Luna.
"Yes. Please, have a seat." Celestia gestured to the chair that was across from her desk. Junior nodded and took a seat. He took the brief moment to look around the room. They were alone, with no one else as campus security was absent. Luna stood by her sister's side with her arms crossed, wearing the best poker face that Junior had ever seen on an individual. Meanwhile, Celestia held a calm and firm expression. Her stature matched just that, showing no hint of worry or concern. After several seconds of silence, Celestia's lips smacked as she opened her mouth to speak.
"Three students reported that you were fighting members of the baseball team during physical education," said Celestia, breaking the silence. Junior sighed.
"I- ugh. Look they started it! I was just-"
"No, I know," interrupted Celestia. "This happened near a security camera. I just wanted to see for myself. The footage on the phones of these students weren't very clear. The students that attacked you will be punished for this. You're off the hook, given that this was assault."
"Oh," said Junior in surprise. He cleared his throat.
"Then... Why was I called here?" asked Junior. Celestia sighed.
"Well, I've learned of what happened. With the Friendship Club," said Celestia. Junior scoffed in response.
"Gojira, I-"
"I don't want to talk about it," said Junior, interrupting Celestia. "Twilight made her decision. I don't care. This gives me more free time anyway."
"Then what about your classes? Your peers?" asked Luna.
"My classes will be fine as long as I can make up what I missed. My peers, I couldn't care less about," said Junior with a look of annoyance. "I mean, I wasn't necessarily a likable person to them before. Nothing has changed."
"Gojira, I'm sorry. I know how things may be tense for you ever since-" Celestia was interrupted as Junior chuckled. She bore a look of confusion.
"You’re sorry? Gee, that certainly makes things all better now does it? Nothing like cheap sympathy to get me all warm and fuzzy inside," said Junior with a scoff. Celestia was slightly taken aback by this.
"Mr. Takeshi!" said Luna, looking at Junior in disapproval.
"Look, why am I here? I need to be in my last class right now instead of the pity party," said Junior as he crossed his arms. Celestia sighed as she placed her hands on her desk.
"Well... I've looked into what's been happening these past two days in this school, concerning you. I've been hearing tension among students and regrettably, school staff over the whole vigilante misidentify," said Celestia. Junior raised a brow at her.
"And... I know that this is early to think about. But if you'd like, we can arrange a transfer for you to another school," said Celestia. Junior's eyes slightly widened in response. He exhaled through his nose as he clenched his fist in his seat.
"Transfer?" asked Junior in a calm voice.
"Yes. If you'd like, we can assist you on transferring you to another school. Somewhere that you may be able to have a new start," said Celestia. Luna nodded in agreement.
"Maybe you may be able to attend school with mostly Transmutants, so you'll be able to feel more comfortable," said Luna. Junior took the moment to take a few breaths as he tried to keep himself composed.
"Are you..." Junior gave a frustrated hum as he rubbed his brow.
"Wh... What's wrong?" asked Celestia in worry. Junior sent her a glare.
"OK. First of all, are you fucking serious?" asked Junior. The women slightly recoiled in response.
"Transfer, really? How will that help me? The news branded me as a murderer! I was arrested! Then I was let go because of evidence proving my innocence, but people still think that I’m guilty! Transferring me is not going to help! If anything, it's just gonna piss off and scare other people from that school!" said Junior. He then glared at Luna.
"And transferring to a school with more Transmutants for comfort? So what? A segregated school?" demanded Junior. Luna's eyes widened in response, realizing what she may have said had caused this outburst in the Transmutant.
"Gojira, that is not what I meant," said Luna.
"Then what did you mean by that? Because I feel like there's an ulterior motive here," said Junior with hard eyes.
"Ulter- What are you-" Celestia bore a look of confusion.
"No, no, no. Don't bullshit me, Principal Celestia. I see what you're trying to do here!" said Junior as pointed an accusing finger at the human as he stood up.
"You just said tension was among students and the staff here! If I recall, you are both part of the staff! And then you offer me a transfer? Do you think I'm an idiot?" demanded Junior. He hardened his eyes even further.
"You're both afraid of me," said Junior. Celestia was taken aback.
"Wha- Gojira-" Celestia stuttered.
"You both believe I'm really X! You think I'm some murderous psychopath that cheated the law and you're worried that everyone here is in danger! So you're trying to convince to leave this school for a segregated one since a Transmutant wouldn't dare kill his own!" said Junior with a glare.
"That is not why we called you here!" said Luna.
"Liar!" shouted Junior. Luna gasped and recoiled at his sudden rise in tone and furious expression. Junior shook his head.
"I don't believe this crap. I'm outta here," said Junior as he took his bag and stomped over to the door. Celestia shot out of her seat and rushed towards Junior.
"Gojira, don't-" Celestia grabbed Junior by the shoulder, but the Transmutant quickly jolted back as he brushed her hand away. He turned to Celestia as she pulled her hand back. Junior hardened his eyes.
"Don't touch me. Don't call me here. Don't even bother looking at me. You're both like the rest of them. Scared and quick to judge me," spat Junior as he began to open the door. Celestia forced her hand against the door, closing it. She bore a firm expression as she looked into his eyes.
"If we were actually afraid of you, we wouldn't be alone here with you," said Celestia in a calm tone.
"Look around. It's just us. No police, no campus security, just a student, and the heads of the school he attends," said Celestia. Junior looked away with a scowl.
"We would have just expelled you from this school if we were truly afraid. But we didn't," said Celestia. Luna stepped forward.
"You were declared innocent. And honestly, I can't see you as being X. The way you spoke about not wanting to disgrace your mother and to graduate greatly contrast with murderous vigilantism. For some, that may seem like a foolish reason to give you the benefit of the doubt, but I stick with it," said Luna with a smile. Junior looked at her in surprise, finding her words complimenting her tone and stature. There was no lie to detect here. She meant it. Junior then felt Celestia's hand on his shoulder, holding him firmly.
"Gojira, what we suggested was insensitive and well...stupid," said Celestia with a small chuckle. She brought Junior to face her as she held his shoulders with sad expression.
"But we didn't think. We just wanted to help you anyway we thought you'd be fine with. But we never meant to make you feel that we were just trying to get rid of you," said Celestia. Junior's expression softened in response. His eyes then widened as Celestia pulled him close into an embrace. His face flushed from embarrassment as the woman caressed his back and as he caught her pleasant scent. Her embrace was warm and motherly, something that Junior was always able to sense from this woman. Junior let out a small sigh.
"Did I ever tell you that you two are the only staff members in this school that I like?" asked Junior. Celestia gave a small laugh in response.
"Are you only saying that because I'm hugging you?" asked Celestia in a teasing tone. Junior chuckled.
"No. You two are just good people," said Junior. As he was released he cleared his throat.
"Um... I'm sorry about my outburst from earlier. It's...been a pain to adjust to everything. I'm really stressed," said Junior. Celestia nodded in understanding.
"It's alright," said Celestia.
"Yeah. I think I'm gonna stick around this school though. I mean, most hate my guts here, but at least I have the best principal and vice principal looking out for me," said Junior. Luna bore a small smile of flattery as she looked away. It always made her happy to hear her students and their approval for her and Celestia.
"Well, we're just doing our job," said Luna.



In the lair of the Guardians, Amber was perched on a rock as she felt the cold air against her exoskeleton and fuzz. She wasn't one used to the cold due to having a cold-blooded body. She was sluggish and slightly shaking.
"I need to tell Gojira to bring more heaters into the cave," said Amber. She flapped her wings and flew over to a mattress where Thorn was lying, perching herself on her belly.
"Cold?" asked Thorn.
"You know it," replied Amber as she spread her legs out, allowing herself to remain flat on the teen's stomach. Thorn licked her thumb and finger before turning a stuck page on her magazine.
"Hey, did you know that they were making artificial beavers?" asked Thorn.
"What? Why would they do that?" asked Amber in confusion. Thorn merely shrugged as she read through the article.
"I don't know. Apparently it's to gather lumber more efficiently," said Thorn. Amber looked in her direction. If she was able to physically emote, she would be holding a deadpanned stare right now.
"Wouldn't it make more sense to just innovate the big machines that they have to improve on making less pollution, rather than making lifeless beavers to gather the lumber?" asked Amber.
"Wouldn't it be cheaper though and cause less pollution anyway with these beavers?" asked Thorn with a raised brow.
"I have no clue! Where I'm from, we have no concept of money!" said Amber.
"Hmm. Well, I guess time will tell," said Thorn as she turned the page. Amber sighed with as she looked around.
"He should be back by now. Why aren't they home yet?" asked Amber with a worried tone.
"Maybe they're trying to make sure that they have everything before they can come back to the lair. Why are you so worried though? Alpha can take care of himself," said Thorn.
"I have no doubt about that, but I just worry about them. Especially since we haven't heard from them since yesterday," said Amber as she looked to the entrance of the cave. She sighed as she took off into the air.
"I'm going to have Baragon radio them," said Amber as she flew away.
"OK, see ya," said Thorn as she turned the page in her magazine. Her eyes widened.
"Wow. OK, I don't think I'll be able to look at spaghetti the same way in a long time," said Thorn as she tossed the magazine to the side with a grimace.
Meanwhile, Amber was flying through the lair, searching for Baragon. She spotted the Transmutant sitting on the ground with a bottle of cider in his hand. She took a swig of the liquid, with his temperature in his face beginning to rise.
"Baragon!" called Amber.
"Huh? What do you want, bug?" asked Baragon in annoyance. Amber scoffed at the Transmutant's rude response.
"Hey, should you not be drinking at this hour? You're supposed to be working!" said Amber in disapproval.
"Bah! I'm on my break," said Baragon with a wave.
"Are you drunk right now?" asked Amber.
"No, just tipsy. But I can almost feel it coming right up..." Baragon was about to take another sip of his cider, but Amber was quick to react. From her antennae, she fired a gold beam of energy that struck through the bottle, slicing it in half. As the bottom half fell, the rest of the contents fell to the ground. Baragon stared at his bottle with wide eyes as he watched everything spill to the ground. He slowly looked up at the fairy with a hard stare.
"You little turd," said Baragon in a low tone.
"You've had enough for one day. I need you to call Gojira," said Amber. Baragon groaned in response.
"Alright, fine," said the Transmutant. As Baragon got up, he made his way over to the radio station and proceeded to dial in. He held the phone against his ear as Amber fluttered down onto the table.
"Alpha, this is Baragon. Do you read?" asked Baragon. The radio crackled.
"I read you. What is it?" asked Senior over the radio.
"You're little pest is nagging me like a friend's clingy girlfriend to get you on the line," said Baragon as he looked down at Amber in annoyance. She immediately bit down on his elbow, causing Baragon to yelp in pain.
"Hey! I will squish you on this table!" said Baragon in a warning tone. Amber chomped her mouth at him as she flared her wings.
"You strike me down, I will come back more powerful then you can possibly imagine!" retorted Amber. Baragon gave a mock fearful expression.
"Oh no! Ben Kenobi is gonna come back as a useless ghost!" said Baragon in a sarcastic tone. Amber growled in annoyance. Baragon was one of the few mortals that managed to push her buttons to the point that she wanted to zap them with her beams.
"Baragon! You lay a finger Amber, I will break you!" warned Senior. Baragon sighed in annoyance.
"She started it!" said Baragon.
"I don't care who started it! I'll finish it!!" said Senior. Baragon crossed his arms in response as he sat back. He placed the phone next to Amber.
"Talk to him, pest," spat Baragon.
"Nyehh!" Amber stuck her long tongue at the Transmutant. Baragon responded by sticking his tongue back at her. Meanwhile, Thorn was bearing a scowl on her face as she listened on the whole petty argument.
"So childish," said Thorn.
"Gojira, where have you all been? How did the raid go?" asked Amber. Senior sighed.
"Not well. We lost some men and we failed to destroy the prototypes. We've only managed to take down the base," said Senior with a tired tone. Amber lowered her antennae in response over hearing about the loss of lives of their allies.
"I'm sorry," said Amber.
"Amber, I am actually glad that you contacted me. Saves me the time to do it myself," said Senior.
"Oh?" Amber raised her antennae in curiosity.
"Listen, I know that what I'm asking for may be a lot. But I was wondering if you could... draw in X and the Night Angel," said Senior.
"Wait... What?" asked Amber.
"We don't know where to begin our search for them. But I need answers on who these Transmutants are. X especially," said Senior.
"W-Well, that will prove to be a bit difficult. My powers are a bit limited on who I can find. I don't even know who these Transmutants are," said Amber. She then gasped.
"Wait! Maybe there's a way we can get them drawn in," said Amber in excitement.
"Let's hear it," said Senior.
"The pictures of the base before you attacked it! We upload them onto a blog on the internet, pretending that base was still up! And hopefully, this draws in the vigilantes to investigate! They can't resist a base that may potentially have dangerous weapons that may harm Transmutants!" said Amber. Senior chuckled.
"Amber you adorable genius," said Senior. Amber responded with a cheeky laugh, while Baragon rolled his eyes.
"We'll radio you when we're through!" said Amber. She then turned to Baragon.
"We're going to need a computer," said Amber.




The next day

The air was filled with silence. X was sitting and using a desktop computer that was left behind by the original owner that lived in this old apartment. The Transmutant stared at the screen as he surfed the web, finding recent news that may prove to be beneficial in the future. However, he was noticing reports regarding the arrest of a particular Transmutant, who was mistaken for being responsible of the recent deaths of Purists.
"Hmm. 'Public outraged over Gojira Takeshi being acquit'," said X as he read a link. He clicked the link and was taken to an article on the site. He read through it and found that the majority of people were angry of Gojira Takeshi II not being locked away over the crimes he allegedly committed as X. Despite a DNA test being unable to link him to the recent crime, the public still had its doubts for different reasons. X was able to see in the comments below on the article that some believed that it was all an elaborate scheme by the government that was attempting to keep a dangerous Transmutant on the streets to be able to enforce some acts such as gun control or surveillance over Equestrian homes. Others thought that X was likely not alone and that it wasn't him that bled. Reading one comment showed a theory about Night Angel was there as well and took the hit, but was not caught on camera. The reason for X supposedly being at large even if Junior was arrested is due to Night Angel attempting to make it seem as though they had the wrong Transmutant if X was still killing Purists while leaving his mark.
Quite frankly, X was annoyed at how wrong the theories made by those commenters were as he went back to searching the internet for useful information. He couldn't worry about a simple paranoid raging fool on the internet over an issue that was resolved. Finally Night Angel got off his back about the whole thing. Still though, the public had reasons for calling the charges being dropped as bogus. For example, the time that the video was recorded of the crime was at 3:40 pm. A witness that had claimed to have attended the same school as the Transmutant claimed that he was present with her the whole time and couldn't have possibly attacked the men. However, the time that she had stated where they met was five in the evening on the same day, which leads to skeptics to believe that the Transmutant simply made his attack at a couple of hours before and met with this high school girl as if nothing had happen. X had to admit that was a reasonable doubt that citizens had, given the time.
"Enough of that," said X as he left the article site and went back to work. As he continued to search for any leads for Purist whereabouts, he stumbled across an intriguing blog post. He clicked on the link and began to look through it.
"Hello 'Purist Base Discovered', eh?" said X. He began to look through the text of the blog, searching for any legitimacy. He found a set of photos of a red wood forest, where hills were present. He also noticed watched towers, with Purists in them. The photos showed many other Purists as they stood guard on this fortified base. A picture that caught X's attention cause him to smirk. A note beneath the picture of a Purist rolling a crate with the Hideki Industries logo read, "The Purists seem to be in possession of assets from Hideki Industries". X scrolled down even further as he found a map that labeled the location of where these photos were taken. It was up west in Equestria, located passed the White Lake Woods. X rubbed his chin in thought as he looked over the pictures again and the map.
He quickly opened up a tab and googled images of the White Lake Woods in Equestria. He found several images, where red wood trees were present. He compared the trees in the photos to the ones he found online. They were the same kind of trees, but he was unsure of the legitimacy of this post. For all he knew, this could have been a prank or something. He already found comments on the blog calling bullshit on the blogger. The comments went as far as accusing the blogger as a Revolutionary Sympathizer. The forest wasn't a national park or wasn't in any form controlled by government policy. Maybe a few people will go over to this region for hiking or camping, but that was about it. It was secluded and far from any town or city. Meaning it was perfect for a Purist base.
"Hmm. It may be worth the look," said X as he quickly logged onto his anonymous email.



It was the evening. A yawn escaped Battra's mouth as he stood by a tree. He had received an email from X that he had found a potential lead on a Purist base out in the wilderness. He had seen the blog post, and they looked pretty legitimate. Still, by the look of the pictures, the base looked well protected, so going here would be a lot riskier compared to the vigilantes' street justice. However, Battra had already agreed to help as it would give him the chance to keep an eye on X and make sure that he isn't killed. X popped his knuckles as he looked at a map and glanced at a compass in his hand.
"Are we really going to take this place down? Seems suicidal," said Battra.
"We'll be fine. We're just going in and unleashing hell upon these bastards with all we've got. No need to worry about holding back for bystanders," replied X as he analyzed the map. Battra sighed.
"I hope this isn't some internet troll's made up story and we don't waste our time for nothing," said Battra. X glanced his way.
"Do you have somewhere to be right now?" questioned X. Battra scoffed.
"Um... Home?" deadpanned Battra. X rolled his eyes.
"What? Mommy and daddy are expecting you home for bedtime?" mocked X. Battra scowled in annoyance.
"No, just my sister lives with me," said Battra.
"Whatever. This shouldn't take too long anyway. Just say you hung out with friends and lost track of time," suggested X. Battra crossed his arms with a sigh.
"Come on. The base should be here," said X.
"We should make this quick now that you bring it up. MONARCH may investigate this place," said Battra as he looked around. X chuckled.
"Oh please. MONARCH doesn't interfere with Purists. They just stand by because it'd cause too much controversy," said X. Battra raised a brow.
"Are you sure about that? I'd say they'd be on their list along with Revolutionaries."
"Maybe, but I've yet to see them step in when a massacre on our race occurs in some foreign country," said X. As the two continued their walk, they were passing by tall red wood trees. The smell of fresh air filled their nostrils and into their lungs, while the sight of fireflies illuminated their path. They spent the next several minutes traveling through this dark forest, until they came across a clearing, where they found a couple of structures.
"Stay low. I believe we found it," whispered X. Battra nodded in response as the two began to sneak closer to the base. The two prowled through passed bushes and trees, using them for cover. As they came closer, the two peaked over a bush, finding the base. What they found made their eyes widen in surprise. At the entrance, crow’s nests were destroyed, lying on the ground in pieces. The first couple of buildings in sight bore bullet holes, broken windows, and appeared to be partially burnt. The two came out of cover and wandered towards the base, finding bullet casings to be scattered all on the ground. Shrapnel, blood stains, and even lost weapons that were scattered were there as well. There was no sign of any humans in the area. X knelt down as he found foot prints to be all around.
"Hmm. Well, this place was definitely occupied," said X as he picked up a cracked familiar white skull mask.
"What in the hell happened here? It's like there was a massacre right after the blog came up," said Battra with an unnerved expression as he found a couple of buildings scorched completely. The eerie sense that whoever brought about this destruction may have still been lurking.
"Revolutionaries? I wouldn't put it pass them," said X as he raised himself up to his feet.
"Alright, this trip was a bust. Yes, the blog turned out to be true but someone has already gotten to them first. Let's go home," said Battra as he began to walk away.
"Whoa, slow your horses. Maybe there's something here that could tell us what the Purists are planning," said X as he grabbed Battra by the shoulder.
"X, I don't think we should be hanging around here. I've got a bad feeling," said Battra as he anxiously looked around.
"I mean, don't you feel like you're being-" Battra was interrupted as he felt a painful pinch on his neck. He yelped in pain, as he felt his neck. His eyes widened as he felt a dart, prompting him to quickly yank it out.
"Oh shit," said Battra with wide eyes. He suddenly felt his vision beginning to blur as X caught his reaction.
"Night Angel?" called X.
"Run!" cried Battra as he started to run, but his motor skills began to slow down, causing him to stumble a bit. X cursed as he ran with him. As he looked at Battra, he found him suddenly collapsing on the ground as a second dart struck his back.
"Ah damn it!" said X as he went back for the Transmutant. However, he quickly back tracked, knowing that he would share the same fate. As he turned, he felt a dart strike him in the shoulder. He gasped as he quickly brushed it off, but was beginning to feel the effects of the dart. X started running but another dart stuck onto his neck, then his shoulder. He yanked them off quickly, but was already feeling his vision becoming blurry as he ran. He was feeling weak as the narcotic began to subdue him, but he refused to give in and continued running while yelling.
From the shadows, a dragon masked figure leaped from a bush and landed right next to X, who stopped with a start. The figure delivered a powerful kick against his chest, knocking him back a couple of feet. X groaned in pain as he clutched his aching chest, feeling his eyes grow heavy. The masked figure approached him, as several more figures came out of the shadows. As X slipped into unconsciousness, Gojira Senior looked back at Kumonga, who remained perched on a tree branch.
"Nice work, Kumonga," said Senior. Kumonga smiled proudly.
"I aim to please," said Kumonga. Senior looked down at the Transmutant in the grayish-blue hood with his eyes narrowed. He grabbed the Transmutant and lied him against a tree.
"Now, let's take a look at the famous X," said Senior as he pulled the hood back. As he did this, his eyes widened in shock at the face he was seeing. Manda, Kumonga, and a couple of other Transmutants who came by also stared in shock.
"Not possible," said Senior in disbelief. X bore a shocking resemblance to himself, although with some key differences. Rather than the dark hair that he and his son had, X bore white hair
"He... He looks a lot like you," said Manda. Kumonga made her way over to Battra as he lied unconscious, pulling his mask off.
"This one's just a kid!" said Kumonga. Senior looked her way and found Battra with his black hair. He narrowed his eyes as he looked down at X.
"Cuff them. We're taking them with us, and we're getting to the bottom of this entire story," ordered Senior.



A pounding headache. That was the state that X was in right now. He groggily opened his eyes as he felt a vibration all around himself. His vision slowly began to clear up as he blinked a few times. He heard the sound of an engine roaring, and he felt a bump. He took the chance to take in his surroundings, finding himself inside the back of a van. He was cuffed with a pair of the Transmutant specific hand cuffs. He sighed in annoyance as he tried to pull his wrists apart, but received a severe shock. He yelped in pain in response.
"Don't struggle. It's fruitless," said a male voice. X shot his head up and found Senior sitting just across from him in the back of the van. X looked around and found a couple of Transmutants with their weapons at their sides as they kept their eyes on him, like sentries ready for the kill. Driving the car was Manda while Kumonga was in the passenger seat.
"Where's the guy that was with me?" asked X, unable to find who he would presume would be the Night Angel in sight.
"He's in the van behind us," said Senior as he removed his mask. X's eyes widened as Senior revealed his face. The older Transmutant removed his own hood as he bore hard eyes.
"Now, I've got questions for you, X. Who are you?" X smirked at the question. He sighed as he looked down at his feet.
"Gojira Takeshi, I presume?" asked X.
"You presume correctly. Now, answer the damn question," said Senior as he narrowed his eyes. X chuckled.
"My name is Xenjira Yamashita. I'm your son," said X. Senior's eyes widened in response, while the Transmutants watching X stared with jaws dropped. Kumonga turned around with a dumbfounded look while Manda gasped loudly.
"Wait, what?!" exclaimed Manda as she looked back at the Transmutant. As the van swerved, Kumonga grabbed the steering wheel and prevented the vehicle from driving off of the road.
"Watch the road!" scolded Kumonga. Senior was left in silence as he stared at Xenjira with wide eyes. He replayed the Transmutant's answer multiple times, constantly denying it. However, the more that Senior looked at the Transmutant and the more he thought of it, he came to a conclusion.
"Ah shit," said Senior as he slumped his shoulders.
	
> Chapter 26: Chips off The Old Block
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The afternoon sun cast its light upon Junior's back as he lazily sat in the library, looking through a worksheet. As he analyzed a page on his book, he quickly took his pencil and began to answer a question provided in his worksheet. With a relieved sigh, the Transmutant dropped his pencil down and lied his head down on the table.
"Finally. It's all done," said Junior in exhaustion. He just finally managed to finish all of his missed assignments over the course of three days, along with his current homework. He felt well accomplished with all the effort that he had made. Meanwhile, Rodan and Angirasu were sitting at the table with him.
"I think your hard work calls for a treat. Let's go to the cafe and grab a bite," said Rodan as he stretched his arms. Junior looked at him in surprise.
"You're treating me?" asked Junior. Rodan merely snorted in response.
"Hell no, dude. Everyone's paying for their own meal," said Rodan. Junior scowled.
"Then don't make it sound like you are. I could just eat there by myself if that's how it is," said Junior as he placed his work into his back pack.
"Don't be like that. Come on, we haven't hung out since you've started making up your assignments," said Rodan. Junior smirked.
"Hmph. And I was just enjoying the pleasant silence," said Junior.
"That's cold, Goji," said Rodan as he crossed his arms with a look of annoyance. Junior stood up with his bag.
"Alright, let's go. I've been craving one of their pie milkshakes anyway," said Junior. Angirasu smiled brightly at the mention of the beverage.
"You just saved me time on deciding what to order," said Angirasu. The three Transmutants made their way out of the library and down the hall. As Junior made it to his locker and placed his books inside, he noticed Twilight down the hall in his peripheral vision. He turned his head as she walked by. The petite girl caught his glance and merely looked away with hard expression. Junior merely hardened his eyes and looked back into his locker.
"Short-ass traitor," muttered Junior. Twilight stopped in her tracks as her eyes widened. Angirasu bore a look of discomfort as he saw this, while Rodan winced.
"Ooh. She definitely heard that," said Rodan. Twilight glared at Junior's back.
"Excuse me? What did you just call me?" demanded Twilight.
"I didn't call you shit, short stack," retorted Junior as he organized his locker.
"Uh oh," said Rodan. Twilight scoffed as she took on a look of offense.
"Just who do you think you are?" demanded Twilight. Junior shrugged.
"Well, I thought I was your friend. But now I guess we're just strangers," said Junior as he narrowed his eyes down on the girl. Twilight narrowed her eyes back, challenging his stature of intimidation.
"Yeah, the feeling is mutual!" spat Twilight. From the hall, Applejack and Rarity came by.
"Whoa! Whoa! What's going on here?" asked Applejack.
"Shorty here is just hypersensitive about her height," said Junior. Twilight growled in annoyance.
"OK. First of all, no I am not! Second. That is not why I just confronted you. Where do you get the nerve on calling me a traitor? You're the one who's been dishonest!" retorted Twilight. Angirasu tapped Junior on the shoulder with a nervous expression.
"Goji, come on. Let's just-" Angirasu's hand was brushed off by Junior, who lowered himself to meet Twilight's face.
"OK. I'll admit that I've kept a secret or two from you all, but that is my business! Besides, none of them are related to vigilantism!" argued Junior. Twilight scoffed in disgust.
"How can you just stand there and lie to my face?" asked Twilight.
"Because I'm not lying!" said Junior. His frustration at this girl was rising. Applejack quickly got in between the two and pressed them back away from each other.
"Break it up!" said Applejack.
"Yes, before this escalates into violence!" cried Rarity. Twilight crossed her as she glared at Junior.
"Have you met Gojira?" asked Twilight in a sarcastic manner. Junior scoffed as he heard this.
"Ouch," winced Rodan.
"Wow. Just.... Wow. You really went there?" asked Junior. Twilight looked away. She felt herself regretting making that comment. But it wasn't out of fear.
"Don't pretend I'm wrong. You always react violently. Even your ideals hold violence. I mean, not a shred of sympathy for those men?" asked Twilight. Junior crossed his arms.
"I didn't even attack them," said Junior.
"You didn't answer my question," said Twilight, narrowing her eyes. Junior looked away with a scowl.
"I don't need to answer that to you," said Junior. He turned and walked away, while Rodan and Angirasu looked back at the girls before joining him.
"Of course not," muttered Twilight under her breath. Applejack sighed.
"Twi, why did ya have to go and say that?" asked Applejack. Twilight gave a heavy sigh.
"It just slipped out. He pushed my buttons and I just... Ergh! That jerk!" growled Twilight as she stomped away.
"Twilight, wait!" called Rarity as she followed Twilight. Applejack looked back to where the Transmutants were leaving, slumping her shoulders. Meanwhile, Junior, Rodan and Angirasu were outside of the school and walking down a sidewalk. Junior bore a scowl on his face during their walk.
"Gojira, you didn't have to keep provoking her like that," said Angirasu.
"You're taking their side?" asked Junior in disbelief.
"No, it's not about that. Look, I know that you're hurt about the whole thing. But acting aggressively towards them isn't going to make them change their view of you. It's just going to reinforce what they think of you," interjected Angirasu. Rodan nodded in agreement.
"Yeah, just do what you do best man. Ignore the people that get on your nerves," said Rodan. Junior shook his head.
"For some reason, that's much harder for me to do. I'm just so... Ugh," Junior sighed in annoyance. Rodan patted his back.
"Come on. Maybe that pie shake will cheer you up," said Rodan with a reassuring smile. As the three continued on towards down the side walk, a voice cried out in the air.
"Little Gojira!!" cried Amber. Junior looked around in confusion along with his friends.
"What the heck?" Angirasu looked around. Junior's eyes widened as he found Amber diving down towards them. She abruptly stopped in front of them, startling the three.
"Amber? What are you doing here?" asked Junior in confusion.
"This is important! I need you to come to the lair immediately! With your mother!" said Amber. Junior took on a look of worry.
"Why? Is something wrong?" asked Junior, not liking the frantic tone of her voice.
"No, but this is something you two have to see!" said Amber as she quickly began to fly away.
"Wait, what about us?" asked Rodan. Junior shrugged.
"Well, I guess you guys can come too. She never exactly said that you couldn't," said Junior as he ran down the sidewalk. Angirasu and Rodan followed him, wondering what was in store for them.



It was the next hour. Junior, Angirasu, Rodan, and Miwa were currently walking down the steps down the chasm towards the Guardians' lair. Miwa looked around with slight unease.
"Geez. What could be so important to drag us out here through that forest?" asked Miwa.
"Hell if I know. Ask dad when we see him," said Junior. The group continued through the cave, finding the dim lighting from the Guardians. As they made it inside, Miwa found all the Transmutants that were gathered for her husband’s group. She wondered just how large this group was, and was able roughly estimate about over fifty individuals. This was hardly an army, and was more like a guerrilla militia. She caught a few Transmutants looking her way, prompting her to look away from these strangers. As they made their way further through the cave, they met with Senior as he stood by with a hand under his chin as he bore a slight nervous expression.
"Dad, what's going on?" asked Junior. Senior nearly jumped at his son's call but relaxed. Manda and Kumonga were present, along with a few other female and male Transmutants.
"Son, Miwa. Glad you could make it. I wasn't expecting your friends," said Senior as he looked towards Angirasu and Rodan.
"They just happened to be with me when Amber called me," said Junior. Senior nodded in understanding.
"Gojira, what's going on? It sounded urgent," said Miwa with a look of worry. Senior deeply exhaled in response.
"We uh... We caught X and Night Angel," said Senior. Junior's eyes widened.
"Wait, the vigilantes? Did you say you caught X?!" asked Junior. Senior nodded.
"Yes. Bu-"
"Oh ho! I've been waiting for this!" said Junior as he rolled up his sleeve and walked passed his father and Kumonga. He was going to hurt X badly for putting him through hell.
"Junior, wait!" cried Senior. As Junior approached two figures that were cuffed while sitting on chairs, he popped his knuckles.
"OK, which of you is..." Junior's voice trailed off as he saw the faces of the vigilantes. Before him was Battra and a Transmutant that looked a lot like him, except with white hair and red eyes.
"Gojira?" asked Battra. His eyes widened with a look of dread.
"Battra? Wha- What the-" Junior backed away with a look of shock. He shook his head.
"N-No, no. No, you can't be one of the vigilantes," said Junior as he shook his head, denying what was in front of his eyes.
"Son, you know this young man?" asked Senior as he approached Junior's side along with the rest. However, Miwa hung back next to her husband.
"Yeah. Yeah, this is my friend's older brother. Battra Yasu," said Junior with wide eyes.
"Battra?! What the hell, man?!" exclaimed Rodan. Angirasu was in as much shock as his friends, but was unable to translate it into words. Battra looked away as he gritted his teeth.
"I see. Well, turns out that he is the Night Angel. And this man next to him, the one that you were mistaken for, is X. His real name is Xenjira Yamashita. Y-Your older brother, apparently," muttered Senior. Junior slowly turned to meet his father's gaze as he bore a neutral expression. Miwa stared at her husband with wide eyes.
"What?" asked Junior in a calm tone.
"He's... He says that he’s my son. B-But he could be wrong!" said Senior.
"Wrong?! Dad, he looks like me! He looks like you! What are the chances that he would not be related to us?!" demanded Junior. Meanwhile, Zip popped over Junior's shoulder with a curious look. She smiled to herself.
"Oh wow. Seems like those good looks are hereditary," said Zip. Junior sent her a look of annoyance, while Thorn grabbed her by the shoulder and pulled her away.
"Come on! This is none of our business!" said Thorn as she dragged Zip, while she moaned in disappointment. Junior went back to glaring at his father.
"You cheated on your wife?!" exclaimed Manda with a look of horror.
"Whoa! Whoa! I have never cheated on Miwa!" said Senior with a glare.
"Dad, you never told us that you had a kid with another woman!" said Junior. Miwa looked at Senior with a hurt expression.
"Honey, why would you keep that from us? You didn't think that we should know about this?" asked Miwa. Senior raised his hands.
"H-Hang on! I didn't know!" said Senior in a defensive manner. Kumonga tapped her rifle with a look of impatience.
"Well someone better start explaining this whole clichéd drama plot twist or it's gonna start driving me crazy!" said Kumonga. Xenjira sighed.
"You're really going to hide the facts?" asked Xenjira. He then scoffed.
"My mother told me the whole story on how I came to be and who my father was. It all started in Neighpon during the eighties," said Xenjira. He drew the attention of everyone nearby.
"You see, my mother had her inhibitor chip damaged beforehand. They were experimental and were susceptible to certain environments at the time. One day, she went to a local bar where she met a scruffy war veteran. Trying to drink away the hell that he had seen and been a part of," said Xenjira. Senior looked down in thought and his eyes widened.
“She decided to have a drink with the man because she thought he could use some company. She mentioned that she found him to be attractive as well. My mother's name was-"
"Kaname Yamashita," said Senior, finishing Xenjira's sentence. Miwa and Junior looked at Senior in shock while Xenjira smirked.
"So you do remember her," said Xenjira.
"I... I just haven't seen her in years. You have to understand that I'm married and that-" Senior was interrupted as Xenjira shook his head.
"No, I'm not trying to get you to get back with her. My conception was quick after all," said Xenjira. Junior bore a look of discomfort.
"Oh. You mean..." Xenjira nodded.
"After a few drinks, the two had gotten drunk. During this time, my mother was experiencing a heat cycle as a saurian based Transmutant, so she managed to convince this man to come to her apartment. And this is where my mother described in detail on the experience that you wrecked the bedroom with your love making," said Xenjira. Rodan and Angirasu's face brightened with a flush while Manda cupped her hands over her mouth with bright red cheeks. Junior and Senior both bore flustered expressions.
"Wow. Nice, Alpha," said a male Transmutant with a chuckle as he and a couple of others gave Senior a thumbs up. Manda and Kumonga both glared at the men in disapproval, causing them to nervously laugh.
"Th-That did not need to be said!" said Senior. He then looked to his side, noticing how silent his wife was. His eyes widened as he found Miwa red with jealousy.
"What's wrong?" asked Senior in a nervous tone. Miwa huffed as she crossed her arms and looked away.
"Hmph! You never destroyed a room when we were together during our honey moon," said Miwa. Junior looked at his mother in disbelief.
"Jesus, mom! I don't think that's the issue here!" said Junior.
"I think she would be paralyzed from the waist down if that were the case," whispered Rodan as he leaned next to Angirasu.
"Ah! I don't want to talk about it!" said Angirasu as he quickly walk away. Battra bore a look of embarrassment as he was forced to remain here and listen to the awkward story.
"So, I was born nine months later, while you weren't around," said Xenjira with a hint of venom in his voice. The female Transmutants all suddenly shot Senior a look of disapproval.
"You weren't there when she was pregnant with your son?!" demanded Kumonga.
"You scumbug!" shouted a woman.
"You fiend! How can you call yourself a man?!" Senior stiffened as the women assaulted him with condemnation and criticism.
"W-Wait! I swear, I never knew that Kaname was pregnant! I had already left Neighpon to Equestria a week later!" said Senior. Xenjira shot him a glare.
"You couldn't have at least stayed with her to find out about her pregnancy? You did sleep with her," said Xenjira. Senior was about to argue but didn't. He sighed.
"I... I couldn't. I just... I felt ashamed for what the alcohol did to me" said Senior as he bowed his head.  "It didn't feel right for me to stay after taking advantage of her.  I was afraid that she would hate me for letting an old man like me into her bed," said Senior. Xenjira stared at him blankly and then looked over towards Miwa and Junior. He analyzed their traits and mentally calculated time and their possible current ages. He then turned back to Senior with a deadpanned stare.
"So, it was proper that you willingly got laid with a teenage not-legal high school student because she gave you consent?" asked Xenjira. Senior's eyes widened while Miwa looked away in embarrassment.
"Oh God," muttered Junior.
"Judging by your reactions, I say that was right on point," said Xenjira.
"W-Well..." Senior was interrupted as Manda looked at him curiously.
"Wait, what are we missing?" asked Manda. Senior sighed.
"Well, back when I was first living in Equestria, I was dating Miwa. Who was... seventeen at the time," admitted Senior. Manda's eyes widened while the rest of the Transmutants stared in shock, some even in disgust. Junior face palmed as he moaned in embarrassment.
"A-Alpha?" Manda felt the heroic image of the man that she looked up to as a leader shatter into pieces, replaced by a cradle robber. Xenjira sighed in disgust.
"You perv!" said a young woman. Miwa sighed in exasperation.
"Yes! We were dating while I was barely legal!" said Miwa. Baragon stood by with a look of interest.
"Hey I don't mean to pry, but I am curious to know a little bit about your story, boss," said Baragon as he opened a bottle of beer.
"I was living around her neighborhood at the time. I found Miwa being harassed by some thugs while on her way home from school. So, I stepped in. It wasn't long after that she would pay me visits. At first it was bring me cake and meals she cooked as gratitude. Then later she started making up excuses. And eventually... well, at Miwa’s insistence, we may have..." Senior cleared his throat as he looked away. Junior face palmed, knowing the story already. Manda slumped her shoulders.
"No way..." said Manda in disbelief. Xenjira's eyes widened as he bore a look of shock. He then glanced at Junior, who hid his face in embarrassment.
"You lived for over 200 years and fought in numerous wars, and have probably seen hundreds of  cases where teen pregnancy from dating an older man can screw a woman's life, and yet all it took was a girl, who wasn't even on her 20s, hitting on you to make you sleep with her?!" asked Xenjira. Senior shrugged in response with a nervous smile.
"Kid, I might be over 200 and fought in wars, but I never bothered to learn about modern dating and in my time it wasn’t uncommon for young girls to be married before hitting 20.  Plus, I like confident, dominant women and other than a drunken one night stand that I couldn't remember at the time, I hadn't gotten any for decades, so don't judge me for falling prey to her charm," said Senior.
"And I didn't seduce Senior as easily as you think.  I was inwardly panicking nearly all the way and I acted like the female lead of one of my mother's trashy novel!" said Miwa in defense. Senior and Xenjira gave her a deadpanned stare in response while Junior moaned.
"Miwa," deadpanned Senior.
"Mom," said Junior in annoyance. Xenjira sighed.
"So essentially, while my mom and I were waiting for Takeshi to find us and make a family to cope with the shitty way the Purists treat us, he decided to chase the skirt of a high school woman old enough to be my sister?" deadpanned Xenjira.
"You cradle robber!" said Kumonga as she shot Senior a glare, who winced in response. She then looked to Miwa in disapproval.
"And you! What were you doing messing with older men?! Do you have daddy issues or something?" asked Kumonga. Miwa crossed her arms as she looked away.
"I-I admit that we may have rushed our relationship. But... OK, I don't really have a good excuse for that..." muttered Miwa as she rubbed the back of her head. The female Transmutants all looked to Senior in disapproval, who sighed heavily.
"Trust me, I'm ashamed for giving in. And it's not just because she was young," said Senior. Xenjira scoffed in disgust.
"You're pathetic," spat Xenjira. Junior sent him a glare while Miwa looked at him in disapproval.
"My father is not pathetic, you piece of shit. Not to mention it was your fault that I was nearly thrown into the vault!" said Junior in anger. He stomped over to Xenjira and grabbed him by the shoulders and held them tightly as he glared at him.
"My friends think I did the things that you've done! They turned on me, along with the entire school! Because of you!" yelled Junior. Xenjira sighed.
"It wasn't my intention to get you into trouble, little brother. I was just eliminating the threat to our race," said Xenjira. Junior hardened his eyes as he released the Transmutant.
"Don't call me that. We are not brothers," said Junior in a low tone.
"Our genetics disagree," said Xenjira with a smirk. Junior scoffed as he stomped away.
"Son-" Senior reached out to his son, but Junior merely shot him a glare.
"I don't want to hear it. I've had a really bad day today," said Junior as he stood by his mother with his arms crossed. Rodan cleared his throat as he glanced at Junior, while Senior looked away from his son in disappointment.
"Um... You guys may have some catching up to do. Since I know this guy on the chair, I'll just take him off of your hands and you can keep X," said Rodan as he approached Battra. Kumonga immediately stood in his way as she held her rifle tightly. Rodan backed away with his hands raised.
"He's not going anywhere. He's part of the problem of vigilantism in this country," said Kumonga.
"Go ahead and let him go, Kumonga," ordered Senior. Kumonga looked at the Transmutant in surprise.
"But-"
"If my son and his friends know him, then I trust that they'll keep an eye on him. But he is not to leave the lair until I say so," said Senior. Kumonga nodded in understanding. She made her way over to Battra and unlocked his cuffs. Battra grunted as he stood up and rubbed his wrists. He avoided eye contact with Rodan as he felt shame building up. As the two left the area, Miwa was shaking her head as she sat on a chair, pinching the bridge of her nose. Senior recognized this, meaning that she was definitely upset. He looked to the rest of the Transmutants in this area.
"All of you please go back to your duties. I believe we'll need some time alone," said Senior. Manda nodded as she began to lead the other Transmutants away, leaving their leader with his wife and eldest son.
"I can't believe you never told me this. All this time, you already had a first born son with a woman before we even met," said Miwa.
"Takeshi is over 200 years old.  Did you honestly believe that he spend most of his life celibate before he met you or that he couldn’t commit mistakes like a drunken one night stand?" asked Xenjira with a raised brow. Miwa sighed in annoyance
"Point taken, but that's not the only issue!" said Miwa. She then pointed towards Senior as she glared at him.
"You have two sons that look alike, and your firstborn is old enough for me to count as his big sister! Since you haven't been able to bother about your first son, how about you ask your second son about his life lately?!" shouted Miwa with a look of anger. Senior recoiled in response.
"You know I've been called by his principal about how his teachers and classmates are scared of him because they think he's him?!" demanded Miwa as she pointed towards Xenjira. Senior's eyes slightly widened in response.
"Your son always had trouble fitting in with the other kids. Right when he finally found a group of friends in high school, his social life gets screwed over because he has to keep all of this a secret!" said Miwa as she gestured to the cave around them. As her voice echoed, a few Transmutants turned their attention towards the source. Senior sighed as he looked sadly down at the ground. He wasn't aware of the trouble that his son was having back in school. He had hoped that things would work themselves out. But unfortunately, that wasn't the case.
"I'm sorry," said Senior. Miwa gave a heavy sigh as she allowed herself to cool down a bit.
"Gojira, I understand that there are some things that you prefer to keep to yourself. Especially with all of the years you've been around. I respect that. But as my husband, you have to trust me to tell me about events that concern our family. I've always been honest and trusting with you, right?" asked Miwa. Senior nodded in response.
"You have," answered Senior. He then looked to Junior with an apologetic look.
"Junior, I'm sorry. I wish there was something that I could do to help," said Senior. Junior sighed as he looked away.
"Forget it. I'm mad at the people that I called friends," said Junior. Senior turned to Xenjira.
"How exactly did you find me?" asked Senior.
"I did research on you. Mom talked about how you were a war veteran for Neighpon during the second world war. She had nothing but good things to say about you. And that's what pisses me off," said Xenjira. The Transmutant sent his father a look of disdain.
"You know, my mother always talked about how one day that we were going to be together as a real family? She believed that you were coming back. She had feelings for you. And she died believing that," spat Xenjira. Senior's eyes slightly widened.
"Died?" asked Senior. Battra stopped as he heard this. He turned back, drawing a look of curiosity from Rodan, who wondered why he had stopped.
"I never had an inhibitor chip implanted in me. My mother had lost her home trying to support me, so we lived in the woods of Neighpon. I was at the age where young Transmutants experience as forced transformation as part of puberty. When I transformed, that grabbed the attention of local Purists. Next thing I knew, I wake up in the middle of the night with my mom rushing me through the woods as I hear gunfire in the air," said Xenjira as he closed his eyes. He recalled the horrific sounds of the gun shots in the air, and the cold air from the dark night.
"Mom hid me in an abandoned fishing house and told me to remain there. She went off to draw away the men that were chasing us. She could have taken them on and was in the process of transforming when she suddenly dropped to the ground. It wasn't until a minute later that I realized that she was dead," said Xenjira as he recalled how his mother had dropped onto the grass, lifeless.
"She was shot in the head by them. It was the quickest way to prevent her from transforming any further and from killing them all," said Xenjira as he looked down at the ground. Miwa stared with a look of pity while Junior kept his same scowl, though it began to soften a bit. Senior stood by with a look of sadness as he listened to his story. Battra stood by with a light frown as he looked down. He noticed how similar that his story was with Xenjira's. Both had lost a loved one to the Purists, except Battra didn't have to witness his parents being murdered before his very eyes.
"I spent the next few years alone, surviving on my own and hoping that you would come back and take me away from that place, butut you never did. Instead, I trained my body to take on any threat that was out there. When I was fifteen, I set out to find the Purists that killed my mother and I returned the favor. I knew where they lived, and they were history. Something that you seem to not be doing very well," said Xenjira.
"What do you mean?" asked Senior.
"Well we were fending for ourselves out there, against the bigotry of the humans and the unjust treatment of MONARCH, you've been out here having the time of your life with your own family. You may have all of these Transmutants under your command, but you aren't properly wielding your power. You have the strength to destroy the Purists for all that they've done along with MONARCH. Yet you just hide in this cave rarely doing anything to put a dent in the Purists," spat Xenjira. Senior merely kept a neutral expression. Xenjira sighed heavily as he shook his head.
"I hate you. I hate how you made my mother live the rest of her days with a dream that would never come true. A dream that they managed to live," said Xenjira as he gestured to Miwa and Junior. Miwa's frown deepened in response. Senior sighed.
"Xenjira, I never intended for any of that to happen. If I could, I would go back and take care of you. But I don't regret leaving Kaname. If I didn't, then I would never have met Miwa," said Senior as he lowered his head. Xenjira merely narrowed his eyes at his father in response.
"Hmph. I figured," said Xenjira. Junior then glanced at his father.
"So what now? We know who X is and we heard his story. What do we do with him?" asked Junior. Senior didn't answer. He instead approached his eldest son's chair and unlocked his hand cuffs. Xenjira looked at him in confusion as Senior backed away.
"I assume you have nowhere else to go," said Senior.
"What's it to you?" asked Xenjira.
"You may stay here for as long as you'd like. I just want you to stop this vigilante business. The both of you," said Senior as he looked to Battra.
"We'll handle any Purist activity that comes up," said Senior. Battra nodded in response. Xenjira merely hardened his eyes.
"You're going to take that away from me?" asked Xenjira.
"It's for everyone's safety. Including your own," said Senior. Xenjira scoffed.
"Spare me your concern. You’re over twenty years too late," said Xenjira as he made his way over to Junior. He patted him on the shoulder.
"Come on little brother, why don't we do some bonding?" suggested Xenjira. Junior scowled in response.
"You have a lot of nerve trying to play nice with me after what you've put me through," said Junior. Battra and Rodan began to follow them away, leaving Senior and Miwa alone. The male Transmutant sighed heavily.
"That was the most awkward moment in my life," said Senior with a scowl. Miwa nodded in agreement.
"Yeah, no kidding."
"Miwa," called Senior.
"Yes, dear?" answered Miwa.
"If there's such a thing as reincarnation and we both replay the same circumstances as during our first encounter, let's agree to keep sex off the table until after your reincarnation graduates...or use birth control to avoid unwanted pregnancies," said Senior.
"Okay, take a pill and a condom on the next life," nodded Miwa.
Meanwhile, Junior was sitting outside of the lair just beside Rodan, Angirasu, Xenjira, and Battra. Junior bore a look of annoyance as his 'brother' sat beside him. He didn't know how to handle this entire situation. He had a sibling, something some people would yearn for during their younger years; Junior never really cared for having a sibling, especially if it was the same man that had gotten his friends to turn against him and nearly get him locked away. Junior clenched his fist as he suddenly swung it towards Xenjira, who caught it with ease. Junior's eyes widened in shock as Xenjira held a calm expression as he kept his eyes forward.
"No need to get physical, little brother," said Xenjira. Junior grunted in annoyance as he attempted to swing his other fist towards his doppelganger, but found himself shoved down into the dirt.
"So brash," said Xenjira with a chuckle.
"Screw you," coughed Junior as he shot his head up and brushed the dust off of himself. Junior turned towards Battra, who kept his eyes down on the ground.
"So you're really Night Angel?" asked Junior. Battra sighed heavily as he nodded.
"Yes. Um... I appreciate your father for letting me go," said Battra. Junior turned forward.
"He's not unreasonable, but he does stuff that are beginning to irk me. Still, I think my respect for you just shot up ten times," said Junior. Battra turned to look his way with a look of shock and confusion.
"You weren't one to take shit lying down from the Purists. I admire that. However, I assume that Mosura doesn't know," said Junior as he glanced at Battra. Rodan chuckled.
"She will as soon as I-" Rodan pulled out his cell phone, but was interrupted as Battra snatched it out of his hand. He threw the phone far away across the chasm, much to Rodan's shock.
"Dude! Totally not cool!" yelled Rodan. Battra furrowed his brows as he looked to the younger Transmutants.
"Mosura is not to know about this! Nobody should know! You have no idea what kind of consequences that this could have on my family! Or how it would affect my relationship with my little sister!" said Battra in a stern tone. Junior raised his hands.
"I was only asking if she knew or not. I'm not one to give away dark secrets," said Junior. Rodan sighed in exasperation.
"You could have just said that instead of throwing my phone!" said Rodan as he stood up and ran to where his cell phone was thrown. Angirasu looked at Battra in curiosity.
"So, what caused you start doing this?" asked Angirasu.
"Well, I assume that Xenjira's motivation for vigilantism is in his past," said Battra.
"Damn straight," answered Xenjira.
"You could say that I had a similar experience and reason. Years ago, I had found that my parents were murdered by Purists," said Battra. Xenjira raised a brow while Junior furrowed his.
"Our home was broken into while my sister and I were in school. We were lucky, but my parents weren't. Just a year ago, I had decided that I had enough with the threat the Purists posed to Transmutants. So, I thought that maybe I could protect others and Mosura from that group, taking them out anywhere that I could find them in Ponyville. However, I've been having doubts lately. They've seem to be more coordinated and they just keep coming. With police getting involved, I've realized that I may have made a big mistake," said Battra. He glanced to Junior.
"You were nearly arrested because of X, who was careless on his own. If I were to be caught, my sister would hate me. She would even be in danger if they were to find out that we were related," said Battra. Xenjira scoffed at being called careless.
"I see. But why didn't you stop sooner if that was the case?" asked Junior.
"I found out that the Purists were planning something big in Ponyville. I don't know what, but they are getting their hands on equipment from Hideki Industries that are used to counter attack Revolutionaries. I can't sit around knowing that I could be doing something to prevent whatever it is they plan to do," said Battra with a heavy sigh.
"Hmph. Well it's no longer your problem. The old coward has pretty much ordered us to not do what we do best," said Xenjira.
"Stop calling him a coward," said Junior as he glared at Xenjira.
"Don't you think he is? I mean, he has the strength to take on all of the Purists. Yet he's playing house in this damn cave," said Xenjira as he points to the cave.
"While I agree that he can take them on, it doesn't mean that he should. They have to stay here because they're needed here," said Junior. Xenjira scoffed.
"No, they're needed out there. For the other Transmutants," said Xenjira. Junior sighed.
"On an unrelated note, you're going to prove me innocent to everyone at my school," said Junior. Xenjira snorted.
"What are you kidding?" asked Xenjira.
"No I'm not kidding! You owe me for the trouble you got me in!" said Junior. Xenjira shook his head.
"I don't think so," said Xenjira.
"That's cold man. Come on, can't you do it for your brother?" asked Rodan.
"Nah. I think this will be a good learning experience for him to grow thicker skin against bigots. Besides, I'd just be putting myself out there to get arrested," said Xenjira. Junior growled angrily.
"I don't need to grow thicker skin when I already have it thick enough! I just want you to clear the air so I don't have to deal with some assholes trying to play the hero to assault me!" said Junior. He wanted to slam Xenjira into the ground so that he could drag him to his school.
"Tell you what. When I feel the time is right, I may show up at your school to clear your name. But you gotta do me a favor. I'll let you know what it is when I figure it out," said Xenjira. Junior began to grind his teeth as his brows twitched.
"Wow. You have a lot of nerve to pull that with him," deadpanned Battra. Junior shot up from his seat.
"I'm going to get my mother. You guys be ready to leave," said Junior as he stomped into the cave. As he entered, he found Zip making her way over to his side.
"So... Awkward day?" Zip shrugged.
"Understatement of the year. I just want to go home and rest before I kill that son of a bitch out there," said Junior with a scowl.
"Hey now, he's your brother. You might end up bonding with him," said Zip with a smile.
"I don't care. I don't want anything to do with him. In case you've forgotten, I was nearly locked away because of him," deadpanned Junior. Zip gave a titter as she rubbed the back of her head.
"R-Right. My bad," said Zip. She cleared her throat.
"So... I was wondering. You doing anything this coming Friday?" asked Zip.
"No, why?" asked Junior. Zip flushed to herself.
"So like, you wanna hang out somewhere? It'd probably help get your mind off today," said Zip. Junior looked to the side in thought.
"You're not gonna tease me are you?" asked Junior in reluctance.
"Only if you want me to," said Zip with a wink. Junior looked away in annoyance.
"It won't just be me. Thorn will be coming along too. We just wanna hang out in town since we haven't been near one in years," said Zip as she held her hands behind her back.
"Then I guess it's alright," said Junior. He was more comfortable around Thorn since she never constantly flirt with him. Zip smiled brightly.
"Awesome! It's a date!" said Zip as she left Junior. The male Transmutant lightly flushed to himself.
"Date? Ugh! Don't think too much about it," muttered Junior to himself. He felt foolish for getting flustered over the phrase.



Battra was just on his way home from the Guardians' lair. He was dropped off by a van while blind folded so that he wouldn't be able to know where it was. He didn't plan on returning to begin with. He had been gone all evening previously and all day today. It was six in the evening right now, and the street lights were turning on. As Battra had made it to his apartment, he opened the door and found Mosura lying her head down on the table, asleep. Battra smiled to himself as he approached her and caressed her head. Mosura stirred awake, finding her elder brother beside her. She shot up immediately with a glare and slapped Battra's shoulder.
"You jerk! Where have you been all day?! I've been worried sick!" cried Mosura.
"I'm sorry. I told you that I've been studying late, haven't I?" asked Battra with a shrug. Mosura looked away as she crossed her arms. “You didn't even answer my text messages," said Mosura with a frown. Her brother's lack of response had worried her to no end. Battra sat next to her and pulled her into a hug.
"I was... Busy on my studies that I hadn't notice. My phone died before I could reply. I'm sorry little sis," said Battra in a soft tone. He hated lying to his little sister, but he knew that the truth would worry her terribly and that just made his stomach tight.
"Just keep your phone charged at all times bro. I worry about you sometimes," said Mosura. Battra smiled in amusement.
"I could say the same thing about you," said Battra as he ruffled Mosura's hair, which she giggled at in response. Everything that Battra was risking just to act as a lone vigilante against the Purists was no longer worth it. It was getting much more dangerous and there was the chance that he would slip up and endanger his little sister. Not to mention that he couldn't take keeping secrets from Mosura. Judging by how committed Gojira Senior was to stopping these Purists, especially by witnessing the base that they had destroyed, he could rest easy knowing that there were people out there handling them. Now, Battra just needed to focus on his personal life. However, he was worried about Xenjira, considering how he was a loose cannon and hoped that Junior's father could keep him on a leash.
	
> Chapter 27: Chaperone 
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Pain. So much pain was affecting Impact. He winced as his wrist was exposed to a bio fluid from a canister. He gritted his teeth as he groaned from the burning sensation. A few seconds later, the pain had subsided, resulting in a numb feeling. He sighed in relief while a man took a needle and took Impact's wrist.
"How kind of the boss to provide us with GeneCo's product," said the medic as he began to sew Impact's wound.
"Makes me wonder who the hell is able to fund us," said Impact.
"Don't question it, lest you want to find yourself in trouble. As long as he's on our side, it's fine," said the medic with a dismissive tone.
"Yeah well, it kinda makes me uneasy to take orders from a guy that we don't even know," said Impact. He sighed in frustration as he thought back to the previous day's events.
"Damn that Transmutant. Next time, he'll be a blood stain on the ground," said Impact with a hard expression.
"No need to rush into a fight. Take some time to heal. Besides, you did a good job at getting those prototypes out of there. That will definitely give us an advantage," said the medic as he cut the thread after be sealed the wound shut.
"We're gonna need more than just a couple of gauntlets. Those things have some unnatural power to them," said Impact as beheld his hand at his side.



Junior bore a small scowl as he ate his lunch just outside of the cafeteria in the quad. It was growing to be a pain just to be in the cafeteria with the tense atmosphere that he had brought about from the students' animosity towards him. Normally he wouldn't come out here during colder weather since it made him feel sluggish, but anything was better than causing students to migrate to another table to get away from him. He could have taken a seat at the Transmutant table, but he could tell that they were no more comfortable around him compared to the humans. Yep, it felt as though Junior's social life was back to square one. He planned on keeping it that way, considering how he can't trust everyone to stand with him like Fluttershy and the others. Despite his current situation, none of that was the cause of his foul mood. Rather it was caused by something from the previous day.
"Brother. Brother. Brother. I have a brother. And he's a piece of shit," said Junior with a heavy sigh as he tossed his garbage into a nearby trash can. He remained on a bench as he shook his head. Xenjira, the Transmutant vigilante that has nearly gotten him locked up for life. With quicker reflexes, too, apparently. Junior slumped in his seat. Proof of his innocence was just right in his reach, but the son of a bitch refused to help him. Junior could try forcing him, but his father would likely not approve, likely for security reasons of the Guardians.
"Gojira," called a familiar soft voice. Junior glanced to his side and found Fluttershy standing by with a curious look on her face, which was lightly flushing from the cold.
"What are you doing out here in the cold?" asked Fluttershy. Junior turned forward.
"I was just having my lunch. I rather not be in the cafeteria while everyone is shooting me a dirty look. It's annoying," said Junior. Fluttershy bore a small look of disappointment. It was hard for her to hear how much the whole case with X has affected her friend. But despite the powerlessness that she and Junior seemed to have to do anything about it, he never showed any other emotion besides annoyance and anger about it. She wondered if he had ever cried about what's happened. She knew that she would.
"Hey, care to join me?" asked Junior as he scooted over. Fluttershy snapped out of her thoughts and nodded. She took a seat beside him, where they watched as the last leaf on the tree in the center of the quad fell.
"Thanksgiving is almost here. After that, it's Christmas," said Fluttershy, hoping to stir a conversation.
"Yep. Some Thanksgiving dinner sounds good right about now," said Junior.
"Um... Are you doing anything for Christmas?" asked Fluttershy. Junior shook his head.
"Nah. It has nothing to do with personal beliefs and world views. It's just that... It's good to save money, ya know?" responded Junior as he sat straight up in his seat. Fluttershy twiddled her thumbs, realizing she may have stirred up some personal troubles.
"Oh. Well... There's at least winter break," said Fluttershy. Junior nodded to her with a smile.
"My favorite part about the holidays," said Junior. Fluttershy gave a small laugh in response. She rubbed her cold hands together and blew a warm breath of air on them.
"Hey, let's go inside. It's pretty cold today," said Junior as he stood up. Fluttershy nodded as she stood up as well and walked alongside him. The two entered the school's hallway, where they continued to walk together.
"Um... Where are we going?" asked Fluttershy. Junior shrugged in response.
"I don't know. Preferably somewhere that doesn't have a whole lot of people," said Junior.
"Maybe the library?" suggested Fluttershy as she looked at Junior.
"Twilight's not there, is she?" asked Junior.
"No, she's in the cafeteria with the others," answered Fluttershy.
"Library it is," said Junior with a nod. As the two continued making their way to their destination, Fluttershy glanced at the Transmutant.
"I... I heard that you and Twilight had a fight," said Fluttershy. Junior sighed in annoyance.
"That little runt didn't say I hit her, did she?" asked Junior. Fluttershy looked at him with an appalled expression.
"Goodness, no! Why would you think that?" asked Fluttershy. Junior shrugged.
"Just wondering. I think some jackass started a rumor that I did. I heard a couple girls gossiping earlier," said Junior. Fluttershy shook her head in disappointment.
"It must be so frustrating. I'm getting frustrated at these rumors and incidents going on over you that I just want to... To..." Fluttershy puffed her cheeks out as her eyes narrowed. Junior raised a brow as he found her cheeks turning red.
"I wanna scream!" said Fluttershy as her voice slightly raised. She took a deep breath, while Junior recoiled as he braced for what was coming. Fluttershy clenched her eyes shut as released her air, while giving a small, quite scream. Junior cocked his head as Fluttershy gave a small sigh.
"That was it? That was the cutest thing I've ever heard," said Junior. Fluttershy stiffened as her cheeks flushed red. Junior sighed as he looked forward.
"Don't worry about it, Shy. It's just a dumb rumor. They tend to fade after some time," said Junior. Fluttershy stopped blushing and reluctantly nodded.
"If you say so," said Fluttershy. As the two continued on their walk, they made it to the library. It was filled with a few students, who were either on the computers, sitting at a desk studying, or looking through shelves for a book. The two took a seat together at a desk, where Junior took out his phone and began to look through it. As he did this, a nagging thought clicked. He set his phone down.
"Shy, can I ask you something?" asked Junior. Fluttershy tilted her head.
"Hmm?" hummed Fluttershy. Junior scratched his head as he looked away with a look of embarrassment.
"Do you know what uh...do you know any places that a guy and a girl can go to hang out?" asked Junior with cough. Fluttershy felt her heart skip a beat and her cheeks grew red.
"Y-You mean like a date?" asked Fluttershy. Junior blushed in embarrassment.
"N-No! No, I just meant as friends, you know?" Junior gave a nervous laugh in response. Fluttershy looked away, seeing Junior's flustered state was only making her more flustered. She cleared her throat.
"W-Well... I don't have many boyfr- er- I mean, friends that are boys! Besides you, Rodan, Angirasu and Flash. But um... I don't think there would be too much of a difference when it comes to a boy and girl hanging out compared with those with the same gender hanging out," said Fluttershy as she held her hands in her lap. Junior looked down in thought.
"So... It doesn't necessarily have to be all that... Date-like?" asked Junior, struggling to find the right word.
"I don't think so," replied Fluttershy. She was almost as red as a cherry by having this conversation. She wondered why he was asking these questions. Perhaps he planned on asking a girl to hang out with. The way he denied the subject being about dates, made her suspicious that he planned on asking someone out.
"A-Alright. Thanks," said Junior as he sat with a light flush on his cheek. Seeing this made Fluttershy's heart race. She bit her lip as she grazed her boot against the other, fidgeting in her seat.
'This is so awkward', thought the girl and Transmutant in unison.
Later that afternoon, Junior was stalking Rodan from the shadows as he entered the locker room. Before he could open the locker, Junior slammed him against the locker.
"Rodan, I need you to help me with something," said Junior in a serious tone.
"Dude, you could've just tapped my shoulder or something," said Rodan with a deadpanned stare. Junior immediately released him.
"Sorry. I need help with something tomorrow afternoon. Involving a group we know," said Junior.
"Okay. what do you need my help for?" asked Rodan. Junior sighed.
"I uh... I promised that I would chaperone these two girls. I need your help to keep them entertained. Think of it as like a... Date, I guess," said Junior. Rodan suddenly cracked a wide grin.




The Next Day...

It was right after school. Junior was walking alongside Rodan, Zip and Thorn. Zip hummed happily as she walked close beside Junior, with her arm locked around his. The male Transmutant flushed in embarrassment, while Thorn watched in annoyance. She suddenly felt Rodan walking close, causing her to glance at her side.
"So, you ladies ready for the time of your life?" asked Rodan with a suave tone.
"I uh... I guess," said Thorn as she slightly moved away from Rodan.
"Where to?" asked Junior. Zip tapped her chin.
"Hmm. Oh! Hey, I always wanted to visit a local pet shop! I wanna see the cute puppies, kittens, and those chinchillas!" said Zip with a squeal. Rodan chuckled as he pulled out his cell phone.
"Well it's your lucky day, gorgeous. Yours truly knows a pet shop with a variety of cute fluffy animals," said Rodan. He cleared his throat as his fun beeped.
"Siri, google directions to, 'Fluff World'," said Rodan. The phone beeped.
"Did you say, 'Huff Ward'?" asked a feminine monotone voice. Rodan sighed in annoyance.
"No. 'Fluff World'," said Rodan. The phone beeped again.
"I'm sorry. I didn't catch that. Did you say, 'Snuff World'?" the digital voice asked. Rodan groaned as he grinded his teeth.
"No! I said-" Rodan was interrupted as he placed his hand on the phone with a deadpanned stare.
"Just google it yourself. I think that last one might be some sick porn site," said Junior. Rodan sighed as he turned off Siri and went online on his phone. Meanwhile, Thorn and Zip looked at the phone in confusion.
"Wait, cell phones can use a computer to do what you say and go online like that?" asked Zip in surprise. Junior raised a brow.
"You didn't know? That's been around for a few years now," said Junior. The girls looked at him in shock.
"Seriously?!" asked the girls.
"Hmm. I take it you two aren't tech savvy," said Junior.
"Well, we never really had a need for cell phones. Being together and all. Not to mention those things can be tracked," said Thorn. Junior nodded in response.
"Ah. Makes sense. Honestly, you girls may have lucked out. Everyone and their mother has their face planted on their phones, wasting time. Some dumbasses even get into accidents because they were on their phone," said Junior. He then sighed as he looked at Rodan in annoyance.
"And I still don't get why people rely on stupid automated machines that can't even get a simple command right to google simple things for them!" said Junior. Rodan shrugged.
"What? It saves time," said Rodan.
"It does not! Not to mention lazy! Pretty soon the human race will be relying on automated machines to run their everyday life!" said Junior. Rodan chuckled as he scrolled through his fun.
"Dude, someone has been watching too many science fiction movies," said Rodan.
"Actually, it was a satire that I was watching," retorted Junior. "Just shut up and google that pet store."
"Got it! It's down here," said Rodan as he began to lead the group down the side walk. Thorn made her way to Junior's side.
"You two seem like good friends," said Thorn in a whisper.
"Trust me, you'd get annoyed with him sometimes too," whispered Junior back. Zip made her way by Rodan's side.
"So, Rodan. What's a great place for a girl to meet a bunch of nice and good looking guys? My friend Thorn here is interested in looking for one," said Zip. Thorn's face flushed furiously as she stiffened.
"S-Shut up Zip! That's not true!" cried Thorn. Zip snickered at her friend's flustered state.
"Kidding!" said Zip. Thorn groaned in annoyance.
"You're always doing this! Even back in Letchi!" said Thorn. Junior's eyes widened in response.
"Wait, Letchi?" asked Junior.
"Oh that's right. You didn't know," said Thorn. Rodan looked at the two in confusion.
"Wait, what? What's Letchi?" asked Rodan. Junior sighed.
"Didn't you pay attention in history class? Letchi is part of the chain of islands in the pacific, under the Neighponese and Equestrian governments' influence. They were founded in the 1960s," said Junior. Rodan looked at Junior in surprise.
"Wow, you know all of that? Someone studies hard, you big nerd," said Rodan with a chuckle. Junior scoffed in annoyance.
"It's part of Neighponese, Equestrian, and Transmutant history. You should learn about your heritage," said Junior. Zip hummed as she looked at Junior with a flirty smile.
"Did I mention that I like smart guys?" asked Zip. Junior sighed as he looked away.
"I'm not that smart. And Rodan, you at least know that Transmutants were enslaved after World War 2, right? Because they figured out how to 'tame' us with inhibitor packs, the starting points of inorganic inhibitor chips," said Junior. Zip sighed as she ran her hand over Junior's shoulder.
"Keep talking history to me," said Zip. Junior immediately recoiled, while Zip laughed in amusement.
"Oooh! Right! There were some other islands with some funky names too! I remember the slavery part. OK, so wait. What's the big shocker here?" asked Rodan.
"Letchi, along with the other islands, fell during the mid-80s. They were nuked after when the human governments were overthrown by the rebelling slaves," answered Junior. Rodan winced.
"Oh. Man, overkill," said Rodan.
"Funny thing is that it wasn't Equestria. Neighpon's constitution restricts them to self-defense and they aren't allowed to have nuclear weapons, so they're out too. I think it was the Hooviet Union that was responsible. That shit almost started a full blown nuclear war," said Junior.
"Rough. So wait, you girls are from one of those islands?" asked Rodan. Zip nodded.
"Yeah. Despite the effects of nuclear fallout, survivors of the blast didn't have to worry about radiation poisoning if they were Transmutants. Our parents and other survivors managed to put up small communities with survivors, leading to us. You can still see the ruins of the city on our island standing," said Zip. She then nudged Thorn's shoulder.
"Thorn and I are siblings. We were a part of a community on what was left on Letchi. Nature slowly worked itself to be restored. Unfortunately, there was always some trouble back on Letchi," said Zip.
"Like what?" asked Junior.
"Well for one, Revolutionaries kept recruiting members of our community for their cause. And there was always scarcity of food. It wasn't a great place to live in. Especially when..." Zip gave a heavy and sad sigh.
"What?" asked Junior.
"Let's just say that we got caught in the middle between MONARCH and the Revolutionaries' fight," said Zip as she rubbed her arm. Junior nodded in understanding. He had to assume that given MONARCH's efforts to eliminate Transmutant threats, there may have been bad calls that led to innocents suffering. Junior shook his head.
"Anyway. Thorn and I along with a few others were left with no family and community. Then, your dad and a few other Guardians came to our sad little island. He took us in, a bunch of pre-teen orphan girls. And we've found ourselves living among a large group of Transmutants ever since," said Zip. She softly smiled as she glanced at Junior.
"We have your dad to thank. If not for him, we probably wouldn't be alive today," said Zip. Junior looked at her curiously.
"What was my dad doing in Letchi?" asked Junior.
"You know, we never asked. But I assume he was just looking for other Transmutants to recruit. I guess he wasn't expecting to find a bunch of kids in deep trouble," said Thorn. Junior looked down in thought. It may have not mattered as to why his father would be out there in the pacific on one of the fallen islands. To think these girls had a dire predicament and likely a rough child hood was a big surprise to him. Still, hearing how his father was the one that helped them made him happy.
"Well, it was a good thing that he was," said Junior.
"Your dad seems like a pretty cool guy, Goji," said Rodan.
"Thanks. Hey, are we almost at that pet store?" asked Junior.
"Oh yeah. Just nearby," answered Rodan. The group continued their walk, rounding down a corner. As they arrived around the corner, they found a large building, with a white sign that read 'Fluff World'. The sign bore images of bones for the L's and a ball of yarn for the letter O. A large window gave a partial view of the inside, showing the shop to be larger on the inside. The group entered inside, finding aisles divided based on aquatic related products, house hold pet products, and of course areas where animals were kept based on their respective aisle. Zip squealed in delight as she ran down towards glass cages that were filled with mice, hamsters, guinea pigs, and the animals that she wanted to see.
"Chinchillas!" cried Zip as she held her face against the cage. The fuzziness of these animals warmed her heart. Thorn followed after her, leaving Junior and Rodan by the entrance.
"You think I can score with either of them? Oh. You don't mind if I flirt with Zip do you?" asked Rodan.
"I have yet to see you succeed in flirting with girls. But if you want, knock yourself out," said Junior without a care in the world.
"Really? She seems to like you," said Rodan in surprise.
"She's just teasing," said Junior as he crossed his arms. Rodan sighed.
"You're hopeless. You're too dense to recognize a girl's feelings for you," said Rodan. Junior rolled his eyes.
"Get real. As if there are girls out there with romantic feelings for me," chuckled Junior. Rodan smirked in response.
"Oh you'd surprised," said Rodan. Junior raised a brow at him in response.
"Aw! Who's a cutie? You are!" cooed Zip as she watched a guinea pig brush its head off of litter. Junior hummed to himself as he stood by the reptile house, finding tanks filled with snakes, lizards, and turtles. He leaned down over to the cage of a frilled dragon as it remained perched on a wooden branch that was inside. Junior stared at the lizard as it remained still, except its sides whenever it took a breath.
"These things are boring to watch, yet I can't take my eyes off them," said Junior to himself as he stared at the lizard. Rodan made his way by Junior's side.
"Why are you watching lizards? I'm sure you got enough scales already," said Rodan in a joking manner.
"I rather watch them than become one," responded Junior as he stood upright.
"Hey, you know how they say that reptiles can't feel emotions other than aggression and fear? Think about it, they don't even feel emotions like love. Parents of their offspring tend to leave them alone to fend for themselves. You think..." Junior scratched his head with a small look of disappointment. Based on what his friends had told him when he was transformed, he had an uneasy feeling in his gut.
"Do I think what?" asked Rodan.
"Ah. Never mind, it's dumb," said Junior with a forced chuckle. The two went back to watching the reptiles, while Rodan glanced at Junior. He shrugged.
"I have heard something like that. But I personally don't think it's entirely true," said Rodan.
"I mean, maybe they don't. I'm not a zoologist. But the funny thing is that mother alligators stay with their babies for a while to teach them how to survive. Whether it's just instinct that they have or if they actually care about their babies is a mystery to me. But I like to think that some can feel other emotions, but they aren't really aware of it and can't fully express it like other animals. If that makes sense," said Rodan as he scratched his head. Junior glanced at him and then looked forward.
"You're not concerned about a love life, are you?" asked Rodan in a teasing tone. Junior rolled his eyes.
"No. I was just thinking out loud," said Junior. As the two went back to join Zip and Thorn, Junior was lost in thought. It wasn't a concern that he wouldn't be able to reciprocate the feelings of another, that is if he even had any luck meeting someone that he would have romantic feelings for. He was concerned about another possible time that he would unintentionally transform. After all, he was a reptilian based Transmutant. He feared that if he was something that only reacted on instinct, then would he recognize others he had a close relationship to. The possibilities bothered Junior to no end, to the point on wondering how he would ever live a normal life. However, as much as he yearned for it, his life may always be the opposite of normal. And despite how fictional media that he had seen made it look, it was no way in any shape or form magical or exciting.



During their walk, Junior looked around the area down town. People were out and about on their usual business, as the cold temperatures sent chills. Zip was clinging to Junior for warmth. All of this close contact with the girl was actually making him feel hotter compared to his natural metabolism that kept him warmer in the cold compared to normal humans. As of now, the group was nearing the plaza, where a few stores of interest were present. As they reached the plaza, the group entered a clothing store. Junior and Rodan found themselves watching Zip and Thorn checking out the clothes that were present. From jackets to foot wear. Junior sighed.
"You sound bored," said Rodan.
"I'm sorry, but I was never a fan of shopping for clothes. It sucks," said Junior as he took out his phone to look through it. No notifications were available, much to his relief. He would rather that others he knew weren't aware of this whole thing.
"Gojira? Rodan?" called a familiar voice. Junior stiffened while Rodan glanced to the source of the voice. The owner was none other than Mosura, who was present with Sunset Shimmer and Erika Shiragami. Junior began to sweat with nervousness as they approached.
"Shit! Just act natural. We can't let them suspect anything, “whispered Junior.
"You can start by chilling out!" hissed Rodan with a whisper.
"Hey! What are you guys doing here?" asked Mosura in her usual friendly tone, that always seemed to welcome every individual that she spoke to.
"Uh we..." Junior mentally groaned as he attempted to think up an answer.
"Oh, we're just shopping with some friends," said Rodan. Junior nearly grunted in frustration with the giveaway of the truth.
"Oh? Who?" asked Erika in curiosity. Before Rodan could answer, Zip rushed over to Junior's side.
"Hey Goji! What do you think of this top? Pretty cute, right?" asked Zip with a flirty smile. She then noticed the rest of the girls, who stared in surprise.
"Oh. Who are they?" asked Zip as Thorn came by. Junior grimaced.
"Uh... Zip, Thorn, these are my friends. Mosura Yasu, Sunset Shimmer, and Erika Shiragami. Girls, this is Zip and Thorn. They're uh... Some friends from middle school!" lied Junior with a forced smile.
"Oh! Nice to meet you," greeted Erika. Mosura bore a small look of suspicion as she noticed Junior's uneasiness.
"I didn't know you had friends in middle school. You made it seem like you've always been a loner," said Sunset in surprise as she analyzed the two girls.
"Ah well. You know," chuckled Junior.
"Know what?" deadpanned Sunset. Junior gulped.
"Oh. Yeah, Gojira has been quite the loner in school," interjected Thorn, drawing the attention away from Junior. She came by his side as she patted his shoulder.
"But you know, the guy had no choice but to open up more when we were paired with him in art class. Communication is key in group assignments," said Thorn as she winked at Junior. The male Transmutant knew that this was the cover story needed. After all, he was sure that the other girls weren't attending the same junior high as he had.
"Right! We um... We just ran into each other the other day and thought we should catch up. I invited Rodan since eh... He's fun?" said Junior with a cough. Rodan smirked.
"Yeah. These girls would be bored if they were hanging out with Goji by themselves. He doesn't know how to loosen up," said Rodan. Junior nodded with a forced laugh.
"Nope! I sure don't!" said Junior. Thorn grimaced in response.
'Jeez. What's with him? If he keeps acting so anxious it will look suspicious,' thought Thorn.
"Oh. Do you two attend Ponyville High?" asked Mosura.
"Uh... No. We attend... Crystal Prep! Yeah, that's it!" said Zip. Junior's eyes widened in response while the rest of the girls looked on in surprise.
"Really? I hear that's a pretty tough school," said Erika.
"It's one of high ranking high schools in the country. Praised for its students' proficiency in academics. It's quite strict," said Sunset.
"And for having snobby, spoiled rich brats of lawyers and doctors," muttered Junior with a hint of disdain in his voice. He had heard of this academy before and he also had the displeasure of meeting a couple of its students back in his freshmen year, during a soccer game against the school. The students’ pretentious attitude when they won the game grinded his gears.
"That's in Canterlot city. I take it you two are visiting our little town?" asked Mosura.
"Totes! It's nice out here! Not to mention this guy is here," said Zip as she took Junior's arm, who tried to get away from her. Mosura had her sights on their locked arms, unknowingly clenching her teeth.
"You know, this guy can be a real sweetheart! We asked him to pick up a gift for a friend when we were busy with work. I told him that he'd get a peck on the cheek by me if he did so. He was so eager!" giggled Zip. Mosura grunted under her breath as her eyes widened. Sunset smirked at Junior as he flushed furiously.
"I was not! Besides, it was a simple favor! You gave me money to pay for her gift! I wasn't trying to gain anything!" said Junior as he glared at Zip.
"True. But you still accepted my thank you kiss~," sang Zip. Junior sighed in annoyance.
"Because I thought you were kidding! I wasn't expecting it," said Junior. He could tell that Zip was having a blast at embarrassing him in front of his friends. Her smile gave it away. Junior felt like digging a deep hole to hide in.
"Oooh. Someone's blushing hard," said Sunset in a teasing tone, while Erika watched in amusement.
"Hey, don't you start too," said Junior in annoyance.
"So um... Would you accept a favor if a girl offered you a kiss?" asked Mosura as she twiddled her thumbs. Junior groaned as he held his head.
"I'm not listening! La la la la!" Junior began to walk away from area and towards a nearby bathroom. Rodan stifled his laughter.
"I'm... Hehe... I'm gonna check on him," said Rodan as he rushed to the bathroom. Mosura watched in silence and glanced at Zip as she and Thorn conversed with Erika and Zip. Zip was a pretty girl and seemed to have been pretty close to Junior. Not to mention that she had kissed him. Mosura's cheeks reddened with jealousy as her brows lightly furrowed. Though she felt silly for letting an apparent kiss on the cheek get to her, it was certainly a lot more than what she had done.
'Agh! When did I start getting jealous over him?!' thought Mosura. Junior had emerged from the bathroom with Rodan behind him. A calm expression was on his face as he regrouped with the others.
"Hey um... Sorry to interrupt. But we gotta go," said Junior.
"How come? We don't mind sticking with you," said Sunset.
"These two have to catch the train back to Canterlot by six. So we uh... Gotta check out some spots for them while they still have time," said Junior as he began to usher Zip and Thorn away, while they protested.
"Oh. OK. See you boys on Monday. It was nice meeting you two!" said Sunset with a wave and smile. The female Transmutants waved to them as they left with Junior and Rodan.
"They seem nice," said Erika. Mosura sighed heavily as she crossed her arms.
"Yep," said Mosura. Erika and Sunset looked her way. Sunset smirked.
'Ah. I see,' thought Sunset.



"What's with leaving them? Kinda rude, you know," said Thorn. Junior sighed in annoyance.
"I know. I know. But I didn't want to die of embarrassment. Besides, I wanted to separate from them before they could suspect something. And Zip, what the hell was that?" asked Junior. Zip shrugged.
"What? The story about the kiss? Come on, it wasn't that big of a deal," responded Zip.
"Not that. Crystal Prep? Why couldn't you pick another school? They could have asked some shit like something that only a student of that school would know," deadpanned Junior.
"Ah. But they didn't," said Zip. Junior sighed as he shook his head.
"She doesn't always plan for the smaller stuff. You get used to it," said Thorn. The group walked down the road as the male Transmutants carried bags filled with items that were bought while at the plaza. As they walked, Rodan noticed a man standing by a car, watching the group as they walked. Rodan felt a bit unease by the watchful eyes. He then noticed the same man talking to a couple of other men. One of them bore a Purist tattoo on his forehead. Rodan gulped.
"Yo. Goji. Act natural. I think some Purists are watching us," whispered Rodan. Junior's eyes slightly widened in response. He glanced at the girls as they conversed with each other.
'Shit. What should we do?' thought Junior as he felt the stares on his back.
"Hey, why don't we all go see a movie?" asked Junior. Zip and Thorn looked at each other in thought, while Rodan looked at him with wide eyes.
"OK! Where's a movie theater?" asked Zip.
"This way," said Junior as he led the group. Rodan made his way by his side.
"What are you thinking?! Why are we going to the movies with potential stalkers?!" whispered Rodan.
"It's to be safe among a large number of people. Besides, I think those guys are only interested in me. They wouldn't know you were Transmutants unless they saw your identification codes," whispered Junior back. "We need to make sure they're out of harm’s way. I'll call Manda on that walkie-talkie she gave us."
"So, glad that she did," said Rodan with a nervous gulp.




Later...

Zip and Thorn found themselves inside of a movie theater, surrounded by many other people. As they watched the movie at its middle, Thorn looked to her left, finding the seat where Junior sat beside Zip was empty. Rodan's seat on her right was also empty.
"Hey, where are the guys?" asked Thorn.
Meanwhile in the bathroom, Junior and Rodan stood next to each other with a military-like walkie-talkie.
"So, that's story. We think some Purists recognize me and we're worried that they'll try something," said Junior.
"Oh crap. OK, I'll be down there with some friends to get you all home safely. I got your location down, and we'll be there shortly. Stay together and in crowds as much as possible. Over and out," said Manda over the radio. Rodan sighed in relief.
"OK. I'm feeling a lot better about this situation," said Rodan. Junior hummed as he looked out the bathroom door.
"First, I want to be sure that those guys aren't around," said Junior as he made his way to the bathroom exit.
"Hey! Wait, you crazy idiot! They could be out there!" cried Rodan. The two made their way out to the lobby, which was only filled with a few employees and a couple of movie goers at the concession stand. It was already dark outside, with a few street lights lighting up the street. Junior and Rodan peaked outside, finding only a couple of people out and about while some cars were parked on the sidewalks. No sign of the men. Rodan and Junior fully exited the theater and stepped to the side walk. Rodan chuckled.
"Ha! What were we trippin' about? Ain't nobody wants to mess with the G-man and the Ro-Dog! Ruff! Ruff!" laughed Rodan as he and Junior looked down the street. He immediately lost his smile as he saw a lone van in the middle of the road, with its lights dimmed.
"Hey, who's that?" asked Rodan in a nervous tone. The van's lights suddenly brightened and its tires screeched against the road. As the vehicle moved, the two noticed the passenger window rolled down while the side door in the back slid open. Rodan's eyes widened in realization.
"Drive by," said Rodan.
"Huh?" asked Junior.
"Drive by! Run!" cried Rodan as he ran down the sidewalk. Junior turned and found hands sticking out of the side of the van, holding guns.
"Holy shit!" cried Junior as he turned and ran after Rodan. The sound of rapid gun fire filled the air. Bullets struck the ground and walls around the Transmutants, even striking a car. People that were near the area screamed and dove for cover as the shots filled the air. Junior and Rodan ran towards an alley while slamming into a metal trash can. Rodan cursed as he staggered back up and ran. Junior took the trash lid and held it behind himself as the van pulled up to the alley. Three men hopped out of the van's side and fired their Uzi sub-machine guns at the Transmutants. The two made it to a wall that lead to a nearby church. Rodan leaped off an abandoned car and landed on the wall.
"Quick! Toss me the lid!" said Rodan. Junior did as he was told. He hopped onto the car and over the wall.
"You don't know who you're messing with!" shouted Rodan as he threw the lid like a Frisbee. The lid nearly struck one of the men, who ducked just in time. He growled as he shot up and began to fire at Rodan.
"Eeeek!!" Rodan screamed in a high pitch tone as the bullets struck just near his feet on the wall and all around him. He immediately fell back over the wall, disappearing from sight.
"Damn! Come on, let's go!" shouted one of the men as he and the others hopped back into the van. The vehicle drove off with a screech. Meanwhile, Junior and Rodan burst through the back door of the local church. Darkness filled the area. The two panted as their hearts raced. They quickly peaked through nearby windows, looking for their hunters. They had never experienced something as terrifying before in their lives. At least Junior hadn't, since Rodan recalled he was nearly eaten.
"Oh man. Where's Manda?" asked Junior anxiously as he peaked through a window.
"Rodan, I think we should leave through the opposite end if they come through the entrance or vice versa. Rodan?" called Junior as he looked around. He found Rodan kneeling in front of the altar as he gazed up at a statue of Christ on the cross, mounted on the wall.
"And I promise to never lie to my mother ever again! Just let me live!" muttered Rodan. Junior sighed in exasperation.
"For fuck's sake! Did you hear me?!" asked Junior.
"Hey! Language dude! We're in God's house!" said Rodan in disapproval.
"OK, first of all, this is just a building made of wood. I don't think God would dwell in something like this. Second of all, you're bargaining your life with a statue that's an inaccurate representation of Jesus! Now if you're done screwing around, I would like to get out of here alive!" said Junior in frustration. Of all times Rodan had to lose his cool is when they are barricaded not too far from the drive by. He winced as he felt a sharp pain.
"Ow. Ow. Oh, my God," said Junior with a gasp. Rodan turned and found Junior clutching his shoulder as it bore a blood stain.
"You got shot!" cried Rodan. Junior winced as he removed his sweater and pulled back the short sleeve of his shirt. Sure enough, there was the bullet wound.
"I think it just grazed me. I didn't even notice it until now. Fuck it hurts!" hissed Junior. Rodan moaned as he paced around.
"What do we do? What do we do?" muttered Rodan with anxiety. Junior's eyes widened as he heard a vehicle pull up. He peaked through a window and found the van out in the front, with the men approaching the entrance.
"They're coming! Hide!" said Junior. As they hid, the door to the church was busted open. The Purists stepped inside, one by one with their weapons drawn.
"We should get going. The cops will be coming soon," said one of the men.
"Not until we kill that mutie. That freak may have dodged the law's bullet, but he won't dodge ours," said another man.
"Man. They gotta be here. I shot one of them. I know I shot one of them," said a third Purist. The three searched every corner of the main room of the building. They quietly stepped through the rows of seats in the church. The sound of crashing filled the air, prompting the Purists to turn and shoot at the source of the sound. They stopped, finding a piano's top to have been abruptly shut. Now it was covered in bullet holes. From the side, a Purist notice a drum set being raised into the air. It was suddenly hurled towards him before he could raise his weapon. As he collapsed onto the ground from the blow, the rest of the Purists turned and found Junior running down the aisle with a guitar in his hand. He swung the instrument at the second Purist, knocking him down, and rolled away from the third's stream of bullets.
"Ah this was a bad idea! I'm about to die as an idiot!" said Junior in exasperation as he hid behind a long row of seats. Suddenly, Rodan dropped down from a balcony with the statue of Christ in his arms. He yelled as dropped down and slammed the large and hard object down on the two remaining men. The porcelain statue's top half shattered against the men’s' skulls, while they dropped down unconscious. Rodan panted as he dropped the statue.
"The power of Christ compels you, bitches!" said Rodan in triumph. He then immediately cupped his mouth as he looked around the church for some spirit to smite him for cursing in the building.
"Thanks man," said Junior in relief as he raised himself out of cover.
"No problem. Though I think the church folks will not be pleased to see that I broke this," said Rodan as he looked at the statue with a grimace.
"It's not like you actually killed the guy. Besides, I'm pretty sure there's a rule against idols or something. You just did them a favor," said Junior as he kicked a groaning Purist. The sound of sirens filled the air.
"Uh oh! We better split!" said Junior as he ran to the back. Rodan quickly followed him, leaving the Purists behind.



Junior winced as his shoulder was being sewed by Kumonga. She held a hooked needle with thread to seal the boy's wound shut. Thorn and Zip watched worriedly while Rodan leaned in his seat in exhaustion.
"I told you to stay together and in crowds. Why didn't you listen?" asked Manda in disapproval.
"I had to be sure if they were outside waiting for us. Though we got too comfortable outside," said Junior. He then hissed in pain.
"That's the consequence for being stupid," deadpanned Kumonga. Junior scowled in response.
"Why didn't you tell us?" asked Zip.
"I was afraid how you would react. I didn't want them knowing that we were onto them. Besides, they didn't seem to shy away from shooting at Rodan. I feared the worst," said Junior with a wince.
"Oh. So, the worst wasn't us getting killed ourselves?" asked Rodan in a sarcastic tone. Kumonga finished sewing Junior's wound.
"Alright. Don't mess with your stitches. They should dissolve eventually," said Kunonga.
"Thanks," said Junior as he placed his shirt back on. Kumonga smiled as she ruffled Junior's hair.
"No. Thank you for looking out for my girls. The both of you," said Kumonga with a warm smile. Junior bore an inquisitive look.
"Your girls?" asked Junior.
"After your dad took us in, Kumonga had been there looking out for us, teaching us the ropes about the group and how to contribute to the cause. She's like family," said Thorn.
"Oh. Well, it was no problem. Rodan enjoyed himself, right?" asked Junior as he looked to his friend.
"I'm not talking to you right now. You almost got us killed," said Rodan as he crossed his arms. Junior scoffed.
"What are you complaining about? I'm the one that got shot!" said Junior in annoyance.
"We'll have to tell your dad about this. We may need to watch over you if Purists are willing to take violent actions against you over the X case," said Manda.
"Damn you, Xenjira," growled Junior with a scowl. He knew that once she found out, his mother was going to throw a fit.
Later that night, Junior and Rodan were dropped off near their neighborhoods. The two walked together in the night.
"Crazy night," said Junior.
"Scary is more like it," deadpanned Rodan. As the two walked, Rodan chuckled.
"Man, I didn't even tell my folks that I loved them today. So, glad we lived," said Rodan in relief.
"Hey, how did you know beforehand that those guys were gonna shoot us?" asked Junior in curiosity.
"Heh. Well, I use to live in a rough neighborhood back in Los Pegasus," said Rodan. Junior looked at him in surprise.
"You?" asked Junior.
"Yep. In the hood, when you see a vehicle slowly rolling by or coming out of the darkness like a ghost, you're in trouble. I lived in a neighborhood filled with Transmutant gang members. I was the little brother of the neighborhood, so I got along with the older kids. One day however, one of them would no longer be around. They either died because of something trivial and stupid with another Transmutant gang, or they were jumped by a gang of Purist supporters. Gang members, but with Purist ideology," said Rodan. He sighed heavily.
"The hood was no place for a kid, especially when his parents were trying to raise him to be an upright individual, so my folks had me move in with my uncle here in Ponyville. When I was in middle school, my parents surprised me when they told me that they managed to buy a house here in town. It was in a decent neighborhood too," said Rodan as he looked to the sky with a soft smile.
"Dad got into a good job involving construction, and mom became a teacher in a school that actually could afford to employ her. Things had become steady for us, though I have a bit trouble at keeping my change in my pockets," said Rodan with a chuckle.
"Yeah? How's your relationship with your family compared to mine?" asked Junior.
"Mine? Well, pretty decent. Mom's kinda a nag," said Rodan as he scratched his head.
"Hmm. Hey, did your dad ever try to say that he hits you because he loves you?" asked Junior with a raised brow. Rodan looked at him in confusion.
"You talking about abuse?" asked Rodan.
"No, of course not. I just meant... Has he taught you how to fight?" asked Junior.
"I'm sure a lot of fathers do that with their sons, right? Mine did. We use to box when I was a little kid," said Rodan. Junior chuckled.
"Sounds ideal. Mine never stuck around long enough to teach me to fight. I had to learn on my own through trial and error. Plus, my mom was always opposed to him teaching me, worried that I'd just use my fists on anyone I didn't like," said Junior.
"Recently, he's taught me. But damn, I think he's rough on me," said Junior as he winced at the pain he felt whenever his father knocked him down into the dirt.
"Yeah. Good thing we learned how to defend ourselves. Otherwise we'd be toast. And for what? Over a mistaken identity of your half-brother from Flash Sentry's phone?" chuckled Rodan. Junior's eyes widened in response.
"Wait, what did you just say?" asked Junior as he looked towards Rodan.
"Uh..." Rodan stiffened as his eyes widened.
"Er... What?" asked Rodan. Junior hardened his eyes.
"Rodan, don't bullshit me. I heard you. That video was from Flash? And you guys never told me?" demanded Junior. Rodan winced in response. He sighed.
"Well... Yeah. Gojira, look I didn't tell you because I was worried that you would've done something to make your situation worse. I'm sorry man," said Rodan. Junior inhaled deeply through his nose and let out a long exhale.
"You know, that's fair. You're right, it may have been a bad idea to tell me sooner," said Junior in a calm tone. Rodan gave a weak smile.
"So... Are we still cool?" asked Rodan. Junior nodded with a sigh.
"Yeah, we're cool," said Junior. Rodan sighed in relief.
"OK, cool. Come on, let's go home before we get shot at again," said Rodan in a joking manner. He quickly walked ahead, while Junior lagged behind, with his expression hardened. His fist was clenched and his brows were furrowed with a building anger. His misfortune of late, and the near loss of his life and Rodan's was all because of Flash Sentry. Upset was a soft, loose term to use to describe Junior's mood right now.
	
> Chapter 28: Confrontation
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

It was Monday morning. Junior was currently washing the bowl he had used for breakfast. His mother came at his side after he began to dry off his hands.
"OK. Remember, stay out the down town area and try to stay alert on who's around you. Be sure to text or call me to let me know when you're coming home and when you get to school," said Miwa as she planted a kiss on Junior's cheek.
"Got it, ma," said Junior as he picked up his bag from the kitchen.
"Um... Are you sure that you don't need me to drive you? Maybe we should talk to your father about this," said Miwa with a look of worry. Knowing what had happened on Friday had caused Junior's mother to nearly have a heart attack. In fact, she was bawling the whole night knowing her son was shot and nearly killed. Junior hadn't gotten enough sleep that night. Right now, she was doing only somewhat better, though she kept trying to think of excuses to get her son to stay home.
"Mom, I'm fine. Really. Besides, I'm going to meet dad later after school. But I gotta go to school," said Junior. Miwa sighed heavily.
"Alright. Just be safe, baby," said Miwa.
"I will," said Junior with a nod. As he left the house, Junior made his way down the side walk with a hard expression. His breathing was slightly heavy from the foul mood that had plagued him for the weekend. The only relief that he had gotten was when he slept. But the next morning, his scar and his mother's worry would instantly remind him of who else was responsible for his situation. As he left further from his home, Fluttershy had just left her home. As she found Junior further down the sidewalk, she ran to catch up with him.
"Good morning, Goji," said Fluttershy. Junior scoffed.
"Hardly feels like it," said Junior. Fluttershy winced at his harsh tone.
"Umm... Are you alright?" asked Fluttershy in worry.
"Sorry, I'm just pissed about something. I haven't had a good weekend," said Junior as he sighed.
"Want to talk about it?" asked Fluttershy.
"Thanks, but there's someone else that I need to talk to," said Junior as he held his hands in his pockets.
"Oh. A-Alright," said Fluttershy in a slight hurt tone. She glanced at the Transmutant and found his expression to be hard. She knew Junior well enough to tell that he was definitely not happy. She only wished he would confide in her about what was bugging him. Pressing him to tell her would only annoy him, something she wanted to avoid.



It was early noon. It was already lunch right now and the students began to migrate over to the cafeteria. However, some had preferred to bring their own lunch instead, not wanting to wait in a long line to pay for a meal. As was the case for Drumstick. He held his lunch bag as he held a box at his side, containing his personal drumsticks. He had made it a habit to go to the music room during lunch since it wasn't crowded to eat in, and it gave him the chance to squeeze in some practice on the drums. As he entered the music room, he made his way over to a chair that was just near the drum set. He took a seat and began to dig into his bag for his lunch. In the corner of his eye, he saw a figure. He turned and jumped with a start as he found Junior sitting at a desk in the corner of the room.
"What the hell are you doing here?" asked Drumstick in a slight nervous tone.
"Where's Flash Sentry?" asked Junior in a low tone. Drumstick slightly stiffened.
"Wh... What do you want with Flash?" asked Drumstick.
"I want to have a little chat with him. He's not in the cafeteria, so I thought he'd be here. You are in a band together, right?" asked Junior as he stood up from the desk and began to approach Drumstick.
The human immediately stood from his seat as Junior had his eyes narrowed.
"Now, where is he?" asked Junior.
"I'm not telling you shit, you freak," said Drumstick as he began to walk away. Junior quickly grabbed by the shoulder and forced him back down onto his seat. Drumstick stared with wide eyes as Junior popped his knuckles.
"You're not going anywhere until I get an answer," said Junior. Drumstick quickly grabbed the crash symbol from the drum set and smacked it against Junior's face. With a grunt, Junior stepped back, allowing Drumstick to flee. As he left the music room, Junior hummed to himself as he chased after him. He made sure that he was just at the right distance from the drummer as to not let him know that he was being chased. Junior began to shove through students through the hall until eventually he found Drumstick escaping to the quad.
Meanwhile, Drumstick searched around the quad in a panic. He didn't know what that Transmutant wanted from Flash, but he could tell that it was for no good, especially since he was threatening him with violence to get an answer out of him. All that Drumstick knew to do now was to warn Flash about the whole situation. Drumstick's eyes darted all around where students hung out together in the outdoors. He then found Flash sitting at an outside table along with Bass, the other member of their band, along with a few other students.
"Flash!" called Drumstick as he rushed over to the table.
"Oh hey, Drumstick! What's up? Usually you're in the music room," said Flash.
"Flash, there's a problem!" said Drumstick frantically. Flash and Bass looked at him in confusion. Before they could ask him what was wrong, Junior burst through the door from the hall.
"Flash!" shouted Junior, drawing the attention of everyone in the quad. The Transmutant's eyes were narrowed as he began to approach the center of the quad, where the tables were. Just the sight of Flash made Junior's blood boil like a cauldron in the hottest pit of the netherworld. Flash narrowed his eyes back at the Transmutant, while everyone bore an anxious look. Flash rose out of his seat.
"What do you want?" asked Flash.
"It was you, wasn't it?" demanded Junior. Flash looked at him with a raised brow.
"What are you on about?" asked Flash. Junior pointed an accusing finger at him.
"You were the one that posted that video! You were the one who got me arrested!" shouted Junior. Flash's eyes slightly widened in response. There was no possible way that he could have known that it was him. The only people that Flash told about the one recording X were Sunset and her club, and Twilight's friends. He never told anyone else. Flash started to suspect that someone may have ratted him out.
"What makes you think it was me?" asked Flash in a nonchalant tone. Junior growled as he clenched his fist. His skin suffered an irritating sensation, but he ignored it. Flash playing dumb was wearing on the patience that he had already lost. He approached Flash closer and grabbed him by the jacket. Students that witnessed this grew more anxious. Flash did his best to stay calm.
"Don't you dare play innocent with me, you bastard! I know it was you!" yelled Junior.
"And I know it was you that day! You're the one playing innocent!" Flash yelled back as he shoved Junior away. The Transmutant growled angrily as he grabbed Flash by the shoulder as he raised his fist.
"I keep telling you all that it wasn't me! Because of you, I'm a target!" shouted Junior. Before Flash could retort, Junior was tackled by Bass. The two fell to the ground, while Junior growled in annoyance as Bass began to punch him.
"Fuck off!" shouted Junior as he punched Bass in the face and kicked him off of himself. Bass crashed into a trash can, while a few students yelped with a start. Flash backed away as Junior stood up, finding more of his friends rushing towards the Transmutant to defend him. Junior rushed towards his opponents and punched the first two that got in his way. A few students fled the scene while others cheered for the humans to beat the troublesome Transmutant into submission. Junior was struck in the side by Bass's namesake instrument, only for the human to be backhanded by the Transmutant. Junior grabbed another student by the head and forced him down to slam into Junior's knee.
"Come on!" shouted Junior in a challenging tone. He felt all human rational thoughts put to the side in exchange of primal instinct to beat the hell out of anyone that got in his way. His irises grew reptilian as his chest produced light traces of scales beneath his sweater.




Meanwhile...

Fluttershy bore a look of disappointment as she walked through the halls. She was just on her way to her locker to get her textbook for her next class. She recalled how Junior seemed to have been in a foul mood. He didn't seem to want to discuss it. Whatever it was, she felt that it may have been a big problem, considering how angry he looked. He wasn't even willing to confide in her with this problem, which hurt considering she was his friend. Fluttershy couldn't even think what the problem was. It possibly may have been an issue with concerning his transformation and broken inhibitor chip. She sighed heavily, finding herself becoming annoyed. Though she shook her head at herself for letting herself get worked up.
"It's probably something too personal and he isn't comfortable talking about it. Don't take it so hard, Fluttershy." As Fluttershy took a breath and sighed in relief, she reached for her locker and began to look inside of it. As she was about to take her items from the locker, she heard a commotion down the hall. Curious, she turned her head and found a couple of students rushing down the hall, which led to the quad.
"That Transmutant is fighting a bunch of guys!" said a girl as she spoke to one of her friends and pointed to the end of the hall. Fluttershy raised a brow but then her expression turned to dread.
"She couldn't mean..." Fluttershy was interrupted as a couple of boys ran passed her.
"Dude, Gojira is trying to kick Flash's ass! His friends are beating the shit out of him right now!" said one of the boys. Fluttershy gasped as she quickly shut her locker closed and took off after them. As she reached the end of the hall, she found a crowd gathered. As Fluttershy attempted to see over the crowd, she heard Junior yelling angrily as the sound of pained grunts filled the air. Fluttershy moved around the crowd, hoping to find a clearing. She gasped as she found a clear spot and found Junior's face bruised as a couple of boys held his arms back and another boy punching Junior in the face.
"Goji-!" Fluttershy attempted to move through the crowd to put a stop to this, but she stumbled back as a couple of other teens got in her way to see the fight. She looked on in disbelief as students gave cries to cheer on the fight, when they should have been breaking it up. She never understood why high school fights resulted into this, but it always broke her heart. It was worse knowing that a friend was in this fight. From the other side of the crowd, Twilight and the rest of Main Six had come out to the quad in shock as they found Junior fighting against multiple male students.
"The heck is happening?!" exclaimed Twilight.
"That Transmutant was threatening Flash because of some video or something!" said a female student as she watched the fight. Twilight looked to the scene and glared at Junior as he fought the students. She figured out what video that may have been referred to. The video which revealed Junior's true colors.
"Good heavens! Shouldn't we do something?!" exclaimed Rarity in horror at the violence occurring.
"I say we let karma take its course. The jerk had it coming," said Rainbow as she watched with her eyes narrowed.
"Rainbow!" said Applejack in disapproval. While she didn't necessarily trust Junior after seeing the video, but she knew that it would be ugly if they were to let this go on.
Junior grunted as he was punched, gaining bruises and a bleeding nose. He growled as he thrashed his body to the side with his great strength, throwing one of the boys that held his arm behind his back away to the ground. He then kicked the student that was punching him in the face, knocking him back onto the ground. Junior grabbed the third student by the hair with his free hand, who cried out in pain as his locks were tugged at. Junior picked him up into the air and then threw him onto one of the tables in the quad. As Drumstick was about to swing a trash lid against him, Junior grabbed it and slammed it against his face, causing him to fall back. Junior then stomped over towards the student as he began to get up, but he felt a wooden plank strike him in the back. He whipped around with a growl as his growled like a beast. Flash stood with wide eyes as he held a broken wooden plank.
'Oh. I made a big boo boo,' thought Flash with a gulp.
"Oh, I am going to kick the shit out of you for that!" shouted Junior as he stomped towards Flash.
"Come on, you bastard," said Flash. He knew that he was outmatched by Junior and that he was not going to stop. He felt that he might as well go down swinging.
"When I'm through with you-" Junior was interrupted as Twilight suddenly stood in Junior's path as she held her arms out. She bore a harsh glare as she stared up at Junior.
"Leave him alone!" shouted Twilight. The area went dead quiet. Everyone looked on in shock and some in horror as Twilight stood between the two. Junior slightly lowered his head as his reptilian eyes glared at her. He snarled, prompting Applejack to jump.
"That’s not good," said Applejack as she began to push through the crowd along with the rest of the Main Six, fearful for Twilight's well-being.
"Get out of my way, Twilight," growled Junior. Twilight merely stood her ground.
"No. I'm not afraid of you," said Twilight in defiance.
"Fucking liar," spat Junior. Twilight bore a strong stench of fear that he was able to easily pinpoint it among other humans in the area. Suddenly, Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, and Rainbow Dash all stood in front of Twilight, standing up to Junior. They all looked at him with a glare. From Fluttershy's side of the crowd, Erika, Sunset, Mosura, Angirasu and Rodan came rushing over. Sunset gasped in shock as she saw the standoff that was going on. Mosura gritted her teeth as she saw Junior covered in bruises.
'What did you get yourself into?' thought Mosura with dread.
"You should be ashamed of yourself for snarling at a lady like that! That is most uncivilized! Even for for you!" said Rarity. Rainbow punched her fist into her palm as she sent Junior a glare.
"You mess with her, you mess with us!" said Rainbow. Junior growled as clenched his fist.
"Gojira, just walk away," said Applejack in a firm tone. From the crowd, Fluttershy came running. She quickly grabbed Junior's arm and began to tug at it.
"Gojira, please stop! None of this is worth it!" cried Fluttershy with pleading eyes. Junior looked her way while the rest of the girls stiffened at their friend being close to the Transmutant at such an aggressive state. Junior's eyes softened as he found her desperate expression. The Transmutant unclenched his fist, feeling a painful shot at his pride for backing down. Junior exhaled through his nostrils as he glared at Twilight and then at Flash.
"I'm not one to hit a girl. You got off lucky, Flash. Stay out of my way, or else you'll end up on the back of a milk carton," said Junior as he began to walk away. From the crowd came Mosura, Rodan, Angirasu, Erika and Sunset
"What happened?" asked Sunset as she began to inspect Junior's bruised face. Junior pulled away in response.
"Ask your boyfriend," spat Junior as he began to walk away. The crowd quickly dispersed out of his path, allowing Junior to leave. Sunset turned her attention to Flash, furrowing her brows in demand of answers. Flash merely bore a hard expression as he watched Junior leave, while Fluttershy ran after him. Mosura, Erika, Angirasu, and Rodan followed in suit.
Junior held his hands in his sweater pockets with a scowl on his face. His eyes were normal, thanks to him calming down a bit, as well as his skin on his chest. His bruises were still tender though. He walked alone in the hall, still fuming from his confrontation with Flash. As he walked, he felt a weight against his back. Junior stopped as he felt arms wrapped around him. He looked down and behind himself and found Fluttershy holding him tightly. She gazed up at him with a sad expression. Junior lightly frowned in response as he looked forward.
"Please. Just talk to me. Why were you and Flash fighting?" asked Fluttershy as she released Junior.
"That's exactly what we want to know." Junior turned to find Mosura, Rodan, Erika and Angirasu arriving. All bore worried and questioning looks.
"I found out that Flash was the one that recorded that video of X," said Junior. Everyone, except for Rodan, bore wide eyes from his answer.
"B-But, how did-" Fluttershy was interrupted Junior sighed.
"Rodan told me," said Junior. Mosura and Angirasu looked at Rodan in disbelief.
"You told him?!" they exclaimed.
"It slipped out! Besides, I didn't think he was gonna actually pick a fight! But then again, we almost died," said Rodan as he raised his hands. Fluttershy's eyes widened.
"What?!" cried Fluttershy in shock.
"Friday. Rodan and I were hanging out and some assholes seemed to have recognized me and decided to pull a drive by. Weren't they on the news?" asked Junior. Erika tapped her chin and her eyes widened in response.
"Wait, was it by that movie theater on Stable Street?" asked Erika.
"That's the one," answered Rodan. Erika snapped her fingers.
"I remember hearing about a shooting! The church that I use to attend is where the police found them! They even wrecked the place," said Erika as she crossed her arms. Rodan coughed with a look of discomfort. Erika's eyes then looked him over and then a realization came to mind.
"Hey, wait a minute!" said Erika.
"Hey! Hey! That Jesus statue was the only thing that I could find that I could actually beat them in the head with! I'm a believer too!," said Rodan with a nervous smile.
"Oh, whatever. I never really liked it when churches had statues of him. It seems a bit too close to idol worship to me," said Erika with a shrug. Junior nudged Rodan's shoulder.
"See? Told you," said Junior with a chuckle.
"So wait, you were almost killed, and you never told us?!" exclaimed Mosura in disbelief. Junior shrugged.
"Hey, the ordeal was too much. I just wanted to sleep off the experience," said Junior.
"Yeah. I had nightmares at night about it!" said Rodan as he rubbed his temples. Angirasu hummed to himself.
"I see. So, the event of you guys nearly getting killed provided enough motivation to confront Flash about the video when you found out from Rodan?" asked Angirasu. Junior nodded in response.
"That's right. Not only that, but I'm getting real fucking tired of these assholes at this school trying to start shit with me because of a wrong identification," said Junior as he crossed his arms with a hard expression. He then sighed heavily.
"Fuck. I don't even know what I was gonna do. In hindsight, it was a dumb way to approach it," said Junior as he rubbed his brows. The rest looked at each other with looks of guilt. Mosura made her way to Junior's side and placed a hand on his shoulder.
"It was partly our fault too. Maybe if we told you the source of the video..." Mosura was interrupted as Junior shook his head.
"No, I probably would have still done the same thing anyway. I don't know." Junior was thrown into a trance of thinking up possibilities. He wondered how he would have reacted if he had found out sooner. It may have been just as ugly or possibly uglier if he had found out.
"We're sorry-" Fluttershy was about to apologize but went silent as Junior looked her way.
"Don't apologize for something that I did. It's my fault," said Junior. Fluttershy slightly nodded. Junior rubbed his bruised face.



From within a wide room in a secluded location, a man remained seated as a large crate was opened by Purist members. As they opened the crate, Impact stood by Scar inside of a room where a window allowed them to see the room.
"So, what's this prototype that you're putting on him?" asked Impact. Scar gestured to a woman that was on a laptop, where a digital model of the prototype was shown as a wire frame.
"The S-29 harness. The boss had managed to get his hands on the mechanics of this weapon. It saves us time on figuring out how to work with and gives us more time to train one of our men on how to properly use it," said Scar. Impact looked at the screen and back outside as the subject had slipped on dark grey armor tactical armor, while the other men helped place on a metal harness on his back. The harness connected around his waist, where a long tube-like part stuck out from above his hind quarters.
"What's with the bug look?" asked Impact with a raised brow.
"The harness is inspired by the arachnid kingdom. The scorpion," answered the woman on the laptop.
"The harness holds a mechanical tail that moves based on a targeting system via helmet," said the woman. The subject was handed a helmet with two red glass visors. As he did this, the tail began to emit red lights along with the harness and the large pack on the back. The tail hung over the ground as it slightly swayed while the men that helped the subject backed away. The subject pressed a button on his wrist, which caused a blade to extend out from the side of the tip of the tail. He crouched and forced his posterior up, allowing the tail to lunge over him and strike the empty crate.
"At the tip of the tail is a retractable blade that allows quick close to mid-range quarters combat, but the real treat is the projectile weapon," said the woman. She pressed a button on the desk and leaned into a microphone.
"Alright, just like we studied. Show us the plasma attack." the subject turned towards them with a thumbs-up. He slightly lowered himself down as the tail hung above him. The pack on his back began to hum. The tip of the tail bore a hole inside, like a barrel. From the back came a bright red light. The helmet's HUD read, 'plasma cannon charged'. The tail suddenly fired a red beam of energy that began to scorch through concrete pillars that were set up. They fell in half as they were scorched from their sliced halves. The beam then cut off, leaving the tail to be smoking from the heat.
"Awesome," chuckled Impact.
"Unfortunately, he can only keep up the beam for so long before it overheats. That's its drawback. But if used wisely, it should prove valuable," said the woman.
"Good. Hopefully he won't lose equipment like this one here," said Scar as he pointed his thumb towards Impact.
"Oh come on! That freak fucked up my wrist!" said Impact.
"Fortunately, you had the other gauntlet and we were able to replicate a replacement. It doesn't require advanced technology like the S-29 Prototype," said the woman as she logged in data.
"I just hope these other toys can do a lot of damage to those Transmutant freaks," said Impact. Scar smirked.
"I don't think that'll be a problem," said Scar. He brought Impact over towards another window, where equipment was being looked over by some Purists. Impact's eyes widened as he saw metal suits being put together and smaller equipment being held. One suit in particular caught his eye, given its large size and how its upper torso was held up by a crane and harness.
"I plan on putting this equipment to good use, Impact. I want the best of the best to be put into action with this technology, working as a small team. You'll be training with others with your equipment, serving as special knights in our war with Transmutants," said Scar with a smirk.



Xenjira was sitting outside of the Guardian's lair, looking up to the sky with his arms crossed. From his side came Senior as he held a bottle of cider.
"Um... Care for a drink?" asked Senior in a awkward tone. Xenjira glanced his way and found the cider.
"No, thank you," said Xenjira. Senior cleared his throat as he stood by the entrance as he opened the bottle for himself.
"So... What are you doing out here?" asked Senior.
"Does it matter?" asked Xenjira in annoyance. "It isn't like I'm committing acts of vigilantism."
'Yikes. He's already sassing me?' thought Senior. But he pressed on, despite the discomfort he felt from failing to make decent small talk with his son.
"No, I suppose not. I'm just curious," replied Senior. He took a sip of the cider as he felt the awkward atmosphere growing.
"So, how long have you been in Equestria?" asked Senior. Xenjira sighed.
"A couple of years. I've been in Ponyville for only a few months," said Xenjira.
"I see. How do you like it?" asked Senior. Xenjira sent him a deadpanned stare.
"I am in no way on the grid. I can't own a house, apartment, car, or anything that may be of convenience. Not to mention this country is filled with as much spineless cowards who sees our race as monsters," said Xenjira. "How do you think I like it?"
"It was a simple question. I'm sorry," said Senior with a shrug. Xenjira rolled his eyes in response.
"I have to ask. How educated are you?" asked Senior.
"Mom use to teach me what she could before she died, but I'm mostly self-taught, through books that I had stolen. I even taught myself Equish before coming to this country," said Xenjira. He then tugged at his jacket.
"I steal my own clothes and I have managed to make money through questionable work to afford to live in a shitty apartment that never cared for identification. All they cared about was the money," said Xenjira. Senior hummed.
"I see. You're quite a survivor. How did you make money?" asked Senior.
"Yakuza. I was an experienced fighter at the time and in need of money. A yakuza gang was in danger of being kicked out of their territory by another gang. So I offered to teach them how to fight and to drop their street thug antics. Hell, I even took care of targets that the head wanted gone," said Xenjira as he crossed his arms. He then scoffed.
"But I guess that's something you wouldn't stoop down to, now that you're some righteous soft leader of a cowardly group," said Xenjira. Senior shook his head.
"I'm in no position to judge, Xenjira. All my life I had to fight. Some of these fights have left me scarred. Sure, I may be working for a cause that may seem righteous. You may think I believe I'm a saint, but I'm not," said Senior as he pulled out a medallion that hung around his neck, which bore a dragon paw grabbing a sphere engraved on it.
"I've done terrible things. Things that I guarantee are worse compared to your actions," said Senior. Xenjira glanced at him as his father looked at his medallion, holding it tightly.
"You know, I left your little brother and his mother too, right?" asked Senior.
"What of it?" asked Xenjira.
"Well, Amber had claimed that I was perfect for this role to defend. But it didn't have to be me. I'm sure she could have found someone else just as qualified like the others if I declined. After all, I had a family to be there for," said Senior. Xenjira looked his way.
"So why didn't you?" asked Xenjira.
"It was the danger that everyone would be in if I hadn't stepped up. But I guess it was because I thought it was a good way to atone for my sins," said Senior. Xenjira scoffed.
"There's no point in dwelling on your so called 'sins'. It's all about survival for Transmutants in this world. It's fight or die," said Xenjira. Senior sighed.
"Yes, but it all depends on the cause that one fights for.  That’s what determines what a sin is," said Senior as he turned back to the cave and walked away. Xenjira shook his head. His old man seemed too sentimental for his own good. It was unbecoming of an old warrior such as himself. As Senior walked through the cave, Amber hung over the ceiling, having heard the conversation. She fluttered after Senior and landed on his shoulder.
"So... Awkward talk with your eldest?" asked Amber.
"Something like that," said Senior. Amber looked at Senior as he walked. He wasn't one to say much about his past, but hearing him discuss it and how it's something he isn't fond of caused a small ache in Amber's heart. She had known him for at least a decade and never had he talked about his past, but she knew it was not pretty. It seemed that he carried a guilt ridden conscience about himself. Amber nuzzled his neck affectionately.
"Amber?" Senior glanced at her with a raised brow.
"Just thought you would like a loving nuzzle," said Amber in a chipper tone. Senior softly chuckled as he scratched her head.
"Thanks," said Senior. From outside, Xenjira remained seated by the entrance. Normally, he would be trying to figure out the Purists' next move. Unfortunately, his father had him under his watch along with the other Transmutants. Xenjira didn't count on Battra to do anything about the Purists. He had gotten cold feet and simply complied with Senior’s orders, but Xenjira should have expected that a child didn't have what it takes to go the lengths that he does himself. As Xenjira sat in boredom, he noticed Junior coming down the steps that led out of the chasm. He smiled to himself as he stood up to meet with the teen.
"Afternoon, little brother," greeted Xenjira. Junior bore a scowl.
"Xenjira," greeted Junior in a flat tone.
"Why the long the face, kid?" asked Xenjira.
"Got into a fight. Again," said Junior as he walked passed Xenjira.
"Ah. Discrimination?" asked Xenjira. Junior sent him a glare.
"No. It's because of you! I found out that a friend's boyfriend was the one that caught you assaulting those guys!" said Junior. Xenjira snapped his fingers as he recalled a memory.
"The kid with the blue hair, who drives a Camero?" asked Xenjira.
"Glad to see you remember that," said Junior in a sarcastic tone. He growled in frustration.
"Goddamn it, Twilight. Ergh!" Junior grunted.
"Who's this Twilight? Girlfriend?" asked Xenjira as he followed Junior to the entrance, where they remained by the side.
"Ha! As if! I don't see myself having a relationship with that pint sized dork!" said Junior. Xenjira whistled.
"Wow. Strong words to use on a lady," said Xenjira. Junior scoffed.
"I don't care. Screw her and the others! To think I called half of them friends. Yet they didn't give me the benefit of the doubt when they hauled me away to holding," said Junior with a heavy sigh as he sat on the ground.
"I confronted Flash about the video. Things got ugly. I have been warned that if I slip up like that again, I'll be expelled. All I can do is just bitch my ass off about how those assholes just abandoned me. I bet if I were a normal human they'd stand up for me," said Junior in disappointment. Xenjira awkwardly scratched the back of his head. He wasn't one to normally cheer someone up, nor did he know how to best approach it. He took a seat next to Junior.
"Well, that's the life of a Transmutant. You can't count on these humans with an upbringing that revolves around us being monsters. I hope you don't mind me saying this, but I think your mother coddled you a bit much," said Xenjira. Junior raised a brow at him.
"Why do you say that?" asked Junior.
"Your mother doesn't have the same understanding of what it's like to be a Transmutant in a human's world. You say your former friends would believe you if you were human, but that's shame talking," said Xenjira.
"Shame?" asked Junior.
"Yes. It's a fact that most Transmutants tend to grow ashamed of their genes because of stigmatism by society. They began to resent themselves and their lineage. In some countries like Neighpon, the stigmatism is so bad that Transmutants are thought to be less than dogs. But we shouldn't be ashamed," said Xenjira. He held up a clenched fist.
"You see, we are stronger than them. We have gifts that no normal human can achieve. Nature has favored us, not them. So we should be proud. Tell me, how has your mother comforted you when you faced discrimination as a child?" asked Xenjira. Junior rubbed a brow.
"Mm. Ah. She would usually try to comfort me with affection," said Junior in embarrassment.
"See? If she truly understood, she would have told you to be proud of your heritage," said Xenjira.
"Xenjira, you can't just generalize my mother with other humans. She has taught me to not be ashamed of who I am. But she had her own ways of expressing comfort for me. It doesn't mean I've been coddled," said Junior in annoyance.
"Then why do you heed the shallow slurs of humans? You have quite a temper, and I bet that it gets you fired up when you're called a 'freak'," said Xenjira. Junior looked away as he placed his hands in his pockets.
"Hurts, doesn't it?" asked Xenjira. Junior gave a heavy sigh.
"Sure, whatever. So what?" asked Junior.
"One of the many tricks that I picked up to survive as a Transmutant is let their insults wash off of you. As for those kids, forget about them. You're better off without them," said Xenjira as he patted Junior on the shoulder. The younger Transmutant gave a small sigh as he looked down at the ground as Xenjira stood up and left. As much as he disliked Xenjira, he had a point. Lately he's just been letting these insults to Transmutants get to him. And that has led to trouble for himself. Another point was that he was letting himself get too bent out of shape over Twilight and the others. But really, they weren't worth it. All they were doing was just being an unnecessary source of stress and he didn't need any of that.
"Ugh. Why did it have to be him who had a point?" asked Junior in annoyance as Xenjira entered the cave.




Later that evening...

It was early in the evening. Fluttershy was in her pajamas, comfortable, as she finished off her homework at the kitchen table. Meanwhile, the news was playing on the television set nearby. It was a news report involving a recent Revolutionary attack that was thwarted by MONARCH's newest asset. Fluttershy glanced at the TV as footage of a humanoid robot was shown standing at attention among several soldiers.
"MONARCH has officially announced their newest asset in the war against the Revolutionaries. Jet Jaguar was first seen in Yak-Yakistan, assisting troops against the threat. The machine was designed and provided by Hideki Industries. It will be stationed in Equestria, assisting in homeland security against Revolutionary threats," said a man reading the news report on screen. Fluttershy looked back at her homework, finishing up the last problem.
Today had been quite frightening, seeing Junior getting into such a big fight. The amount of aggression he held and the difference in his eyes were enough to concern her. She feared that someone was going to seriously be hurt or that Junior was going to end up accidentally transform. Fluttershy didn't dare imagine what sort of chaos would ensue if that were to happen. As she finished her homework, Fluttershy sighed as she placed her text book and work away into her bag. Later, she was outside moving the dumpster out to the sidewalk to be collected for its trash the next day. As she came to the sidewalk, she found Junior walking down the road to his home next door.
"Gojira!" called Fluttershy. Junior stopped and found the girl waving to him. He smiled as he made his way over to her.
"Hey. Nice pjs," said Junior in a joking manner. Fluttershy's eyes widened as her cheeks flushed in embarrassment, realizing she was in a pair of light green pajama pants and shirt with butterflies imprinted on them. She slightly held her arms, embarrassed for being in her pajamas in front of a boy.
"Um... Thanks," said Fluttershy. She cleared her throat as she held her arms in front of her waist with her hands locked.
"So... How are you feeling?" asked Fluttershy.
"Eh. Better, I guess," said Junior as he rubbed his face, which were clearing up of bruises.
"Listen, Shy. About today... I'm sorry if I scared you," said Junior as he rubbed the back of his head.
"It's alright. I'm just glad that everything is OK now," said Fluttershy with a soft smile. Junior held his hands in his pockets as he yawned.
"Yeah. Hey, I'm pretty beat right now. I'll see you in the morning," said Junior as he turned to walk to his home. Fluttershy bore a small look of disappointment but immediately masked it with a smile.
"OK. Good night, Goji," said Fluttershy. Junior nodded to her.
"Good night, Shy." Junior entered his home, while Fluttershy was outside by herself. She sighed. She was hoping to talk to him a bit more, but she couldn't really think of another topic and it was getting late. So, she walked into her home and made her way into her bedroom.



A sterilized room was chilling cold. Geneticists were busy with projects, while Discord roamed through the lab. He hovered over the shoulders of his employees as they worked, observing their progress. He always enjoyed coming down to the labs to see what breakthroughs were in the process of coming to fruition. One day he just may come down here to find that a miracle drug has been developed to cure all diseases.
"Doctor Discord!" called a woman. Discord turned and made her way over to the woman who called him.
"Yes?" answered Discord.
"I was just reviewing through your notes on a method of developing your super soldiers. Of course, most of the formulas had failed expectations. But then I came across your DNA splice method," said the woman as she looked at some notes on a clipboard.
"Ah yes. Originally I thought of breeding special humans with animal DNA sequences inserted into the genetic code. Unfortunately, the U.N. finds such methods unethical," said Discord with a sour expression. These damn moral dilemmas made it a pain to progress with his research.
"But then I began to hypothesize that inserting certain gene sequences from Transmutants into humans would grant them physical enhancements while also isolating the sequence that contains the blueprint for a transformation," said Discord as he pointed towards the clip board and began to run a mechanical finger on the information.
"Well sir, I find that to be quite plausible and also a good way to complete your super soldier formula," said the woman.
"Yes, but the issue is that the U.N. is adamant about using Transmutant DNA for the formula. They worry that the soldiers would turn on us due to the animalistic aggression that Transmutants can display. Not to mention the anti-mutatism ideas that some leaders hold," said Discord as he scratched his head.
"It will be rather difficult to persuade them without pleasing results. I've tried working with Transmutant DNA before, but I haven't been able to find a perfect formula that can work with the DNA and not break it down," said Discord.
"If it interests you, MONARCH has actually provided the DNA of a Transmutant recently accused of a crime. I analyzed a sample and I believe we have something that is the key to preventing the negative effects of the performance enhancers," said the woman. Discord took on a look of interest.
"Really now?" asked Discord. The woman nodded in confirmation.
> Chapter 29: Bloodline 
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Junior sat in boredom at the kitchen table doing his homework as his mother had the TV on, where an action series was playing. He sighed as he scribbled down his answers, feeling angst from the ridiculous amount of homework that the classes thought was an appropriate amount to force upon students. Junior wanted to slap whatever jackass thought it was OK for students to receive a ton of homework throughout the week from every class, while simultaneously studying for the next class for said classes. Junior had to wonder why most students weren't on the brink of insanity because of this.
"Ah. Junior you're missing this week's episode!" said Miwa from the living room as she watched the TV with an entertained look.
"Unfortunately, school seems to be keen on working us to death as some form of population control," said Junior in a sarcastic manner.
"Alright, Mr. Edge Lord. Lord of edginess," said Miwa with a roll of her eyes. Junior raised a brow as he stopped writing.
"Mom, do you even know what that means or are you just saying it because that's what people on the internet are saying?" asked Junior.
"I know what it means! I'm young enough to know! Unlike your father, who was 200 when we met!" said Miwa in offense. Junior grimaced.
"I... I didn't say anything about your age. And actually, dad says that you remembered his age wrong. He was in his late one hundreds when you met. He's 207 now." said Junior. Miwa's cheeks flushed in embarrassment at having gotten her husband’s age wrong. She was making her husband out to be much older than he was when they met, but then shrugged it off, still finding him to still be quite an attractive man either way. As Junior went back to his homework, Miwa slightly glanced at the kitchen where her son was. She had received a notification from the school of her son's latest fight. Knowing how close Junior was to being expelled had her worried. As the show ended, she made her way to the kitchen where Junior was packing his finished homework away.
"Alright. All done. I'm going to bed," said Junior as he stood up.
"Junior. Honey, take a seat for a moment," said Miwa. Junior looked at her in confusion.
"Um... OK. What's up?" asked Junior as he sat back down. Miwa took a seat on a chair beside him.
"I've recently heard about the incident from school. They've told me that if you fight again, you'll be expelled," said Miwa. Junior looked away with a look of shame.
"I... I just..." Junior was interrupted as his mother held his hand.
"Son, I know that it's tough. But you can't always approach something with violence. It doesn't solve anything," said Miwa. Junior was about to argue in his defense but he remembered what was going on in his mind when he confronted Flash. There was no sense in trying to play himself off as a victim since he was guilty of instigating a fight with aggression. So, he remained silent.
"You have to finish high school, Junior. That way you can move onto college and hopefully get a career you may enjoy," said Miwa as she firmly held Junior's hand.
"Don't be like me," said Miwa. Junior sighed as he lowered his head.
"Sure," said Junior. Miwa ran a hand through his hair and pressed her forehead against his with a small smile.




19 years ago... 1988.

It was the afternoon. Students roamed about their halls as they conversed or went into their lockers. Teens were dressed in the latest eighties fashion. It was a diverse and colorful crowd of students. From among the crowd walking through the halls was a sixteen-year-old Neighponese girl. Miwa, bearing short dark hair, walked to her locker. She placed her books inside and took the few necessary text books for homework. As she closed her locker, she found another girl standing beside her. Miwa yelped with a start, feeling her heart race in her chest from the unexpected face.
"Hey, what's up Miwa?" greeted the girl. She bore curly brown hair, with eyes as blue as the ocean.
"Oh. Hi, Cecilia," said Miwa with a small relieved sigh.
"So, are you down for the party at Rhyme Stone's place this weekend?" asked Cecilia with an eager expression. Miwa looked away with a look of uncertainty.
"Ah. I don't know. I mean, my grandmother from Neighpon is coming over this weekend and my parents normally expect me to be around," said Miwa. Cecilia groaned.
"Oh come on! Mi-Mi, this party is going to be fly! The girls are expecting you!" said Cecilia in disappointment. Miwa shrugged.
"Sorry. It's out of my hands," said Miwa. Cecilia placed on a smirk.
"You know, I heard that Carrot Cake is going to be there," said Cecilia. Miwa raised a brow.
"Huh? He's not even my type," said Miwa.
"Oh wait, I was thinking of someone else. My bad. Oh! Coal is going!" said Cecilia. Miwa lightly flushed in response.
"Oh? W-Why should that matter to me?" asked Miwa in embarrassment.
"Oh don't play innocent! I've seen you looking at him," said Cecilia with a sly smile. Miwa looked away.
"I... I was just wondering how the guy keeps himself in great shape," said Miwa with a forced smile.
"Whatever you say. Come on, isn't that enough to beg your parents to let you loosen up with your friends?" asked Cecilia. As tempted as Miwa was, she declined.
"Ah. No, I think I'll stay home. Dad is kind of apprehensive about that kind of stuff. Besides, I want to get a head start on any assigned homework then," said Miwa. Cecilia scoffed.
"Girl, you're way too focused on your books! Why not live a little? Or at least try asking your dad straight up?" asked Cecilia. Miwa shrugged.
"I just want to make sure I pass my classes. My parents are strict about my grades," said Miwa. She then placed her books into her bag.
"Ugh! You gotta tell your folks to chill and give you some breathing room with their laws! I wouldn't let myself be pushed around by them if they were my parents," said Cecilia. Miwa rolled her eyes.
"Sure. I'll see you later, girl," said Miwa as she left. She became one of many students that flocked out of the school to head home. Miwa continued till she arrived at a bus stop, just in time for her bus to arrive. She suddenly felt a nudge on her shoulder, prompting her to find a familiar face. Blaire stood behind her with her blonde hair in a ponytail.
"Sup?" greeted Blaire with a smile. Miwa cracked a smile back.
"Blaire! I thought you were going to miss the bus home," said Miwa.
"Yeah, cutting it close. But fortunately, I made it right on time," said Blaire. As the bus came to the stop, the girls entered the vehicle and took a seat together.
"So, you going to that party?" asked Blaire. Miwa shook her head.
"Nah. Grandma is coming over," said Miwa. Blaire nodded in understanding. She had known Miwa long enough to know of the complications to hanging out when a relative from Neighpon came by.
"That sucks. Man, I really wanted to show you this sweet jacket that I got," said Blaire in disappointment. Miwa smiled in amusement.
"Well, there's no reason why you can't any other time," said Miwa.
"True, but it has to be when all of us are working with style at the party," said Blaire. Miwa leaned against the window next to her seat.
"Hmm. Cecilia seems to think that I shouldn't let my parents be so strict with me. What do you think?" asked Miwa as she glanced at her friend. Blaire shook her head.
"Miwa, don't listen to her. They're your folks. You gotta respect them. It isn't like that they're trying to ruin your life. Parents are just tough on us because they love us. So, your parents must love you quite a lot," said Blaire with a chuckle. Miwa placed on a weak smile but looked back out the window. Blaire sighed as she patted Miwa on the shoulder.
"Well, it's not really my place to say how healthy your relationship with your family is. But it wouldn't hurt to talk to them about this stuff, would it?" suggested Blaire. Miwa hummed to herself.
"I guess not. Yeah, maybe you're right," said Miwa with a nod. Blaire leaned back in her seat.
"Well, more right compared to Cecilia's idea to get whiny with your folks. You're more mature than that," said Blaire. As the bus rolled down the road of Ponyville, a band of people in the streets were marching down the road. There were dozens of them, carrying signs as they gave chants. A few cars that were meant to pass the street turns were halted as the people marched down the road. The bus was forced to stop as well.
"Goddamn Transmutants!" said the bus driver to himself. Curious, passengers peeked through their windows, finding men and women holding up signs bearing slogans, calling for equality, and opposition to discrimination and an end to the school segregation. Miwa was familiar with this. Lately, there had been a trend of civil rights activism on the rise in the country for Transmutants. It seemed that now Ponyville was experiencing the same fight for civil rights with the local Transmutant populace. Transmutants were denied of rights of working for certain jobs, attending the same schools as non Transmutants, etc.
As Miwa watched them march, she noticed a fire truck pulling up in the corner as a band of officers were standing by the street corner as they were armed with nightsticks and wore riot armored suits. As the fire truck parked, fire fighters exited the vehicle and pulled out a hose. There seemed to be shouting between the protesters and the officers. Next thing that Miwa knew, the firemen sprayed a jet of water against the citizens, knocking them back onto the ground and drenching them. Miwa watched in shock as the Transmutants were sprayed. Some officers went into the dispersed crowd and grabbed roughly to haul them away. The Transmutants that resisted received a beating from their night sticks.
"Jesus Christ!" said Blaire in disbelief as she and Miwa watched the scene. Miwa cupped her mouth with her hands as she watched one Transmutant beaten by multiple officers at once. All of this unnecessary force against a peaceful march broke her heart. This reminded her of history class when she learned about the civil rights movement during the early 1900s for Zebrican-Equestrians.



Over an hour had gone by. Miwa and Blaire had gotten off the bus at a stop, where they began to walk together.
"Man. That was some rough stuff, right?" asked Blaire. Miwa nodded.
"Yeah. Assholes," said Miwa as she thought back to what they had witnessed earlier. Blaire sighed.
"It must be tough to be a Transmutant," said Blaire.
"I bet. How can those officers and firemen just do that?" asked Miwa.
"Don't know. Like you said, they're assholes. It's cops like that who give the rest a bad name," said Blaire. Miwa glanced at her.
"Kinda makes you reconsider your career choice huh?" asked Miwa.
"Nah. I'm just gonna be better than those douchebags," said Blaire. Miwa lightly chuckled in response. The two continued down to a street where they began to separate.
"I'll see you tomorrow Miwa," said Blaire. Miwa waved to her in response.
"See ya!" said Miwa. As Miwa walked past the neighborhood in search of her own, she passed a street where a drug store was. In the parking lot were a couple of men who were present by a car. As Miwa walked by, one of them had his eyes drawn onto her.
"Hey baby girl, nice ass!" said one of the men with a laugh. Miwa stiffened as she quickly looked at the man who made the comment. She scoffed in disgust. The man shrugged.
"Hey come on, you can't take a compliment?" asked the man.
"No I can handle a compliment. But I rather not be stared at by some perv while he makes a comment that makes him look like a jackass," retorted Miwa. The man sent her a glare as he left his car while his friend flanked him. Miwa suddenly began to feel discomfort.
"What'd you say to me?" asked the man with a glare as he approached the girl. Miwa backed away with a nervous expression.
"Oh. I-I uh..." Miwa smiled nervously as the men approached. Miwa was backed up against the wall where the man slammed his head above her as he had her pinned against the wall.
"The fuck you say to me, bitch?" asked the man with a harsh glare. Miwa trembled as she whimpered.
"I-I... Sorry!" cried Miwa.
"Not yet, you aren't," said the man as he drew a knife. Miwa quickly shot her knee up and struck the man in the crotch. He cried in agony as he dropped to the ground. As Miwa ran, her arm was grabbed by the other man.
"Help! Help!!" screamed Miwa as struggled to get away. The man slapped her in the face and threw her against the wall of the drug store. Miwa whimpered as she held her face as tears welled up in her eyes, as she remained on the ground in pain.
"My fucking balls. That bitch kneed my fucking balls," moaned the first man in agony as he slowly stood up with his hands over his crotch. As he fought through the pain, who stood up with his knife as he walked over to Miwa.
"I'm gonna cut you for that, little bitch!" spat the man. Miwa gasped in horror as he came closer with the blade. Suddenly, the man was grabbed by the wrist where he held the knife. He cried out in pain as his wrist was crushed. Miwa looked up and found a tall, muscular man with spiked dark hair, a five o'clock shadow, and amber eyes. He glared at the thug as he held his wrist. He then flung him through the air where he slammed into his car window. This new man then rushed towards the second thug as he reached into his jeans. Miwa had only a second to process what came next. The thug drew out a pistol and aimed at her hero, who grabbed the weapon and yanked it away. He then swung the weapon against the thug’s skull and knocked him down. Miwa panted as she saw the thugs taken down in an instant. The man was about to disassemble the gun but then looked it over.
"Thank you, young man," said the stranger as he placed the gun into his jacket's pocket. He turned and found Miwa on the ground, clutching her face. He knelt beside her and reached for her face.
"Are you hurt? Let me see," said the man. Miwa reluctantly moved her hand, revealing a bruised cheek.
"Bastards," said Senior with a hard expression. He stood up with Miwa as she trembled.
"If you'd like, I can walk you home, child," said the man. Miwa frantically nodded with watery eyes. She wrapped her arms around him as she sobbed against his chest. The man caressed her head as she sobbed.
Later, Miwa found herself walking close to her hero into another neighborhood. She remained extremely close, as in against his shoulder. She wasn't going to take any chances should any of that thug's friends witness the ass kicking that occurred. She held a pack of ice against her cheek that the man had kindly went into the store for.
"Do you live in this neighborhood?" asked the man. Miwa nodded.
"Yeah," said Miwa.
"That's good. I live in the area as well," said the man. Miwa looked his way.
"Um... Can I have my hero's name?" asked Miwa in an awkward tone.
"It's rude to ask for a name when you haven't introduced yourself first," said the man in disapproval. Miwa raised a brow.
"Is it? Whatever. My name is Miwa. Miwa Tanaka," said Miwa.
"Gojira Takeshi," said the man in response. Miwa smiled warmly at him.
"Hey, thanks again for saving me. And for walking me home. You moved pretty quickly," said Miwa.
"You're welcome. Those men were shameful for attacking an innocent young woman," said Gojira. Miwa smiled bashfully at the response. She was just saved by quite a noble guy. As the two turned down a corner, a two-story house was in sight.
"Ah. My house is here," said Miwa. Gojira nodded as he turned away.
"Alright. Take care," said Gojira.
"Wait! You gotta meet with my parents!" said Miwa. "They need to know that you saved me."
"I'm not looking for praise. Don't worry about it," said Gojira as he began to walk away, but Miwa rushed to his side and tugged at his arm.
"Come on! Please? I'll get you some tea or something. It's the least I could do," said Miwa with a frown. Gojira sighed.
"Very well," said Gojira as he was led to the house. Miwa fished for her house key and unlocked the door.
"Mama! Papa!" called Miwa. From the living room came a middle aged Neighponese man and a woman. As they came to greet their daughter, they were shock to find her with a bruise on her cheek. Miwa's mother rushed to her daughter and held her face.
"What happened?!" exclaimed Mrs. Tanaka in a thick Neighponese accent. Miwa's father noticed Gojira standing by in their home. He bore a look of suspicion.
"Who is this?" asked Miwa's father.
"Gojira Takeshi," answered Gojira. Miwa pulled away from her mother as her inspection of her face began to annoy her.
"I was attacked by some guys on my way home. Mr. Takeshi saved me," said Miwa as she gestured to the man.
"I just came by to make sure that she got home safely," said Gojira. Miwa smirked as she nudged his arm.
"That, or you just wanted to try my home-made tea," said Miwa. Gojira rolled his eyes.
"Only because you insisted," said Gojira in a dry tone.
"Well... We are very grateful for you stepping in and bringing our daughter home safely," said Mrs. Tanaka with a smile.
"I hope that you informed the authorities to take the men away," said Mr. Tanaka with a raised brow.
"It was actually the drug store owner that did. But they wouldn't be able to go anywhere," said Gojira. Miwa nodded in agreement.
"It was amazing! He threw one of them towards his car window and stopped the other from shooting him!" said Miwa.
"They were armed?!" exclaimed Mrs. Tanaka.
"Not anymore," said Gojira with a small chuckle. Miwa nodded, but her eyes widened as she recalled how Gojira confiscated one of her attacker's gun.
"Please, won't you stay for tea? As appreciation for what you did," said Mrs. Tanaka.
"Gladly," said Gojira as he was about to follow her and her husband out, Miwa tugged at his sleeve.
"Psst. About that gun you took..." Miwa whispered with a slight nervous expression.
"I'm not going to wave it around at you all. I'm just going to have my tea and go home," deadpanned Gojira.
"Just making sure you keep it out of sight," said Miwa as she raised her hands.



Gojira found himself sitting on a sofa where a coffee table sat in front. Miwa's father analyzed the scruffy looking man as he sat in his own chair. Meanwhile, Miwa was in the kitchen with her mother, helping her prepare tea.
"Nice home," said Gojira.
"Thank you," said Tanaka. He cleared his throat.
"Tell me, do you live around here?"
"Yes. Just a neighborhood over this one," said Gojira. From the kitchen emerged Miwa with a cup of hot tea. She carefully came over to Gojira's side and handed him the cup with a smile. She and her mother took a seat in the room as they served themselves their own tea. There was a bit of an awkward silence in the room. However, Gojira was content with the silence as he blew into his cup of hot tea.
"By the way kid, I recommend not walking home down that area we were in. That neighborhood has a few delinquents you should stay clear of," said Gojira as he sipped his tea, tasting the warm contents.
"I'll keep that in mind," said Miwa with a nod. Mrs. Tanaka held her cup above her lap as she cleared her throat.
"So... What is it you do for a living?"
"I work in a warehouse. I help with moving supplies," answered Gojira as he took another sip of his tea.
"Really now?" asked Mr. Tanaka with a raised brow.
"Yes. It puts food on the table," said Gojira, ignoring the man's hint of displeasure of him having a low end job.
"Have you ever thought of being a professional wrestler?" asked Miwa with a chuckle. Her mother merely elbowed her in response, while Miwa shot her a look of confusion and annoyance.
"They wouldn't accept me," said Gojira as his sleeve rolled back as he drank his tea. Miwa's eyes slightly widened in surprise as she saw a set of black ink tattooed onto his wrist.
"Oh," said Miwa.
"I see. A Transmutant wouldn't be accepted into a profession involving physical attributes, let alone jobs that offer a higher wage," said Mr. Tanaka as he noticed the tattoo as well.
"I'm just working with what I can get. A lazy man does not prosper," said Gojira as he took another sip of his tea.
"Well, it's good that you manage," said Mrs. Tanaka with a smile.
"Yes, but work was actually much easier to come by for me in my youth," said Gojira. Miwa looked at him in confusion.
"Really, I thought it was harder. How was it easier?" asked Miwa.
"Because Transmutants weren't easy to identify over 200 years ago," said Gojira. Miwa's eyes widened as she looked at the man in disbelief. Her parents were surprised as they heard this.
"You're 200 years old?!" exclaimed Miwa.
"Actually, I was born in 1807, so I'm currently 181. But I'm close to 200," said Gojira in a nonchalant tone.
"But... You don't look a day over 30!" exclaimed Miwa.
"Thank you, I'm flattered," said Gojira as he sipped his tea. Miwa's mother tapped her chin as she analyzed Gojira.
"How is that possible?"
"Transmutants have a longer life span compared to humans. The oldest I'm familiar with is with being a thousand years," answered Gojira as he reached into his jacket and pulled out a slightly crumpled photograph. It showed signs of age, being worn down on the edges with a few water mark damage on the back. Gojira held the photo out to Mrs. Tanaka, who took it and began to analyze it. Miwa leaned next to her mother to get a view of the photo as well. On it was an image of Gojira Takeshi, appearing exactly the same way as he does currently, minus the scars on his younger self's face. With him were a few other men, including one elderly man in the middle. The men were dressed in kimonos, with sheathed katanas held at their hips.
"This is a photo from the late 1800s. The older man is my father, and the other men are my cousins," said Gojira.
"Wow. You're a real relic for Neighponese history!" said Miwa in amazement.
"Where are your family members now?" asked Mrs. Tanaka. Gojira bore a neutral expression as the question was asked. Miwa looked his way and found him to hold a blank expression, yet almost solemn.
"They died during the 1940s," said Gojira. Mr. Tanaka hummed as he nodded in understanding.
"The war."
"The war," said Gojira, nodding in confirmation. Miwa's eyes softened. She looked back at the photo. World War 2 was one of the most devastating times in human history. It claimed the lives of many men, women and children from all nations. Young men were drafted into the military to fight in the war for their country against opposing forces. Transmutants were no exception. In fact, some countries tried to round up as many Transmutants as possible and force them into combat in order to gain the upper hand against their enemies, as was the case for Gojira and his family. Miwa was knocked out of her thoughts as Gojira cleared his throat.
"Excuse me. I have to get home and be ready for work. Thank you very much for the tea," said as he glanced at his watch and set an empty cup on the table. Miwa immediately shot up as the Transmutant stood.
"I'll walk you out!" said Miwa. Her mother a small look of worry as her daughter walked the man out. They may have just chased away their guest, and their daughter's rescuer. As Miwa and Gojira were out the door and on the front porch, Miwa looked at him with an apologetic expression.
"Mr. Takeshi... I just wanna say that I apologize if my family and I offended you in anyway," said Miwa. Gojira merely shook his head.
"No need. I actually have to get home. I start work in a couple of hours," said Gojira in reassurance.
"I appreciate your hospitality. It was welcoming. Not to mention the tea was good," said Gojira with a light smile. Miwa looked away with reddening cheeks. She quickly wrapped her arms around Gojira tightly, much to his surprise. The Transmutant lightly chuckled in response as he patted the girl's back.
"Thanks again, Mr. Takeshi," said Miwa as she released him.
"Just call me Gojira," said Gojira as he began to walk away.  Miwa's heart skipped a beat in response as she watched the man leave her porch. She bore a bashful smile as she went back inside.
"Such a cool guy," muttered Miwa. She went back to living room where she found her mom anxiously seated.
"We didn't..."
"It's fine mom. He has work," said Miwa. Her mother sighed in relief, glad that she didn't offend the man.
"Miwa, I want you to avoid the area that you were attacked in," said Mr. Tanaka. Miwa nodded in response.
"Yes, father," said Miwa. She didn't have to be told twice. There was no way that she was going to have a repeat of the incident. Her father made his way over to her and planted a kiss on her forehead as he caressed his head.
"Good. I'm glad that you're safe." Mr. Tanaka left Miwa with her mother alone as he left the room. Miwa sat beside her mother with a sigh.
"Still shaken up?" asked Mrs. Tanaka.
"Not really. I'm just tired," replied Miwa. She thought back to her earlier conversation with Blaire and Cecilia in regard of how limited her freedom was. She felt the desire to bother her mother about it, but felt that now wasn't the time. Later, Miwa was busy washing the dishes that were recently made as her mother sat in the kitchen.
"It's a good thing that man was there for you," said Mrs. Tanaka as she held her hands in her lap.
"Yeah. He could have gotten hurt or even killed. But I guess you lose some fear after living over a hundred years," said Miwa with a nod. Her mother stood up and made her way back to the living room. From there, Miwa heard her gasped.
"Oh! I forgot that I still had his photo!" exclaimed Mrs. Tanaka. Miwa's eyes widened in response.
"Ah! Mom!" cried Miwa.



It was the next day. Miwa was sitting at a cafeteria table with a large phone book open. Blaire took a seat next to her along with Cecilia and a couple of other girls.
"What's with the phone book?" asked Blaire as she picked up her fork and prepared to eat. Miwa was knocked out of her thoughts.
"Huh? Oh. Just looking for someone," said Miwa.
"Who? Ah you know what? Doesn't matter. Mi-Mi, did you talk to your parents?" asked Cecilia.
"Er... No," said Miwa as she went back to reading. Cecilia groaned in disappointment.
"Why not?" asked Cecilia. It was then she noticed a bruise on Miwa's cheek.
"Hey, what happened to your face?" asked Cecilia in concern.
"I was attacked on my home," answered Miwa as she continued reading. The rest of the girls gasped in shock.
"Oh god, are you alright? What happened?" asked Blaire in worry.
"Some jerks got mad when I told them off when they were hitting on me," said Miwa.
"So what happened?" asked another girl. Miwa smiled.
"As this guy came at me with a knife, some other guy came out of nowhere and beat the snot out of them! It was like something out of a movie or a comic book or something!" said Miwa as she recalled Gojira's heroic act.
"Oh snap! Some guy saved you? Did you get his number?" asked Cecilia with a coy smile. Miwa blushed in embarrassment.
"No! No, he just came over for tea. Besides, he's older than me," said Miwa with her flushing hot.
"Ah too bad. It would have been a good opportunity to get yourself a boyfriend," said another girl.
"Lay off her. Miwa isn't a love sick puppy like everyone else," said Blaire. Cecilia scoffed.
"That's mean! You don't have a boyfriend either!" said Cecilia. Blaire smirked.
"So? I'm perfectly fine with that. It's not a necessity for me," said Blaire. She then glanced at Miwa. "Seriously, what's with the phone book?"
"He left something of his at my house. I'm looking for his number so I can tell him," said Miwa. She sighed in annoyance as she read through the book. "I'm not having any luck so far."
"What's his name?" asked Blaire.
"Gojira Takeshi," answered Miwa. Cecilia snorted as her face contorted into amusement.
"The hell kind of name is that?" asked Cecilia.
"A Neighponese one," deadpanned Miwa as she went back to reading. She sighed in frustration as she grabbed her hair.
"I can't find him anywhere in this stupid thing!" cried Miwa, startling the other girls.
"Hey, relax. You'll find him. Besides, he might just come back to your place once he realizes that he left something at your place," said Blaire. Miwa sighed as she slumped down on the table in exhaustion from reading all of the names and addresses in the book. It was likely that Gojira would come back looking for the photo, considering he kept it on him as if it were a prized possession. After all, some members of his family were photographed on there. Miwa put the book away with a sigh.



It was after school. Miwa was running through a neighborhood with a shortness of breath. She had spent the last minute running through her neighborhood in search of Gojira Takeshi's residence. There was no luck so far. She took advantage of the last neighborhood by knocking and asking around if they were familiar with such a man. This had proved to be fruitless as well.  Now she was currently in another neighborhood, hoping that she could find Gojira here. Miwa's muscles began to tire and her stamina began to wear off. She immediately stopped and began to pant heavily. Miwa took a deep and dramatic breath and hunched over.
"Ugh! Where is he?!" cried Miwa. Her ears perked as she heard a door open. She turned and found Gojira Takeshi exiting out of the front door to a small apartment complex. It was just isolated near this very same neighborhood. Miwa's eyes widened in shock as the Transmutant turned. Gojira flinched in surprise as he caught her just on the sidewalk in front of the apartment complex.
"Oh. Miwa, was it?" asked Gojira. Miwa's expression brightened up as she stood up straight.
"Mr. Ta- I mean, Gojira!" Miwa rushed over to the Transmutant, still panting. She found him dressed in a short sleeved t-shirt and jeans, along with a bright yellow jacket. It was the sort you would see some warehouse workers dressed in.
"Hello. What brings you here?" asked Gojira. Miwa quickly reached into her back pack and pulled out a folded photo.
"You left this at our place last night. I came by to return it to you," said Miwa as she handed Gojira the photo.
"Oh. Thank you. I actually realized that I had left this when it was late. I was actually planning to swing by your home on my way to work. But I forgot where you lived," said Gojira with an embarrassed chuckle. Miwa stifled a small giggle in response.
"Well, it's a good thing that I found where you lived," said Miwa with a warm smile.




Present Day...

Holographic images flowed around a in the center of an office. Discord held out his cybernetic hand out to the hologram of a double helix with bits of information appearing on the side as floating text. With him were a couple of his employees, including Amoeba, the woman who came to Discord about his research.
"As you can see, contrary to beliefs that Transmutants are less human than others, you'll find that the only difference between them is that Transmutants hold an extra gene in their DNA. This is known as the T-gene," said Discord as a couple of segments in the double helix were highlighted.
"This gene ultimately sets us apart from Transmutants, but even its sequences may vary between individuals based on a species based system from where a Transmutant bears its similarities.  The DNA of Gojira Takeshi Jr. holds a sequence similar to that of reptiles. Though it can't be linked to any known creatures that we have," said Discord as he gestured to the hologram as holographic images of other double helixes were shown.
"However, we now learned that his genes hold quite the resistance to at least multiple bacteria and viruses. The antibodies were even able to eradicate HIV," said Discord. Amoeba and a few other scientists looked on in shock and amazement.
"Like crocodiles and alligators! Their immune system has a greater innate response compared to humans, which allows them to avoid severe infections when dwelling in their murky waters!" said a woman.
"And that's not all. Amoeba," called Discord. The young woman cleared her throat.
"By looking through his father's medical records, we found out that he has experienced some severe injuries that he recovered from just a day or more shortly after. For example, in 1989, he was reported to be in a work accident. His right arm was amputated. A week later, his stump showed signs of abnormality. It was growing in length, while bone, muscle and cartilage developed," said Amoeba as she held an envelope of medical records. Holographic images of an amputated arm were shown, connected to an unseen man. Alongside were dates that the pictures were taken. As the days and weeks progressed, the amputated arm grew in length, along with the development of appendages until the arm fully recovered.
"How is that possible?" asked a man in disbelief.
"It seems that our dear boy has some form of advanced regeneration that puts lizards to shame," said Discord with a chuckle.
"It's no secret that lately, there have been rumors of Transmutants performing feats beyond super strength and durability. Rumors of some firing rays from their eyes, moving objects with their minds, breathing fire, and one emitting electricity like an eel," said Discord as he caused images to appear. One of them was a man in black, standing outside of a warehouse as violet beams of energy came from his eyes. The image was shot from a police security camera in the street. Another image showed a man with wild blondish orange hair standing in the street as his body illuminated with bright blue lights that seemed to jaggedly course around him like lightning. There was also a video looping of a large man with a burgundy armored hide, with his mouth wide open as a violet stream of energy and mist coursed through an armored vehicle, melting through it.
"We don't know why these Transmutants can do what they do. But it doesn't seem to be an abundant trait among them to have these far more abnormal abilities," said Discord. "This advanced healing just may be one of those rare traits found in certain Transmutants. I am interested to know more about the genes of the Takeshi lineage."
Discord held a short gaze at his cybernetic arm that reached out to the holographic double helix of the recent alleged criminal, Gojira Takeshi Jr. There were promising possibilities running through his mind right now if they were to successfully utilize this Transmutant's genetics. It would benefit himself, MONARCH, GeneCo, and even humanity as a whole. He could kill a whole flock of birds with one great stone. Discord returned his attention to the staff of the room.
"Everyone, we will continue our efforts of the super soldier serum with the use of the Takeshi DNA," said Discord. A few reluctant murmurs came from the staff.
"What about the U.N.? They've always been reluctant about integration of Transmutants into related projects," said a man.
"No need for concern. We'll keep this project quiet until we can get the desired results. Once we do, we'll get Director Onyx to back this up if satisfied, then we'll take to the U.N.. They can't argue with good results, or the potential good this can provide," said Discord as he pointed to the images of the regenerating arm. He smirked.
"Just think, the power to overcome the harshest of illnesses and to heal from the ghastliest of wounds. Traits that God has cheated mankind out of. But that will change," said Discord with a determined smile. No man can resist the idea of godhood. And the first step to that potential was hidden within Takeshi's genetic code.



It was early noon. Junior was sitting in a chair just in front of the principal's office with a look of confusion on his face.
"W-Wait, I don't understand," said Junior. Celestia sat at her desk in front of him with a smile.
"It's as I said. Vice Principal Luna and I thought that you'd be a perfect candidate for showing three new students around the campus," said Celestia. Junior rubbed his brow as he sighed.
"No, I understand what you mean. What I don't understand is why me? Why not get someone like Twilight to do this? This seems more up her alley, with the whole community service crap that the Friendship Club is known for," said Junior. "Besides, I don't have much positive things to say about students here."
"Yes, we could get someone like Twilight to do this. But we think this would be in your best interest," said Celestia in response. Junior raised a brow at her.
"How?"
"It gives you the chance to get newcomers to know the real you, rather than what the rumors say about you," said Celestia. Junior crossed his arms as he looked to the ceiling in thought.
"Hmm. Well to be frank, I honestly don't care what they think of me. Along with everyone else," said Junior. Celestia sighed in response at Junior's response. He really was hard to get through to when it came to a bigger picture that would help with his social life.
"Hmm. Is that so? Does that mean that you're declining?" asked Celestia as she planted her elbows on her desk with her hands locked together, bearing a firm gaze.
"Kinda," said Junior with a shrug.
"Hmm. Well, what if I were to tell you that this isn't an option and that this is mandatory to make up for that fight you started a couple of days back?" asked Celestia. Junior bore a blank expression. He then scowled.
"Hmph. Well played, Principal. Well played," said Junior. Celestia merely smirked in response.
"Oh come on. It won't be so bad. You don't have to show them to popular kids or anything like that. Just show them around campus and maybe answer some questions that they may have," said Celestia in reassurance. Junior sighed heavily. He really wasn't feeling up to the task. The weather and the crap he's been going through lately have just been making him want to laze about.
"Fine. Just let me know whenever they get here and I'll be on top of it," said Junior in defeat.
"Excellent! They should be here tomorrow. They need to get settled into their home here in Ponyville, since they're from out of town," said Celestia in an upbeat tone. Junior couldn't share her enthusiasm since he was being made to take part in this.
Later, Junior found himself walking alone down the hall towards the quad. He mentally griped about how Celestia was forcing him to give a tour to three new students.  He knew better than to just believe that everything would turn out peachy. As Gojira walked through the quad, he heard quiet sobbing. He stopped in his tracks and looked around. On a bench alone, he found Sunset Shimmer sitting with her face buried into her hands. Junior cautiously approached her, unsure of how she would react to him after the incident between him and Flash.
"Sunset?" called Junior. Sunset quickly turned away and began to rub her eyes with her sleeves.
"Oh. H-Hey, Gojira," greeted Sunset with a stutter. She turned to face Junior with a forced smile. Her eyes were puffy and betrayed the facade that she had placed upon herself. Gojira bore a soft expression.
"Hey, you OK?" asked Junior. Sunset waved her hand dismissively.
"I'm fine. Really. I'm..." Sunset's smile started to falter and her eyes welled up with tears again. Her composure crumbled and broke down in a fit of tears. Sunset looked away as she began to cry. Junior approached and took a seat at her side.
"Hey, hey. Sunset, what's wrong? Why are you crying?" asked Junior. He never saw this girl in this state before. She always seemed to have a strong will. Sunset sniffled as she wiped her eyes.
"Flash and I... We broke up," muttered Sunset. Junior looked at her in surprise.
"No. Really?" asked Junior. Sunset nodded.
"Really," said Sunset with a sob nearly escaping her mouth.
"Why? What could have caused you two to break up?" asked Junior in disbelief.
"After what happened, he and I got into a fight. He kept saying that I was putting you, a potential criminal, before our relationship. I kept telling him that wasn't true. I was just defending you from a crime I know you didn't commit. After we spent the whole time arguing, he pulled me aside today and told me that... He thought it was best we ended our relationship, if I was so keen on defending you all the time," said Sunset with a sniffle. Junior turned away, his stomach in knots.
"Oh. Sunset I... Well, I guess an apology is useless since I was the tool that caused you two to break up," said Junior. He never really cared or liked Flash, but he considered Sunset a friend, making him feel bad that he caused them to split off because of her sticking up for him.
"You know, I didn't appreciate you coming out hostile towards him," said Sunset as she glanced at the Transmutant.
"I know. It was a shitty thing of me to do. I'm sorry," said Junior with a sigh.
"But I understand why you did it. Erika filled me in," said Sunset as she wiped her eyes. "I think I'd be just as pissed as you were. I'd probably do the same thing."
"Oh," said Junior.
"It must have been frightening," said Sunset in a small tone.
"It certainly was no picnic. I got shot," said Junior as he rubbed his arm. His regenerative abilities allowed the wound to heal quickly without a scar.
"But with a level head, I realize how stupid I was. I got a confession out of him and what? It wasn't going to change the fact that people think I'm a murderer," said Junior with a heavy sigh. The consequence of his action was just tearing him up inside, with Sunset having to suffer.
"Hey. Why not try to talk it out with him? Hell, I'll even pound him for ya so he can take you back. Hehe." Junior awkwardly chuckled, hoping to cheer Sunset up. But he realized that he just suggested to hurt her now ex-boyfriend to get him to take her back. He felt like a total prick since that's what led to this in the first place. However, Sunset softly giggled, much to Junior's surprise.
"Is it always violence with you when it comes to solving problems?" asked Sunset. Junior shrugged.
"Diplomacy isn't my strong suit," said Junior with an embarrassed chuckle. Sunset shared a short laugh with him.
"Don't do it. Otherwise you'd be in bigger trouble. Besides, I don't think he's willing to talk it out. He seems really hurt," said Sunset. Junior cleared his throat.
"Seriously though. Let me make it up to you. I don't know how, but I'll do whatever. Hell, you can abuse the shit out of me if it will make you feel better," said Junior. Sunset patted his shoulder.
"Forget it. What's done is done. But it's sweet of you to talk to me about this. I wasn't able to show my face to Erika or the others," said Sunset. She stood up from the bench as she wiped her eyes.
"You coming to the cafeteria?" asked Sunset. Junior nodded as he stood up.
"Sure," said Junior. The two walked off together, while Sunset bore a soft smile.
'I see why she likes you,' thought Sunset as she glanced at Junior.



It was the early evening. Inside of this garage of his home, Genshiro Shiragami rubbed his tired eyes as he sat up straight in his stool. His clothes bore the stench of himself from a lack of proper hygiene. His brows were covered in sweat, and his skin itched. For weeks, Genshiro had been spending most of his time either at work or in his lab. He had recently took a leave of absence in order to secretly focus on his work. He naturally lied and stated that he needed to take time off to recover from an illness, which Discord was kind enough to allow. So Genshiro was finally able to fully focus on developing the cure to his child's ailment. But he was also sacrificing the time that he could be spending with Erika while in these difficult times. This pained his heart, but it was all going to be worth it.
Genshiro peered into the microscope that sat on the lab table in front of him, analyzing the sample of blood that he was testing. His eyes scanned the sample as the cells divided amongst themselves, while fusing to the cells of the prehistoric plant sample. He smiled as he watched the cells bond together. Before, the cells of the Takeshi would attack the foreign cells and absorb them whole, completely destroying the cells as common bacteria. By introducing his blood sample to the mix, the cells were broken down and destroyed by Takeshi's. This would only prove to kill his daughter if he had simply transfused the blood into her. He had to modify the cells so they would work in a beneficial relationship with the rose cells, and hopefully bond themselves with Erika's genes to wipe out the cause of her illness.
"Good. The G-cells and rose cells have bonded together. They are completely stabilized," said Genshiro to himself. He took a dropper and took a sample of his own blood and introduced it to the newly bonded cells. He sighed as his heart raced in his chest. Before he could peer into the microscope, a knock on the door startled him. He turned and found Erika peering through the window to the door. Genshiro glanced back at his work, not wanting to miss the results. He quickly got out of his seat and made his way to the door.
"Yes, sweetie?" asked Genshiro.
"Dinner's ready," said Erika. Genshiro quickly looked at his watch. Time had really flown while he was in his personal lab.
"Yeah you've been here since I got home. You should take a break and come eat," said Erika.
"Ah. I can't right now. I've almost made a huge breakthrough. I have to record the effects," said Genshiro. Erika deeply frowned as she looked down at the ground.
"Daddy, you have to stop this," said Erika in a small voice. Genshiro shook his head.
"No, I almost have it! I just need-"
"Just stop!" cried Erika, startling her father. She looked at him, distraught.
"I can't stand seeing you like this! You're a mess! You rarely sleep and eat, and I hardly see you anymore!" cried Erika with her voice breaking. Genshiro looked away as his daughter broke down in despair.
"Dad, I'm going to die one day. We can't change that. But I don't want us to drift apart because of that. I don't need a scientist. I need my father..." said Erika with her cheeks stained with tears. Genshiro pulled her into a tight hug as his eyes watered.
"I'm sorry, Erika. I'm so sorry," said Genshiro as his daughter sobbed against his shoulder. The two released each other, with Erika wiping her eyes.
"I'll be up soon. Just give me a minute to clean up," said Genshiro. Erika nodded with a sniffle. As she left, Genshiro sighed heavily. It felt as though his efforts to save his daughter were fruitless. He was going to lose his one and only child, just like his dear wife. It felt like he could do nothing to stop that from happening. As Genshiro looked over into his microscope, his eyes widened. The G and rose hybrid cells were in the process of bonding with his own cells. They weren't being destroyed, but converted. Genshiro quickly began to jot down notes as he studied the process.
"My god. This... This might be it!" said Genshiro with joy. He laughed as gazed upon his work. After several failures, he had finally found the possible cure for his daughter. All he needed to do was to continue to monitor the cells and test their response to bacteria and viruses. He quickly got out of his seat, intending to keep his promise to his daughter. Right now he was just in a good mood to eat. As Genshiro entered his home and into the kitchen, he bore a giddy expression.
"Dinner smells delicious! Erika, I-" Genshiro was cut off as he found his daughter hunched over as she covered her mouth and held her stomach. She was coughing furiously as her hand was stained with blood. Erika dropped to the ground wheezing as her lips bore blood stains.
"Erika!" cried Genshiro in horror. He quickly rushed to his daughter's side as she wheezed. Her skin had grown pale and her body was growing limp.
"Dad," wheezed Erika. Genshiro was in the process of breaking down as he watched his daughter suffer in this state.
"You're going to be fine! Honey, you'll be fine!" said Genshiro with watery eyes. Erika wheezed as her eyes closed. Her temperature began to rise. Genshiro quickly began to pick her up and carry her to the couch. Her blood stained his hands and coat. As Genshiro was about to call an ambulance, he stopped. This may have been his one chance to save Erika. The mutagenic compound he was testing proved to have successfully bonded with his human DNA, so the same could be for Erika. He didn’t see how it would react to infections or how the long term effect of the mutagen would be, but Erika’s condition was getting worse and she was getting closer to dying. The thought made Genshiro's stomach tighten. He quickly stood up and rushed back out to his lab. He gathered a syringe and the modified G-cells contained in a small bottle. He rushed back to the living room to find Erika still wheezing as she broke out into a fever. Genshiro grabbed Erika's arm and rubbed anesthetic onto it.
"You're going to be OK, Erika. You're going to be OK," said Genshiro as he used the syringe to draw in a red-orange liquid from the small bottle. He tied a band around her arm and searched for a vein. When he found one, Genshiro carefully stuck the needle into her skin. As he injected the liquid into her blood stream, Erika's brows began to crinkle.
"Agh! Ah!" cried Erika in pain as she felt a burning sensation in her vein, which began to spread around. Genshiro panicked at the sudden reaction. He held Erika's hand as she cried out in pain. Her veins were exposed from beneath her skin as the injection spread through her blood stream, spreading the burning sensation throughout her body. Her eyes became bloodshot, and her emerald green irises began to change in color.
"Ahhhh!!" screamed Erika in agony, her cries muffled out from outside of her home.
	
> Chapter 30: The New Kids
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

It was late morning. Students were all hanging out before their next class in their usual spots across the school. Junior stood beside Angirasu as he looked through his locker.
"So you're going to be showing some new students around? That sounds nice. It's really cool of you to volunteer," said Angirasu as he swapped books.
"Except that I didn't volunteer. Principal Celestia is forcing me," deadpanned Junior.
"Oh," said Angirasu in surprise.
"I don't know what she's thinking. I'm not much of a people person," said Junior with a heavy sigh. Angirasu shrugged.
"Why worry? Think of it as a way to get some practice on interacting with a variety of people. Besides, you may be able to get a couple others to see you as any other student rather than what these nasty rumors are making you out to be," said Angirasu. Junior groaned in response.
"Oh, come on. Not you too," said Junior.
"What?" asked Angirasu in confusion.
"Geez. Celestia said the same thing about getting them to see passed rumors. You both are too optimistic," said Junior.
"And you're too pessimistic. Take a chance, Goji. What do you have to lose?" asked Angirasu. Junior rolled his eyes.
"Perhaps my dignity and pride," said Junior. Angirasu shook his head as he closed the door to his locker.
"Just be yourself and show them around. It's not like you're being graded on this. I gotta get to class to finish a project. I'll see you later," said Angirasu as he left. Junior sighed.
"Alright. See ya. Shit," said Junior as he held his hands in his pockets. Just then, the intercom jingled.
"Gojira Takeshi, please report to the main foyer," said Luna over the intercom. Junior sighed.
"Let's get it over with then," said Junior. While he was going to be giving this tour during his third period class, Junior was excused from it for the day. It wasn't much of a big deal either since his third class wasn't really a graduation requirement, but something he had to do homework in. It was more of a study hall kind of class.  As students dispersed to their classes, Junior made his way to the foyer of the school with a slow pace. As he rounded the corner of the last hall, he found three teens that remained present rather than a class.
"Hey. Are you three the ones I'm supposed to show around?" asked Junior. The trio comprised of three girls, much to Junior's dismay. Considering his track record of interaction with the opposite sex was nothing flattering, except for a few. The girls focused their attention on the Transmutant. One girl bore curly hair with brilliant light golden highlight streaks. She wore a headband over her hair, which pushed back her long curly hair. It bore a strong scent of some sort of perfume that Junior was easily able to pick up. She wore a purple  strapless romper, and a golden belt just above her waist. She also wore a long sleeved lavender sweater and spiked bracelets. She bore curvy hips with legs covered in pink tights and calf length boots.
A second girl beside her wore an aqua colored short sleeved jacket, a white shirt underneath and dark violet skinny jeans that bore stylized holes in them. Her violet hair bore teal highlights. Her hair was styled as pigtails that were held up by white plastic star clips. Her arms were covered in bands from her wrist and down to her forearms. She also wore dark purple calf-length boots. Overall, she bore a punkish appearance.
The third girl bore a long ponytail in a light blue color, with dark blue highlights. She wore a short sleeved, pink jacket with a pocket over her left breast. She wore a light purple skirt for her bottoms and her feet were covered in a pair of dark pink knee high converse and light pink knee high socks. After a quick analysis of the three girls, Junior would swear that they may have appeared in some kind of teen fashion magazine or something, especially with their unique outfits and, of course, their pretty faces.
"Yes, we are," said the curly haired girl with a smile as she held a hand at her luscious hip. Junior quickly tore his eyes away from there and focused on her face.
"Right. Um... My name is Gojira Takeshi. I'm a junior here at Ponyville High and I'll be showing you three around," said Junior in an awkward tone. He wasn't entirely sure if whether he should sound enthusiastic and upbeat to simulate a welcoming tone for the school, or to be cold and a stand-offish prick in hopes that these girls never bother him again, but he knew Celestia wouldn't be pleased with the latter. However, Junior wouldn't dare try to place on a fake personality that would make him sick to his stomach. Clearly, this was a dilemma.
"Well, it's nice to meet you! I'm Adagio Dazzle. These are my sisters," said the curly haired girl as she gestured to the other girls.
"I'm Sonata Dusk! It's totes awesome to meet you!" said the girl with the pony tail. Junior had to refrain from rolling his eyes at how quickly he thought her mind would change about their encounter.
"Aria Blaze," said the girl with pigtails in a dry and bored tone.
"OK. Uh... Let's get this tour underway," said Junior. He then gestured to the room around them.
"So, this is the foyer. Back there is the entrance and exit. You can see the Wondercolt statue from in here," said Junior in a mellow tone. The girls glanced at each other with raised brows.
"Over here are the trophies from our sports teams. Some of those are from like over a decade ago," said Junior as he cleared his throat. Aria crossed her arms with a bored expression.
"And three different hallways lead up to the foyer. You can get around quicker if you plan your uh... Your routes accordingly," said Junior in an awkward tone as he noticed the deadpanned stares that he was receiving. This tour was already crashing and burning into a spiraling mess of tragedy.
"So yeah. Any questions?" asked Junior. Sonata raised her hand in response.
"Yes?" asked Junior.
"Are you a member of any sports teams? You look like you could be a football player," said Sonata. Junior snorted.
"No," said Junior. He wouldn't even be allowed on the team since he was not an ideal person to have on a team, and Transmutants were too much of a hassle to balance out in competition.
"Are your tours always this boring?" deadpanned Aria. Junior's brow twitched in annoyance at the comment but kept calm.
"Actually, this is my first tour. Excuse me," said Junior.
"Well, maybe you can show us around any cool hang out areas. Or maybe you can share some stories about this place," said Sonata.
"Here's a fun fact. There's yet to be a shooting at this school," said Junior. The girls gave him deadpanned stares. Junior sighed.
"OK. This way," said Junior. The group moved on through a hall, where a set of lockers were.
"Over here are lockers for the B Wing of the school. Old school too. You can get your ass shoved and locked into one of these. So, watch yourself," said Junior. Sonata looked around with a worried expression.
"Do people get locked in these often?" asked Sonata.
"Only if you've made enemies," said Junior as he pointed towards one particular locker between the other lockers.
"October, freshmen year. Some guy that I was on nasty terms with shoved me against that locker," said Junior. Sonata made an 'oh' in fascination while Aria raised a brow.
"Wait, he shoved you against it, not inside?" asked Aria.
"Nah. I shoved his ass in there," said Junior with a smirk as he recalled the memory. Aria chuckled.
"Nice," said Aria. Meanwhile, Adagio hummed as she looked Junior over.
"I bet you did. You're obviously a big, tough guy," said Adagio with a flirtatious smile. Junior cleared his throat as he looked away.
"Thanks?" responded Junior, worried about how this girl responded to him. It was too familiar.
"Over here is the computer lab. But the equipment is shit and there's always two or more not working," said Junior as he led the girls through the hall. He then pointed to another room.
"Over here is the janitor's closet. Or as I like to call it, the public hanky panky room," said Junior as he opened the door, where Lyra and Bon Bon were in the corner with their arms wrapped each other's neck. The girls yelped as they noticed that they were caught.
"Eep!" squealed Sonata with a start while her siblings stared with wide eyes. Junior groaned in annoyance.
"Goddamit you two! Come out of the closet!" said Junior. Bon Bon screamed in embarrassment as she threw a bottle of carpet cleaner at the Transmutant. Junior slammed the door before he was hit. An awkward silence filled the air.
"I see why you call it that," said Sonata with a blank stare. Adagio placed a hand on her hip as she looked at Junior.
"I'm flattered that you showed me this room Goji, but at least take me to dinner first," said Adagio. Junior's cheeks flushed brightly.
"Ugh. Creep," said Aria in disgust as she took a step away from Junior.
"No, the moral here is to stay the hell away from this room. You never know when those idiots will be occupying the room. Anyway, let's move on," said Junior. He spent the next couple of minutes showing the girls around the school. They had been around the art wing, the language classes, the music room, etc. They were now in the gymnasium.
"And here's the gymnasium. This is where some classes do their P.E. courses, and where the basketball team plays. You also have the dances here, and the pep rally," said Junior.
"Bleh." Aria stuck her tongue out in disgust.
"Amen to that," said Junior in agreement with her reaction. Sonata scoffed.
"Are you both for real?! I'd love to be crowned queen of the prom!" said Sonata with a dazzled smile.
"Whatever. Anyway, I forgot to mention. Apparently, there's a musical showcase coming up this month," said Junior. Adagio's ears perked as she heard this.
"A musical showcase?" asked Adagio with a look of interest.
"Yeah. Just take it up with the principal and you should be good," said Junior.
"Hmm. We might consider it. We have been known to sing from time to time," said Aria with a hint of pride in her tone.
"Helloooo! We sing like all the time! It's what we're known for, obviously!" said Sonata with a laugh.
"Hm. Is that so?" asked Junior. Though really, he wasn't interested. Adagio raised a brow at him while Aria looked his way with slightly widened eyes.
"Um... Yeah? I mean, it's us!" said Sonata as she struck a pose. Junior bore a blank expression, clueless about what this girl was talking about.
"Um... OK?" said Junior. Sonata bore a look of disbelief.
"Wait... You know who we are, right?" asked Sonata. Junior nodded.
"Yeah. Adagio Dazzle, Aria Haze-"
"Blaze!" spat Aria with a look of annoyance.
"Whatever. And Sonata Dusk. You're the three transfer students that I have to give a tour," said Junior.
"But... But-" Sonata was interrupted as Aria immediately cupped her hand over her mouth.
"Don't mind doofus right here. We sung at a karaoke bar once and the response of the audience got to her head," said Aria as she sent a quick glare at Sonata.
"Ah. Moving on," said Junior as he began to lead the girls out of the gymnasium and outside. He gestured out to an open field beyond where some benches sat on the edges, where two soccer goal posts were up. On the field were students running laps.
"And out here's the field. Looks like all of the classes for P.E. have to do their lap run," said Junior as he watched the students. He then pointed to an area on the corner of the school building, where a large shed was present.
"Over there is where they keep the sports equipment," said Junior. He then sighed as he turned to face the girls.
"That concludes the tour. This school includes your typical hierarchy. From popular alpha students, to the loner just trying to get by. Oh yeah, even the loners got one up on Transmutants," said Junior.
"Oh, that's right. I forgot that this school is one of several that have started enrolling Transmutants. This school is pretty progressive. I like that," said Adagio with a smile. Junior scoffed.
"Yeah, but a good number of students aren't," muttered Junior as he began to lead the girls back inside of the school. Sonata made her way to Junior's side in curiosity.
"So, what kind of clubs do you got here?" asked Sonata.
"Which type are you looking for?" asked Junior. Sonata shrugged.
"I dunno. Just curious." Junior scratched his head as he began to formulate a response.
"Well, you of course have sports clubs, you have debate, anime club, literature, and you have the Frie-" Junior stopped before he could utter another word. The girls looked at him in confusion. Junior merely took a small calm breath through his nose.
"I can get you a list if you want," said Junior. Sonata nodded with a grin.
"Yeah!" said Sonata. Junior stopped as the group reached the main foyer.
"OK. I hope you enjoyed the tour," said Junior.
"I did!" said Sonata with childish glee.
"It was informative," said Adagio with a nod.
"Meh. It was OK, I guess," said Aria as she looked away with crossed arms. Junior scowled in response.
'Yeah, fuck you too. I could've done some homework instead!' thought Junior.
"Anyway, 4th period should be coming up soon. Just take what you learned from this tour and just... Yeah," said Junior as he began to walk away.
"Bye! See you around!" said Sonata with a wave. Junior lazily waved back but did not look back. As he left, Sonata turned back to her sisters.
"He seems..."
"Like a creep," deadpanned Aria.
"I was actually going to say nice but he also seems mean," said Sonata with a shrug.
"Hey, why didn't you want me telling him who we were?" asked Sonata. Aria scoffed.
"Because I wanted to enjoy a moment without a crowd a little longer! We're on a break" said Aria.
"Oh, come on. It's not so bad," said Sonata. As the two began to argue, Adagio watched curiously as Junior continued down the hall.



Gym class had ended. Junior was changing from his gym clothes to his regular clothes, excluding his sweater since he was still hot from his earlier run. Rodan took a seat next to him on the bench.
"Hey did you hear?" asked Rodan.
"Hear what?" asked Junior as he reached under his shirt with a can and sprayed onto his chest. It was a rule to not bring in spray deodorant but he didn't care. He wanted to mask the smell he had as much as possible.
"Apparently, we have some super stars in our school!" said Rodan.
"Great. More members for the Alpha pack in this school," said Junior in a sarcastic manner
"What makes you say that?" asked Rodan in confusion.
"It's obvious! What people like more than celebrities are young celebrities," said Junior. Rodan raised a brow.
"But aren't those the same thing?" asked Rodan.
"Shut up, that's beside the point," said Junior in annoyance. "Teenagers that are famous are bound to be spoiled, arrogant brats."
"That's a stretch man. There are some teens that are famous that are actually pretty cool," said Rodan. Junior laughed.
"And I doubt the ones you're referring to are cool." Junior and Rodan had left the locker room and headed for the cafeteria for lunch. As they came near the cafeteria, they heard a commotion of students near the entrance. Junior sighed in annoyance as he saw that the doors were overcrowded by students trying to get in and out.
"You gotta be kidding," said Junior as he and Rodan began to approach the crowd.
"Man. Lunch must be real good today," said Rodan in surprise.
"Alright! Everyone move!" said Junior over the voices. He drew the attention of a few students who quickly retreated once they spotted him. However, Junior was still being blocked from the cafeteria.
"Will you all just- Get out of my way! Get- Get the fuck out of my way!" growled Junior as he began to shove through students with Rodan close behind. He had worked up an appetite and had missed breakfast. He had no patience at the moment.
"Asshole!" said a girl as she was pushed back.
"Wait your turn to get in!" said a male student.
"Shut up!" said Junior as he and Rodan finally made it inside, only to find all of the tables filled out and only about over a dozen students were in line for lunch. Other students entering only went to crowd another table.
"What is going on?!" asked Junior. "Most of the students here aren't even here for lunch!"
"I can't believe they signed my binder! This is awesome!" cried a girl in delight as she rushed from the crowded table with a binder decorated with music notes and three feminine silhouettes in the background.
"Looks like the rumors are true," said Rodan in interest. The two began to wait in line for lunch while the crowd hovered over the table, where Sonata, Aria and Adagio sat. Students excitedly greeted the girls as they tried to get them to sign their binders, posters, and a few other possessions.
"Like oh my god! I can't believe you're attending our school!" said a girl with a giddy grin. Adagio smiled as she signed a poster that bore her image along with her sisters', with their names signed.
"Well it's always great to meet our fans. I'm looking forward to the year," said Adagio.
"Thanks so much!" said the girl as she excitedly left the table. Meanwhile, Sonata was in the process of taking selfies with a couple of students, and Aria was busy providing her signature on posters as well.
"Ugh. I just want to have my lunch," muttered Aria under her breath. As Sonata waved goodbye to a couple of fans, she spotted Junior and Rodan walking down to a table with trays of food. She smiled brightly as she shot up from the table.
"Goji!" cried Sonata. Junior winced as he heard her voice as he and Rodan had managed to get to their table.
"Hey!" called Sonata. Junior sighed as he reluctantly turned his head to find Sonata waving at him, while Adagio gave him a flirtatious wave. Junior meekly waved back with a forced smile. Rodan stared in shock. As the two took their seat, Rodan rubbed his eyes to be rid of deception.
"Oh, no way! It's them! And they know your name!" cried Rodan.
"Who?" asked Junior.
"Wha- Seriously?! You don't know who those three girls are?!" exclaimed Rodan.
"Well I mean, I was forced to show them around class," said Junior as he scratched his head.
"Ah! Your lucky duck! Dude, those are the Dazzlings! One of the most famous teen pop stars in Equestria!" said Rodan. Junior hummed in thought as the name triggered deja vu.
"Oh wait, I think Cynthia's favorite pop singers were called the Dazzlings. You're saying that's them?" asked Junior in surprise.
"Yeah man! Damn you're lucky!" said Rodan.
"Huh. That explains their appearance. They really stand out," said Junior as he scratched his head. From the corner of his eye, Junior spotted Angirasu approaching the table.
"Sup guys? What's with the crowd?" asked Angirasu as he took a seat across from Rodan and Junior.
"They're trying to meet the new students, who are also a pop singing trio called the Dazzlings. And Goji got to give them a tour!" said Rodan with a look of jealousy.
"Jeez. Take it easy, man," said Junior in annoyance.
"That's cool. Are they any good?" asked Angirasu.
"Hell yeah! You ever heard, 'Under our Spell'? That song  will razzle your dazzles!" said Rodan. Junior shrugged.
"I wouldn't know. I don't listen to pop," said Junior. He then sent Rodan an annoyed look. "Also, don't ever say that again."
Rodan gasped as he frantically tapped Junior's shoulder.
"Oh snap! Here they come!" whispered Rodan as he quickly placed on a calm expression. On que, Adagio, Aria and Sonata arrived at the table.
"Hey! It's our awesome tour guide!" said Sonata.
"Uh... Hi. I'm pretty sure I gave a lousy tour," said Junior. Aria nodded in agreement.
"You did," said Aria. Junior grumbled in annoyance as he looked away.
"So Gojira, are these your friends?" asked Adagio.
"Huh? Oh yeah. This is Rodan Shou and Angirasu Riku," said Junior as he pointed to the two Transmutants.
"Sup?" greeted Rodan in a suave tone. Angirasu gave a light wave.
"Hello, nice to meet you three," said Angirasu. He then noticed Sonata standing with a completely blank expression, while the rest of her sisters greeted him and Rodan. He raised a brow at her as she kept her stare.
"Um..." Angirasu worriedly looked at her. Meanwhile, Sonata felt her cheeks beginning to warm up as she stared into Angirasu's hazel eyes, which were gentle yet firm. His spiked brown hair reminded her of a porcupine, which some may find amusing but she thought it was cool. She could make out his rounded muscles that were hidden beneath his coat, causing her to imagine his physiology without a shirt on.
"Hey, are you alright?" asked Angirasu, snapping Sonata out of her day dreaming.
"Huh?! Oh! I'm Sonata! N-Nice to meet you!" said Sonata with a shy giggle. Suddenly, Adagio took a seat beside Junior, while Aria took a seat beside her. Sonata was quick to take a seat beside Angirasu as she bore a goofy smile on her face and her cheeks flushed.
"So, what are you boys doing here by yourselves this far in the cafeteria?" asked Adagio with a smile.
“This is the Transmutant table," said Junior. Adagio's eyes slightly widened in response.
"Wait... You guys have your own table? That's pretty cool! Like your own cool kids table!" said Sonata with a grin. "I didn't know you were popular, Goji!"
"Eh... Maybe popular isn't the right word," said Junior. "Also, this isn't that kind of table."
"What do you mean?" asked Sonata in confusion.
"It's pretty much a segregated spot, right?" asked Aria as she glanced around and found a couple of other students at the table, who were looking their way in surprise at the three pop stars.
"Well... Yeah. You can say that," said Rodan as he scratched his head with a light frown.
"We can sit wherever. It's just that... Yeah," said Junior as he noticed some human students from across the cafeteria were shooting him the stink eye for being in the presence of the pop stars.
"Oh. Sorry, I didn't know that Transmutants here still-" Sonata looked down in shame.
"Don't worry about it. We keep to ourselves, and they don't bother us. Usually," said Junior as he ate his lunch. Adagio bore a light frown as she sat in her seat. Suddenly, she heard timid footsteps beside her. She found a petite girl that bore a tattoo on her wrist of a letter and some numbers. Adagio quickly recognized it as an ID code for Transmutants. The girl held a binder as she timidly held it out.
"U-Um. I recently became a fan of you girls. I uh... Could you three sign my binder, please?" asked the girl as she hid her face. Adagio softly smiled as she took the binder, where a small poster of her and her sisters was present.
"Absolutely," said Adagio as she began to sign her name on the poster, along with her sisters. The Transmutant girl smiled brightly as she bore a look of relief.
"Thank you so much! I can't wait to be able to listen to the rest of your songs!" the girl left the table and headed for the exit of the cafeteria.
"Dang she was star struck," chuckled Rodan. Junior swallowed his food.
"It wasn't just that. She was afraid that she would be rejected by her singing idols. You ever seen a Transmutant wanting to get a famous person's autograph?" asked Junior. Rodan winced.
"Oh. Right," said Rodan.
"You're quite observant, aren't you?" Adagio set an elbow on the table as she looked Junior's way.
"Just when it comes to how we're treated. Speaking of which, you may not want to stick around here. You may lose some fans," said Junior as he looked to the students that were leering at him and his friends. Adagio gave a dismissive wave.
"Oh bah. Who we hang out with is our business. The worse that can happen is that students here stop worshipping us because we feel like hanging out with a couple of Transmutants," said Adagio. Aria's eyes widened in response. Then, a smirk formed on her face.
"In that case..." Aria muttered to herself as she made her way beside Rodan and sat in the empty seat beside room. Rodan nudged Junior's shoulder, drawing his attention. The red-haired boy secretly pointed his thumb at Aria by his side with a grin. Junior rolled his eyes in response.
"I'm OK with this! What about you guys?" asked Sonata as she looked to Angirasu as she bore a smile that would remind one of a child.
"I don't mind," said Angirasu with a shrug.
"Amen," said Rodan with a chuckle. Junior merely went back to eating.
"Go ahead. It's a free country," said Junior as he ate.



There was little lighting inside of the bedroom of Erika Shiragami. She lied in bed sleeping, as the noon sun light passed through the curtains over her window. The girl began to stir as her brows crinkled. She raised herself out of bed as her eyes were heavy with drowsiness. Erika turned to her side and found her father kneeling beside her bed, with his head lying down, and his hand firmly holding her own. He was asleep by her side, still in his clothes from the previous night. Erika began to gently shake Genshiro. He suddenly shot up with a start, startling Erika.
"Erika," said Genshiro as he held Erika's hand. "How are you feeling?"
"Tired. What happened?" asked Erika as she rubbed the sleep out of her eyes. Genshiro wrapped her in a warm embrace.
"Thank goodness. I thought I lost you," said Genshiro with a sniffle.
"Wait. Daddy, what happened?" asked Erika in confusion as she pulled away from her father.
"You were dying, Erika. But I saved you," said Genshiro with a look of joy. Erika's eyes slightly widened, no longer feeling tired.
"Wait, what? How?" asked Erika.
"I took a chance. The cure, it worked! I did blood work on you and found that it cleansed your genes of the disease that they say couldn't be cured! But by God, we proved them wrong!" said Genshiro with a laugh. Erika winced as she felt her arm.
"All I remember was feeling like my body was on fire," said Erika with a shudder.
"Yes. That was the cure running through your veins. You passed out from the pain. I feared that it had killed you. But it has done the exact opposite," said Genshiro. Erika looked at him in disbelief.
"So... I'm really cured? I'm not going to die?" asked Erika. Genshiro held her.
"No. You're going to live a long full life," said Genshiro. Erika sniffled as her eyes ran with tears of joy. She began to cry against her father as she held him.
"Oh. My precious flower," said Genshiro as he caressed Erika's head. Erika was overflowing with joy over this miracle. She wasn't going to leave her father or her friends anytime soon. For the first time, she was going to truly live.
"I have to clean up. You get some rest, Erika," said Genshiro as he released his daughter.
"Alright," said Erika as she lied herself down back in bed. Genshiro left her room and made his way over to his personal lab in the garage. There, his tools, beakers, vials, etc. were still out. He made his way over to a tape recorder that was lying on a table. He clicked the recording button.
"Update: #45. The subject has awakened from her sleep. Her genes were cleansed of any bacterial infections and have been strengthened to resist even the common cold. She claims to be feeling tired, but anyone would after just waking up at noon," chuckled Genshiro softly.
"So far, the subject has experienced no side effects, except for one. After the transfusion, her irises had changed from emerald green to a yellowish green. This is likely caused by the mutagenic properties implanting traits of the donor's DNA into the subject's. I will continue to monitor any other side effects. All in all, I think that I can finally rest easy now," said Genshiro as he picked up a vial of red orange liquid with a soft smile.



It was the end of school. Junior was looking in his locker for the necessary books that he needed for homework, while trading in the ones that he had taken to class and that were not currently necessary. As he dug through his locker, he felt a tap on his shoulder. He turned and found Adagio greeting him with a flirtatious smile.
"Afternoon, Goji~," greeted Adagio. Junior turned away with a small grimace. He couldn't handle that tone of voice.
"Hey, Adagio," greeted Junior.
"So, you headed home?" asked Adagio.
"Well, not exactly," said Junior as he glanced to the side and found Fluttershy approaching.
"Hello, Gojira. Are you ready to..." Fluttershy's voice trailed off as she found Adagio standing beside the Transmutant. Adagio caught sight of her.
"Oh. Who's this? Your girlfriend? She's a cutie," said Adagio with a teasing smile. Fluttershy blushed at the assumption.
"This is Fluttershy. My friend," said Junior with look of annoyance. He really wished people would stop assuming that every girl that he knew was intimately involved with him. It just brought awkwardness to the table.
"H-Hello. Um... Hey, aren't you one of those pop singers?" asked Fluttershy in curiosity. Adagio smiled.
"Oh. You heard of me?" asked Adagio as she brushed her fingers against her hair. Fluttershy timidly gave a nod in response.
"A couple of my friends are fans of yours," replied Fluttershy.
"Is that so? Well, since your friends with Goji, I think he can arrange a greet-and-meet with your friends," said Adagio with a smile. Junior looked at her in annoyance.
"What am I? Your agent?" asked Junior.
"I-I think that would be nice. Are you sure it's not too much trouble?" asked Fluttershy.
"Of course, not! I always enjoy meeting my adoring fans!" said Adagio, while Junior rolled his eyes.
"Just ask Goji to speak to me when your friends want to meet. I'll see ya around~," said Adagio as she waved farewell to Junior with a wink. Junior felt his cheeks warm up as he scowled.
"Don't I get a say in the matter?" asked Junior.
"Um..." Junior turned his attention to Fluttershy. She held her hands behind her back as she timidly looked up at him. The Transmutant gave a sigh.
"OK. I'll let her know when for you," said Junior. Fluttershy smiled brightly in response.
"Thanks. Are you ready to leave?" asked Fluttershy. Junior nodded as he grabbed his last book from his locker.
"Let's go," said Junior. The two continued outside of the school and walked down the sidewalk. They were silent on their walk to the animal shelter in town.
"So, you know the Dazzlings?" asked Fluttershy in curiosity.
"Not really. I had to give a tour of the school to them. I didn't even know that they were famous until the students were swarming them like chickens at feed," said Junior.
"They seem friendly... Right?" asked Fluttershy. She hadn't been able to interact with any of them to get an idea about them. She was hoping that Junior did, however.
"Eh. I don't know. But I'm concerned about being around cheeto hair," said Junior.  Fluttershy tilted her head in confusion.
"Who?" asked Fluttershy.
"Adagio. Doesn't her hair curly sort of remind you of cheetos?" asked Junior with a smile. Fluttershy cupped her mouth as she tried to suppress a giggle.
"Goji, that's mean," said Fluttershy as she wiped off her look of amusement.
"Oh, come on. You're the one who giggled. Don't even pretend that you didn't find that a little bit funny," said Junior. Fluttershy cleared her throat as her cheeks flushed from holding in her laughs.
"No, I didn't," said Fluttershy. Junior rolled his eyes in response.
"Alright, Ms. Nice Girl," said Junior as the two continued to make their way into town. Unbeknownst to them, a van was trailing after them. Junior and Fluttershy spent the next several of minutes walking. They had made it into the edge of the down town area.
"Man, I'm hungry. Hey, mind if I run to grab something to eat really quick?" asked Junior.
"But lunch was a couple of hours ago. You're already hungry?" asked Fluttershy in surprise. Junior smiled sheepishly.
"I uh... I've been getting a lot hungrier since uh... You know." Junior curled his arms in near his chest and raised them up, while leaning his back a bit as he spread his fingers like claws. Fluttershy bore a look of confusion but then she immediately recognized that the Transmutant was mimicking a dinosaur.
"Oh. You know, it would've helped if you made a roaring face," said Fluttershy with an amused look.
"No way. I already feel silly for doing that," said Junior as he quickly placed his arms back down.
"Anyway. Go on ahead and get something. I'll meet you at the shelter," said Fluttershy.
"Cool. Do you want anything?" asked Junior.
"No thank you. I'll see you later," said Fluttershy. The two began split off from each other. While the van that hung from the back began to trail after Junior. It stopped, allowing a figure step out from the side door.
Junior sighed as he continued to one of the local fast food restaurants in the area. He began to have a sense of unease. His senses rang, as if warning him that he was being stalked by some other predator. He heard footsteps just a short distance behind him. Junior made no move to tense. He instead kept on walking as calmly as he could. As he rounded a few street corners, the feeling that he had did not go away. He was being followed after all. Junior hardened his eyes as he caught sight of an alley. He began to make his way to the alley, picking up his pace. From outside of the alley, the figure continued to follow the Transmutant into the alley. Suddenly, the figure was tackled to the ground by Junior. The Transmutant glared at his stalker as he heard a metal click. His eyes widened as he saw Manda lying under him with a gun pointed at his chest. Manda's eyes widened in horror as she pulled her gun away.
"Manda?!" exclaimed Junior in shock.
"Oh God! Junior, I am so sorry! I thought I lost you and that you were some mugger!" said Manda as she hid her gun.
"Jesus! What the hell are you doing stalking me?! I thought you were a Purist member or some asshole who thinks I'm a murderer! One of us could have gotten hurt!" said Junior in annoyance as he helped the young woman onto her feet.
"Sorry. Your dad just wanted me to check on you since he wants you to stay away for awhile," said Manda. She then gave a sheepish smile as she leaned closer.
"Um... You won't tell him that I almost... You know," whispered Manda. Junior sighed heavily.
"It's fine," said Junior.
Later, Junior found himself sitting across from Manda at a fast food restaurant. Manda happily ate a box of fries while Junior finished his hamburger.
"So, were you on a date with that girl?" asked Manda in curiosity.
"No, she's my friend. We were supposed to go to the shelter together, but I got hungry," said Junior. Manda scoffed.
"So, you left her to go by herself?! You can't just do that to a girl! You gotta escort her safely to where she needs to go! The world is a dangerous place you know! Leaving a sweet flower like her is cruel of you!" said Manda in disapproval. Junior shrugged.
"She's just going to the animal shelter just some blocks from here. Why are you scolding me like I ditched a girlfriend?" asked Junior in annoyance.
"Hey, it'll hurt your chances of finding one once she starts telling other girls how you left her alone in town," said Manda. Junior rolled his eyes in response.
"She wouldn't do that. Besides, it's not like I'm looking for a romantic relationship," said Junior as he took a sip of his soda.
"So, how's everyone back at your place?" asked Junior. Not wanting to say that the woman was living in a cave as a secret lair of un-chipped Transmutants out loud in public.
"Eh. Same old, same old. It gets kinda dull, you know. I try to take jobs that would have us outside as much as possible," said Manda as she took a sip of her own soda.
"But you know, there's this tension between your father and brother," said Manda. Junior sighed.
"Xenjira. Freaking bastard," said Junior with a scowl.
"Wow. You really don't like him," said Manda with a wince.
"Of course, not. It’s his fault that I’m in this mess in the first place," said Junior.
"What about Battra?" asked Manda.
"I don't know him that well. But last I check, he looks nothing like me, and isn't a prick like Xenjira," said Junior with an annoyed sigh. Manda stood up with her trash.
"Well, you're OK. I'm going to let your old man know. Just keep your distance a while longer until we can figure things out," said Manda. Junior nodded in response.
"Sure. See ya," said Junior. With that, Junior was left alone as Manda headed out of the fast food restaurant. Junior sighed as he stood.
"I better meet Fluttershy," said Junior, with Manda's words of leaving her alone in the down town area was possibly a danger for her.



It was the early evening. Genshiro was sitting at his desk in his lab. He was looking over his notes that he had taken that had led up to the cure of his daughter. What a miraculous turn of events had transpired while working alone on the DNA of a Transmutant, something that humans were still having trouble understanding what with the red tape that limited research on their genetics, but he may have learned a bit more through his efforts. They were capable of being compatible with human DNA. It's just Takeshi's DNA was a lot more volatile with foreign bodies. He had to manipulate the genes to accept the rose DNA, in order to ease it into accepting his own DNA. And through his genes, he was able to cure Erika since she was a part of his lineage, which eased Takeshi's DNA into her own.
The Transmutant's genetics were fascinatingly adaptive. What was also fascinating was that at least 98 percent of the Transmutant's DNA was human, while the rest were something else entirely. That small remaining percentage carried information that granted the Transmutants their great strength and abilities, though he wasn’t sure how their DNA reacted when they transformed. This had gotten him curious to no end. Genshiro began to place the remaining notes in a box locked under his desk. He stood up and began to make his way over to a counter.
"Shiragami," called a familiar voice. Genshiro gasped with a start as he turned and found Baragon standing in the corner of the garage with his arms crossed.
"Baragon," said Genshiro in surprise.
"So, your daughter is cured. Congratulations," said Baragon as he approached.
"H-How did you know that?" asked Genshiro.
"My boss had me kept an eye on you. Plus, you don't smell like shit anymore like you did these past few weeks. So, his blood came in handy after all. You certainly pulled some magic out of your ass," said Baragon with a chuckle.
"Yes. I have him to thank," said Genshiro with a small smile. Baragon sighed as he scratched his head.
"Look, I don't want to beat around the bush. I need you to dispose of everything that you have of his DNA," said Baragon. Genshiro's eyes widened.
"You heard me. Any remaining blood samples, the cure itself, everything. Alpha wants it gone," said Baragon.
"But... Baragon, you don't realize the value of his DNA! He cured my daughter! No modern medicine could cure her, but his DNA did! We can cure every illness out there!" said Genshiro, hoping to change Baragon's mind. The Transmutant sighed.
"Look, I'm all for the whole search for the miracle cure quest. That's noble, but it can't be his DNA. There's a reason why he's tried to keep it out of the hands of big companies like GeneCo," said Baragon.
"But-" Genshiro was interrupted.
"Look I hate to be that guy. Alright? But you made a deal with him. If you don't keep your end, I will let him know. He's old school, and he will not take that lightly," said Baragon as he narrowed his eyes. Genshiro clenched his fist and then sighed.
"Alright, I'll dispose of it all," said Genshiro as he made his way over to a refrigerator, where tubes of red orange liquid and a single vial of blood was present.
"I can't believe that I'm destroying what can benefit all of mankind," said Genshiro solemnly.
"I know. But as the boss told me once, something that benefits us can also make us suffer. From as old as he is, he was referring to something else. Something commonly used today," said Baragon as he took out a flask and had a drink.
"What was that?" asked Genshiro in curiosity.
"Plutonium," answered Baragon. Genshiro nodded in understanding as he began to take everything that he had from the fridge.




Meanwhile...

Through the evening of Canterlot city, the head building of GeneCo stood tall among other buildings in the city. Its sign glowed through the night as rain fell to the earth. From inside of the building, Discord began to look over the shoulders of a couple of scientists that were researching how to integrate Gojira Takeshi Jr.'s desired genetic traits into other subjects. Discord hummed as he raised his mechanical arm, where a light began to shine. He opened the palm of his robotic hand, where a holographic image of a DNA helix appeared.
"We need to figure out how to prevent the cells from breaking down the foreign ones that they are introduced to. From our last experiments with rats, we learned that it would be unwise to just transfuse blood into volunteers for the super soldier program," said Discord as he glanced at a row of three tanks, where white lab rats lied in their litter, dead as they bled from the eyes and their pink skin appeared to have darkened and roughened. Poor things didn't die peacefully either.
"If we can't do that, we can't even make it succeed in animal trials," said Discord. A woman came beside him with a clip board.
"Doctor, I think I may know someone who can help. Genshiro Shiragami requested a sample of the prehistoric rose specimen," said the woman.
"And no one notified me of this sooner?!" demanded Discord. "He hasn't come to me about this! Why did he need a sample?
"H-He said that he needed it for research for the super soldier program! I thought he had gotten your permission," said the woman as she shrunk back. Discord bore a look of interest.
"Is that right? Well, then I'll just have to see if he made any progress," said Discord as he made his way out of the room. He arrived in his office as he placed his blue tooth phone into his ear.
"Hello, Genshiro. I've become aware that you took a sample of the prehistoric specimen. I want know if you learned anything that can help with the super soldier program. It's been approved to use the Transmutant DNA sample that we recently acquired for the project," said Discord.
> Chapter 31: Meet and Greet
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

It was noon and Junior was taking a seat at the lunch table, where he held a tray of food. As he ate, Angirasu and Rodan were conversing.
"Bro, I'm telling you! We can do it!" said Rodan as he excitedly spoke. Angirasu bore a look of reluctance.
"Ah. I don't know. I'm not much of a guy who does that kind of thing," said Angirasu.
"What are you guys talking about?" asked Junior as he ate his lunch.
"I was thinking that we should perform at that musical show case!" said Rodan. Junior bore a blank expression.
"By 'we', you mean just you, right?" asked Junior.
"No, I mean all three of us! Think about it, we can either rap, or even play some rock and roll! I'd shred on the guitar, you on the bass, Aang on the drums, we can even get a girl that we know to sing!" said Rodan. Junior merely went back to eating.
"Fuck that," said Junior with bluntness. Rodan bore a look of disappointment.
"Why not?" asked Rodan.
"Well for one, I have better things to do than to participate in these stupid school events. Second, I can't play any instruments and I don't sing. Third, there wouldn't be enough time for us to even practice," said Junior as he ate.
"He's right. I have no experience with instruments either," said Angirasu with a shrug. "If we did agree, what girl did you have in mind to sing?"
"I don't know. Maybe Mosu," said Rodan. "I bet she's got a great singing voice."
"Why are you suddenly obsessed with this musical showcase? Is it because of Adagio and her sisters?" asked Junior with a raised a brow.
"It's quicker if you just called them the Dazzlings," said Rodan with a deadpanned stare. Junior scoffed.
"No. I refuse to call them by their stage name like a fanboy," said Junior. Rodan rolled his eyes in response.
"I actually was thinking we do it before they even showed up. Come on, it'll be fun. Hell, we might even be able to become famous!" said Rodan.
"Then you do it. I don't want any part of it!" said Junior in annoyance. Rodan groaned.
"You guys are so lame!" complained Rodan. "We're teenagers! Whatever happened to enjoying youth to the fullest while getting into hijinks?"
"Rodan, we've already been through hijinks. The castle on Halloween," said Angirasu with an annoyed sigh at Rodan's complaining.
"The time where I nearly ate you alive as a dinosaur and the time you and I escaped a drive by. I think we've been through enough hijinks for a life time," said Junior with a scoff. Rodan scowled as he leaned his head on the table. Junior's phone vibrated in his pocket, prompting him to answer it. He found a text that was from Fluttershy. He sighed in response.
"Hey, you guys busy after school?" asked Junior in reluctance.
"Why?" asked Angirasu.
"Fluttershy asked me to introduce her friends to Adagio and the- OK, Rodan I think you were onto something about their name after all," said Junior with a defeated sigh.
"So, you want us to come along? Why?" asked Rodan. Angirasu smacked his shoulder.
"Did you forget?" asked Angirasu.
"Oh right," said Rodan sheepishly.
"I just need at least one of you who is a bit more familiar with the... Ugh... Dazzlings. I'll let them know and take them to see Shy and her friends while you guys keep the singers company," said Junior. Rodan sighed.
"Dude, it bugs me that you're referring to them as her friends exclusively," said Rodan.
"Well as far as I'm concerned, I'm no longer friends with most of Fluttershy's clique. And I'm going to treat them as such," replied Junior as he crossed his arms. Rodan and Angirasu both nodded in response, though they weren't fond of the reality.




Later that day...

Junior was walking side by side with Angirasu and Rodan. School had just ended and the trio was currently going to meet with the Dazzlings. That is if they could find them in this sea of students. Though it shouldn't be too hard since the three stick out like a sore thumb. As they walked, Junior accidentally bumped into a girl.
"Oh sorry," said Junior as he backed off. He then noticed Erika rubbing her nose with a grunt.
"It's fine. Oh! Hi, guys," greeted Erika with a cheerful smile.
"Yo Erika! Why weren't you at the club yesterday?" asked Rodan in curiosity. Erika cleared her throat.
"Oh. I was just sick, couldn't make it," said Erika. Junior raised a brow at her cheerful mood. She wasn't normally this chipper. Then his expression turned to concern as he realized that she claimed that she was sick.
"Sick? Are you OK? I mean, is it alright to be out?" asked Junior. Normally this would seem like he was overreacting, but given his knowledge on Erika's condition, he felt worried. Erika was able to catch onto this.
"I'm fine. In fact, I'm great!" said Erika with a deep inhale and sighed. The trio Transmutants glanced at each other, unsure of whether this was genuine cheerfulness or a facade.
"You seem... In quite a good mood," said Angirasu. Erika giggled as she held her hands behind her back.
"That's because... I'll tell you guys about it later. Any of you seen Sunset?" asked Erika.
"She's with Twi and the others. Hey, are you familiar with those pop singers, the Dazzlings? They go to our school since yesterday!" said Rodan. Erika smiled in surprise.
"Oh, no way! I'm gone for one day and this happens?  What a week," said Erika with a smile.
"We're arranging a meet and greet. Sunset will be there too," said Angirasu. Rodan gasped as he looked ahead.
"I see Sonata! Come on!" said Rodan as he began to press through the crowd, with Angirasu trailing behind him.
"Oh wow! That is one of them," said Erika as she began to walk away. Junior quickly caught her shoulder with a look of concern. Erika looked at him in confusion.
"Hey, Erika are you really OK?" asked Junior. Erika softly smiled as she took his hand off her shoulder and held it firmly.
"I'm better than OK," said Erika. It was at that moment that Junior noticed her eyes. It wasn't the genuine peace that was in them that he saw. Rather, it was the color of her irises that he just noticed.
"Your eyes. Are you wearing contacts?" asked Junior. Erika laughed.
"No. This my natural eye color now," said Erika. Junior looked at her in confusion.
"Now? What does that mean?" asked Junior.
"I wanted to wait to tell you guys, but I can't! Gojira, I'm cured," said Erika in a soft tone. Junior stared in surprise.
"You're... What?" asked Junior. Erika nodded as her grip tightened on Junior's hand.
"I've been cured! My father found a cure and saved my life! That's why my eyes are different!" said Erika.
"But... I thought that..." Junior bore a look of disbelief.
"I did too! But my genius father found it! I don't know how but he did!" said Erika with a laugh of joy as she wrapped Junior into a tight hug. The Transmutant broke into a soft smile as he gently patted her back, while embarrassed by the girl's affection.
"I'm happy for you, Erika. Really," said Junior. Erika released Junior as the two walked to where Rodan and Angirasu had left to.
"You know, I spent every night praying to God that I would one day wake up, free of that disease. I did it every morning, at home, at church, and even school. But as I got older and I was told I was getting worse, I thought it wasn't his will or he just didn't care," said Erika with a soft frown.
"That must have sucked," said Junior.
"It did. But even though I was told I had little time left, I kept praying, though not on just to be cured, but on something that I should have done before. For the security and health of my friends, my father, and I even prayed for you. Next thing I know, my father found a cure, and I woke up clean. Just as I had always prayed for" said Erika with a soft smile. Junior grimaced.
"Wait. Does God think that I'm that shitty of a person that warrants a prayer?" asked Junior. Erika bore a look of alarm.
"No! Not like that! I prayed that your situation would get better. That people would see that you're innocent, and that you'll maybe be able to have many more great friends," said Erika with a warm smile. Junior softly smiled at Erika's words.
"Ah. You don't need to bother about that last part. I think I'm fine with the number of friends that I have right now. But, I appreciate it. It's certainly a lot more than some of those mainstream religious folks," said Junior. Erika nodded in response with a smile.
"Love thy neighbor. It's what I live by," said Erika.
"Even if they're an asshole?" asked Junior jokingly. Erika gave a small chuckle.
"It was never said to be easy. But you're not on that list to me," said Erika.



Canterlot Institute for Women. One of the many facilities that confine those of criminal acts. Barbed wire was on top of the tall fences, while guards stood posted at specified areas and within towers that overlooked the compound. The cold air condensed against bricks, the blacktop, and the metal that was within prison grounds. Within the facility, a large number of inmates were present in the prison were currently in the cafeteria. As your typical prison goes, there are different cliques that keep to themselves and gather together like wasp nests. You have those of certain ethnicities grouped together, some from different gangs, and some who keep to themselves who wish to just serve their sentence. But recently, a growing number of inmates with affiliation or even support of the terrorist group, the Purists, have taken root in prisons across the country. Their arrests normally range from crimes involving theft, murder, etc. It wasn't always because of terrorism. In some cases, a court may have been biased towards the Purists, but that didn't mean that those who were arrested could get off scott free, as was the case for Adrian Nightshade.
Adrian was sitting at a table where several other women, young and old, were present. All of these women bore tattoos of skulls with double helices on them. Adrian sighed heavily at the table.
"So the divorce finally went through. Unfortunately, since I'm in here, he gets the kids," said Adrian.
"Ah that bastard will get what's coming to him, darlin'. He's lucky that he didn't end up like that freak that he was foolin' around with," said a woman with a southern accent as she ate her lunch.
"Disgusting. Not only for not being faithful to you, but also knowingly sleeping with one of those things," said another woman. Adrian remained silent as she ate her lunch. Right now, she would be in Ponyville helping with moving the fire arms across cities for the Purists, but then that damn Transmutant got in the way and killed her men and left her to the police. She felt the back of her shoulder. Beneath her shirt, feeling a burn scar that was in the shape if wings. She was branded by that freak like a cow. The “Night Angel” was no angel, he was a demon, like the rest of his kind. Adrian sighed as she continued to eat.
"Something else on your mind?" asked another woman beside her.
"Ah. I just still can't believe that Transmutant got off," said Adrian with scoff.
"Oh, you mean X? Yeah girl, that was bullshit. That kid is obviously him," said the woman with a nod.
"What kind of world are we living in? There are suddenly muties putting on masks and killing and beating people up like a fucking comic book. MONARCH isn't doing its job. We need more people like Purists who care about the security of humans to stand up to these bastards. What if more start getting the same idea and start causing trouble in other cities in the shadows? As if the Revolutionaries weren't bad enough," said another woman. The others at the table began to speak in agreement.
Adrian went back to eating as her clique conversed. Later, she found herself lying on her bed in her cell staring up at the ceiling. Her hands were on her stomach as she stared at the same ceiling that she had seen for months. Its white surface and cracked textures was seared into her mind. Every night that she would go to sleep, she yearned that she would wake up and see that it was all a dream. Adrian suddenly heard a knock on her cell's gate. She turned and found a man slide a package in between the bars.
"Delivery for you, Ms. Nightshade. If I was you, I'd open it now," said the guard with a smirk. Adrian raised a brow in confusion, not familiar with this guard from the months she had been here. She got off her bunk and went over to the package. She opened it and was surprised to find a gas mask.
"What the hell?" asked Adrian as she took out the mask. She suddenly heard hissing. She looked outside and saw a vent beginning to give off a mist. Adrian's eyes widened in response and quickly put on the mask as cell mates cried out to the guards in panic. The mist began to engulf the entire room, silencing the inmates and guards that were present. Adrian took quick breaths as she looked through the goggles of her mask. Her sight was slightly obscured from the gas that hung in the air. After a minute, she heard a loud buzzing sound in the air. Her cell suddenly swung open. Cautiously, Adrian stepped out of her cell. She looked around and saw at least a few other women do so as well, while wearing gas masks. The others were lying in their cells unconscious. The sound of the siren blaring outside filled the air that alerted of an escape in progress, but no guards came rushing in. Suddenly a wall burst open, startling the women. From the hole emerged an armored man with a helmet with a skull painted on the face. His gauntlets whirred as debris fell from his arms.
"Ladies. I come on behalf of the Purists. Come with me if you want to be free," said Impact. Adrian quickly rushed towards the hole at the mention of her group. The rest of the women either rushed immediately or reluctantly followed. Impact was leading the inmates through the compound as the siren blared. The sound of gun fire filled the air, startling the inmates. Adrian turned and found a guard on a tower aiming his rifle at them.
Suddenly, another armored figure appeared to be scaling the wall, with what appeared to be a mechanical tail attached to a harness on his hind quarters. The armored man's tail swung up towards the guard and impaled him in the chest with the blade at the end. As the guard died, more gun fire began to fill the air. Two other guards down below were firing at the armored man. The scorpion tail came around and suddenly fired a beam of plasma that burned the guards with one stroke, killing them.
Adrian stared in shock, never seeing any technology like this before in the hands of the Purists. She and the rest of the inmates followed Impact towards another hole in the outer wall, led to outside. The scorpion tailed man began to follow them out as a few other guards shot at them but hung back as the plasma beam came at them. Soon, Adrian herself and the others led to where couple vans appeared. One opened and revealed a man signaling the inmates to hurry onto the vehicle. They did so, with Impact coming in last. The scorpion tailed man hopped in the back of the other van along with the few couple remaining inmates. The vehicles then took off, while the prison alarm still blared.
Adrian found herself sitting down in the back of the van as Impact removed his helmet to reveal his face.
"Impact," said Adrian in surprise.
"Adrian. Looking as good as ever," said Impact as he bounced his brows. Adrian rolled her eyes.
"Wait, what the hell is going on?" asked one of the inmates in the van.
"Well, I'm Impact. And I am a part of an organization dedicated to protecting humans from Transmutants. Even if it means killing fellow humans who get in the way. My colleagues and I came to rescue you all," said Impact as he placed his helmet to the side.
"I don't understand. We've never done this unless it was important," said Adrian.
"Well, we came to rescue you, Adrian. You are a valuable member of our organization. We also thought it wouldn't hurt to maybe recruit those who would like to fight for their freedom," said Impact.
"Wait, I'm not even actually a militant Purist. I'm just someone who agrees with you guys," said a woman. Impact shrugged.
"Hey, that's fine. We do some dangerous stuff. We risk our lives and our livelihood by doing what we believe is right and for the greater good. I'm sure you have family or someone you want to return to. But here's the thing, you're an escaped convict. You may never have a normal life again unless you flee to Mexicolt or something. But if you want to retake your freedom and live safely, we'd be willing to take you in," said Impact as he looked to the women.
"You won't even have to fight. Whatever you can contribute counts," said Impact. The women all looked to each other with unsure expressions. Impact sighed.
"It's a long trip. Think it over," said Impact as he went to the front seat of the van. Adrian made her to the front and hung behind the passenger side as Impact looked over the driver's shoulder.
"Impact what was that back at the prison? What is this armor?" asked Adrian.
"Like it? A little something our employer gave us from Hideki Industries. We got several more back at home too. He wants us to 'test them' against those freaks. But we thought a little prison break would be a great field test too, as you saw with our scorpion friend," said Impact.
"But how did you get the masks in here? And the gas!" said Adrian.
"Hey, we may seem like a minor threat to MONARCH, but we got a good amount of support in high and low places. Prisons are no exception," said Impact. He then gave her a smirk.
"This may be a good chance for you to get back at that Night Angel guy. And Scar has something that may help you," said Impact. Adrian narrowed her eyes as she nodded in response.



Junior found himself walking through town alongside Erika, Rodan, Angirasu and the Dazzlings. The group had made their way over to a cafe. Junior stayed behind as the rest entered inside, where they found the main six, Sunset and Mosura. They greeted the group, while Pinkie gasped with excitement. A few customers began to murmur as they noticed the pop stars. The group made their way over to the large half circular booth in the back. Rodan, Erika, and Angirasu took a seat at a nearby table, allowing the Dazzlings to have the empty seats at the booth.
"Um... Adagio, my friends Pinkie Pie and Rarity were the big fans that I was telling you about. I um... I hope you don't mind that my other friends tagged along as well," said Fluttershy with a worried expression.
"Not at all! The more the merrier!" said Adagio as she began to shake the hands of the two known fans.
"Ms. Dazzle, it is such an honor to meet you three! I must say, beside your musical talents, you three have great outfits! I especially loved your outfits for the holiday show that you did last year!" said Rarity with nervous laughs as she bore a smile that she attempted to keep from breaking out too large. She was so star struck.
"Thank you, but Adagio is just fine. I love your hair! It is gorgeous!" said Adagio. Rarity smiled in flattery as she giggled excitedly.
"Oh, thank you," said Rarity.
"I'm Pinkie Pie! I'm your biggest fan!" said Pinkie as she eagerly shook Adagio's hand, who bore a forced smile as her hand was furiously shaken.
"If I had a dollar every time I heard that," said Aria as she crossed her arms. She would definitely have a lot of dollars for all of the times that she was told that someone was her biggest fan.
"But I'm your biggest! I'm huge! I'm enormous! Gigantic! You have to put me in my own category of your fandom to see just how much of a fan I am!" said Pinkie. Sonata gasped.
"What about super fan?" asked Sonata.
"Ultra-fan!" said Pinkie as she came closer to Sonata. They both gasped in unison as a synergetic thought came.
"Super Ultra Fan!" Pinkie and Sonata said in unison. Aria groaned in annoyance.
"Great. They're bonding," muttered Aria. Rainbow pulled Pinkie back a bit.
"Sorry. She's just really excited to meet you three. She won't even shut up whenever you guys drop a new album," said Rainbow with a chuckle. "Name's Rainbow Dash by the way."
"Howdy. I'm Applejack," waved AJ.
"My name is Mosura," greeted Mosura with a smile.
"Twilight Sparkle," greeted Twilight.
"And I'm Sunset Shimmer," greeted Sunset. Adagio analyzed the group as she mentally began to jot down their names.
"Hmm. Good thing I'm good with names. Nice to meet you beautiful ladies! Especially you, Ms. Shimmer," said Adagio with a wink. Sunset bore a look of confusion.
"Uh... Wait what?" asked Sunset.
"So, what brings famous pop stars to our little humble town?" asked Applejack in curiosity.
"We're on a break," answered Aria as she and Sonata took a seat beside Adagio. She then looked to the side and found a waitress.
"Hey, can we order something over here?" called Aria.
"Be with ya in a moment,” replied the waitress.
"But why here? Aren't there better places then here? Like Los Pegasus," said Erika. Rodan scoffed.
"Only rich parts of L.P. are better. Not the hood," said Rodan. He received odd stares while Rodan chuckled in embarrassment.
"Sorry. Just sour about some past stuff," said Rodan with a sheepish smile.
"Well, we thought that it would be nice to get away from the city and to be out in the country area," said Adagio.
"So, we're living with our aunt Sarila here!" said Sonata. Twilight smiled in response.
"Well, we certainly hope that you enjoy your stay here in Ponyville," said Twilight. The cafe door opened, where Junior stepped in. Twilight immediately lost her smile as she noticed him coming in. Junior made a small sigh as he stepped walked over. Looks of discomfort came over most the girls. Junior took a seat beside Erika as he kept his eyes forward. Rainbow merely sent him a glare.
"What are you doing here?" asked Rainbow.
"I asked him to come," said Fluttershy as she looked at Rainbow in disapproval.  "He's been nice enough to ask the Dazzlings to come here."
"But-"
"Rainbow," called Applejack as she looked at Rainbow in disapproval. She understood very well Rainbow's concern, but she rather there not be any trouble started. Rainbow crossed her arms as she leaned back in her seat. Mosura and Sunset looked on worriedly as Twilight hardened her expression and Pinkie deeply frowned and lowered her eyes to the ground. The atmosphere grew tense, which could be felt by the Dazzlings.
"Soooo... What do you guys do for fun out here?" asked Sonata.
"Way to know to change the subject," muttered Aria, genuinely impressed by Sonata not saying something stupid for once in a situation like this.
"There's some great places to hang out at with friends. Whether if it's just to shop or sit down and eat," said Sunset. Erika gasped.
"Oh! Gojira, you and Rodan know some fun things to do, right?" asked Erika. Junior looked at her in confusion.
"Us?" asked Junior.
"Yeah! Didn't you do anything with those girls you knew from junior high? Their names were Zip and Thorn, right?" asked Erika. The male Transmutants stiffened at the mention of the girls. Meanwhile, Mosura's brow twitched at the mention of Zip. She tapped her finger on the table.
"Oh. Um... We uh... Just saw a movie," said Junior.
"Yeah! We also stopped at a local pet shop. There's a bunch of cute little animals. If you're into that," said Rodan with a cough.
"Really? Goji, I didn't know you were that popular with the ladies. My, that's got me curious," said Adagio with a coy smile while Junior bore a nervous smile, not wanting to talk about the two Transmutant girls.
"It'd be better if you weren't," muttered Twilight as she took a sip of her soda. Junior's brow twitched in annoyance as he heard the petite girl.
"I wouldn't say that," said Junior.
"Really? You're surrounded by a bunch of gorgeous girls! That seems popular to me," said Adagio. Junior rolled his eyes.
"God, I hope not. I think I'd have to isolate myself to avoid something as trivial as popularity," said Junior with a chuckle.
"Hmm. You've already done that plenty of times," said Twilight, while Applejack sent her a look. Junior sent her a look of annoyance.
"Excuse me?" asked Junior.
"You isolate yourself from others all the time. But I guess that's what you like to do, huh?" asked Twilight as she narrowed his eyes. Junior masked his annoyed expression with a sneer.
"Well sometimes I just like to have time for myself. I mean, who wants to be pestered about what they are doing at every hour of every day like some paranoid partner in a relationship?" Junior leaned forward. Everyone began to feel the tension resurfacing in the air.
"Well maybe there is good cause for that pestering. Because that person could be acting suspicious," said Twilight as she leaned forward, her expression hardening.
"Uh guys..." Rodan nervously called.
"Or it could be a misunderstanding and that person who is suspected is actually dealing with personal issues," said Junior, his expression hardened.
"Personal issues? Like doing something considered wrong and even immoral?" asked Twilight.
"Or as I said, it's a misunderstanding. Or in fact delusion," said Junior.
"On who's end?" asked Twilight, her tone rising.
"Who do you think, short stack?" asked Junior as he raised his tone as well. Twilight growled.
"I told you not to call me that!" said Twilight. Junior sighed in exasperation.
"You're short! You're tiny! Get over it!" said Junior with a glare.
"It's demeaning!" retorted Twilight. The teens at the table grew nervous as the two argued.
"Demeaning?! Ha! That's rich," said Junior. Twilight scoffed as she looked at him in disgust.
"You're such a... You're..." Twilight's voice trembled. She gritted her teeth as her cheeks were flushed from being flustered.
"What? Go on, say it!" said Junior with a growl.
"You're such an asshole!" said Twilight, catching her friends off guard. She even drew the attention of people in the restaurant.
"Whoa! No need for that sort of language!" said Applejack. Junior scoffed.
"Ah let her say whatever she wants! Cursing never hurt anyone," said Junior.
"No, but you certainly do!" said Twilight with a glare. "You always think fighting solves everything!"
"First, I don't. Second, I defend myself. I don't normally start fights," said Junior.
"Hold on, hold on," said Adagio, interrupting the two.
"Look, I don't know what exactly is going on. But in all fairness, people do have a right to keep to themselves. It's not that alien of a thing to do. Some people just feel better keeping to themselves, like Aria. She likes to spend time by herself," said Adagio.
"Leave me out of this," said Aria with a deadpanned stare.
"But that's not just the problem! I don't even think I know you as well as I thought I did!" said Twilight as she glared at Junior.
"I mean, vigilantism? Really?" asked Twilight in disbelief. Junior sighed in exasperation.
"I'm done trying to convince you, Twilight. But because I have certain feelings on the matter, you try to make me out to be the bad guy," said Junior.
"It's not the answer! Why do you think it is justified to-" Twilight was interrupted as Junior slammed a hand on the table, startling everyone.
"Why do you think it's not justifiable? Transmutants are being murdered by cowards behind masks! What X and Night Angel have done is giving them a taste of their own medicine!" said Junior. Twilight narrowed her eyes.
"Where are your morals?" asked Twilight.
"I think my morals are fine. I just think that you're afraid to admit that the Purists are a big problem. And no one seems to understand that or even care," said Junior as Twilight trembled in her seat in a flustered state.
"Or maybe you’re afraid of something different than you to be walking among you. And that they are starting to get tired of all this bullshit. I think..." Junior was interrupted as Twilight shot out of her seat with a look of anger.
"Twilight!" called Applejack as she caught her by the shoulder. The petite girl looked her way and found a firm expression on the blonde.
"Simmer down, hun," said Applejack. Twilight merely narrowed her eyes at Junior, which began to sting.
"He has a fair point you know," said Adagio, drawing everyone's attention. She was playing with a spoon in front of her as she spoke.
"The fact of the matter is that there isn't a whole lot of intervention against the Purists. While freedom of speech is a right, it doesn't protect terrorist organizations. Which is what the Purists are," said Adagio as she twirled a spoon.
"Guys like X and the Night Angel are an expected occurrence when Transmutants feel that they aren't even being protected by their government. We're lucky that they aren't indiscriminately killing people," said Adagio.
"But two wrongs shouldn't make a right, right?" asked Rarity.
"Right. Wrong. It's all a matter of perspective in cases like this. Some people think it's wrong to go out to kill killers because it brings them down to their level. Others think that they are just ridding the world of scum who hurt others because of hate. Personally, I think these vigilantes are doing what the Equestrian government and MONARCH are avoiding to do. Calling out the Purists as what they are and handling them," said Adagio. She then looked at Twilight, who was still standing.
"It's even worse when people are afraid to say it straight. Instead they tip toe around these issues in fear of offending others, but they still hurt those that are victims of said issues by avoiding the problem. It gives a bad impression of yourself," said Adagio. Twilight looked away as she sat down. Junior glanced at Adagio in surprise at how this girl had suddenly did a 180 in her attitude. She was quite serious. The atmosphere was tense. Then, the teens noticed that some customers were looking their way. Even the waitress that was suddenly standing nearby bore a nervous smile.
"Uh... Are you kids ready to order?" asked the waitress.



It was later. Things were awkward after the whole argument between Junior and Twilight, but there was some normalcy that returned when their orders came. The girls, mainly Rarity and Pinkie Pie, were at least able to enjoy having a conversation with the Dazzlings. Junior and Twilight never spoke again, nor did they make eye contact with each other. And so, the teens began to depart after an hour. The main six left together, while the Dazzlings, the Transmutants, Erika and Sunset remained behind outside of the restaurant.
"Well, it was a pleasure meeting you girls. Hope you enjoy your stay," said Sunset with a smile as she and Erika left with a wave. Junior sighed.
"Sorry. I didn't mean to spoil the mood. I probably should've gone home," said Junior with his hands in his pockets. Mosura placed a hand on his shoulder.
"No. Look, I know you two especially butt heads after what happened, but this is good for you two. You have to learn how to be around people that you aren't exactly on good terms with," said Mosura.
"It's easier to just avoid each other," said Junior. Mosura lightly frowned.
"But then it'll never get easier," said Mosura. She then began to walk away. "I'll see you guys tomorrow at school."
"See ya," said Rodan.
"Bye," said Angirasu with a wave. As Mosura left, Junior remained silent.
"So... What's the story with you and the short girl?" asked Aria. Adagio sent her look of disapproval for prying.
"I thought we were friends. But when I gotten into trouble, she still thought that I was this terrible person even when I was proven innocent," said Junior.
"Ah. OK, now I know why you seem familiar," said Aria as she pointed at Junior.
"You're the guy that was on the news that was accused of being X," said Aria. Junior sent her a glare.
"I didn't do anything. It was a mistaken identity," said Junior. Aria crossed her arms as she looked at the other two Transmutants.
"You guys believe that?" asked Aria.
"Of course," said Angirasu. Rodan nodded in agreement.
"Yeah, Goji may hate Purists with a passion, but he's not stupid. He's already bad at a couple of his classes. You think he would be out kicking ass every night when he freaks out about his next math test?" asked Rodan. Junior merely scowled in response while it was a decent argument, to him at least, he wished it didn't bring up his academic weaknesses. It made him wish to come out and say that he had an older brother hell bent on killing Purists. He would do that in a heartbeat, but he may also risk compromising his father's group.
"Yep," said Junior. Aria shrugged.
"Alright, that's good enough for me," said Aria. The Transmutants bore looks of surprise.
"Really?" asked Angirasu.
"Sure. Besides, even if you were X, your beef is with Purists. I'm not the least bit concerned in that case," said Aria. Sonata looked at Junior suspiciously as she stepped close to him.
"You’re not X though, right?" asked Sonata.
"No," said Junior in annoyance. Sonata nervously smiled as she backed away.
"Just wanna be sure," said Sonata.
"Well, it's been fun boys. See you at school tomorrow~," sang Adagio as she and her sisters left.
"Adagio!" called Junior. Adagio looked back in curiosity.
"Uh... Thanks. It gives me some comfort to know that some people are aware and not ignoring the fact that there is a problem," said Junior with a small smile. Adagio merely smirked.
"If you need a shoulder, I got one," said Adagio as she walked with her sisters. Watching her hips moving in a hypnotic motion, Junior looked away with flushing cheeks and a scowl.
"I'm not going to cry about the problem. Ugh," said Junior with a grimace.
"Well, this has been a long day. I'll see you guys later," said Angirasu as he began to leave.
"Aight. Peace, man," said Rodan.
"Later Aang," said Junior.
"I'll see you later Goji. But one thing," said Rodan. Junior raised a brow.
"What is it?" asked Junior.
"You think I got a chance to swoon Aria?" asked Rodan. Junior raised a brow.
"You're into that kind of girl?" asked Junior in surprise.
"Hey I don't discriminate. Besides, she's cute," said Rodan. Junior rolled his eyes.
"Sure, whatever Rodan. Knock yourself out. Just don't get knocked out by her," said Junior as he walked away. Rodan looked at him in annoyance.
"How about a little support for your homie, man! Damn," said Rodan as he was left alone.



It was the late evening. Adrian found herself walking along side Impact through a cold area, one of the Purists secret bases of operations. It was an old military base that was abandoned years ago, during the cold war. Once it contained nukes within its silos, but the Equestrian government had long since cleared this base out. The nuclear missiles were still present, but their warheads were removed. All that was left were metal tubes that collected dust. But, that didn't matter to Impact since it was left open for the taking.
"Where is this place?" asked Adrian.
"Just a long way out from any civilization. As I said, the Purists have friends in high places," said Impact. Adrian looked around in shock as they walked through the facility.
"I knew that. But to think that they could just allow us to take over this facility," said Adrian.
"Well the Equestrian government has left this place to rot. Some aren't even aware about this place's existence, which means we shouldn't expect any visitors unless a nuclear war breaks out. But the world is a bit too occupied with other threats," said Impact. He then looked at Adrian with a smirk.
"You know, not everyone in our organization is aware of this place either. Only a select few get to come here," said Impact as they passed an area where men were stacking weapons and crates.
"So... Why am I here?" asked Adrian.
"That sweetheart, is a good question," said Impact. Adrian looked at him in annoyance.
"You know I hate it when you call me that," said Adrian. Impact ignored her with a smile.
"Consider this a promotion of sorts. Basically, for not squealing about where those weapons that you and the others were meant to deliver was one of the reasons. Along with your combat talents," said Impact.
"Is that really enough to qualify for being at a place this secretive?" asked Adrian.
"I kinda recommended you for a little project being cooked up," said Impact. Adrian bore a look of confusion as she tilted her head.
"Me? For what?" asked Adrian. It wasn't until now that she realized that the two were currently moving towards the control room, where two doors opened. Two armed men stood by the door as they waited for the two. Impact led Adrian inside, who found that the control room was filled with over a dozen men and women that sat at rows of desks that descended lower each row. These empty desks bore computers and laptops. At the front of the room was a large blank screen. Something that you would imagine seeing in a facility like this in science fiction films or anything that would call for a big screen that depicted global surveillance images or others. At the back of the control room, Scar was present. He turned as he found Impact and Adrian in the control room.
"Everything went well I presume?" asked Scar.
"Yes sir. Operation: Prison Break went off without a hitch," said Impact in a proud manner.
"Man, I love that show," muttered a guard by the door.
"And the Scorpion equipment?" asked Scar.
"Performed greatly. I'd like to see it take on a Revolutionary," chuckled Impact.
"In due time. Now, you must be Adrian Nightshade," said Scar as he focused on the young woman, who stiffened under his gaze.
"Y-Yes sir! Uh... I'm grateful for the rescue," said Adrian.
"It'd be a waste to let someone of your background to have been left to rot in a cell," said Scar as he pulled out an envelope.
"I mean, you have served in Equestrian military after high school. You were remarkable in hand to hand combat and a crack shot, but I have to wonder how the Night Angel bested and brand you," said Scar. Adrian felt the back of her shoulder as a chill ran up her spine. Her memory flashed to that night, where her flesh was burned by the metal.
"He was... An unknown factor. Have you heard the rumors that he has some kind of supernatural power?" asked Adrian. Impact scoffed.
"That's nonsense," said Impact. Adrian sent him a glare.
"It is not! I saw him fire lasers out of his eyes! He picked up our van without even touching it! Like he had telekinesis or something!" said Adrian.
"I believe you," said Scar, drawing Adrian's attention.
"It seems that there are more to Transmutants then we realized. Some of them have these abilities. Whether they are supernatural or not is to be debated. But it is no fantasy, and it should not be taken lightly," said Scar as he led the two out of the control room. They were currently walking through a hall.
"You have witnessed it yourself, Impact. You claimed that this Alpha of the second Transmutant terrorist group blew fire," said Scar.
"Actually, we think it may have been something else. Recently, a few of our own that was out there that day have been diagnosed with cancer," said Impact. Adrian looked at him in shock.
"Then what was it?" asked Adrian.
"Our docs are saying that they were infected with radiation poisoning. That freak is a walking radioactive hazard," said Impact. Adrian bit her lip in response.
"Damn these monsters. The world would be much better off without them," said Adrian in a bitter tone.
"With the fact that some of our enemies can do more than just change into beasts means that we need to step up our game. Which is why our employer had given us some special equipment," said Scar as he led the two through the hall until they were in another large room. Adrian's eyes widened as she saw engineers assisting the man that wore the scorpion armor out, while the tail harness was carefully removed. She spotted a man in a dark suit that was like a tight hazmat suit. On his back were metal tanks with tubes that connected to his gauntlets. His gauntlets bore sharp metal blades at the tip of each finger, which were red hot. He swung the claws against a metal pole, slicing it in half as metal became molten. The wearer then thrust his hands forward as tubes stuck out of the gauntlets, where streams of flames scorched a row of dummies.
Adrian turned and found a man wearing a suit of light armor that covered him from head to toe. The suit bore armor that almost appeared like solar panels on certain points on the arms, legs, and shoulders. The wearer's armor began to hum as slits glowed neon blue. The gauntlets glowed brighter as he raised his arms up and projected a blue shield made entirely out of light. Though transparent, it looked solid. An engineer pointed a pistol at the wearer and began to fire, but the bullets merely bounced off of the shield and struck the ground, much to Adrian's shock. The engineer nodded in approval as the wearer took down the shield.
Adrian then noticed a man sitting in a cockpit of what appeared to be some odd-looking tank. He was speaking to one of the engineers as he listened for instructions. He had his hands attached to some controls that were like gloves that bore no lever attachment to the cockpit, but then, the tank began to rise. It was then that Adrian realized that it wasn't a tank. It stood up tall in an almost humanoid stance. It was a mechanical armored suit. It bore hulking metal arms and legs, with the cockpit in the chest where the controller was exposed. The pilot began to move his arms in the cockpit, which caused the suit to follow his gestures. He then carefully knelt down and reached for a metal cube off of the ground, testing the coordination.
"What is this stuff?" asked Adrian. She felt like she was inside of a science fiction movie right now.
"The future, Ms. Nightshade. The Transmutant menace is stronger than we realized. So, I want to put together a team. I want to keep it small, but efficient in its job. And these will be their tools," said Scar. He then turned to look at Adrian.
"I want you to be a part of this team," said Scar. Adrian looked at him in surprise. Scar pointed to the other side of the room where a couple of engineers had set a full suit that bore armor on it. It bore an almost bat-like appearance, especially with the helmet.
"The Darkwing suit is reserved for you. Designed to fly via jet back and steer with carbon fiber wings that allows bat-like maneuverability. It's equipped with radar, communications, night vision, a digital visor that can zoom in for long distances. It's equipped with explosives and pistols. A mini drone for surveillance and attacking," said Scar as be stared at the suit. Adrian was at a loss for words.
"But... I'm not sure if I can even handle something like that. I've always kept my feet on the ground," said Adrian in a nervous manner.
"All of this equipment is rather new. Our employer wants us to test these for him in the field against the Transmutants. We are all learning how to use this equipment. But don't worry, he supplied us with simulators for the much more tedious equipment,” commented the man as he glanced at the mechanical suit as the pilot struggled to walk with it.
"Come on Adrian. Take the job. I'll get lonely without ya on the team. Besides, you just may show a certain freak a lesson he'll never forget," said Impact. Adrian closed her eyes. That was true. If she had equipment like this, she may be able to stand up to any Transmutant with any freakish power. She would be able to make the Night Angel suffer for what he did, along with all Transmutants. They will pay for what they had done to her. Adrian opened her eyes.
"I'm in," said Adrian in a firm tone.



It was the late evening. Genshiro was currently present in the lab inside of the GeneCo building in Canterlot. His trips always took a couple of hours to get from Ponyville to Canterlot city by train, but he was used to the travel. Since he had been called in by Discord, he was worried about the fact that he found about the rose sample that he taken, unauthorized. However, Discord merely wanted to see what he had learned with his so called, 'personal study' for improving the super soldier formula. Unfortunately, the old formula was abandoned in favor of the use of Transmutant DNA.
"I've... I've haven't been able to solve the problems of the old formula, but I have come up with a way on having the test subjects survive the process of infusing Transmutant DNA," said Genshiro as he looked to Genshiro as he handed Discord some notes, which excluded anything on his daughter. To cover the fact that he already had his hands on Takeshi’s DNA first before GeneCo was provided a sample, he lied and claimed that he also took a sample from the lab without permission. Fortunately, Discord wasn’t too upset about this along with taking a sample from the rose without informing him.
"From what I've seen, these G-cells are volatile against foreign cellular bodies. They will break down anything that isn't a part of their genetic code, such as bacteria, and even the cells of another organism. Hence the dead rats," said Genshiro as he pointed to the tanks that held the dead lab rats.
"G-cells?" asked Discord.
"You've noticed them, right? There is no sign of them in any other organism, except for Gojira Takeshi Jr.'s blood. No other Transmutant seems to have them from what we've seen. It could be something that is passed through his father's lineage. After all, the cells not only attack foreign cells, they repair damaged tissue," said Genshiro.
"No. I mean, why did you call them 'G-cells'?" asked Discord as he looked at Genshiro with a raised brow.
"Oh. Well because they were discovered inside Gojira Takeshi II, hence the G. I uh... I also thought it sounded cool," said Genshiro with an embarrassed smile.
"Hmm. Well they certainly are cool cellular bodies. G-cells it is. I thought you named them after yourself," said Discord with a chuckle.
"I thought it was more fitting of a name to tell what host they came from. I'm not one to pat myself on the back," said Genshiro. Discord nodded as he read the notes.
"Amazing. These cells can defend, repair, and destroy. If we can isolate them and ease them into foreign bodies, we can have them adapt and bond themselves to the host's genetic code with the mutagenic properties. Not only can we physically enhance humans, we can even grant them the ability to heal from nasty wounds and even regenerate! They can make the perfect soldiers and pave the way for the salvation of those suffering!" said Discord with a grin.
Even after destroying his daughter's miracle cure, there was still hope to possibly create a new one. Although it would be used to create soldiers, it would one day be developed to focus on curing the sick and dying. While he worried about Gojira Takeshi finding out, it was out of his hands since his son's DNA was in GeneCo's possession. He knew he was betraying his word, but in good conscious, Genshiro couldn't sweep this all under the rug and pretend he knew nothing. He was going to help this company develop a miracle cure that would help humanity.
"Yes. I believe that we stumbled upon something truly miraculous," said Genshiro with a smile.
> April Fools Special!
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

It was early morning. Junior yawned as he made his way over to the kitchen, where he began to look through the cabinet. He wondered what he should have for breakfast today.  
"Hmm. Maybe some oatmeal," said Junior as he reached inside and drew out a box of oatmeal.
"Hey! Hey you!" said a voice. Junior looked around in confusion.
"What? Who's calling me?" asked Junior.
"Right here!" called the voice. Junior pin pointed the source and found the oatmeal box, where a man's face was present. He recoiled in shock as the picture suddenly smiled at him.
"Quaker Oats?!" exclaimed Junior.
"Hey kid, you must be the ugliest kid that I have had the misfortune of meeting!" said Quaker. Junior slightly winced.
"That's.... That's kinda hurtful. Why the hostility, Quaker?" asked Junior in confusion. Quaker laughed.
"I'll show you hostility!" Quaker suddenly leaped out of the box before Junior, at full human size. He then slugged the Transmutant in the nose. Junior groaned as he cupped his nose and his head was forced into the pantry and was slammed multiple times by the door. Junior growled as he forced Quaker off and rammed into him against the stove, where he slammed his face on top. He then began to punch him the gut several times.
"Grr! Asshole!" said Junior as he kicked Quaker across the kitchen and against the table. Quaker fell to the ground in pain. The Quaker suddenly began to transform before Junior's very eyes, into a baby. The baby Quaker cried his eyes out in the mess, while Junior slumped his shoulders, almost feeling bad. Suddenly, he heard a soft melody of a guitar in the air. From the living room emerged Flash Sentry with his guitar.
"Oh~. Baby crying~. Baby cryiiiiing~," sang Flash as he strummed the strings on his guitar. Junior bore a look of confusion at this, while a fat Hawaiian man emerged from the sofa playing the ukulele.
"Baby crying~. Crying~!" sang the two. Junior was dumbfounded as the two continued to sing, while a man with a violin popped out of his refrigerator and played along the soft melody as baby Quaker cried. Suddenly, the soothing melody stopped and was replaced by heavy metal, startling Junior. The group continued to sing the same lyrics in a screaming manner like most metal bands. The plates and cups in the kitchen suddenly shattered from the music as the Grim Reaper emerged from the sink's drain with a guitar.
"We're the Trans-Siberian Orchestra!!" shouted the Grim Reaper.
"Crying Baby!~ sang Flash, finishing the song. Suddenly, the band burst into a great explosion, blowing Junior through the air and out of his house. The Transmutant suddenly found himself crashing through Ponyville High from the ceiling and dropping down to his desk.
"What the-" Junior looked around as rubble fell from his hair. He was in his math class, where several other students were studying. He looked to the front of the class and found Cherilee placing on a Bigfoot suit on, where she finished by placing on a mask. She began to perform a ballet dance style as 'Dance of the Hour' played in the background. Junior watched in confusion as Bigfoot Cherilee continued to twirl in front of the classroom. He then leaned over to a student at his left.
"Hey, is this a play or something? Wha-What's going on here?" asked Junior as he watched the scene with an unnerved expression. Suddenly, the music stopped, and Bigfoot Cherilee began to give animalistic grunts as she pounded her chest. Junior gasped as she grabbed a female student, who cried out in panic. She then threw the student through the door, knocking it off of its hinges.
"What the hell?!" exclaimed Junior as he shot up from his seat. He then gasped with a start as men in black suits suddenly appeared all around the classroom, emerging from the shadows. The Transmutant tensed as students murmured nervously while a bald man in a black suit emerged from behind the desk as he was flanked by two other men in suits.
"This is not a school play! We are an evil Organization that throws kids into doors!" declared the bald guy. Junior tilted his head in confusion but yelped as Bigfoot Cheerlie grabbed him and positioned him by the remaining door to the class room. He began to grunt as he struggled in the Sasquatch's hold. The bald man suddenly leaned into Junior's ear.
"Hail Oats," whispered Bald Guy. Cherilee then yelled as she thrust Junior into the door.
"Ah!" yelped Junior as he shot up, wide awake. He panted as he was in a cold sweat. He began to feel around himself, finding himself not in his day clothes, but in his pajama pants and a t-shirt. He sighed heavily as he rubbed his eyes.
"Ugh. The fuck was that dream?" asked Junior. He then looked around and suddenly found himself in his room, but something was off. Everything seemed to be quite large. In fact, everything was very large. Junior looked to his side and yelped with a start as he fumbled back on his bed. Before him was a much larger version of himself lying in bed.
"Oh shit, am I dead?!" exclaimed Junior in a panic as he began to feel around himself and then the larger version of himself. He heard the other version to be snoring, causing Junior to relax.
"I'm asleep. What the hell is going on here?" asked Junior. He found himself to be the size of a mouse, and separated from his actual body. He looked up and found a puffy cloud to be hovering above the larger version of himself. He scratched his head as he took a breath.
"OK, don't panic. I must still be dreaming. That's it," said Junior with a smile.
"You are, and you are not," said a voice. Junior whipped around and found a large man to be standing in his room, wrapped in robes, with a large white beard. His nose and cheeks were red, and his overall appearance was quite jolly.
"What the fuck? Santa Claus?" asked Junior.
"Ho Ho Ho!" laughed the man as he held his round belly.
"No, I am not Santa Claus, my boy. I am the Dream Watcher," said the man.
"Huh. You could've fooled me," said Junior. He then looked at his larger version of himself.
"I am beginning to freak out here. Can you explain to me what's going on?" asked Junior.
"You have been kicked out of your dream cloud by Quaker Oats, Gojira. His desire is to take over your mind," said Dream Watcher. Junior looked at him in confusion and annoyance.
"Why? I'm just trying to enjoy a good night's sleep!" said Junior. Dream Watcher looked at him with a serious expression.
"To make everyone in the world eat oatmeal," said Dream Watcher. Junior looked at him blankly.
"That's it?" asked Junior.
"Yes! It is imperative to get back to your dream cloud before morning, or else Quaker will take over completely!" said Dream Watcher in urgency. Junior looked to his clock on his dresser, looking for the time.
"Well, it's midnight. That's good news. But what's the big deal if he makes everyone eat oatmeal? It's actually pretty good," said Junior with a shrug. Dream Watcher gasped in shock.
"Bite your tongue!" shouted Dream Watcher as he smacked Junior at the back of the head.
"Ah! Fuck off, Santa! What's with the get up? You look like a cross between Santa and Jesus," said Junior in annoyance.
"I am the Dream Watcher! Now get back to your dream cloud!" said Dream Watcher. Junior groaned in annoyance.
"Asshole. Fine! I rather not have some fucking breakfast mascot controlling my mind anyway," muttered Junior as he began to climb up his covers and onto the sleeping version of himself. He grunted as he made the journey, making his way up to the large cloud that hung inches above. Junior sighed as he rubbed his hands.
"Alright, here we-"
"Not so fast!" shouted a masculine voice. Junior looked to the side and found a figure to be dropping down from the air about his size. He landed on the chest of sleeping Junior and stroke a pose. He was dressed in red spandex with a mask over his eyes. His suit bore black dots all over it. He reminded Junior of some super hero from a television show.
"I am Ladybug Man! I will defeat you with my lady-tastic powers!" said the super hero as he threw a swarm of lady bugs at Junior. The Transmutant yelped as the lady bugs buzzed all around him, causing him to fall off the edge of the larger version of himself and down onto the bed. He got up as he swatted the bugs away, only to be met with Ladybug Man's kick, sending him over the edge of the bed. Junior cried out as he fell to the ground and crashed down to the bottom. He groaned in pain as he rubbed his jaw. He slowly got up as he rubbed his rear as he found Ladybug Man to be striking a pose. He then threw red pellets at Junior's feet, which exploded on impact. Junior cried out as he was blown away and crashed into the wall. He groaned as he dropped to the ground and onto his face. Junior grimaced as he raised his head, feeling sore.
"Great. Looks like I might need some help," said Junior.
"I can help with that," said Dream Watcher. Junior looked towards him.
"If you can find one of your friend's dream cloud, you can enter and bring them out to help you," said Dream Watcher.
"But that would take too long! I would have to travel miles to get to each friend's house to get into their dream cloud!" said Junior.
"Ah but this is the best part! If one of your friends are dreaming about those they know, there is a connection with the others’ dream cloud that can take you to there in just a second! You can use this network to quickly recruit your friends in just a minute or so, as long as they appear in your friends' dream!" said Dream Watcher. Junior sighed.
"Then I might know the best person to go to first," said Junior.



Junior found himself running through the world that was much larger than he was. He passed tall grasses, miles of blacktop and concrete, and even climbed over the dreaded steps of house porches. He found himself phasing through the front door of one particular house. He stopped as he found Rodan lying in his bed, with his body sprawled out with his covers just below his waist. Junior sighed as he climbed up the bed and found Rodan's dream cloud above.
"God, please let this dream be bearable," said Junior with a gulp. He leaped up into the air, finding himself making his way through the cloud. He grunted as he found himself dropping to the ground. He raised himself up to check his surroundings. He was at the school. He heard feminine giggling, prompting him to turn and his eyes to widen. Before him was Rodan, being clung to by several girls from the school. Most of which he was familiar with.
"Oh Rodan! You're so hot!" said Sunset Shimmer as she leaned her head against Rodan's shoulder, who wore a crown upon his head and wore a leather jacket.
"You are the greatest!" said Octavia as she clung to Rodan's leg. Twilight giggled as she leaned against Rodan, while Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, Mosura, the Dazzlings, and Erika all remained in close contact with him, clinging to him while feeding him grapes and other fruit. Junior slumped his shoulders as he stared slack jawed.
"Why am I not surprised?" asked Junior. He then turned and found a version of himself, Angirasu and Flash Sentry to be dropping to their knees.
"Oh, great and powerful Rodan! There is no one as cool as you!" said Flash as he bowed to Rodan. The dream version of Junior bowed down as well.
"You are so much stronger and smarter than me, great Rodan!" said the dream version of Junior. The real version of Junior narrowed his eyes and growled. Angirasu bowed as well.
"Won't you be so kind to let us have one of your women?" begged Angirasu. The girls looked at them in disgust.
"No way! You losers are not worthy of our love! Only the hunk king, Rodan, deserves our love!" shouted Aria. Rodan chuckled.
"Sorry guys, but the ladies have spoken!" said Rodan with a laugh. Junior growled as he stomped over to Rodan, startling the girls. Rodan looked at him in confusion and found the dream version still on the ground.
"Dream’s over asshole, I need your help," said Junior.
"Huh?" asked Rodan in confusion. He then began to drag Rodan from the girls, who cried out in despair.
"No wait! The honeys!" cried Rodan in despair. He then found himself being dragged towards where Angirasu was, where a portal suddenly opened behind him. Junior smirked as he threw Rodan through and jumped in after him. Rodan yelped as he face planted into grass, while Junior dropped beside him. Rodan growled as he shot up.
"Dude! What gives?!" shouted Rodan.
"It was a dream, Rodan. None of it was real," said Junior with a deadpanned stare. Rodan gasped as he looked around, finding the forest environment. He then looked to his leather jacket, which was replaced by his pajamas. He reached for his crown, which shattered into dust. He moaned in dismay as he lowered his head.
"Why?" asked Rodan.
"Because I need your help. Some dream entity told me that my mind is going to be controlled by some oatmeal mascot. I can't get back to my dream cloud on my own since its guarded, so I need your help," said Junior.
"Wait, what? Dude, slow down!" said Rodan.
"Look, we can travel through dreams by finding portals connected to the dream versions of our friends. I need you to help me round them up so we can beat the guard," said Junior. Rodan shrugged.
"Alright. So, where are we?" asked Rodan.
"Angirasu's dream, apparently. But I don't see him," said Junior as he looked around. He then noticed Rodan's appearance.
"Hey, is it me or do you suddenly look like a bird animated by Disney?" asked Junior. Rodan looked at himself and then to Junior.
"No way! We're in some kind of Disney world! I'm Iago from Aladdin!" said Rodan with grin as he looked over his body, which had changed into a small parrot but with scaly features over himself as he flapped his wings in place. He then chuckled.
"And you're the Beast!" laughed Rodan. Junior bore a look of confusion and gasped as he found that he bore claws. He looked himself over and then over to a pond, where he found his appearance. He was the Beast, as Rodan said. But he bore Amber eyes instead of blue, and more of a reptilian look to his form compared to the traditional beast from the animated movie.
"Oh, come on!" said Junior with a deep voice and an annoyed look as he gave an animalistic grunt. Rodan gasped.
"Do you know what this means?! Hot Disney girls!" cried Rodan as he looked around with heart shaped eyes as he panted with a long tongue out like a dog. Junior grimaced.
"Yeesh. Animated antics are freakier from the character's perspective," said Junior. He then gasped as he turned to the side.
"Look! It's the school!" said Junior. The school stood among the woods near a village, appearing like a castle. The two began to rush down a path, as whimsical music played in the background. Rodan laughed with glee.
"Dude! This place's magical atmosphere is getting to me! I swear I can hear music in the air!" said Rodan as he flew. Junior groaned as he ran.
"This place is beginning to affect me too. I feel like breaking into song!" said Junior as he clenched his teeth. The two entered the school, where they found themselves surrounded by sparkling walls and decorations. Suddenly, Fluttershy emerged, appearing like she was dressed as Snow White. She gasped with a look of joy as she spotted to two boys.
"Goji! Rodan! You boys are just in time for pie!" said Fluttershy as she held out a steaming pie with pink oven mitts on.
"Did somebody say pie?" asked a familiar voice. The three turned and found Flash Sentry dressed like the prince from Cinderella, floating through the air as he followed the delicious smell of the pie. He descended to the ground beside Fluttershy as he sniffed the pie. Music began to play over the scene.
"It's a wonderful day for pie. You could ask all the birds in the sky~," sang Flash in a stereotypical Disney way. A bird flew through the window, bearing cyan feathers and a rainbow-colored crest.
"And they'll tell real sweet, with a musical tweet~."
"It's A wonderful day for pie!~" sang the bird, bearing Rainbow Dash's voice. From a pond next to the school emerged the Dazzlings, bearing mermaid tails.
"For pie~," sang the Dazzlings.
"For pie~," sang Rainbow Dash.
"For pie,~" sang Fluttershy as she held out a pie as she did a twirl.
"For pie,~" sang Twilight, who appeared as the blue fairy, Sunset, who appeared as Esmeralda, Erika, who appeared as Mulan, Rarity, as Sleeping Beauty, Applejack, as Merida, Pinkie Pie, as a pink version of Pooh Bear, and Mosura as Belle. Junior covered clamped his hands over his head with a groan.
"This dream is wonderful!" Said Rodan admiring all the beautiful animated girls around him.
"Where the hell is Aang?!" shouted Junior with a roar. Mosura suddenly pulled Junior into the dance.
"It's a wonderful day for pie~," sang Mosura.
"And it feels a lot better than I~," sang Angirasu as he emerged from the crowd, appearing as a small, brown porcupine.
"Everyone in the school~," sang a talking female stool.
"And this Tara Strong stool~," sang  Flash gesturing to the stool.
"The Bees making honey~," sang three singing bees, gesturing to Pinkie eating honey.
"This Lauren Faust Bunny~," sang a rabbit with red hair.
"WE ALL SING WITH GLEE, CAUSE WE ALL AGREE!~" everyone sang the final note in unison. "IT'S A WONDERFUL, WONDERFUL,WONDEFUL, WONDERFULL DAY FOR PIIIIIIIEEEEEEE!~”
The singing finally ended, but menacing music started to fill the air, as Xenjira appeared dressed as Jafar. he pulls out an apple from his sleeve.
"Would you like a shiny red apple to put in that pie?" Xenjira said in a villainous tone.
"NO!" shouted everyone in the school.
All at once everyone threw their pies at Xenjira causing him to stumble out of the school. Prince Flash slammed the door into Xenjira's face.
Junior grabbed the Angirasu porcupine. The quills poked him but did no harm.
"Rodan, come on!" shouted Junior as he grabbed Rodan and ran with him.
"No! My Disney girls!" cried Rodan as the three rushed towards the doors, but Junior stopped and rushed back to the girls.
"Fine! I'll get you a Disney girl!" said Junior as he tossed Rodan over his shoulder and grabbed Fluttershy, who yelped in fright.
"But Ariel was my favorite," whined Rodan, gesturing to the Aria mermaid.
"Too Bad!" shouted Junior. "Let's get out of here, before Aang's dream buys Marvel!"
Junior ran with the four in his hold and crashed through door and ran down the school steps. Outside was a pumpkin carriage, where they hopped on the front and began to whip the horses, causing them to neigh as they ran.
"What's this about?!" cried Angirasu.
"Look, this is a dream, and I need you to help me save my mind from Quaker Oats!" said Junior.
"Huh?!" exclaimed Angirasu.
"We'll explain later! Right now, we need to enter through Fluttershy's dream cloud. But I don't know how to get it to open," said Junior as he tapped Fluttershy's head.
"Stop that!" cried Fluttershy. Suddenly, a jade colored snakelike tail slowly emerged from inside the carriage, it was followed by a hushed choking sound, and a feminine giggle. Junior looked to Rodan, while Rodan looked to Angirasu.
"Guys," Junior said in a worried tone. "I think we aren't the only ones on this carriage."
The teens turned back and peered through the window, they see Baragon, who looked like a small reptilian gopher with a small orange horn protruding out of his forehead. Baragon had blue and yellow spirals in his eyes and was wrapped in Manda's coils, who had the appearance of a large cartoon snake but the face of a Chinese dragon. She also had two arms that were sensually rubbing Baragon's shoulders. Manda hissed seductively as she swayed her hips, she began to sing in a just as seductive tone.
"Make out with me, jusssst with me~," sang Manda. "Take off your pantssss, and Make out with me~."
Manda turned to the teens, she stopped her singing, as she put her fingers on her chest and let out a scoff.
"Argh! My privacccy!" hissed Manda, as she slithered angrily towards Junior. "You have made a sssssserioussss missstake my friend!"
"Oh, hell no! I know where this going!" cried Junior as he hopped out of the carriage with Fluttershy, Aang and Rodan. The carriage continued down the road, Manda peered her serpentine head and neck from the carriage door. Her tail shaped itself into a knot, followed by a flickering of her forked tongue, as if she was doing a serpentine version of blowing a raspberry and flipping the bird.
Junior sighed in annoyance before a dream portal opened in front of Fluttershy.
"Through here!" cried Junior as he took Rodan and Angirasu through the portal. They found themselves in the forms of Akita dogs, in a park where Fluttershy giggled as she pet, snuggled and played with a number of dogs.
"What the hell happened to us?!" exclaimed Angirasu.
"We're in Shy's dream. We gotta get her out so she can help us!" said Junior. He then groaned as he looked himself over.
"But how can we convince her? We're dogs," said Junior.
"Just go up to her," said Rodan as he bit Junior's neck, causing him to yip in pain and to stumble away. Junior growled at him, but heard Fluttershy gasp.
"Oh! Aren't you just adorable?!" Junior tensed as he turned and found Fluttershy approaching him and began to pet him. Junior was about to protest but began to feel pleasure as the girl pet his ear. He rolled onto his side instinctively.
"You are just so cute. Aw," cooed Fluttershy as she rubbed Junior's belly and planted kisses on his muzzle. Junior lightly flushed to himself, but then remembered his mission. He growled as he quickly shot up.
"Fluttershy, stop!" said Junior. The girl gasped and cried out in fear as she stumbled away.
"Y-You can talk!" cried Fluttershy.
"Shy, it's me! It's Gojira! I need your help!" said Junior as he sat on his rear. Fluttershy began to slightly relaxed as she recognized the voice.
"Wha... Goji? How is this...."
"This is a dream! Look, I'll explain along the way, but we need you to come help!" said Junior. Rodan snorted.
"Hey Goji, good thing Fluttershy didn't give you too much love. Or else we'd all be seeing a red rocket," said Rodan. Junior flushed brightly while Fluttershy cupped her mouth.
"That's sick, Rodan," said Angirasu with a deadpanned stare.
Soon, the teens had made their way over to an area of Fluttershy's dream, while the rest of the Main Six were walking dogs, along with the Dazzlings, Sunset, and Erika.
"OK, now that you know everything, we should split up to cover more ground. I'm gonna get Mosu," said Junior as he rushed towards Mosura, where a portal appeared. The rest of the teens nodded to each other as they split off and approached one of the other teens.
As Junior passed through the portal, he found himself in a very vibrant, colorful place. He slightly squinted his eyes from the intense brightness of this dream world. He noticed that he was present inside of the high school, which looked to be a bit smaller. The doors seemed to be shorter and the ceilings felt closer. He looked around and found students to be short and stubby, and freaking adorable. His eyes widened in surprise as he found the students to be walking about, appearing as cute anime chibi versions of themselves.
"Huh," said Junior as he began to walk pass the chibis, who reached up to his knees. He began to rush through the wall, while the chibis stared in awe at his greater size. Soon, he stopped as he found Fluttershy, who was making cute foot step sounds in the hall. She gasped as she looked at Junior in shock.
"Goji? What happened to you? You're so big!" said Fluttershy. Junior felt his heart skipping a beat as she found Fluttershy to have seemingly turned several times cuter than she already was. Her stubby features were just too much, along with her large bright eyes.
"Um... Shy, have you seen Mosura anywhere? I need to find her for something important," said Junior. Fluttershy smiled brightly.
"She's over here!" said Fluttershy as she began to walk down to the hall. Junior couldn't help but watch as the chibi girl waddled as she led him through the hall.
'I need to get out of here before I die from the cuteness!' thought Junior. Soon, he was led over to a locker, where Mosura was sliding a note inside. She gasped as she found Junior approaching.
"Go-Gojira-senpai!" cried Mosura with flushing cheeks. Junior looked at her in confusion.
"Senpai? Jesus, this shit is just like an anime," said Junior. As he looked at Mosura in a stubby chibi state, he couldn't help but crack a smile at her endearing appearance. Truly, both girls were adorable as chibis.
"Mosu, I need your help," said Junior. Mosura nodded with a shy look.
"S-Sure. Anything for you," said Mosura in a small tone.
"OK, first of all, this is a dream. None of this is real," said Junior, while Mosura's face turned to confusion. Junior knelt before her.
"Look, apparently, there is this dream entity telling me that I have until morning before some asshole takes over my mind and makes everyone in the world eat oatmeal. I know this sounds crazy, but I need you to help me round up the others to get to my dream cloud," said Junior as he picked up Mosura, who gasped with flushing cheeks. She was like a small child being picked up, and was quite light.
"Wha... Wait, slow down! I don't understand," said Mosura in confusion.
"Look, I'll explain more when we enter through someone else's dream cloud! Rodan went to get Aria, Aang went to get Rainbow and Shy went to get Twilight. We need to hurry!" said Junior as he carried Mosura over his shoulders, who locked her arms around his head tightly as he began to run.
"S-Senpaaaaai!" cried Mosura as she held onto Junior for dear life.
"Stop calling me that! You're gonna give me a heart attack from how damn cute you are!" said Junior.
"C-Cute?" asked Mosura with a pleased smile. The two rounded a corner in the hall, where Adagio Dazzle suddenly came walking by as a chibi. She was just as adorable as the others, especially with how puffy her hair was on her small stubby body.
"Oh, hey senpai~!" sang Adagio as she waved at Junior with a wink. Junior began to stumble with a look of alarm.
"Oh no!" cried Junior as a portal suddenly opened before him as he grew close to Adagio. He tripped and fell with Mosura, who yelped as they fell into the portal.
On the other side of the portal, Adagio Dazzle sighed as she wandered through the school as students fawned over her. She winked at the boys and girls of the school, while swaying her luscious hips, and running her hand through her curly locks of hair. She found teachers throwing previously done assignments, all bearing 100 percent grades on them all. They sang her praises as she graced the halls with her presence.
Soon, she found herself in a marble covered bathroom, which was as large as a living room. She sighed as she undressed herself and began to sink herself into a large, luxurious bath. She sighed as she felt the warmth all over her body as her hair was let down and became drenched in the bath water.
"This is the best day, ever!" cried Adagio as she lied in the bath, while flexing her toes out of the tub. Suddenly, a portal opened in front of her tub, causing her eyes to widen with a start. From the portal came Junior, who yelped as he fell from the portal along with Mosura, in her normal full size and pajamas. Mosura face planted on the ground while Junior landed in the tub, with his face buried in Adagio's cleavage. Adagio processed everything that had just happened in seconds and looked down at Junior, who was soaked in bath water with his face buried in her chest. She bore a bemused look on her face, while also feeling a little turned on. Junior shot his head up from Adagio's chest with flushing cheeks and a look of horror.
"Oh shit, Adagio! I-I didn't..." Junior attempted to stand up but fell back in the tub. He stared in shock at Adagio, as her breasts were hidden in the bath water and bubbles, while she bore a sultry look.
"Oh Goji, you just made this day even better," said Adagio with a giggle as she swam towards Junior and placed herself over his body, her chest pressed against his. Junior gasped as his eyes were wide and his muscles locked in place. Adagio gave a giggle as she brought her legs around his waist as she took one of his hands and brought it over to her thigh.
"Oh baby, you have such strong and firm hands," said Adagio with flushing cheeks. She then gasped as she smiled.
"Is that your phone in your pocket or are you just happy to see me?" asked Adagio, teasingly. Junior groaned as he attempted to get away from the girl.
'No! She felt it!' thought Junior in dread. Mosura groaned as she rubbed her bruised forehead as she stood up. She gasped and looked on in horror as she found Adagio attempting to ravage Junior while he attempted to get her off.
"Adagio, what the hell are you doing to him?!" cried Mosura as she grabbed Junior's wrist and began to pull him out of the tub. Adagio scoffed in annoyance as Junior was being pulled away. She stood up, exposing her entire form and began to pull on Junior's other arm.
"Back off! He obviously wants to have a little fun!" said Adagio as she began to pull on Junior. The male Transmutant cried out in alarm as he spotted Adagio's naked form fully exposed. Mosura pulled back on his arm.
"You're taking away his innocence! Leave him alone!" said Mosura as she pulled. Adagio groaned as she pulled back.
"I don't think he'll complain if it's me in the sheets!" laughed Adagio as the two had a tug of war for the male Transmutant. Mosura growled angrily as she mustered up all her Transmutant strength and pulled Junior out of the tub. Adagio screamed as she was suddenly yanked out of the tub and flew through the air and out bathroom. Junior yelped as he landed on top of Mosura. They then stared at each other briefly with wide eyes. Mosura gulped as her heart raced from Junior having her pinned to the ground.
"Um... Goji, what's that on my thigh?" asked Mosura with flushing cheeks. Junior's eyes widened in horror as he quickly stood up and held his shirt down over his pajama pants.
"Nothing! I swear!" said Junior with a nervous smile. Mosura slightly stood up with a forced smile.
"Oh. OK," said Mosura. Though of course, she knew that her friend was lying. She just went along with it because she knew he had been through enough with Adagio.
Meanwhile, Adagio screamed as she flew through the air, in Rarity's path. The girls screamed as they were about to slam into each other, but a portal opened before Rarity, allowing Adagio to pass through. The pop singer fell through the portal and crashed into a mountain of cloth supplies, groaning as her drenched body dripped. She raised herself up and found Rarity rushing in, wearing a blouse and dark skirt. She gasped a she found Adagio naked on the ground.
"Hey, see something you like?" asked Adagio with a smile. She then groaned in pain as she held her side.
"I'll get you some clothes!" said Rarity as she tossed a towel to Adagio to cover up.



The wind was howling in her ears as she free fell through the puffy clouds. Rainbow Dash gave a cry of excitement as she dove through the open blue sky, with the ground miles below. Her hair flowed through the wind as she spun around during free fall. Suddenly, a portal from a nearby cloud opened, where Angirasu came running out. However, he suddenly fell with a panicked cry.
"Aaaah!! Oh God! Oh, my God! Oh fuck! Shiiiiit!!" Angirasu free fell as his cries echoed out as his body reverted back from an akita dog into his normal self in pajamas. He then found himself free falling beside Rainbow Dash, who looked at him in surprise.
"Aang? I didn't know you were on the plane! Hey, you shouldn't be skydiving without a parachute!" shouted Rainbow over the wind.
"How silly of me!" shouted Angirasu sarcastically. Rainbow placed herself in a position as if she were lying on her side as she fell.
"So, what's up?" asked Rainbow. Angirasu looked at her in disbelief. He was free falling to his death, and she was just being nonchalant about the situation.
"Rainbow, this is a dream! I need you to come with me to help Gojira with something!" said Angirasu frantically as he looked down at the ground.
"Huh? Why?" asked Rainbow in confusion.
"Because he was kicked out of his dream by Quaker Oats and if we don't get him back into his dream bubble by morning, Quaker is gonna take over his mind and force everyone in the world to eat oatmeal!" cried Angirasu as he flailed his arms wildly through the air in a vain attempt to slow down his descent. Rainbow scoffed as she flipped herself upside down as she fell with a look of disinterest.
"Nah. I'm good," said Rainbow. Angirasu looked at her incredulously.
"Just like that?!"
"Dude, what you're saying sounds nuts! Obviously, this is a dream and you aren't here, but what you're telling me is also just as ridiculous enough to be a dream," said Rainbow. Angirasu groaned.
"Rainbow, please! We just need your help!" cried Angirasu. Rainbow crossed her arms in response.
"Nope! I'm trying to enjoy skydiving, and there is nothing that's gonna stop-" Rainbow and Angirasu both fell through a large puff of clouds. The two fell further down until they suddenly fell onto a giant bed.
"Oof! Ow... I thought the ground wasn't supposed to-" Rainbow gasped in alarm as she found herself in her room, where everything was giant. She even found a giant version of herself sleeping. She turned to find Angirasu to be standing up, whom she rushed over to and grabbed by the shirt.
"What the hell is this?! Are we dead?!" cried Rainbow in a panic. Angirasu pried her hands off his shirt.
"We're not dead! We must have fallen out of your dream cloud. Now we know that what we're experiencing is a lot more than a trippy dream involving Gojira," said Angirasu as he looked up to the dream cloud above Rainbow's giant sleeping self. Rainbow Dash looked down at herself and found her skydiving gear had suddenly disappeared, replaced by a tank top and her short pajama bottoms.
"Freaky," said Rainbow.
"Come on. We gotta get back in there so we can round up the others," said Angirasu as he grabbed Rainbow by the wrist and began to rush up to higher ground with her.
"Easy! And how are we gonna- Wuah!!" Rainbow cried out as she was suddenly thrown by Angirasu into the air, where she phased through the dream cloud. Angirasu leaped up from the highest point on the sleeping giant version of Rainbow's belly and made his way inside of the dream cloud. He peaked up above a cloud of mist and found Rainbow Dash to be on her knees in the grass in an open field. Angirasu climbed up to the ground and helped her up to her feet.
"Great. How are we supposed to find one of the others to create a fast connection to their dream bubbles?" asked Angirasu under his breath. Then, an idea formed in his mind.
"Lucid dreaming!" said Angirasu.
"Huh?" asked Rainbow with a tilt of her head.
"It's when you become aware that you're dreaming. During this, you can manipulate how your dream goes about," said Angirasu. Rainbow Dash looked at him with a raised brow.
"Uh Aang? Is that even a real thing, or some weird wife's tale or something?" asked Rainbow.
"No, it's real! I've done it at least twice before. Just... Try to imagine one of our friends here. Uh... Sonata! I don't think the others went over to retrieve her," said Angirasu. Rainbow shrugged. She then closed her eyes as she grunted as she attempted to concentrate.
"Pony tail. High pitched voice. Weirdo. Sonata!" said Rainbow as she shot her eyes open and forced a hand out. Suddenly, Sonata appeared before them.
"Hi! I'm Sonata!" said the dream version of Sonata.
"Oh snap! It worked!" said Rainbow with a grin. Angirasu smiled in approval.
"Ok, let's go!" said Angirasu as he began to approach Sonata, as a whirling portal appeared in front of the girl. Rainbow's eyes widened as the Transmutant passed through. She took a breath before rushing in after him.
The two found themselves standing in an altar of a large cathedral. Angirasu noticed that he is wearing a tuxedo, and his hair was properly combed. Rainbow noticed that she was in a rainbow-colored dress, and her hair was properly braided.  All their friends, and family were sitting on the benches, Aang noticed a middle-aged woman with equally brown spikey hair burying her face into shoulder of what appears to be Baragon. He also noticed that the priest was none other than MONARCH director, Onyx.
"This isn't what I expected Sonata's dream to look like," said Rainbow Dash.
"Let's just focus on finding Sonata," said Angirasu. "She can't be too fa-"
Aang paused as the cathedral doors slowly opened to reveal Sonata wearing a magnificent wedding dress, and holding a bouquet. She slowly walked up to the altar as the organ starts to play 'Here Comes The Bride'. A dream version of Aria Blaze started tearing up, while a dream version of Adagio slowly patted her back. Aang was mesmerized by Sonata's graceful beauty. She made it up to the altar, and looked into Aang's eyes lovingly.
"Dearly beloved" Onyx stated. "We are gathered here today, to join this Transmutant, and this woman in the bonds of holy matrimony"
Onyx turns to Sonata.
"Do you Sonata Dusk, take this Transmutant to be your lawfully wedded husband?" asked Onyx
"I do," Sonata says blissfully.
"And do you Riku Angirasu, take this woman to be your lawfully wedded wife?"
Aang was so enchanted, that he forgotten about Junior's predicament, and the fact that this was all a dream.  In his eyes, all that mattered was her.
"I-I do," Angirasu said.
"And Now I pronounce you, man and wife." Onyx announced. "You may kiss the bride."
Sonata slowly took off her veil, and walked towards Aang with open arms. She finally wrapped her arms around Aang, while he returned the gesture. They began to slowly lean into each other as their eyes were half open. Sonata had closed her eyes completely as she parted her lips. Angirasu's heart raced as his senses picked up her soft breaths and caught her scent. He was just inches away from her as he parted his lips as well. Suddenly Rainbow forcefully pulled Aang away from Sonata, and began slapping him.
"Snap! Out! Of! It! You! Numbskull!" yelled Rainbow Dash in between slaps. "Keep your head in the game!"
Angirasu finally snapped out of his daze, only to find a furious Sonata marching towards Rainbow.
"Hey! Hands off my man!" scold Sonata.
"I can put my hands anywhere I want to put my hands!" retorted Rainbow Dash. "Besides he's not even your man!"
"What do you mean?" Sonata asked.
"What I mean is none of this is real! You are dreaming!" said Rainbow Dash.
Sonata's expression softened.
"D-does that mean, I-I'm not really getting married to Angirasu?" asked Sonata.
"No! You're not getting married to Angirasu!" said Rainbow Dash.
Sonata's eyes began to tear up, her legs began to tremble. She put her hands over her eyes, and began to sob. But her sobbing was cut short by Rainbow Dash.
"We have no time to cry our eyes out!" said Raindow Dash. "Aang let's get this weirdo out of here."
Angirasu picked up Sonata, she let out a yelp and wrapped her arms around his neck.
"Sorry about this Sonata," said Angirasu. "But it was an enjoyable wedding."
Sonata let out a bashful squee. Rainbow Dash jumped right into Pinkie Pie opening the portal to her dream, as Aang and Sonata followed her.




Later...

Junior stood among Mosura, Rodan, Angirasu and Fluttershy. With them were the rest of the Main Six, the Dazzlings, Sunset and Erika. He was surprised as to how quick they were able to round everyone up. According to Fluttershy, Pinkie was quick enough to buy into this ludicrous story of Quaker Oats that she took the lead of finding the rest of the girls. Everyone present here in the dream scape of Rarity were dressed in pajamas, including Adagio. The outfit that Rarity had apparently made for her had faded out of existence and was replaced with the pop star's pajamas, much to Rarity's dismay.
"It's like a dream party!" said Pinkie in excitement. Junior sighed.
"I've had you guys rounded up together to save my mind!" said Junior in annoyance. Twilight stepped forward.
"OK, let's say that what you said is true. How are we supposed to do anything about a dream entity?" asked Twilight.
"I just need you all to help me beat the crap out of the asshole guarding my dream cloud so we can go inside. After that, we just kick Quaker Oats out of my dream cloud before morning," explained Junior. Applejack raised her hand with a quizzical look.
"So.... He just wants to take over your body so he can force everyone in the world to eat oatmeal?" asked Applejack. Junior sighed.
"Yes..." answered Junior.
"Bleh! Then let's do this! I hate oatmeal!" said Sonata in disgust.
"But that's seriously what his goal is? No world domination or something like that?" asked Sunset in disbelief.
"Yes! But none of that matters because I just want to get my body back! Please, just help!" said Junior in exasperation.
"Alright! Alright! Keep your pants on, dude," said Rainbow. Junior sighed as he began to look at Fluttershy.
"Hey, you mind if we open up a portal to your place? We can save time since we live next to each other," said Junior. Fluttershy nodded with a smile.
"Go for it," said Fluttershy. Junior sighed as he closed his eyes, envisioning Fluttershy. He opened his eyes and found the girl to have appeared before the group.
"H-Hello. I'm Fluttershy. I'm really shy," whispered Fluttershy as she looked away. Rodan nodded.
"Hmm. Yep, seems about right," said Rodan. The portal in front of the dream version of Fluttershy opened, allowing the teens to enter through.



The teens arrive at Junior's bedside, where they found the sleeping version of himself. Rarity looked around his room in disgust.
"When was the last time you cleaned your room? It's a mess!" said Rarity. Junior groaned in annoyance.
"Get off my back! I was gonna clean it tomorrow!" said Junior as the teens began to climb up the covers to the bed. As they made it to the top, Ladybug man appeared, laughing boisterously.
"You came back for more? And you brought friends! Very well, you shall be defeated, villains!" declared Ladybug man as he struck a pose. The teens all looked on in confusion.
"This is the guard that gave you a hard time?" asked Aria with a snort.
"Don't be fooled, he's pretty tough," said Junior. Rainbow chuckled.
"Let's find out for sure!" Rainbow Dash began to charge towards the insect themed hero, who leaped from side to side as he avoided her punches. He then kicked her in the rear, causing her to face plant onto the bed. The teens gasped as they found Rainbow rubbing her rear in pain. From behind Aria threw a fist at Ladybug Man, but he grabbed her arm.
"Time to take a bite out of crime!" Ladybug Man declared, as he began biting Aria's arm.
"Ow!!!!!!" yelled Aria in pain and annoyance. "Son Of A Bitch! If I was normal size, I'd squish you like your stupid ladybugs!"
Ladybug Man gasped in a offended manner.
"Watch your mouth, you dirty bug squasher!" shouted Ladybug Man. "You've offended my Ladybugs!"
Ladybug Man opened a pouch on his utility belt, letting out a swarm of ladybugs that began to fly into Aria's face.
"Gahhhh!" shouted Aria. "Stupid Motherfucking Asshole!"
Angirasu came from Ladybug Man's left, only to be kicked in the face and fell back.
"Hmph! Is that all you got?!" shouted Ladybug man as he threw his red pellets, which exploded. The teens all cried out as they were blown away all around the bed. Sunset yelped as she slid off the bed but caught the covers to keep herself from falling off. Rodan began to rush towards her to help her up, but Ladybug Man dropped by his side and kneed him in the gut. Rodan cried out as he was forced away, while Angirasu came up from behind the hero, who then round house kicked him in the jaw. Mosura and Applejack came rushing in for the attack but both were kicked away as Ladybug Man hopped and performed a kangaroo-like kick on them. Sunset cried out in panic as she began to slip.
"Help!" cried Sunset. Erika came rushing to her and knelt down to reach for her hand. But Ladybug man kicked her in the back knocking her off the bed, Erika screamed as she fell but caught Sunset's leg, where she swung, causing Sunset to nearly lose her grip. Erika herself nearly slipped from Sunset, prompting her to held onto her leg tighter. The two gave panicked cries as Ladybug Man approached and raised his foot over Sunset's hand. Junior suddenly tackled the hero off the bed, where the two began to free fall down to the ground.
"Gojira!" cried Sunset and Erika in unison. The Transmutant crashed down to the ground with Ladybug Man and began to punch him. The hero blocked a few of his punches and grabbed Junior by the nose and twisted it. Junior cried out in pain as he felt his nose twisted and was met with a metal baton to the gut. He was struck several times while Ladybug Man mixed these strikes with kicks and punches, forcing Junior back. Junior was backed up against the bed and was met with punches that he attempted to block. Ladybug Man was just too fast and seemed experienced in martial arts, which put Junior at a disadvantage. Back above him hanging from the bed, Sunset looked down passed Erika. The two watched as Junior was backed up against the bed, below them.
"Erika, I'm gonna let go," said Sunset in a serious tone. Erika looked back at her with a look of shock.
"Wait, what?! No, don't let go!" pleaded Erika.
"I'm letting go!" said Sunset. She then released the covers to the blanket, allowing for her and Erika to free fall. The two screamed as they fell. As Junior was about to be struck in the head by the baton of Ladybug man, Erika and Sunset landed on top of him. The hero groaned as he was flattened onto the ground as the girls lied on top of him. Junior bore a look of surprise as he looked back up at the bed and down to the girls. He knelt down and helped them off of the hero.
"You two alright?" asked Junior.
"Yeah. Just sore," said Sunset as she rubbed her rear. Erika sent her a glare.
"Never do that again!" said Erika.
"You guys OK down there?" called Rainbow from above the bed. Junior waved to her.
"We're fine!" responded Junior. He then heard Ladybug Man groan. The Transmutant punched the hero in the face as he looked up at him. He then grabbed the hero by the ankles and dragged him away from the girls. He began to spin around and around, building up speed and momentum. He then released Ladybug Man and threw him towards the wall, where he phased through. He cried out as he soon flew into Miwa's room, who slept soundly. He fell into her dream cloud and began to roll down a green hill. At the bottom was Miwa, who sat at a table with Gojira Senior, holding his hand as she had flushing cheeks and a small smile.
"Oh baby, this day has been romantic! I-" Miwa was interrupted as Ladybug man crashed into their table, knocking them all down to the ground. Miwa groaned as she lied on her back. She raised her head as she felt a squeeze on her chest. She gasped as she found Ladybug Man on her with his hand on her left breast, while Senior was lying in the mess that was left behind from the crash. Her face flushed with fury as she growled.
"Y-You bastard! You're ruining my date with my man! Get off!" screamed Miwa as she forced Ladybug Man off. She then growled as the area around her burst into flames. She gave an enraged cry as she began to beat Ladybug Man to a pulp.
"These boobs are for my man! Don't ever touch them!!" shouted Miwa as she beat Ladybug Man mercilessly.
Meanwhile back in Junior's room.
Junior climbed up back to the top of the bed with Erika latched onto his back like a koala and Sunset climbing up close behind. As they reached the top and joined the others, they found the dream cloud.
"OK, here goes nothing," said Junior. One by one, the teens began to enter inside of the dream cloud. When they got inside, they were shocked to find the dream world to have been comprised of some Disneyland styled amusement park with a large castle at the center, called Quaker Land. The sign flashed brightly in the distance.
"Looks like he's made himself at home," said Twilight. Junior scoffed as he popped his knuckles.
"Over my dead body," said Junior.
Soon, the teens were navigating through the park, sneaking about as dream apparitions of individuals flooded the streets. Soon, a tram came rolling by, prompting the teens to hop in, while snagging Quaker hats that were being sold to appear part of the crowd. A woman was at the front of the tram as the vehicle drove about.
"Here at Quaker Land, we offer a mind-boggling amount of entertainment inside of the head of Gojira Takeshi II! In just about a couple of hours, our king Quaker Oats will soon have full control of Gojira's body, allowing him to bring about an age of oatmeal for all of the tastebuds of earth!" said the woman. Junior scowled as the vehicle drove about.
"Oh! And over here is the grand castle of Quaker Oats! He never leaves his luxurious castle, and all are forbidden from entering!" said the woman. Junior's eyes widened. He leaned over to the group who sat close by.
"You hear that? He never leaves the castle," whispered Junior.
"Yeah, but how are we going to get inside? It could be heavily guarded," said Adagio.
"We can figure something out. Let's put our heads together and come up with a plan," suggested Applejack. Suddenly, the tram stopped abruptly. The teens looked around in confusion.
"Why did we stop all of the sudden?" asked Angirasu. Junior's eyes widened as he found a familiar face entering the tram. It was Bald Guy, along with several of his agents with tasers in their hands and guns. They aimed at the teens as they surrounded the tram.
"Hail Oats," said Bald Guy with a smirk. Junior slumped his shoulders.
"Fuck."



The Transmutants, Main Six, the Dazzlings, Sunset, and Erika all found themselves bounded by chains as they sat in roller coaster carts that were carried up via elevator. On their way up, they gasped as they found TNT strapped to the base of the pillars that held up the tracks, all lit up. They made it to the top, where they were miles above ground. They could see the park from where they were, including Quaker's castle. Bald Guy laughed as he sat inside of a towering crane that bore a wrecking ball.
"You know, you kids are going to be the first to ride the 'Condemned'! It gets its name from the fact that this ride was condemned and is in the process of being demolished!" laughed Bald Guy, maniacally.
"You’re a sadist!" said Twilight.
"And you're dead!" said Bald Guy as he pulled a lever, causing the carts to move. The teens screamed as their carts rode down the tracks at high speed.
"Ah!! I hate roller coasters!" screamed Fluttershy as she leaned close to Applejack in their cart. Pinkie was giggling as she stood up.
"Whee!!" cried Pinkie.
"Are you insane?! Sit down!" shouted Aria.
"Oh, come on! This is loads of fu-" Pinkie was interrupted as the wrecking ball came crashing into the tracks, causing their cart to fly off. Pinkie, Aria, Sunset and Rainbow Dash screamed as they flew with their cart but landed on another track. The tracks were brittle and falling apart, making the teens anxious as their damaged cart began to roll backwards. The cart then began to pick up speed as it rolled backwards.
"I always get sick riding backwards!" cried Pinkie as the cart began to move down the tracks as the teens screamed. The wrecking ball returned and destroyed the tracks in front of them, causing them to fly off and to race down to the pillars of more tracks. The teens ducked beneath their cart as it crashed through the weak pillar, causing the tracks there to fall apart.
"Oh shit!" cried Rodan as he, Angirasu, Sonata and Erika had their cart drive off the destroyed tracks, where they flew off down to the park. Meanwhile, the TNT began to detonate, blowing away the rest of the teens from their carts and off the tracks. They all screamed as they flew through the air, landing in different areas of the park. Junior and Mosura found themselves crashing down into the kiddie ride. They panted as they rode in a tea cup style cart that was hung from a cable and carried them along a smurf-like village, filled with animatronic humanoids.
"Phew. We're safe," said Mosura in relief as she slumped against Junior.
"Heh. Idiot should have just killed us while he had the chance," chuckled Junior. Now he was going to make these intruders in his mind pay. Suddenly, the wall to the ride burst open, revealing Bald Guy attached to a large animatronic panda bear, bearing hellish red eyes and sharp metal teeth and claws.
"Oh, I intend to rectify that mistake!" laughed Bald Guy. Junior slumped his shoulders.
"Me and my big mouth!" said Junior as Bald Guy commanded the robotic panda to grab the cart and swing the teens across the area, causing damage to the ride along with fires.



Erika and Sonata found themselves sitting together on a boat that was part of a Pirates of The Caribbean-esque ride. But instead, there were decorations of candy landscapes and water that appeared pink because of the lights and the ground below in the pool.
"That went well," said Sonata. Erika looked at her incredulously.
"Well?!  Our friends are in danger as we speak! And we're stuck on this ride!" said Erika. The two looked ahead and found the boat to nearing a drop. The two huddled together as they screamed as the boat slid down a tunnel. When they reached the bottom, they found themselves in another cave where a misty water fall was present, where a hologram of Bald Guy was present.
"A piece of advice, avoid every temptation on this ride that I've placed in front of you," said the hologram. Erika and Sonata's boat made it through, finding themselves at a candy village that appeared to be like a port. Candy men animatronics were dressed like pirates as they moved about in place. Sonata gasped as she found a large pirate holding a mug filled with candy.
"Oh! Candy!" said Sonata as she grabbed the mug and tugged at it. But the animatronic had a tight grip.
"Sonata, no! It's a temptation!" said Erika.
"When does candy ever hurt anyone?!" asked Sonata as she yanked hard, taking the mug out of the machine's hands. However, she stumbled and fell back while dropping the mug. The robot began to spark and buzz, slapping a prostitute style candy women in the rear, where she fell over and knocked down several other animatronics in a domino effect. The bridge above them crumbled and fell apart, pushing their boat further up as more robots sparked and were destroyed. One robot was blasted off from its seat and crashed into a candy pirate ship, which burned and burst with small explosions.
"I hate chain reactions!" cried Sonata as she and Erika dove for cover.
"I told you!" said Erika. Sonata scoffed indignantly.
"Well, we can't all be strong stones that can resist the sweetness of candy!" cried Sonata as a hole burst through the wall. The girls screamed as the boat went through the hole rather than the intended path. As they came down the tunnel, they burst through a wall, where they found themselves present at a live aquatic show, where Bald Guy stood with his robot Panda. With him were the rest of the teens. He had managed to round them all up here, trapping them in their chains.
"Uh oh," said Erika with a gulp.
"Haha! I have you all now! Wait, where is Gojira?" asked Bald Guy in a almost panicked voice. Suddenly, Junior appeared from the water, riding a mosasaurus.
"What now, asshole?!" shouted Junior with a laugh as the aquatic reptile swam towards Bald Guy. The robotic panda took off into the air, flying with thrusters and began to fire flames at the two. Junior and his beast dove under water, while the rest of the teens stared in shock.
"Where did he get that?" asked Sonata.
"No time to worry! We gotta save the others!" said Erika. As they rowed their boat over to the stage, Junior continued to command his beast to dive under water to avoid the flames. He then returned to the surface, with the reptile biting on one of the legs of the panda and tearing it off. As they fought, Erika began to jiggle the chains on Angirasu with a panicked look.
"Ah! How are we gonna break these?!" exclaimed Erika.
"Lucid dreaming, Erika! Quick, think of a bolt cutter in your hands!" said Angirasu. Erika looked at him in confusion.
"Huh?!"
"Just do it!" said Angirasu. Erika quickly shut her eyes shut and began to envision a pair of bolt cutters. As she opened her eyes, she found them in her eyes.
"Alright!" said Erika with a grin.
Junior leaped off the mosasaurus as it breached the water, lunging for the robot panda. As the creature missed the machine, Junior latched onto the arm of the machine and began to hold on as the two flied around wildly. He began to climb up the machine as he reached for Bald Guy, who was present in the machine's chest. He latched onto the chest and began to beat on the glass cockpit, sending cracks.
"Get off my beautiful panda! Don't you care that they're endangered?!" shouted Bald Guy.
"Then allow me to make them extinct!" said Junior as he slammed his fist into the cockpit again, breaching the glass. He began to reach inside and grabbed his foe by the collar. The panda began to fly wildly in the air as the controls were tampered with as Junior released the pilot.
Meanwhile, the rest of teens had managed to free themselves of their chains. They assembled and watched as Junior fought the Bald Guy.
"We gotta split!" said Rainbow. Angirasu closed his eyes as he held his head.
"Aang?" called Mosura.
"Shh! I'm trying to concentrate!" said Angirasu. In a flash, a large speed boat appeared, large enough to fit all of the teens inside.
"Oh sweet!" said Rodan with a grin.
"That thing won't go very fast with its size and the amount of people on it!" said Twilight.
"It's a dream, Twilight! The laws of physics don't apply to us!" said Angirasu as he hopped at the driver seat of the boat. The rest of the teens shrugged and proceeded to board. With everyone on, the boat drove off in the great pool of water, circling the arena.
"We gotta circle back for Gojira!" said Applejack as she hovered over Angirasu. Meanwhile from the fight, Bald Guy catches sight of the speedboat carrying the teens.
"No!" shouted Bald guy as Junior reached for a lever in the cockpit, tearing it out. The cockpit began to blare an alarm, while the panda began to crash down onto the stage. Junior groaned as he shakily stood up while covered in cuts and bruises, while Bald Guy forced himself out of the cockpit.
"Minions! After them!" shouted Bald Guy. From the corners of the arena, speedboats came rushing out, rode by men in black suits. The boats began to chase after the teens.
"We got company!" said Sunset. Angirasu grunted as he continued to drive, while the three speed boats pursued them. Junior stood up as he ran to the stage as the boat came racing nearby. Mosura was leaning over the boat with her hand stretched out.
"Jump!" shouted Mosura as Junior came racing by. With all of his strength that he could muster, Junior leaped off of the stage and towards the boat, where Mosura caught his hand. He hung from the boat as Mosura, Rodan and Sunset pulled him on board.
"Watch out for that ramp!" screamed Rarity in alarm. Angirasu merely hardened his eyes as the ramp was in sight. He sped up and drove off the ramp. The teens all cried out as the boat flew through the air, while being pursued by the other speed boats. Their boat landed into a lake that was built into the park, leading down to Quaker Castle. Junior looked back and found one of the speed boats missing the lake and landed into a snack bar, while exploding on impact. The two remaining boats continued their pursuit, with Bald Guy in one of the speed boats.
"Fuck! Alright, plan B," said Junior as he stood up.
"Wait, what are you doing?!" exclaimed Twilight. Junior popped his knuckles.
"I'm gonna kick some ass," said Junior as he leaped off of the back of the boat, while the teens all cried out in alarm. Junior landed onto the front of the closest boat and ran up along it, where he kicked the driver in the jaw. He then ran over the seat as the vehicle swerved in the water, while punching another foe in the jaw. Before the remaining enemy could strike him with a knife, Junior caught his wrist and twisted it, causing it to snap. The man cried out in pain while Junior rushed off to the back of the boat and leaped towards Bald Guy's. The previous boat crashed onto the side of the lake and began to sink. Junior landed on the front and began to punch the driver. Bald Guy cried out angrily as he pulled Junior into a headlock as the boat steered uncontrollably.
"Oats will have your body! It is futile, boy!" shouted Bald Guy. Junior growled as he banged the back of his head against Bald Guy's nose and turned and began to punch him. The two delivered blows to each other as the boat drove off.
"Gojira!!" screamed multiple voices at once. Junior and Bald Guy stopped delivering punches to each other as they turned and found the boat to the teens swerving to a stop. The teens all pointed ahead as they looked on in dread. Junior and Bald Guy both looked ahead, finding a large ramp at the end.
"Oh shiiiiiit!!" Junior and Bald Guy shouted in unison as the boat drove off the ramp and flew high through the air. The boat headed for the castle and crashed into the roof. The two crashed onto the ground, while groaning in pain as they lied in a pile of rubble. They both shakily stood up as they dropped dust from their bodies. Bald Guy laughed maniacally as he stood shakily. Soon from the entrance of the castle, came rushing in the teens.
"Are you alright?" asked Fluttershy worriedly. Junior rubbed his shoulder, which began to pop. He winced.
"I'll live," said Junior.
"You will not win, Gojira! The Great and Powerful Quaker Oats will devour your mind and rule your body! Soon, all will bow to him and feast upon Oats!" said Bald Guy. Junior sighed heavily as he slumped his head and shoulders.
"I still can't believe that's his ultimate goal," muttered Junior. He then shot his head up with a glare.
"Spare me the villain monologue, Baldy!" said Junior.
"Ha! Your struggle is futile! Your defeat will be sung across the halls of Quaker castle!" said Bald Guy with a laugh. Meanwhile, Rodan found himself distracted as he noticed a black thread on Bald Guy's suit.
"Soon, all of you will know the greatness of Quaker Oats! Hahaha!!" Bald Guy laughed as Rodan made his way over to the man and hummed.
"Dude, that loose string sticks out like a sore thumb that it's bothering me," said Rodan as he grabbed the thread and began to pull on it. Bald Guy's eyes widened as the string was pulled, which began to unravel the suit and tie of the villain. However, the string seemed to be connected to Bald Guy's arm as Rodan continued to pull.
"What the hell? Now this is interesting!" said Rodan with a smirk as he quickly began to pull on the string, which in fact pulled out an entire outline in the shape of Bald Guy's body.
"Is that his outline?" asked Twilight with wide eyes. Bald Guy gulped as he looked himself over, where no outline was present. He suddenly began to melt into puddle and remained on the floor.
"I have been defeated!  Fate has dealt a cruel hand! Darn it!" said Bald Guy in woe. Junior sighed.
"Just one more prick to go," said Junior as he looked around the room. It was a grand lobby in the castle. But what he saw here stood out the most, causing his eyes to widen.
"Oh shit! It's Five in the morning!" cried Junior as he pointed to a clock.
"Where did the time go?" asked Erika in shock. Fluttershy began to tug on Junior's arm.
"We don't have much time. Let's go find Quaker Oats!" said Fluttershy. The teens began to make their journey through the castle, traveling upstairs and searching the multiple rooms but no luck.
Soon, they made it to the top floor of the castle, where they found a room, where they heard an electronic bubbling sound.
"Careful guys," warned Rodan. "He might be aware of our presence, and is building some kind of mech to kill us with."
Junior narrowed his eyes as he quickly opened the door, only to find a large room where a mess of video games and snacks were scattered all over the floor, and posters of women in bikinis were on the walls. They found Quaker sitting on a bean bag playing a video game on a large screen TV. Sunset scanned the entire room.
"Oh my, Quaker isn't setting a very good example," Sunset said.
"Man. No wonder, you don't hear The Man on The Oatmeal Box having a girlfriend," said Rodan as he watched the mascot playing his game.
Quaker jumped from his seat.
"W-who's there?" Quaker said in a frightened tone. "I have no money."
Quaker noticed the teens and paused his game. He glared at them.
"Hey, you shouldn't be here!" said Quaker.
"S-sorry, Mr. Quaker. You've been trying to take over Gojira's mind, and we want you to stop," said Fluttershy. "He's pretty much suffering because of it."
"Yeah man, you used to be cool," said Rodan.
"Just because I'm a gamer, doesn't mean I'm not cool." Quaker said as he holds both sides of his coat and bounces his eyebrows.
The teens looked at him with unease.
"Your uneasy looks upset me, you bunch of jerks!" exclaimed Quaker.
Junior stomped over to him with a glare.
"We’ve beaten your stupid minions, Quaker. Now get the hell out of my dream!" ordered Junior. Quaker laughed.
"Never! I will have the world eat oatmeal for eternity! But, I will give you a chance," said Quaker as he stood up from his seat. He then snapped his fingers, causing the bean bag and television set to disappear as the room turned into a disco dance floor.
"You have to beat me in a dance off! If I win, you will forfeit your body to me! If you win, I shall leave your body," said Quaker. Junior bore a look of reluctance.
"Uh..." Junior gulped. Sunset nudged his side.
"What's wrong?" asked Sunset in a whisper.
"I can't really dance," whispered Junior. Sunset's eyes widened.
"What?!" exclaimed Sunset. The teens all looked at Junior in confusion and worry. The Transmutant began to grow nervous. He can take on as many minions as possible, he can outmatch any in strength, but he was no dancer. But, that didn't mean that he would give up.
"OK. Ok, I accept," said Junior in a small tone. Quaker smiled darkly.
"Excellent! Now, let's dance!" said Quaker as the music 'Rock You Like a Hurricane' by the Scorpions played. Dream characters spawned out of thin air, dancing to the beat of the music. Quaker began to dance with slick, quick moves, as the dance floor flashed with every step that he took. Junior slumped his shoulders as Quaker busted his glorious moves like a professional.
"Fuck me," moaned Junior. He cleared his throat as he began to look down at his feet as he took small steps in place, while lightly bouncing his shoulders. His cheeks flushed in embarrassment as the teens watched his pathetic dance moves.
"Oh no, Gojira," said Twilight with a horrified look as she came to a sudden realization. Suddenly, the floor around Junior gave off an electric charge, causing him to shout in agony as he was shocked. The teens gasped as they saw him smoking as he dropped to his knees. Quaker laughed.
"You can't touch this!" said Quaker as he continued to dance while doing some kicks. He then gestured for Junior to dance again. The Transmutant reluctantly began to move his body about, with his movements stiff. The teens watched in dread at his poor moves and gasped as he received another electric shock.
"If you can't take the heat, don't eat oatmeal!" shouted Quaker.
"Damn it!" shouted Junior as he slammed his fist on the ground. Adagio quickly rushed over to his side. Junior gritted his teeth as he clenched his fist.
"I can't do it. I never was much of a dancer. Fuck, I can't believe this," said Junior.
"Goji, you can! You just need to let loose!" said Adagio as she held Junior by his shoulders and stood him up.
"Look, dancing is just a bunch of moves that flow with the beat of the music! You just need to let the music guide you," said Adagio with a comforting smile. She then stood behind him as she held up his arms. She began to sway with him as she guided his arms.
"Feel that? Imagine that the music is like the wind. Flow with it and lose yourself into the rhythm," said Adagio. Junior took a breath.
"We believe in you, Goji!" called Fluttershy. The rest of the teens began to give cheers of encouragement. The Transmutant sighed as he closed his eyes as Adagio backed away. He then began to allow the music to carry his muscles as he flowed with it. He began to dance casually, which began to match up to the rhythm. His movements became quicker. With an aggressive finish, Quaker found himself being shocked.
"Ah! What?!" exclaimed Quaker. Junior continued on his dance, dancing more aggressively as the tiles around him flashed, making his moves distorted like a ghost, adding to the awe of the atmosphere. Quaker was shocked again, and again.
"Ah! No!! His moves!" cried Quaker in dread as he was shocked. Junior began to move across the dance floor as he danced, suddenly growing closer in every flash, like he was a phantom moving through the mortal realm. He then appeared before Quaker and finished off his dancing with an uppercut. Quaker cried out in pain as he flew into the air and dropped to the ground, and became shocked. The music stopped and the room returned to normal. Junior panted as he sweated. He turned as he heard the teens cheering for him.
"Nice moves!" cried Pinkie.
"Dude, you rocked!" said Rainbow with a cheer. Junior chuckled in embarrassment as he rubbed the back of his head. He then turned and faced Quaker with a hard stare as he sluggishly stood up. Junior reached over for the console hooked up to the TV and held it up.
"Now, leave my dream! And in case you plan on going back on the deal, know that you can say goodbye to your games!" said Junior. Quaker gasped in alarm.
"No! My Games! I'm on the final boss fight in Force of Destruction! I Can't Start All The Way Back At The Beginning!" said Quaker as he held his hands up with a nervous look. He then sighed heavily as  he slumped his shoulders.
"Okay I'll leave," said Quaker in reluctance. Junior smirked as he tossed the console back to Quaker, who sighed in relief as he kissed the console. He then faded away, along with everything in the room.  The teens found themselves in a blank white space. They all looked around, while Junior sighed in relief.
"You did it, Gojira! You saved the world!" cried Pinkie. The rest of the teens cheered for Junior as they surrounded him. The Transmutant was so mentally and physically exhausted that he couldn't help but smile at the praises. Suddenly, a bright light filled the air. From the light came the Dream Watcher. Pinkie gasped.
"Santa!" cried Pinkie.
"No! I'm the Dream Watcher!" said the entity in annoyance. He then smiled to Junior.
"Congratulations, Gojira Takeshi II. You have defeated Quaker Oats and saved the world. Now, you shall all return to your dream clouds where you will enjoy the rest of the evening," said Dream Watcher as he raised a hand. The teens, excluding Junior, all looked at themselves as they softly glowed. In a flash, they all vanished. Dream Watcher gave a jolly laugh as he made his way over to Junior with a bowl.
"Here you go my boy, enjoy yourself a bowl of rice," said Dream Watcher. Junior sighed.
"I am pretty hungry. Thanks," said Junior as he began to stick a spoon inside of the spoon and scooped up the rice. Suddenly, a cat appeared beside him, floating in the air. The feline wore a tuxedo and tie.
"That isn't rice, you are eating. It's termites~," sang the cat. Junior raised a brow in confusion and looked down at the bowl. Sure enough, the rice began to scurry in the bowl.
"Ah!" yelped Junior as he dropped the bowl to the ground as the termites scurried. Suddenly, he found himself shooting up from his bed, panting. He was in a cold sweat. He looked around in confusion.
"It was... Just a dream?" asked Junior in confusion.



It was the day at school. Junior yawned as he wandered through the hall to make it to 2nd period. As he came through the hall, he stopped as he found the Main Six, the Dazzlings, Sunset, Erika and the other Transmutants to be present. They all appeared groggy. The girls had poorly treated hair, much to Rarity's dismay as she moaned. Rainbow growled at a student that bumped into her. The Transmutant approached the group.
"Rough morning?" asked Junior. The teens all glared at him, prompting him to stiffen.
"What?" asked Junior with a shrug.
"We all woke up too early because of you," deadpanned Twilight. Junior's eyes widened.
"Me?" asked Junior incredulously.
"Yeah. Something about an oatmeal mascot taking over the world," deadpanned Applejack. Junior slumped his shoulders.
"Oh. So it wasn't a dream," said Junior as he scratched his head.
"Gojira, we love ya, but please do us a favor and stay out of our dreams," said Mosura with bags under her eyes. She then flushed as she looked away.
"That stuff is private," said Mosura in a small tone. Junior slightly nodded.
"Noted," answered Junior as Adagio strolled over to him with a smirk.
"You can come in to my dream anytime~," said Adagio with a wink. Junior flushed brightly as Aria grabbed Adagio by the shoulder.
"Come on. We're gonna be late for class," said Aria as she and the other teens began to depart. It was only Junior and Sunset left together in the hall.
"Sorry," said Junior. Sunset sighed.
"It's fine. We're just groggy. We don't mean to be hard on you," said Sunset with a soft smile. The two made their way into their math class. The two were about to take a seat, but Sunset glanced his way.
"Say, did you study for the big math test?" asked Sunset. Junior stiffened as he slowly looked her way.
"Big math test? I never heard about that," said Junior in a small tone. Suddenly, a booming deep, dark laughter filled the air. From the whiteboard, a dark figure began to reverse melt from the wall. The figure formed and revealed itself to be a creature that Junior transformed into. But this one was scaled down to human size and bore jagged scales that gave it a savage appearance, with jagged dorsal plates. It wore a man's suit, dressed as a teacher. He snarled as his hellish red eyes stared into Junior's soul as the white board was splattered with blood, which made up the creature's name. 'Akuma', was the name written by the creature on the board.
"Time for your big math test!" laughed Akuma.
Junior shot up, panting as he was in a cold sweat. This time, he wasn't in a bedroom of carpet and white walls with a mess on the floor. This time, he was in what appeared to be a wooden room, where books were stacked up on shelves. He heard a slight moan by his side on the bed, prompting him to turn and find Twilight to be stirring awake under the covers. But she was different, she bore pointed ears like an elf. She stirred awake and looked at him with sleepy eyes.
"Gojira? What's wrong?" asked Twilight.
"Just... Just a weird dream," said Junior in a cold sweat. He sighed as he lied back down as Twilight snuggled with him.
"Just glad to be back in good ol' Golden Oaks Library," said Junior.
The next morning, he found himself in a colorful town, where houses and buildings appeared that they belonged to some medieval village. Junior sat beside Twilight, along with the rest of the Main Six, Rodan, Mosura, and Angirasu. But the Main Six, and the people of this colorful town were different. Some appeared as normal humans, but others had colorful bird wings on their backs, like Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash, while some had pointed ears, like Twilight and Rarity.
"So, we defeated this Oatmeal mascot and I found myself waking up and getting to the school. Turns out it wasn't a dream to us, but when I found out that I had a test, I woke up again," said Junior. The group all looked at him in confusion.
"Weird," said Rainbow. Pinkie bore a look of interest.
"Ooh! You had dreams within dreams! That's so neat! I love having those!" said Pinkie with a giggle.
"It is rather bizarre darling," said Rarity.
"But, sounded like one heck of a dream," said Applejack with a chuckle. Fluttershy softly smiled.
"Well, don't you think that it would be wonderful if we all went to the same school together? As friends?" asked Fluttershy. Junior smiled.
"I wouldn't want it any other way," said Junior. Rodan chuckled.
"Hey, wouldn't it be crazy if this right now was a dream?" asked Rodan. Junior snorted.
"That's crazy! There's no way that-"
Bright amber eyes shot wide open again. Under a large stone on the beach, Gojira found himself looking around as he flicked his long tail. He quickly looked at his body, finding himself as a charcoal grey kirin with no antlers, sharp teeth, claws, gills, and a belly of scales. He sighed in relief as he slumped on his side.
"What the heck was that dream? And what were those monkey things?" asked Gojira in confusion.
Suddenly, the Amber eyes shot wide open again. These eyes belonged to a massive figure at the bottom of the ocean. It was Gojira, the ancient Kaiju that lived on Earth for millions of years. He had just awoken from his slumber after fighting parasites that were trying to breed and fill the Earth with their spawns. Now he was miles below the pacific, recovering from the battle. But that was interrupted by the bizarre dream that he had. The Kaiju gave an animalistic hum as he tilted his head.
'Could this be a dream as well?' thought the beast.
	
> Chapter 32: Hunger
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The lab inside GeneCo tower was filled with its usual scientists. They strived to make advancements in genetic research. Now, a team was dedicated to the super soldier program. The use of Transmutant DNA was going to be their answer for developing enhanced soldiers. Among them, Genshiro Shiragami was guiding his team, given his knowledge on the G-cells and how to safely insert the genetic traits that gave Transmutants their strength. It has been a few days since Genshiro came back on board. And already they were making progress, though with some minor setbacks.
"We've managed to isolate the G-cells but there are still negative reactions when placed in a foreign environment," said Genshiro as Discord looked over his shoulder, looking at a tablet that played recorded footage. The footage showed a digital microscopic image of cellular bodies.
"Since they are still wired to the DNA of their host, they are instinctively driven to eliminate anything foreign. The hardest part about this process is the time it takes in depriving the cells of their original environment. Infusing them prematurely will fail to give us the desired results," said Genshiro as footage of lab mice that bore single amputated limbs. The mice were showing being injected. The footage skipped to a time lapse of the mice in their cages. Their stumps were beginning to morph and change. Certain mice regrew over-sized front legs, and collapsed in their litter, dead. Other mice grew over-sized limbs as well, but they were reptilian in appearance, bearing sharp claws, before dying as well.
"While the G-cells repaired the amputations in the subjects, the limbs were over-sized and some samples still cling to their host's genetic code, hence the reptilian limb that was generated. It seemed they were trying to transform, that unfortunately killed them in the process," said Genshiro.
"But how? Transmutants tend to survive their own transformation," said Discord.
"That is true. However, Transmutants release a chemical when in the process of transforming. It acts as some kind of pain killer, but it only lessens the pain where they won't die of shock. While the G-cells still carried the trait that causes a transformation, they weren't able to produce this chemical," said Genshiro. This was where he began to worry about Erika. Her genes were partially rewritten by her cure. No doubt the G-cells were present inside of her body, but these tests caused him to worry for the long term affects. He never had enough time to analyze the cure and its effect on human DNA when Erika was in need. He hoped that he was able to eliminate the traits that were far from desirable.
"Hmm. We don't need our subjects dying on us, nor do we need them to transform. We need to eliminate these traits and keep the ones necessary. Can I count on you?" asked Discord.
"It won't be easy. But it will be done," said Genshiro with a nod.
"Good. I'll be in my office," said Discord as he began to walk out of the lab. Genshiro and his team were left to their own devices. Discord entered his office, where he sat down upon his desk. He pulled out a tablet and began to scroll through the copy of notes that he had on the project. He then came across the footage of the recent test subjects that had died. Discord paused the footage and zoomed in on a mouse that bore a reptilian limb. It bore the same number of claws as the average mouse, but its fore leg and paw was covered in rough scales and a bit over-sized.
"Fascinating," said Discord as he placed the tablet down and made his way to the glass that revealed his office. He closed the blinds and locked the door. The doctor made his way over to a book shelf that was in the corner of the room and found a little statue of a chimera sitting on its rear. Discord touched the lion head and caused it to open like a plastic Easter egg. He pressed a small black button, which caused the shelf to slowly move inward like a door. Discord looked back and quickly entered in a dark room that the secret door revealed. The shelf returned to place behind him. The doctor walked through the dark room, where an elevator was present, wide open with a dim light. As if it were expecting him. Discord entered it and pressed a button with an arrow pointing down. The elevator doors closed, and Discord felt himself descending. He looked up and found the lights from the elevator shaft shining through the small windows above. After a minute, the elevator stopped. The doors slowly opened and revealed a great room.
Discord walked through the dark room, as the ceiling lights flicked on to life with each step that he took. He eventually came into a room that appeared like a lab. It bore tools, and all sorts of equipment. Discord smiled in approval as he saw everything in place. He then came across large glass container that bore vials, acids, chemicals, etc. But he reached for the top shelf and pulled out a small vial of red liquid. On the vial was a tag that read, Gojira Takeshi Jr., a sample of the boy's blood for himself and his own personal research. Not that anyone knew about it. With a smile, Discord made his way over to a lab table where he set the sample on a rack. A beeping sound came for his watch, prompting Discord to look at it.
"Oops! I almost forgot," said Discord as he made his way over to a door, where it slid open. He found himself walking through a hall with dim lighting. He turned to the side and found a cell with a wall of thick glass. Inside, he found a monkey sitting on the ground, while it threw a little soccer ball around. Discord reached into a bag at his side and pulled out a bowl of sliced fruit. He stuffed the vial into his coat pocket and pulled out a tray connected to the cell and placed the bowl inside.
"Lunch time, Moana," said Discord as he pushed the tray, exposing the fruit to the monkey in its cell. The little mammal rushed towards the tray and began to stick her paws in the bowl and pulling out the fruit. Discord merely smiled as he watched the primate feed.
"You and I are gonna change the world, my friend," said Discord. The monkey then screeched in fright as the sound of something hitting the glass filled the air. Discord turned and found a creature in the cell behind him. However, it was completely unnatural in appearance. It appeared as a dog, but its skin sagged and its body was bald. It also was anatomically different compared to normal dogs, as it bore a cross between human and dog anatomy. Its paws appeared like they were hardly developed, while also trying to take on a human hand's structure. The creature whined as its throat made loud grunts. Discord smiled as he stood up and pulled out a plastic bag filled with raw meat. He opened the tray to its cell and poured the contents into the tray and pushed it back into the cage.
"Enjoy. You may not be a success on my project, but I've certainly learned a lot," said Discord. The dog grunted as it lumbered on all fours to the food and began to eat, while dropping some bits on the floor. The dog began to hack as it coughed up a wad of mucus before resuming its meal. Discord sighed as he turned to the monkey in its cell that looked frightened.
"Don't mind Bruno, Moana. He's just born that way. You're going to help me succeed in my research. And Gojira Takeshi is the answer," said Discord with a smile as he left the room. The monkey watched as the abomination across from her continued to eat, making grotesque sounds.



During lunch, Junior was sitting at his usual spot in the cafeteria with Rodan and Angirasu, having their usual lunch. The Dazzlings were at another table today crowded by their adoring fans, much to Aria's dismay. Meanwhile, Erika sat with Sunset, Mosura and the girls at a separate table. Fluttershy was glancing at Junior from her table as he ate. She wasn't paying attention to the conversation going on.
"Hey, is it me or did your eyes change?" asked Rainbow in curiosity as she picked at her lunch with a fork. Erika slightly stiffened as the girls had their attention on her.
"Hey, now that you mention it, they do look like a different shade of green," said Rarity as she held a hand under her chin. Erika looked away as Sunset bore a look of curiosity. Her heart sank as Sunset was looking right at her.
"Oh. Y-Yeah. I'm wearing contacts! I wanted to see how they would look on me," said Erika with a laugh. Junior glanced behind himself as he heard their conversation, just before Fluttershy could quickly look away in embarrassment.
"I never took you for a girl to wear contacts," said Sunset in surprise. Erika shrugged.
"Just... Trying something new," said Erika with a smile.
"Well they look pretty!" said Pinkie with a smile.
"Aw thanks. I think I may keep them," said Erika with a smile as she finished her lunch. Her stomach still ached as if what she had consumed wasn't enough. She then found Rainbow picking at her meatloaf with a fork as she grimaced.
"Are you going to eat that?" asked Erika. Rainbow merely shook her head as she pushed her tray forward and allowed Erika to take the tray. Junior turned back around with a small sigh.



It was after school. Erika was walking alongside Sunset through the hallway.
"So, you're down for a study session at the cafe, right?" asked Sunset. Erika nodded.
"Absolutely! I've come this far. No way am I going to flunk Junior year," said Erika. Sunset chuckled.
"We're not that far into the year yet. Alright, I'll meet you there with Twi and Rarity!" said Sunset as she rushed through the hall. Erika merely waved to her. As she continued down the hall on her own, she came by a set of lockers.
"Erika," called a familiar voice. Erika jumped in surprise as she quickly turned. She found Junior leaning against a locker with his arms crossed.
"Gojira. What's up?" asked Erika.
"Contacts? Really?" asked Junior. Erika's eyes slightly widened in realization. Junior sighed as he got off the locker.
"You're not going to tell her?" asked Junior.
"I... Yeah. No. I-I don't..." Erika looked away with a look of uncertainty.
"I mean... She doesn't really have to know. I'm cured. There's no reason to, right?" asked Erika.
"But you just lied to her," said Junior. Erika sent him a glare.
"So, I lied! It's not like you're any more honest yourself!" said Erika as she raised her tone. Junior recoiled in surprise. Erika cupped a hand over her mouth with a look of horror at what she had said.
"Oh God. I'm sorry, I didn't..." Erika bit her lip as bore an apologetic look.
"It's fine. I guess it's not really my place to say anything," said Junior as he scratched his head.
"Look. I didn't mean to make it seem like I'm judging you. I just thought that it would clear your conscience if you told Sunset the truth. You told me yourself how much it tore you up inside to keep your condition a secret from her," said Junior as he placed his hands in his pockets. Erika softly frowned.
"But that's the problem. I'm afraid to tell her. I don't know how she'll react that I as her best friend never told her that I was dying. What if she'll be angry with me? Or worse," said Erika as she rubbed her arm.
"Maybe she'll be upset with you at first. But tell her why you didn't want to tell her. Maybe she'll understand," said Junior. Erika sighed.
"I... I'll find the right time to tell her. I promise," said Erika. Junior nodded.
"Sure. Now get going so you won't be late," said Junior. Erika was about to leave but looked back to the Transmutant.
"Wanna come along? Maybe we can help you with some homework or any upcoming tests," said Erika. Junior shook his head.
"No thanks. I appreciate the invite, but I rather not come anywhere near Twilight or Rarity. The greet-and-meet with the Dazzlings was already too much," said Junior. Erika frowned in response.
"Alright. See you tomorrow," said Erika as she walked away. Junior sighed to himself as he walked back down the hall. He eventually found Angirasu standing by his locker as Sonata stood before him with her hands behind her back. Junior raised a brow as she looked as though she was fidgeting in place.
"Hey sexy~," sang a seductive voice. Junior's eyes widened as he turned and found Adagio with a smoldering look in her eyes. She began to laugh at Junior's shocked reaction while Aria and Rodan stood by snickering.
"See? It's funny every time! He's too shy around the ladies," laughed Rodan. Junior scowled in annoyance as he grinded his teeth.
"I wouldn't react this way if I was greeted normally," said Junior as he fully faced the three.
"So, what's up?" asked Junior.
"We're going to be heading over to the theater to see that new action movie that came out!" said Rodan.
"The one with the mercenaries that composes of eighties action hero actors?" asked Junior.
"That one! Sonata is inviting Angirasu. Wanna come along?" asked Adagio.
"Ah. Sorry, I actually need to get home. I have homework to do," said Junior, though he suspected that they did as well. They were more likely confident enough to be finished on time. Something that Junior didn't like to take chances on.
"Aw. Not even for little ol' me?" asked Adagio with a mock pout. Junior rolled his eyes. “One thing you gotta know about me, Adagio. I never put down homework for anyone," said Junior.
"Foo. And here I thought my womanly wiles would change your mind. I'll just have to try harder next time," said Adagio with a smirk. Junior backed away with a forced smile.
"I'd rather you didn't," said Junior as he walked away.
"Let me know how the movie is. My mom is a huge fan of those actors and their movies," said Junior. He remembered his mother having him sit down and watch some of the movies with her when he was younger. Some of the movies may have been dated in certain areas like special effects, but he always had an appreciation for old school.
As Junior left, Sonata came by with Angirasu. She smiled giddily as she stood beside him as Angirasu watched Junior leave.
"He said no?" asked Angirasu.
"Yep. But his lost! Ain't that right, Arie?" asked Rodan as he leaned against the wall as he bore a suave tone. Aria merely held her arms crossed with a look of annoyance. Adagio merely smirked in amusement at Rodan's attempt to flirt with her sister.




Later

As Erika sat beside Sunset and across from Rarity and Twilight at a booth in a cafe, the group had set up a station of utensils, scratch paper and notes. They all continued to review what they had for one of the few subjects that were dedicating this study session to.
"Ugh. Hey, how do you solve for this? I remember the formula but I can't seem to get the correct answer," said Rarity with a pout. Twilight scooted over to her side as she looked over her paper.
"Ah. Rarity, you have the method down, but you forgot to carry on that negative five from the quotient. You ended up adding up to a positive number when it was meant to remain a negative. Fix that, and you'll be able to come up with the solution," said Twilight as she began to point at the equation.
"I see. Thank you, Twilight! Whatever would I do without you?" Rarity began to erase half of the work she had done to correct the problem.
"Hey, the musical showcase is close. Are you girls going to be in it?" asked Erika in curiosity.
"Oh. I don't know. I mean, we never really discussed it," said Twilight as she glanced at Rarity.
"Oh! If we were, I would have to prepare the most fabulous outfits for us!" said Rarity with gleaming eyes. Erika nudged Sunset.
"You're going to at least, right? You know how to play the guitar," said Erika. Twilight looked at Sunset in surprise.
"You can play the guitar?" asked Twilight.
"Yep. Flash taught me..." Sunset's voice trailed off as she mentioned her ex's name. Her heart sank while the girls bore looks of sympathy.
"Oh. I'm sorry, I-" Twilight lowered her head in an apologetic tone.
"It's alright. I guess I'm still not use to it," said Sunset with a weak smile. She went on with her own notes, but then looked up to Twilight.
"Hey, Twilight," called Sunset.
"Yes?" answered Twilight.
"About... About what Gojira said..." Twilight slightly stiffened as she stopped writing.
"What about him?" asked Twilight in a cold tone. Sunset slightly tensed at her change of tone, feeling that she may be treading on thin ice.
"About how he said that you uh... Being afraid of something stronger than you or..." Sunset stopped, not even sure what else the Transmutant was going to say that day. But she had a few guesses.
"What about what he said?" asked Twilight.
"You were pretty upset when he was about to say something else. Is there any truth to what he said?" asked Sunset. Twilight shook her head.
"What does it matter? He's just trying to push my buttons," said Twilight in annoyance.
"Twi, it's OK. Just be honest," said Sunset in a soft tone. Twilight sent her glare.
"I'm not racist towards Transmutants!" said Twilight in a raised tone, startling everyone at the booth. Twilight shook as she remained in a flustered state. She looked down at her lap as she held her hands down on them.
"I can't believe he was accusing me of that," muttered Twilight.
"Twilight, I don't think it's just that. I believe what you say. But I can't help but feel there is a little bit of truth in there. He struck home for you Twilight, you can't deny that," said Sunset.
"It's not that I'm afraid of Transmutants being stronger than me. I'm not even really afraid of them," said Twilight, drawing the girls' attention.
"I'm afraid of him," said Twilight in a small tone. Erika's eyes widened in surprise.
"Him? But... You don't have to be afraid of him. You've gotten to know him before," said Erika.
"He's been keeping something from us. Don't you understand that? First, he goes missing with a bogus excuse. Next thing we know he's on camera attacking Purists. When he found out that Flash filmed him, he attacked him. I'm afraid of who he really is and that he's always walking among us," said Twilight.
"Twilight, that wasn't him," said Sunset as she narrowed her eyes.
"I wish I could believe that. But really, I can't. Not when he's been this dishonest. I can't even imagine who else would look like him," said Twilight. She then held her shoulders.
"I felt like he was trying to mock me. He knows that I'm afraid. I just... I don't want to talk about this anymore," said Twilight. Sunset sighed heavily in response.
"Alright. I'm sorry," said Sunset. Just then, a hostess arrived carrying plates of food.
"Alright ladies! I got your 'Paradise Salad', your roast beef sandwich with a side of fries, a burrito supreme, and a breakfast plate of eggs, pancakes and sausage," said the hostess. The girls began to clear off the table. Rarity was handed the salad, Sunset was passed the burrito, Twilight the breakfast plate, and Erika the roast beef sandwich. As the hostess left, the girls began to dig in.
"Is it weird that I ordered a breakfast meal during the afternoon?" asked Twilight in worry.
"Nah. I do it sometimes too," said Sunset.
"Sometimes I order lunch meals during breakfast,” said Erika with a laugh. Her mouth watered as she picked up the delicious smell of the beef and fries. Her taste buds exploded with flavor.
"Mm. Mm! Mm!" Erika hummed as she chewed her first bite of her sandwich. She received odd stares from the others. Erika sheepishly smiled with red cheeks.
"Sorry. It's really good," said Erika. She can't recall of eating anything with this much flavor. The juices in the beef drew her into ecstasy from such a delicious meal.
Later the girls were through with their food. The hostess had taken their plates as they brought back up their work onto the table. As they went back to studying, Erika still had traces of flavor from her order in her mouth. She smiled to herself as she recalled the meal. The cook deserved a raise for the job that he did. Whatever it was, it really brought the flavor out. Then, Erika felt her stomach growl again. She held a hand to her stomach. She then turned and found their hostess walking by.
"Um excuse me! Is it alright if I order something else?" asked Erika. The girls looked at her in surprise.
"Darling, you just ate! Are you still hungry?" asked Rarity.
"No, this is for my dad. He comes home late and I may not have time to cook tonight," said Erika.
"What'll it be?" asked the hostess.
"Your sirloin steak special. Make it rare," said Erika with a sudden serious tone.
"Alright," said the hostess.
"And a bacon cheese burger!" said Erika. The girls looked at her in shock.
"What? It's mine for later," said Erika.
"Ooookay," responded Twilight as she and the others went back to work.



Aria was standing by the wall of the movie theater as she wore a sweater. She wore a hood that was pulled over her face and hid her hair. Instead of her common jeans and boots, she wore a pair of sweat pants and tennis shoes. She glanced all around herself, finding crowds of people in line to get their movie tickets for whatever was showing. Aria sighed as she held her hands in her pocket. She found Rodan, Angirasu, and her sisters making their way over to her. The girls bore the same kind of sweat clothes as well.
"Bout time," said Aria as Adagio handed her a ticket.
"Alright, Ms. Impatient. Let's go inside," said Adagio. As the group entered the theater, they were greeted by the smell of hot popcorn and other hot foods from the snack bar. The lobby was filled with movie goers that stood in line for the snack bar, while some were in the mini arcade passing time. The lobby was filled with cardboard advertising of upcoming films.
"We're going to get a good seat. Can you and Rodan grab some snacks?" asked Adagio. Aria sighed.
"Fine," said Aria. She found herself by Rodan in line as they waited for their turn to order. Rodan glanced her way and found a sour expression on her face.
"Something wrong?" asked Rodan.
"Yeah. There's too many damn people here," said Aria with a scowl.
"Yeah, and it’s not even Friday yet," said Rodan with a chuckle. He then looked at the apparel that the girl was wearing.
"So, what's with the outfit? Doesn't seem your style," said Rodan.
"Obviously, I don't want to be recognized," said Aria with a deadpanned stare.
"Why not? I'd be happy if people recognized me for my talents!" said Rodan. Aria rolled her eyes.
"Hmph. You say that, but you wouldn't understand how much of a pain it is," said Aria. As she crossed her arms.
"How so? You're living it big! Plus, you seem to have got it together," said Rodan.
"I rather be living it normal. Ah you wouldn't understand," scoffed Aria as she looked away with a hard expression.
"Arie?" called Rodan. Aria sent him a glare.
"Don't call me that!" said Aria. Rodan recoiled as he raised his hands in a defensive manner.
"It's just a nick name. I call everyone that I think are cool by one. You don't like it?" asked Rodan in confusion.
"Shut up. Shut your mouth. Don't call me that ever again," said Aria with a glare as she grabbed Rodan by the collar. Rodan merely bore a neutral expression.
"You know, you're cute when you’re upset," said Rodan with a smile. Aria scoffed in annoyance as she shoved Rodan away.
"Creep," said Aria as she went back to waiting. Rodan adjusted his collar as he looked at Aria with a raised brow. Aria merely fumed to herself, caused by the crimson haired boy that she was stuck with. Her scowl was tight on her face, her muscles in her face refused to loosen.



It was the early evening. Erika was at home sitting at the table, placing down the boxes that were filled with the food that she ordered from the cafe. Her stomach growled as she took out the sirloin steak special alongside the bacon cheese burger. She immediately went for the steak and proceeded to eat it. She moaned as the juicy flavor danced in her mouth. The buttery explosion of favor caused her to quickly tear through the meat and to quickly eat it. After a few short minutes, Erika was through with the steak. As she wiped her face and threw the empty box away, she was about to leave the kitchen, but she stopped as she felt an ache in her stomach. Erika turned back to the kitchen and found the last box that was on the table. Erika shook her head as she left the kitchen and turned off the light. The bacon cheese burger was left alone on the table in the darkness. Suddenly, footsteps rushed into the kitchen and the box was snatched off the table.
Later, Erika found herself lying on her bed in her pajamas. A look of worry was plastered on her face. She had eaten quite a bit of food today. She normally didn't eat this much, but she was just so hungry. Now, she was finally satisfied with what she had eaten. But now her concern was that she would get fat from all the meat she had stuffed herself with. Erika yawned as she turned off her light and drifted off to sleep. ln the dark night, Erika felt something brush against her toes. She shot up and looked around. Nothing was present with her. Erika's heart had jumped that she thought someone was in the room with her. She lied back down and felt something slither over her arm. Erika gasped as she pulled her arm back and pulled away her blanket. She heard the sound of hissing in the air, causing Erika to tense as she pulled her legs up close and curled into a ball in her blanket.
"Dad?" called Erika, almost whimpering. She suddenly felt something over her waist that slithered over her. Erika quickly threw off her blanket and was shocked to find several green serpents coiling around her. The serpents were large, about the size of her arm in mass, but their lengths extended down to the floor. They were eye less creatures, with wide heads and mouths that were filled with razor sharp teeth that dripped with slime. Erika began to scream in terror as the snakes constricted against her and slithered up to her face. One of them opened its jaws wide and lunged for her face.
Erika suddenly shot up from her bed. She panted as her heart raced in her chest. Her body was slightly covered in sweat. Erika quickly took off her blanket, finding nothing on her lap. She then looked over the edges of her bed, finding only a backpack and her floor. Erika shuddered as she curled into her bed with her blanket, shaking with fright from her dream.



Adrian Nightshade lied on her back as she was strapped to a board that was built on hydraulics and gears. Her arms were splayed out as motion capture gloves were worn by her. On her face was a visor that was connected to a computer wirelessly. She found herself in a digital world as she felt her body rising. She found herself soaring through the air of a village while her body in real life was being carried up by the board and began to mimic her motion in the simulator.
She found herself flying over simulated men with guns. They fired at her, but she merely flew past them. She made a sharp turn and raised her feet in the simulator, which were covered in armored boots. The boots bore metal claw like spikes that impaled one of the enemies and she carried him off into the air. When she was high enough, she dropped the man. Adrian flapped her arms like wings to descend back down. She unclenched her hands, as if releasing handles. She then reached for her hips and drew out two hand guns that bore automatic firing mechanisms and large clips. She soared down to her enemies and fired her pistols, taking them down. Adrian placed her pistols away as she came closer to the ground, where she thrusted her body up and brought her feet onto the ground. The spikes stuck into the ground as she felt a rocket burst attempting to take her back off the ground. She looked to her side and found digitized carbon fiber wings with a bat-like appearance. The wings began to fold and retract, as her jet back stopped running. Adrian raised one foot as the metal claws retracted against her boot, allowing her sole to touch the ground.
As the simulation ended, Adrian pulled off the headset as she blinked her eyes that were hazy for staring at a screen so closely. She found herself standing upward on the board that had set her down in this standing position. She sighed as a couple of engineers helped unstrap her from the board and took the motion capture gloves and straps and the virtual reality headset. Adrian stepped away from the machine that she was strapped to, where a large metal arm was holding the board up. She turned and found Impact standing in the doorway of the room.
"How you feeling?" asked Impact.
"Dizzy," said Adrian with a deadpanned stare.
"You'll get used to it. Soon you'll be passing the simulator with flying colors. You always wanted to fly, right?" asked Impact.
"To Prance, not as a bat woman," said Adrian as she gestured to the armored bat-like suit in the corner of the room. "How the hell did you guys even get that thing right there?" asked Adrian.
"The simulator came with the suit, but we had to design the environmental control from scratch with provided blue prints. And by we, I mean our hard-working engineers," said Impact as he looked at a woman that was setting the simulator why. She smiled in approval as she went back to work.
"So, when do I get to go out in the field with the flight suit?" asked Adrian.
"Well first you gotta work on your landing. If you can't be quick about transitioning from air to land quick enough, you'll be taken out. Plus, there's the gadgets you need to learn how to use. We can't have you dying because of a lack of understanding of the tech. These things are expensive prototypes. These aren't even ours," said Impact.
"Ugh. Alright. So, what's gonna be the first job we do with these things?" asked Adrian.
"Oh. I'm already doing jobs with the guy in the scorpion suit. Not much of a talker, that one," said Impact with a chuckle. Adrian merely scowled in annoyance.
"Don't worry. Besides, you aren't the only being made to practice how to use this tech. Just keep at it and you'll be helping us in this fight in no time," said Impact. Adrian sighed as he left her in the room.
"Great. If I get back on that thing I'm gonna hurl," said Adrian with a grimace.



During the early morning, Erika was sitting at home in the kitchen with a large bowl filled to the brim with cereal. She slowly began to eat as the television played in the living room, which was clear in her sight. She was watching the weather report for the rest of the week, while her father arrived into the kitchen as he adjusted his clothes.
"Good morning, sweetheart," said Genshiro as he poured himself a bowl.
"Morning," said Erika as she slowly ate. Her nightmare from last night still stuck with her. It felt so real to her. She thought that perhaps her diet of the day had caused her to have such a dream. Genshiro took a seat across from her.
"How are you feeling?" asked Genshiro.
"Fine. Just a little tired," said Erika.
"Oh?" asked Genshiro in slight concern. Erika shook her head.
"I just had a bad dream last night. It's nothing to worry about," said Erika. Genshiro nodded in relief.
"That's good. What was your dream about?" asked Genshiro.
“Snakes. Like anacondas or something," said Erika.
"Ah. That must have been frightening," said Genshiro. Erika looked to the television and saw a news report that showed footage of the GeneCo tower in Canterlot.
"GeneCo, a company leading progress to genetic research, has released their next product on the market," said a woman on the television. The footage switched to men in scrubs in an operating room in a hospital, pulling out an object that was in the shape of a heart but with metal bits and synthetic valves, with a red flexible sac making up the pump.
"Artificial organs are GeneCo's next big product. Without having to rely on a donor with a matching blood type for a new heart or kidney, GeneCo's organs serve as an immediate replacement," said a woman that was speaking on the television.
"We have Dr. John Discord, the head of the company with us," said a man as the news switched to a room where Discord was seen sitting by.
"Doctor, tell us. What is it that your company's product set's itself apart from common artificial hearts?" asked the interviewer. Discord smiled as he brought over a container onto his lap and drew out an artificial heart.
"Well our product behaves a lot more like an actual heart. The synthetic sac draws in and pumps out blood, beating like an actual heart. It's much more robust, with a less chance of bleeding compared to past artificial hearts. And rather than running on power from an external source or a battery, the heart relies on the nervous system to generate power," said Discord. His mechanical arm portrayed a holographic image of a human body with its nervous system exposed.
"You see, organisms with a nervous system like ours are pretty much like living batteries. Our nerves send electric signals through our bodies to help us function. What our product does is responds to these electric signals and functions like a real heart," said Discord.
"Wow! So instead of batteries not included, it's batteries not needed?" asked the interviewer.
"Correct. They function the same way as our cybernetic technology, which surpasses mind controlled cybernetic arms, but we didn't just stop there," said Discord as he displayed a different hologram. Several different artificial organs were displayed, appearing as the originals that they were based on but with mechanized parts and synthetic sacs and coverings.
"Lungs, livers, stomachs, and eyes! Anything you need can be provided by GeneCo if you can't wait to get a transplant! Why with one artificial eye, you can see out of both eyes again! We would like to help the blind to see once again," said Discord.
"Yes. You know, my younger brother was an amputee. He was a track runner. But thanks to your company, he is able to walk on two legs again because of your cybernetic technology!" said the interviewer.
"I'm happy that we have been able to help. My goal is for GeneCo to help as many as possible. Be they sick, dying, or even disabled. I like to think of us as the biblical modern day Christ," said Discord. Erika merely scoffed in response.
"Well thank you for coming by. I look forward to see what else GeneCo has to offer in the future," said the interviewer. Discord merely smirked.
"Oh, we're planning big things," said Discord. As the news wrapped up, Erika shook her head.
"Sheesh. 'The modern-day Christ'? That's pretty arrogant," said Erika as she ate her cereal.
"Dear, he's just helping people out," said Genshiro.
"Dad, you know how GeneCo has been rumored to have been involved with cross species experiments. That's just immoral. They're trying to play God," said Erika.
"Cross species projects are internationally illegal. Those are just rumors, Erika. I've worked at GeneCo for years and I have never seen anything of the sort," said Genshiro. "Besides, if it wasn't for GeneCo, you wouldn't have been cured," said Genshiro. Erika shook her head.
"No. You cured me, dad. Don't give your job credit, because you worked alone," said Erika. Genshiro looked away. Technically it was true that he did the work by himself, but it was GeneCo that bore the prehistoric plant that he used for the cure, along with a blood sample from Gojira Takeshi.
"The point is Erika, if it's so wrong to exploit the human gene for our own greater good, why has God given us the template? We've learned a lot of great things through learning about DNA. We can cure diseases with that knowledge, we can improve ourselves! Is that so wrong?" asked Genshiro. Erika sighed.
"Dad, it's not that I disagree with studying our own bodies and our world. But sometimes, I think it's best not to tamper with something to try to make something better when it already works. It may cause more harm than good," said Erika. Genshiro merely patted her hand.
"That's why I as a scientist must follow the basic principles of research to bring out the best results," said Genshiro as he finished his cereal. He stood up and made his way over to Erika and kissed her forehead.
"I'll see you tonight. Goodbye," said Genshiro as he rushed out of the kitchen. Erika merely sighed as she finished her own bowl and began to place the dishes in the sink. The television played a commercial, where a man was seen lying in bed in a tent as he bore bandages over his missing arm.
"Every day, our soldiers suffer from the battles they fight. Some are unable to return to the field, to fight for their country." a male voice narrated as a soldier was solemnly sitting down with his amputation, but then a woman in coat placed a hand on his shoulder with a warm smile.
"But thanks to GeneCo, our soldiers can go back out there, able to defend us all from any threat," said the man as the scene transitioned to the soldier sitting down on a bed without his shirt on, his amputation now bearing a chrome cybernetic arm, with the GeneCo logo on the back of the hand. The arm made a small whir as parts beneath the gaps could be seen shifting. The scene then transitioned to the recovered soldier firing with a rifle at a shooting range. As he ran out of ammo, he tossed the gun to the ground and held his cybernetic arm out as its parts began to shift.
"And they may have extra fire power," said the narrator. The soldier's arm then revealed muzzle barrels, which began to fire at the target. The soldier smirked as he blew the smoking barrels. The scene transitioned to a man with scars over his brows and cheeks.
"I was blinded on the battlefield. I was afraid that I wouldn't be able to see the faces of my family ever again. But thanks to GeneCo's cybernetic eyes, I can see again. This time several times better and at longer distances," said the soldier. Another soldier was shown sitting on a chair as his pants were rolled up, exposing cybernetic legs.
"I was left handicapped after surviving an explosion. But thanks to GeneCo, I can walk again," said the soldier as he knocked on his metal shin. The television displayed the logo of the company.
"GeneCo. Helping humanity reach its full potential," said the narrator. Erika turned off the television with a sigh.
"Yeah, just don't go crazy with your research," said Erika with a scowl. She took her back pack and walked out of her home. Erika was walking down the side walk in silence as she passed a few people. Her shoulders began to ache, prompting Erika to rub them as she walked.
"Ugh. I must have slept wrong," said Erika. Just what she needed, aching shoulders to distract her during class. The girl continued on until she came across a dog. The dog began to bark at her as it bared its teeth. Erika flinched in fright as the dog looked as though it was ready to attack.
"Nice doggy. Good boy. God, where's Fluttershy when I need her?" asked Erika as she took a step back. The dog continued to growl and bark at her as it came closer. Erika gritted her teeth as she was beginning to feel panic. Her mind raced as this large dog threatened her. Erika's eyes dilated and her muscles tensed.
"Gragh! Raghhh!" Erika suddenly snarled at the dog like a beast as her eyes glared at the dog. The dog whimpered in response at the frightening sound and suddenly picked up a stench. The dog whined as it began to run away, while Erika growled. Her eyes suddenly returned to normal. She shook her head of its disorientation and found the dog nowhere in sight.
"Huh. Where did he go. Ugh, my head. What happened?" asked Erika in confusion. She shook off the thought and continued to school. As she entered inside, she was greeted with the many students that roamed the hall. As she traveled down the hall, she found Junior and Fluttershy by each other as the Transmutant dug through his locker.
"Gojira, Fluttershy! Morning!" greeted Erika. The two turned their attention to her.
"Oh. Morning," greeted Junior while Fluttershy smiled and waved.
"Study session went well?" asked Junior.
"Absolutely! Sunset and Twilight are geniuses!" said Erika. She then gasped.
"Oh! I almost forgot! Sunset wanted me to give you a copy of her notes for Algebra," said Erika as she reached into her bag and pulled out a notebook.
"Oh, she didn't have to do that. I said that I would study on my own," said Junior.
"Yeah, but she said that you were struggling at this subject and wanted to help. Come on, don't look a gift horse in the mouth," said Erika. Junior glanced at Fluttershy, who smiled with a nod.
"Alright, I'll borrow it. Do you need me to give back the book when I'm done?" asked Junior as he stepped closer to Erika to take the book. But suddenly, he picked up a foul stench. His nose itched and he nearly gagged. He wondered where this awful smell came from.
"Yeah, just hand it to Sunset when you’re done. She’ll give it to me the next time she sees me in class," replied Erika. It was then that Junior could pinpoint the smell. It was Erika.
"Oh. Um... Hey, is that a new perfume or something on you?" asked Junior with a forced smile. Erika looked at him in confusion.
"Huh?"
"You uh... You smell... Different," said Junior, struggling how to politely bring up her stench. Erika raised a brow. She sniffed her coat but found nothing.
"I don't..."
"You do smell lovely!" said Fluttershy with a smile. Junior merely looked at her in shock.
"Could you tell me where you got that smell from? It's like roses," said Fluttershy.
"Roses?" asked Junior and Erika in unison.
"Wait, I have no idea what you're talking about," said Erika. The bell suddenly rang, causing her to gasp.
"Oh! Gotta go! Class will start soon!" said Erika as she rushed down the hall. Junior merely looked at Fluttershy.
"Roses?" asked Junior. Fluttershy looked at him with a raised brow.
"What?" asked Fluttershy.
"Shy, she smelled awful," said Junior. Fluttershy's eyes widened.
"But you just said-"
"I lied! I felt sick to my stomach being close to her!" said Junior. Fluttershy took on an appalled look. She then looked at Junior in disapproval.
"Goji, that's rude! Hmph!" Fluttershy stuck her nose in the air as she left the Transmutant, who bore a look of disbelief.
"What?" asked Junior
	
> Chapter 33: Love Story
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Out of all the years that Gojira Takeshi has lived through, he had never felt this awkward. There he was standing just a several feet away from Xenjira, who sat down against the cave wall as he read a book. Senior sighed as he made his way passed a few Guardians that lugged around heavy equipment. He took a seat beside Xenjira, who didn't so much acknowledge his presence.
"So... What are you reading?" asked Senior. Xenjira merely raised the book and showed Senior the cover. Manda had recently run to the book store to pick up some books for the group since it did tend to get boring here, and there was mostly work. Xenjira had requested the book to her personally.
"Oh. Is it any good?" asked Senior in an awkward tone. Xenjira merely went back to reading.
"Unique," said Xenjira in a dry tone. He turned the page and continued to read his book. Senior merely slumped his shoulders in response.
"Do you like baseball?" asked Senior. Xenjira merely glanced at him.
"I don't care much for sports," answered Xenjira.
"Oh? Me neither," said Senior with a forced chuckle. Xenjira merely bore a cold glance as his father stopped chuckling.
"Don't you have more important things to do?" asked Xenjira.
"Um..." Senior was interrupted as Xenjira stood up and began to walk away. Senior sighed heavily as he lowered his head.
"Junior was never this hard to talk to. Especially after years of not seeing him," said Senior.
"That's because you already had an established relationship with him," said Amber as she fluttered down beside Senior.
"You were there for a good amount of his childhood. He may have been upset that you left, but he understands now, and he wants his family to be whole again. Xenjira, on the other hand, never had a relationship with you. You remember how he felt and how his life was like.  I think he feels that you're feeling obligated to start a relationship with him because of guilt. And that bothers him," said Xenjira.
"But that's..."
"Gojira, think about why you want to approach him. It will make things easier if you know your motivation," said Amber. Senior sighed.
"I already have. I really do want to know him," said Senior. Amber hummed in response. She then sighed in disappointment.
"I miss Junior," said Amber. Senior raised a brow at her.
"If you wanted, you could visit him yourself. He just can't come here yet nor can I see him," said Senior.
"Yes, but it's freezing outside. I won't make it on my own," said Amber as she snuggled next to Senior.
"Oh right. I suppose it can't be helped," said Senior.
"Oh, I know! Xenjira can take me!" said Amber. Senior's eyes slightly widened in response.
"What?"
"No, it's a good idea! It gives us an opportunity to meet with Junior to check on him in person, while it gives Xenjira a chance to go out and stretch his legs. Besides, it may lower his animosity towards you if he knew that you were the one who approved of letting him go out a few times," said Amber. Senior looked at her with uncertainty.
"I don't know. What if he leaves?" asked Senior.
"Where is he gonna go? Besides, if he does something stupid, zap!" Amber's antennae sparked as she flared her wings in an aggressive gesture. She then gave a small giggle as she folded her wings.
"Well... Alright," said Senior as he stood up. Amber fluttered over to his shoulder and perched herself on it as the Transmutant made his way over to the other side of the cave, where Xenjira was sitting on the ground with his book.
"Xenjira," called Senior. Xenjira sighed as he tore his eyes away from his book and gazed up at his father.
"Are you up for taking some time away from here?" asked Senior. Xenjira looked at him in surprise as he stood up.
"What?" asked Xenjira.
"Well, Amber here is very fond of your brother. She wants to visit him and I need someone check up on him every now and then since things are too hot since the whole arrest. Since it's too cold for Amber to be out there on her own, I need someone who can spare time to be her escort. I want to give you a chance to take some time off from here," said Senior. Xenjira looked at his father in annoyance.
"I knew it was just a favor," said Xenjira.
"Technically, it is. But it also works in your favor to get away from here. Get some fresh air and maybe buy any new books you want. All I ask is you not do anything dangerous, take Amber with you, and..." Senior looked to the side and found Kumonga approaching him with a box of oranges. Senior took it and handed it to Xenjira.
"Give these to Miwa," said Senior. Xenjira looked at Senior in confusion.
"But-"
"Enjoy yourself! Take care of Amber!" said Senior as he walked away as Amber fluttered onto Xenjira's shoulder.
"I have to hide in your jacket from the cold. It might be ticklish. Now let's go!" said Amber with excitement. Xenjira merely sighed in annoyance as he began to walk towards the exit of the cave.
"At least I can get away from here," said Xenjira. He then glanced at Amber.
"But what makes you think I won't skip town?" asked Xenjira.
"Zap!" said Amber as her antennae sparked and she flared her wings. Xenjira merely scowled in response.



During the early noon, students were once again gathered in the lunch room. The weekend was just over the shoulders of the students, who looked forward to being home in doors during the beginning of cold winter. Sonata stared from across the cafeteria in line to the table where the Transmutants sat. There, her eyes were focused on the three familiar boys that she had met during her short time here. But specifically, she found herself staring at Angirasu Riku. She watched as he conversed with Junior and Rodan.
"Sonata is cute, right?" asked Angirasu.
"Definitely! I think you two would make a great couple!" said Rodan as he nudged Angirasu's shoulder. Junior nodded.
"You should ask her out. I'll be rooting for you," said Junior.
"Hey!" said a voice in annoyance. Sonata flinched with a start and found Aria glaring at her in annoyance.
"Stop daydreaming! You're holding up the line!" said Aria. Sonata quickly began to move up the line with her tray in embarrassment as her fantasy was interrupted. Meanwhile back at the Transmutant table, an entirely different conversation was going on.
"So, that's why it's better to have guns bound to a digital mechanism where only the owner can fire it," said Rodan. Junior merely scratched his head.
"OK, those are some fair points. However, I can see some problems that can easily be avoided if people just learned how to respect a gun and to learn safety techniques instead of having everyone coddled. Like what if an officer loses their gun and can only find one of a fallen officer. If the guns are designed to fire only if the owner is recognized, then that living officer with another officer's gun is fucked," said Junior.
"Not to mention the expenses of manufacturing and providing these fire arms to every officer in the country. And how would the weapon function in the rain or what if the digital mechanism malfunctions and it just fires anyway, or worse it doesn't fire for the owner," said Angirasu. Junior snapped his fingers as he pointed to Angirasu as a thought crossed his mind.
"That brings up another concern. If these smart guns are pretty much like weaponized computers, what if they get hacked? They can either be made available to crooks or even be disabled for the police or even gun owners. Hell, the government could disable our firearms if they wanted if all traditional firearms were done away in favor of smart guns. Dictatorship anyone?" asked Junior. Rodan shrugged.
"Yeah those are good points. I kinda think it's a cool thing," said Rodan.
"Please, if I was legally able to own a gun, I would stick with what works just fine. Just teach your kids how to respect a weapon and keep the damn thing in check," said Junior.
"The thought of you owning a gun concerns me," said Rodan. Junior sent a glare.
"Oh, fuck you," said Junior.
"What are you guys talking about?" asked Adagio as she and her sisters arrived with trays filled with food.
"Gun safety," answered Angirasu. Sonata merely pouted as she looked to the side.
"Drat!" whispered Sonata. Clearly her lip reading needed work. The Dazzlings took their seat by the Transmutants. From the side, Mosura appeared. Junior looked at her in surprise.
"Oh. Hey Mosu," greeted Junior. Mosura cleared her throat with a forced smile.
"Hey, may I sit here?" asked Mosura. Junior merely scooted over, slightly bumping into Adagio's side. Junior flushed as he caught the smell of her hair.
"Sorry," said Junior.
"Ooh! You're sly for coming this close," said Adagio with a wink. Junior looked away, while Mosura merely scowled in response.
"So, what brings ya here, Mosu?" asked Rodan. Mosura quickly replaced her scowl with a neutral expression.
"I uh... I just felt like hanging out with my favorite guys! We haven't done so much lately," said Mosura with a forced smile. Angirasu merely smiled in response.
"Well, we always enjoy your company. Feel free to do it more often," said Angirasu. Junior nodded.
"Yeah. We don't mind," said Junior. Mosura slightly flushed as she glanced away with a small smile, mainly from Junior's approval for her intrusion. Junior then stood up, snapping Mosura out of her flush.
"I'll be back. I need to use the restroom," said Junior as he left the table.
As he left, the Transmutant of course went to handle his business. After washing up, he exited the boys' bathroom and headed down the hall back for the cafeteria. However, he stopped as he noticed a petite girl standing in the middle of the hall. Junior recognized her as one of the Transmutants that tended to eat at the same table, and who personally went up to the Dazzlings to sign her binder. This same girl was surrounded by three boys, who appeared to have been covered in a bit of dirt. Junior didn't have to be close to tell that they were musky. Likely they were careless about their hygiene. One of the boys cornered the girl against the lockers.
"Aw look! The freak is scared! She's shaking like a leaf!" said one of the boys mockingly as the rest laughed. The girl appeared pitiful as she clutched her binder against her chest as she trembled in place. Suddenly, one of the boys snatched her binder from her hands.
"Hey! Give it back!" cried the girl as she attempted to reach the binder but the bully held it out of her reach.
"Careful! The freak might get mad and tear you apart!" said one of the bullies mockingly.
"Ha! She's so tiny that she couldn't hurt a fly!" said the other bully. Junior narrowed his eyes as he clenched his fist as the freshman girl was mocked and bullied. Sure, he mocked Twilight for being short occasionally, but he never did so in a malicious nature. He then noticed that the girl was on the brink of shedding tears. That was the straw that broke the camel's back. He was about to step up but then noticed Erika emerging from a corner in the hall with a glare.
"Hey! What are you doing?!" demanded Erika. Junior tensed as the boys focused their attention on her.
"Get lost! We're just having a little fun with the freak," said the bully that held the binder. Erika made her way over to him as she pointed to the girl.
"Give her back her binder," said Erika in a stern tone. The boy merely narrowed his eyes at her.
"Or what?" asked the boy. Erika grabbed him by the collar and with a rough tug, she brought him down to meet her face with a fierce look on her face as an almost animalistic growl came from her throat.
"Or else you're going to have to deal with me," growled Erika. The boy merely gulped as he stared into her furious eyes. As the other boys were about to step in, Junior walked over to the standoff, his expression was hard as he popped his knuckles and his neck.
"And me," said Junior in a low tone. The rest of trio of bullies went pale as they saw Junior arrive. The bully that Erika had by the collar quickly handed her the binder as he pulled away. The bullies ran away like dogs with their tails between their legs. Erika sighed in relief while Junior looked at her with a smirk.
"Not bad. I could tell that guy was nervous," said Junior in an impressed tone. Erika merely smiled.
"I wasn't even sure of what I was doing. It sort of just happened," said Erika. She then handed the girl her binder.
"Here you go. If those boys give you trouble again, let us know," said Erika. The girl greeted her and Junior with a bright smile.
"Thank you so much!" said the girl as she took off. Junior crossed his arms.
"Hmph. So, the rose has thorns after all," said Junior. Erika looked at him in confusion.
"Well, I mean you're no pushover despite being a nice girl. I never knew that about you," said Junior. Erika rubbed the back of her head.
"Well, I always hated bullies. What's there to gain from it?" asked Erika.
"I guess some form of joy that cowardly pricks get off on," said Junior with a shrug. Erika gave a small chuckle, but then she felt a bit light headed. She crinkled her face as she held her head and shook it. Junior took on a look of concern. Erika's pupils briefly dilated before returning to normal in just a second.
"You OK?" asked Junior.
"Yeah. Just a small headache. I'll see you later," said Erika as she waved to Junior and left.
"OK. See ya. Huh," said Junior as he watched Erika leave.  While it was admirable that Erika was standing up to those bullies for that girl, he couldn't help but feel that something was off. She almost seemed like a different person. Junior could swear that he also heard Erika growling like an animal. The Transmutant shook it off as it being a side to the girl she rarely showed and the growling was Erika's way of intimidation. So, Junior began to head back to the cafeteria, while Erika went to her locker and pulled out a lunch bag, filled with a large sandwich. Her stomach ached as her mouth watered from staring at the sandwich. She began to stuff her face, getting crumbs and mustard all on her lips and cheeks, eating in such an unlady like way that may give Rarity nightmares.



The freezing air was the bane of Amber's existence. Her body was cozy up against Xenjira's chest and under his jacket. Xenjira lugged the box of oranges that his father forced on him through a neighborhood with a hood over his head.
"Which way?" asked Xenjira. Amber poked her head out of his jacket and looked at their surroundings.
"Just keep going down that sidewalk. It'll be the little house that comes up fourth," said Amber. Xenjira continued as Amber tucked herself back in his jacket. In just under a minute, Xenjira had made his way over to a small house that sat in the neighborhood. He made his way to the porch and sat down the box of oranges. He then sighed as he pushed the doorbell. The Transmutant looked at his surroundings to make sure that he wasn't being watched. After a few seconds, he heard the door being unlocked. He turned and found Miwa Takeshi opening the door. She recoiled in surprise.
"Gojira?" asked Miwa. Xenjira removed his hood, causing Miwa's eyes to widen in shock.
"No," said Xenjira.
"Wha- How did you..." Miwa was interrupted as Amber grunted as she squeezed herself out of Xenjira's jacket.
"Hellooo~!" greeted Amber.
"Amber?" Miwa began to relax a little, knowing that at least one individual that she was familiar with more was here. Amber climbed out of Xenjira's jacket and fluttered in the air.
"Is Junior home?" asked Amber.
"No, he's at school still," answered Miwa.
"Foo! Xenjira, to the school!" said Amber as she perched herself on the Transmutant's shoulder and attempted to snuggle her way into his jacket. Xenjira merely held his hand against her head, blocking her access.
"Absolutely not. We're already here. Don't be rude," said Xenjira in disapproval. Amber grunted in annoyance as she attempted to push through his hand.
"What are you two doing here?" asked Miwa.
"Mph! Gojira- Ergh! He wanted us to check on you and Junior. Hmph! Move it!" said Amber as she was forced back onto Xenjira's shoulder by his hand.
"I came along because it's too cold for her and I wanted to get out of that damn cave," said Xenjira.
"Oh. Yeah, that makes sense," said Miwa in an awkward tone. The three remained silent for a few seconds, while Amber still attempted to get into Xenjira's jacket.
"Oh. I almost forgot," said Xenjira as he knelt to the side of the porch and held up a box of oranges. Miwa's expression brightened.
"Your husband said that these are for you," said Xenjira.
"Aw!" Miwa took the box of oranges with a giddy expression as her cheeks were flushed. Xenjira merely bore a raised brow as Amber tilted her head. Miwa tittered in embarrassment at their stares.
"Well, Amber wanted to see Junior. So, we'll get out of your hair." Xenjira finally allowed Amber to scurry into his jacket.
"Wait!" called Miwa before Xenjira could leave.
"Junior gets out in a couple of more hours. Why not stay here for dinner?" asked Miwa. Xenjira's eyes slightly widened in surprise.
"Oh. I don't know. I'll be expected back at the cave," said Xenjira.
"Yes. Come on, let's go!" said Amber as she thrashed under Xenjira's jacket, much to his annoyance.
"Oh, I'm sure he won't mind! Besides, I doubt their meals are very appetizing," said Miwa as she crossed her arms.
"We ate chips with some fruit three days in a row," said Xenjira with a scowl.
"Hey! Those are delicious!" said Amber.
"But it's not enough. I can have a more satisfying meal just by searching dumpsters behind restaurants," said Xenjira with a deadpanned stare.
"Well steaks and turkey dinners aren't cheap! Now let's go see Junior!" said Amber. Xenjira merely grinded his teeth at Amber's annoying childish attitude. He then smirked as he looked towards Miwa.
"On second thought, Mrs. Takeshi, we would love to stay for dinner," said Xenjira as he stepped into the house. Miwa's expression brightened as Amber scoffed.
"What?! But I want-" Amber was interrupted as Xenjira yanked her out of his jacket and carried her into the house. Miwa closed the door as Amber continued to protest.
Later, Xenjira found himself sitting in the living room with Amber as Miwa was in the kitchen boiling tea. The Transmutant stood up and looked around the house. It wasn't necessarily the nicest house he's been in, but it was a lot more than what he used to live in throughout his life. While Amber fumed to herself, Xenjira looked on at a cabinet by the window. On this cabinet were a line of photos within hand sized frames. Xenjira looked at the photos. One of them was of a younger Miwa sitting beside Gojira Senior at what looked to be a park. Miwa was leaning next to Senior as her arm covered the top right half of the photo, a result of her holding the camera out to face them. People today had it easy when it came to self-pictures compared to whenever this photo was taken.
Xenjira looked to the other photos and found one of his father and Miwa together as they had a baby in between them. Another photo was of that baby being a little older as he hugged his parents. Xenjira picked up the family picture frame of when his half-brother was a baby. He stared at the faces of the couple, seeing their smiles as a family being frozen in time for all to see. Xenjira lightly clenched his fist as his expression was soft and a look of bitterness was on his face. How lucky that Junior and Miwa were for being able to truly have the chance to live as a family, despite his father leaving them as well. It certainly was a lot more compared to the nonexistent time that he and his own mother was able to spend with Senior. As Xenjira stared at the photo, he noticed an open envelope lying on the cabinet flat. He focused his sight on a sheet of paper that read, "Past Due". Xenjira picked up the paper and began to read it over. He then noticed a few other open envelopes underneath. Xenjira placed the envelope down with a grimace. He then looked back to the picture frame that he was holding.
"Adorable, isn't he?" asked Miwa as she looked over Xenjira's shoulder. The Transmutant flinched in response and found the woman.
"This is actually one of my most favorite photos that I have. You can see the striking resemblance between the two. I bet you did as well in your baby pictures," said Miwa with a smile. Xenjira turned to look back at the photo.
"I never had any," said Xenjira. Miwa's shoulders slumped.
"Oh," said Miwa in a small tone.
"It must have been nice to have had him around. You look like one happy family," said Xenjira as he put the picture down. Miwa merely gave a forced laugh as her expression softened.
"Not exactly," said Miwa. Xenjira glanced at her.
"I know that we may seem like a family who has it together without any problems aside from the recent incidents. But that's not true," said Miwa as she found the mail on the cabinet.
"You see, we aren't the richest family in the neighborhood. We always struggled financially. It got harder when Gojira disappeared," said Miwa. Xenjira turned to fully face her as a soft frown was present on her face. She then smiled as she gestured to the sofa in the living room.
"Have a seat, dear. I want to tell you a story about when I met your father," said Miwa. Xenjira slightly nodded as he took a seat. Miwa handed him a cup of tea and sat beside him. Amber perked up as she sat on the arm rest listening.
"You see, I met Gojira while I was in high school at sixteen years old," said Miwa.




19 Years Ago.

Miwa Tanaka was walking down the road on this Saturday morning. She came across a familiar neighborhood and came across a familiar apartment complex. She then came to a door of an apartment. She knocked on the door and waited a minute. She then found the door to open, revealing Gojira Takeshi dresses in a short-sleeved shirt and pajama pants. He rubbed the sleep out of his eyes as the sun light caused him to wince. Miwa greeted him with a bright smile.
"Morning, Gojira!" greeted Miwa.
"Oh. Good morning, Miwa," said Gojira with a yawn. "What brings you here?"
"I just thought I dropped by and cook you some breakfast," said Miwa as she held out a bag filled with groceries.
"Oh? Miwa, you shouldn't have. I told you before, you don't have to keep making me food," said Gojira with a light frown. These past few weeks, this girl had taken some opportunities to come over to cook a meal for the both of them. While they were delicious and it was thoughtful of her, Gojira felt guilty for allowing her to trouble herself in repaying him for saving her from those thugs.
"It's not a problem! Really, I insist," said Miwa with a smile. Gojira bore a look of uncertainty as he scratched his head. Miwa's smile began to falter and was replaced by a frown.
"Am... Am I bothering you?" asked Miwa in a small tone.
"No! Not at all, child," said Gojira frantically.
"I appreciate the gesture. It's just that I feel guilty that you feel the need to do so much to repay me. You don't have to keep doing this," said Gojira. Miwa looked away with a light frown as her cheeks lightly flushed.
"Well... I don't think of it as that. I just... I guess I just wanted an excuse to visit," said Miwa in a small tone. Gojira lightly smiled.
"If you want to visit me, you can. You don't have to trouble yourself with cooking these meals," said Gojira.
"I kinda want to though," said Miwa in embarrassment. Gojira gave a suppressed groan as he scratched his head. This girl was being a bit stubborn with him on the matter. He then smiled as he took the bag from Miwa's hand.
"Alright. But from now on, I'm helping you cook," said Senior. Miwa's smile brightened up as her cheeks warmed up.
"O-OK!" said Miwa. The two had spent the next hour cooking the groceries that were brought over. After they had finished, they ate what they had made, and were currently sitting across from each other with empty plates.
"As always, your cooking is superb," said Gojira as he stretched. Miwa smiled in flattery.
"I think it turned out better since you were helping," said Miwa as Gojira picked up the dishes and proceeded to place them in the sink. As he began to wash them, Miwa appeared by his side with a cute smile on her face as she took a towel to dry off any washed dishes. Gojira continued to wash the dishes as Miwa stood close to him. Their arms grazed against each other. Miwa's heart jumped at this but kept herself composed.
"Hey, are you busy today?" asked Miwa.
"No. It's the weekend, so I don't have work," answered Gojira. Miwa took a breath.
"Then, wanna hang out?" asked Miwa. Gojira raised a brow at her.
"But wouldn't you rather hang out with your friends? It is Saturday," said Gojira, surprised that this girl would want to waste her weekend with him, when she could be spending it with her family or friends.
"I hang with them all the time at school. Besides, you’re a friend that I don't have the privilege to see every day like them," said Miwa. Gojira lightly flushed as Miwa greeted him with a warm smile and the soft kind nature present in her bluish grey eyes.
"Oh. We're friends huh?" asked Gojira. Miwa nodded.
"Yep!" said Miwa. Gojira bore a soft smile. It had been quite a while since he had someone to call a friend. He felt pleased that this girl considered him as one.
"OK. But I'm kinda boring when it comes to the entertainment department," said Gojira with a chuckle.
"That's alright. I'm not," said Miwa with a wink. Gojira merely smirked in response.
"Alright, what did you have in mind?"



The bowling alley. The air was filled with the sound of bowling shoes squeaking against the floor as players rolled their bowling balls. The rolling balls filled the air as they slammed into the pins at the end of their lanes. Many people were here today on this weekend. Some were either playing around at the arcade while others were actually bowling. As for Gojira and Miwa, the two were at their own lane. The Transmutant placed his fingers in the holes of the ball as he eyed the lane and pins.  He then walked to the line on the ground as he reared his arm back. He then rolled the ball onto the ground, allowing it to head down the center of the pins. The pins scattered on impact, and the screen above Miwa and Gojira displayed the text, 'strike' above and marked the Transmutant's score.
"Not bad!" said Miwa as she clapped.
"Thank you," said Gojira. The two met with a high five as they switched places. Miwa took the bowling ball but slightly struggled to hold it. She wasn't necessarily the strongest girl, which in hindsight should have been a deterrent from her choosing bowling as an activity the two would spend.
Miwa took a breath as she stared down the lane with a look of determination. Her body was tense as she stared at her multiple targets at the end. Miwa walked towards the line and rolled the bowling ball, which was in the air since Miwa had practically performed an underhand throw with it. The ball bounded a bit on the lane and began to roll, right into the far left into the gutter. Miwa's shoulders slumped as she watched her ball pass the pins without so much as touching them.  Miwa sighed as she turned to look at Gojira with an embarrassed smile.
"I take it you don't bowl often?" asked Gojira.
"I uh... Oh," Miwa looked away as she covered her face in humiliation. She was only glad that none of her friends were here to witness her blunder. Gojira merely gave her a reassuring smile. He made his way over to the rail that carried the returned balls and took one.
"It's alright. Here, I'll give you some tips," said Gojira as he allowed Miwa to take the ball. She was tensed as she stared at the lane. She then stiffened as the Transmutant stood close behind her and pushed her shoulders down.
"Relax your shoulders, don't tense up. Relax your breathing," said Gojira as he gently brought a hand against Miwa's hip and gently used his other hand to push her back a bit.
"Don't stand up too straight," said Gojira. Miwa's face was a bright crimson as she felt the man's strong hands gently touch her. The same hands that had saved her very life. Her heart was racing in her chest and she was filled with a mix of yearning and anxiety. Miwa glanced at Gojira as he stood behind her and held his hand just over the ball on her own hand, while placing his free hand on her shoulder. Miwa gulped as their hands made contact, with her heart beating harder.
"Now, pace yourself to the line and roll the ball. Release it right when your arm comes midway towards the ground for a successful roll. You don't want it to slam into the ground," said Gojira as he practiced the rolling motion with Miwa.
"OK," said Miwa in a small tone. The two walked forward together and headed for the line. Right when they made it to their point, Gojira guided Miwa's arm as she rolled the ball. They watched as the ball rolled down the lane until it collided with the pins. About most of them were knocked over, leaving only one on both the far right and left pins to be remaining. Miwa squealed in excitement at her achievement. It wasn't necessarily a strike, but it was a lot more for a lousy player like her.
"Oh, my God it worked! Thanks so much!" said Miwa. Gojira smiled with a nod. Miwa then took a seat.
"Come on! Take your turn so I can kick your butt!" said Miwa with a look of determination. Gojira smirked.
"I do like a challenge," said Gojira as he grabbed a bowling ball.



An hour had passed. Miwa bore a small scowl as she sat across from Gojira at a fast food restaurant. Gojira merely bore a forced smile.
"Chin up, Miwa. It was just a game," said Gojira. Miwa sighed heavily after sipping her soda.
"I feel embarrassed for talking a big game, yet I still lost," said Miwa in disappointment. She then lightly smiled.
"But I had fun," said Miwa. Gojira nodded in agreement.
"Likewise," said Gojira as he ate his food.
"Gojira, what was your era like? Back in the 1800s?" asked Miwa. Gojira hummed.
"Well, you could say that it was a much simpler time. We didn't necessarily have to deal with things like credit, and all of this other tedious nonsense provided during the late 20th," said Gojira. Miwa bore a small look of amusement.
"But in ways, it wasn't entirely different than today. Like now, there were power hungry men that used violence and fear to rule the country side. Much like how organized crime syndicates work to take over towns and cities. Violence was always something we were exposed to. It certainly didn't help when Transmutants lived to see what Neighpon would become," said Gojira as his eyes were downcast. Miwa gently held his hand on the table as she gave him a sympathetic look. Gojira cleared his throat.
"But things weren't always bad. Family was a blessing to have when there were people struggling to these problems. You had someone to watch your back," said Gojira.
"I can't imagine how hard life must have been," said Miwa.
"Well, it's best that you don't, Miwa. Some things are just too much for one person to experience," said Gojira in a serious tone. Miwa tilted her head. She was about to ask what the Transmutant meant but was interrupted.
"Miwa?" called a familiar voice. Miwa stiffened. She turned her head and found none other than Blaire and Cecilia. They both bore looks of surprise and confusion.
"Oh! H-Hey, girls!" said Miwa in an awkward tone as she quickly withdrew her hand from Gojira's. The two girls approached their table.
"I didn't think you were out here, girl! Usually you'd be trying to cram weekend homework down," said Cecilia.
"I finished on Friday," said Miwa. Blaire looked at Gojira.
"And... Who's your friend?" asked Blaire.
"Oh! This is Gojira Takeshi. Remember, that guy I told you about?" answered Miwa.
"Good afternoon," greeted Gojira with a nod. Blaire slightly nodded as she analyzed the man. Meanwhile, Cecilia gasped.
"You're the guy that saved Mi-Mi?! It's awesome to meet you!" said Cecilia in an enthusiastic tone. She then looked the Transmutant over.
"So whatcha two doing out here on a Saturday?" asked Cecilia with a coy smile. Miwa flushed in embarrassment.
"I uh... W-We... I invited him to hang out! We just got back from bowling!" said Miwa with a nervous laugh. Cecilia merely bore a smirk.
"Really? Well that's cool. Hey, are we still down for your place for your birthday tomorrow?" asked Cecilia.
"Oh yeah, of course. Just don't do anything crazy at my place or my parents will flip," said Miwa. Gojira looked at Miwa in surprise.
"Oh. Tomorrow is your birthday?" asked Gojira.
"Yeah. I'm turning 17 years old," said Miwa with a nod.
"Our girl is growing up!" said Cecilia in a teasing tone. Miwa sent her a look of annoyance.
"S-Shut up!" said Miwa. Gojira stood up from his seat.
"Excuse me. I have to use the restroom," said Gojira as he left the girls. When he was out of sight, Cecilia and Blaire turned to look at Miwa.
"He's hot! The scruffy kind of hot too," said Cecilia with a wink. Miwa looked away with crimson cheeks.
"It's not like that. Besides, he's older than me," said Miwa.
"Hmph. Yet you were holding his hand," said Blaire.
"N-Not in that way!" said Miwa in a defensive manner.
"Miwa... Do your parents know that you're... Hanging out with him?" asked Blaire, almost hesitant.
"Well... Not really. I mean, mom knew that I had sent him some food as thanks for what he did. She even helped a few times," said Miwa as she rubbed her arm.
"What's the big deal, Blaire?" asked Cecilia in confusion.
"Well it's just... How often do you see a teenage girl hanging out with an older guy?" asked Blaire.
"Blaire, it isn't like that!" said Miwa. Blaire gave her a deadpanned stare.
"Then why are you so defensive about it and why were you so nervous when we saw you?" questioned Blaire. Miwa looked away. Blaire sighed.
"Miwa, I think you might be getting a little too close to this guy," said Blaire.
"He's my friend!" said Miwa with a glare.
"Blaire, what's the big deal if she likes the guy? It's her business," said Cecilia with her arms crossed.
"No, you gotta realize that this could look bad. A minor hanging out with an adult of the opposite sex? He can get into big trouble," said Blaire.
"Age is just a number," said Cecilia with a scoff. Blaire glared at her.
"There are laws!" said Blaire. She then looked at Miwa.
"Miwa, I'm not trying to condemn or shame you. I just want to look after you as my friend so neither of you get into trouble. He might not be a bad guy, but a misunderstanding is bound to happen. You don't have to stop being friends with him, just... Be careful," said Blaire. Miwa lightly frowned as she nodded.
"Good. We'll see you tomorrow," said Blaire as she and Cecilia left her alone. Soon, Gojira returned to the table.
"Oh. Did your friends leave?" asked Gojira in curiosity.
"Yeah. Um... Hey, why don't we head back to your place? We can rent and watch a movie," said Miwa. Gojira nodded.
"Alright, that sounds nice," said Gojira.



Gojira and Miwa were sitting together on a sofa as they watched an action film on the vhs. The movie was at the climax where the hero was taking on an alien creature on his own as it cloaked itself in the jungle. Miwa lowered her eyes to her lap as she thought back to what Blaire had told her. Surely there wasn't anything wrong with her relationship with Gojira. They were just friends. But in the back of her mind, she knew that there was something a bit wrong. Rather, it was what she herself was feeling. But Miwa argued with herself that there was nothing impure about what she was feeling. She genuinely cared for this man. Or she wondered if what she was feeling was genuine and not some shallow desire. The idea of the latter made her stomach turn. As Miwa grimaced, Gojira looked her way.
"Are you alright?" asked Gojira. Miwa scooted closer to him and leaned her head against his shoulder.
"I'm just tired," said Miwa. Gojira caught a whiff of her hair. It was a pleasant smell, especially to his enhanced sense of smell. The smell caused his heart to jump.
"Miwa, I have to ask," said Gojira.
"Hmm?" Miwa glanced at him.
"Why is it that you felt obligated to continue to cook for me, or even visit me? I do appreciate it all, but why? I don't want you to feel that you owe me something. I did it because I wanted to. Whenever someone was in need in my era, I never expected anything in return," said Gojira. Miwa raised her head up and looked away.
"I know, but I never felt that way whenever I did those things. I meant it when I said they were excuses to see you. I also did it because I wanted to. When you told us about your past, I worried that you were alone. The thought of that broke my heart. I guess I'm drawn to guys who put others before themselves," said Miwa with a small smile. Gojira looked away with warm cheeks. He then felt Miwa lying her head against his chest as she held his hand firmly.
"Maybe, at first I cooked for you as thanks, but the other times were just excuses to see you. Because... I like you, Gojira," said Miwa. Gojira's face warmed up at Miwa's words as her body was in such a close and intimate contact with his own. He couldn't recall the last time that he felt this way. Miwa's kind and caring nature, her optimism, her playful personality, and her naivety were what the Transmutant really liked about this girl. Miwa had this effect on the Transmutant that allowed him to lower his guard. Especially with his rough past that haunted him.
"I like you too, Miwa. It's not often that someone is as good to me as you are. Thank you, for that. I hope to return the favor," said Gojira. Miwa smiled in amusement as she stuck a finger against Gojira's cheek.
"No need. It's my pleasure," said Miwa with a wink. The two shared a laugh together and continued to watch the movie.
Later that evening, Gojira was alone in his home. Miwa had gone home hours ago, leaving him to his own thoughts. As he recalled, Miwa's birthday was tomorrow. He wanted to give her something special. A gift, kind of like as repayment for the kindness and delicious meals that she had generously gave him, but the Transmutant was mediocre at cooking. Miwa was the one who did most of the work for breakfast this morning. Not to mention that Gojira didn't have the funds to buy her any nice clothes or accessories that she may like. Gojira sighed as he scratched his head. The day of one's birth was meant to be special, and he wanted to give her something special, but he couldn't figure out what that was both plausible for him to give and affordable. Gojira was peeling an orange as he wracked his brain for an answer. As he took a bite of it, he allowed the juices to dance in his taste buds. He then looked at the orange that he had and then his eyes slightly widened.
"Well... I suppose it will do. But there must be more to it," said Gojira. Then, an idea crossed his mind. He made his way over to his door with his key and left his apartment.
The next day, Gojira was carrying a box of store bought oranges. He carried down the neighborhood where Miwa lived. Soon he came to the porch of her home. The Transmutant rang the doorbell and waited. The door opened, revealing Miwa. She stared in surprise as she saw Gojira.
"Happy Birthday," said Gojira with a smile as he held out the box, where a card was present on the top. Miwa took the card and began to read it.
"Happy Birthday, Miwa. Your heart is as sweet as the oranges that sprout from the trees. Keep on shining your bright warm smile, that not even the sun could match," said Miwa as she read the card. Her cheeks flushed brightly as she looked at Gojira. Her lips curled into a smile as she held her chest as her heart raced. She felt like tearing up.
"Oh gosh. I... I don't know what to say," said Miwa.
"It's not much. But I do hope that you'll enjoy the oranges," said Gojira. Miwa wrapped Gojira into a tight hug.
"The card was sweet too. I think oranges are now my favorite fruit," said Miwa. Gojira chuckled in embarrassment. As she released him, Gojira handed Miwa the box of oranges.
"Would like to come in?" asked Miwa.
"Thanks, but I have to fill in for someone at work," said Gojira. Miwa bore a small look of disappointment.
"Chin up. I'll see you soon. Good bye," said Gojira as he left the porch.
"Bye," said Miwa as she closed the door. She leaned against the door with a small smile.



A few months had gone by. Miwa was lying in her bed as she stared up at the ceiling in her room. All this time, her thoughts were plagued by Gojira. She felt something special between them. They had gotten closer throughout this time. Miwa would still occasionally visit the Transmutant rather than just make an excuse to. The time they spent felt special. In fact, the two were technically dating. While Gojira was too shy to admit it, he had begun to invite her to either the park or even his home in general. He would occasionally be physically close to her, even going as far to hold her hand, though Miwa's parents weren't aware of any of this. They weren't even aware that she had developed these feelings for the man. It was considered taboo in society for the two to be this close, besides him being a Transmutant and she a human, but Miwa just couldn't fight what she was feeling in her heart. In fact, just thinking about Gojira and his close physical contact drove her crazy. She subconsciously moved her hand down her belly and down to her skirt. Before she could travel down any further, Miwa immediately tore her hand away before she could do anything shameful. Her cheeks were a bright crimson. Miwa sat up straight with a sigh. As she got up from bed, she made her way over to the living room. Her parents were already in their room for the night. As Miwa walked through the living room to clear her head, she noticed a cabinet slightly open. Miwa made her way over to it and noticed that a book was keeping it open. She opened it and found a book that was improperly put away. But as Miwa picked it up, her eyes widened as she saw that it was an erotic novel that her mother owned. Miwa felt dirty holding it in her hands, but was curious. She opened the book and looked through the first page. Next thing she knew, Miwa was reading through the second page. Then the third, fourth, and fifth. Soon, her cheeks flared up red hot.



The weekend had rolled by. Gojira was currently sitting across from Miwa at the table where they were having breakfast. Miwa was slightly fidgeting in her seat as her heart raced. She felt like she was going to have a panic attack.
"As always, your breakfast is great," said Gojira. Miwa smiled.
"Thanks, Goji," said Miwa. As the two ate, Gojira took the time to notice Miwa's appearance. She wore a long-sleeved shirt that covered only her right shoulder, exposing the left. She wore a skirt that reached down to her lower thigh, a pair of black knee high socks. Her hair was combed without a single split end in sight.
"You're... You're looking beautiful as always. That's a nice outfit," said Gojira, hoping to get Miwa to break her silence. She had rarely said anything since she came by today. Miwa took a breath as she slid off her shoe.
"Thank you. You know, the time it takes for a girl to be presentable is not easy," said Miwa as she brought her foot closer to Gojira's.
"True. But you have a natural beauty," said Gojira. Miwa's heart fluttered in response.
"Maybe. But it doesn't hurt to enhance your looks, right?" asked Miwa as she grazed her foot against Gojira's shin. He slight stiffened as she ran her foot up and down his shin under his pant leg.  Miwa gave a fake sigh and yawn as she stretched her arms, allowing her chest to perk out as she leaned back.
"But you know, the most difficult thing for me are the shoes," said Miwa as she raised her foot to Gojira's knee. The Transmutant was still as his heart raced.
"While some look nice, it's a pain to find ones that match what I wear," said Miwa as her foot came towards Gojira's thigh. Slowly, she rubbed his thigh and steadily made her way to his inner thigh. Her heart pounding as she progressed. Miwa gave him a sultry look as she let out a soft breath.
"But the hardest part about shoes, is finding the right... Size," said Miwa as her foot reached its destination. She then lightly gasped as she felt something against the sole of her foot… Something solid. Gojira looked as though he was trying to remain composed, while Miwa's face had grown red like an apple once her mind fully registered what she was feeling beneath her sole. She wanted to pass out, but she refused since she made it this far. Miwa then smirked, but her flushing face betrayed her expression. She shifted her foot, resulting in Gojira to lightly grunt.
"What's wrong Goji? Is a mere small girl having such an effect on a tough big guy like you? How funny," said Miwa as she gave a fake mocking laugh. Gojira panted as Miwa continued.
"Yeah, pant for me!" said Miwa with a devious smile. She herself was beginning to pant as she felt fire in her loins.
"Miwa... I..." Gojira grunted as Miwa hardened her eyes and applied pressure with her foot.
"You don't get to speak unless I say so!" said Miwa as she licked her lips.
Soon, Miwa found herself being pinned down onto the sofa with Gojira on top of her. She wrapped her legs around his waist as she held the back of his neck and kissed him passionately. She gave moans as Gojira's tongue danced in her mouth and felt him touching her chest. The two began to strip off their clothes one by one. Gojira removed Miwa's knee high sock by biting at the toe end and pulling back until it slid off her toned leg. Gojira was lost in a sexual frenzy as he heard Miwa's moans and caught her tantalizing scent. He reached for her skirt as he stroked her bare legs, just after Miwa undid his pants.



One morning, the sound of Miwa retching filled the air of her home. The bathroom door muffled the sound of her vomiting in the bathroom. Her mother stood by the door with a worried expression. Meanwhile, Miwa's father came by.
"She's sick again?" asked Miwa's father in shock.
"She's been getting nauseous lately. She's been avoiding food like it makes her sick. She's been moody too." Miwa's mother slowly looked his way as her expression appeared to be fearful.
"I... I think she's pregnant," said Miwa's mother.



The atmosphere was tense. Miwa was sitting on the couch with her hands on her lap as her eyes were lowered. She avoided eye contact with her parents, who stood before her with hard eyes, but Miwa mostly avoided the stern gaze of her father, who had his arms crossed as he looked down on her.
"Miwa, who is it?" questioned Miwa's father.
"Papa-"
"Who. Is it?" asked her father in a much sterner tone. Miwa shrunk back as her lip trembled.
"Don't bother lying, Miwa. The test came in positive!" said Miwa's mother. She then held her head as she let out a breath.
"I can't believe this. This isn't like you, Miwa. I thought it was odd that your teachers have been telling us that you were coming to your morning class late and that you seemed distracted. Your grades even went down in some of your classes!" said Miwa's mother.
"Mom, it's just a couple of B's and one C," said Miwa.
"You're expected to get the best of your grades! Now I find out that you're sleeping around with someone?! You didn't even think to wear protection in case this happened?!" said Miwa's father. Miwa flinched as her heart ached at how much disdain was in her father's voice.
"Now who is it?! Who's the father?!" demanded Miwa's father. Miwa recoiled in fright as her eyes ran with tears.
"It's Gojira Takeshi!" Miwa quickly answered. Her parents' eyes widened in shock.
"The... That man?!" asked Miwa's mother in an incredulous tone. Miwa's father bore a look of disbelief and then a hard expression.
"You defiled yourself to him?!" demanded Miwa's father. There was a sudden knock at the door, prompting everyone to look back at it. Miwa's mother quickly made her way over to the door. She needed to get her mind off of what she was just told, because it was proving to be too much. As she opened the door, her eyes widened.
"You son of bitch!" screamed Miwa's mother. Miwa and her father jumped at her scream and turned to find the woman kicking Gojira Takeshi in the groin. Gojira hunched over in pain as he nearly dropped to one knee. Miwa's mother began to bang her fists against the Transmutant in a fit of rage.
"You sick bastard!" screamed the woman.
"Mom!" cried Miwa in fright as she ran to pull her mother away from Gojira. Her mother continued to hit the man before her, prompting her husband to rush to her and to pull her away. Miwa made her way over to Gojira to check on him as he groaned in pain.
"You touched my daughter! What is wrong with you?! She's just a child!" screamed Miwa's mother as she attempted to reach Gojira. The Transmutant's eyes widened in shock.
"I... Yes, it's true. But I love her," said Gojira. Miwa's mother yelled as she attempted to scratch Gojira's eyes, but was held back by her husband.
"She's a teenager!" said Miwa's father.
"I don't understand. Why does that matter? In my day, women her age were often married to older men," said Gojira in confusion as his pain subsided. He couldn't fathom why Miwa's parents were making such a big deal about her age.
"That doesn't apply to the late 20th century, you bastard!" yelled Miwa's father.
"She's having your child, you fiend! How are you gonna make up for this?!" demanded Miwa's mother as she cried furiously. Gojira gasped in response. He then looked at Miwa for confirmation. As she nodded with downcast eyes, Gojira's stomach turned.
"I... I didn't..." Gojira was interrupted as Miwa's mother kicked her shoe off at him, which slapped him in the face.
"What did you think would happen?! That's how children are made!" shouted Miwa's mother. Miwa stepped in between Gojira and her parents.
"Mom, stop! It's not his fault! I was the one who made advances on him!" cried Miwa.
"That doesn't excuse him! He should've been thinking with the head on his shoulders!" shouted Miwa's mother.
"Miwa, there's only one way that you can fix this," said Miwa's father with a hard stare.
"You stay away from him, and you take that abortion. I will not be the grandfather of that... thing," said Miwa's father in a cold tone. Miwa's eyes widened while Gojira lowered his head with downcast eyes.
"Wha..." Miwa hardened her eyes. She realized that her getting pregnant without even being old enough and married wasn't the only issue. It was the fact that her father despised the idea of being the grandfather of a Transmutant.
"No," said Miwa. Her father narrowed his eyes.
"What?"
"I love Gojira Takeshi! I'm not going to stop seeing him because you don't approve! And I am keeping the child of the man that I love!" said Miwa in defiance. Gojira's eyes widened in response as Miwa stood her ground before her parents. Her mother looked away as she gritted her teeth.
"I can't look at you. My daughter would never do anything like this. You're not my daughter," said the woman. Miwa's eyes widened.
"Mama..." Miwa began to tear up again as she trembled. She then looked at her father, who merely looked at her with cold eyes.
"You've shamed us, Miwa," said Miwa's father. Miwa gasped at her father's cold words. She began to tremble in place. She then sobbed as she ran out of the living room and outside of the house. Gojira looked back and called out to her. He then looked to Miwa's parents and found their cold expressions.
"Stay away from this house. Never come back," said Miwa's father as he shoved Gojira off the porch and slammed the door. Gojira stared at the door and gritted his teeth. He turned and began to run to where Miwa had run to. He spent the next few minutes searching for her. Gojira eventually found her sobbing as she sat alone at the park. The Transmutant deeply frowned as he watched the girl sob to herself. She was just disowned by her own parents. This happened because he impregnated her. He could have resisted Miwa's advances but he didn't. He allowed himself to fall into her dominating personality that had gotten him excited, and allowed his years without a partner to overcome his self-control. He yearned for that kind of physical contact with someone special as Miwa. But ultimately, that led to what happened today. Now, Miwa was alone, with his child. Gojira narrowed his eyes as he approached Miwa who still cried. He knelt beside her and wrapped her into a tight hug.
"Th-They rejected me! I can't believe they rejected me because of my feelings for you!" said Miwa with a sob as her face was mixed with anger.
"I'm still here, Miwa. I'll always be here for you, and the baby," said Gojira in a soft tone. Miwa's lip trembled as she wrapped her arms around Gojira as she cried against his shoulder. The two held each other close. Both fearful but hopeful for what their future had in store.




Present Day...

Miwa took a sip of her tea and placed it down on a coaster on the small coffee table in front. She then returned her attention to Xenjira.
"So, the birds and the bees business started after I read that trashy novel. When we found out that I was pregnant, my parents disowned me, but Gojira didn't leave me. He offered to take me in. So, I dropped out of school during my junior year and ran away from home," said Miwa. Xenjira sat up straight.
"And what about your parents? Your friends?" asked Xenjira.
"I haven't seen or spoken to my folks in years. I lost some friends and no one would associate with me when they learned that I slept with an older guy and was bearing his Transmutant offspring. Like other human mothers of Transmutants, I was stigmatized and offered a government paid abortion. I turned them down without a second thought. With that, I couldn't afford to act like a high school girl in love anymore. I had to mature into a responsible adult for my baby. When I turned eighteen, Gojira and I were married, just shortly before Junior was born. Gojira had no family, my parents disowned me, but Blaire and Cecilia stuck around and attended the small wedding. And it was small," said Miwa with a soft chuckle. She then sighed as she leaned back in her seat.
"But the financial troubles didn't start until Junior was born," said Miwa. Xenjira raised a brow.
"How?" asked Xenjira.
"You see, I had a rough pregnancy. I began getting these pains and heartburns, and had trouble putting down my food. It was like my body was trying to reject the child that was in my womb. I had to take so much medicine to get through. Junior had to be delivered a week early, but he had always gotten sick when he was first born. They say that sometimes, the genetic traits of Transmutants don't mix well with certain humans. Sometimes, the child of a human and Transmutant will get sick, or even the mother's body will struggle with coping with an infant that takes up more nutrition than she consumes. In Junior's case, the doctors described it as a genetic defect that compromises the health of Transmutant infants. Sometimes they die," said Miwa as she closed her eyes. She remembered crying her eyes out as she spent hours in the hospital hoping that her child would survive.
"Treating him was expensive. And with our income, it made things harder for us. If it weren't for the few friends that I had left, we wouldn't have been able to pay off the expenses. But miraculously, Junior started doing better in a couple of weeks," said Miwa with a smile. She turned to fully face Xenjira. “It was because of Gojira's blood running through his veins. His super immune system, and his ability to regenerate lost limbs like he did in a work accident years ago. Junior inherited that gift and was able to recover and grow up into a healthy, strong boy," said Miwa.
"But why do you coddle him? If you truly believe that, why do you stress so much about protecting him?" asked Xenjira as he crossed his arms. She then brushed strands of her hair.
"Xenjira, because of that rough pregnancy, I can never have children ever again," said Miwa. Xenjira's slightly widened in realization.
"You're physically incapable of getting pregnant again. He's you're only child," said Xenjira. Miwa nodded sadly.
"That's why I'm so protective of him. Because I know if something were to ever happen to him, I will never be able to have another child again. He and Gojira are the only ones that I have left," said Miwa as she looked down at her lap.
"But if there's anything that I regret when it comes to them, it's that I wish that had thought ahead. I wish I had waited until I was mature enough and even gotten married before we made love. That way, my parents wouldn't be so..." Miwa deeply frowned. Xenjira sighed.
"But what difference would that make?" asked Xenjira. Miwa looked his way in confusion.
"They rejected you because you had feelings for a Transmutant, and that you were bearing his child. They still would have disowned you and rejected them. I say you're better off without them," said Xenjira as he leaned back in his seat. Miwa looked away.
"I'm angry that they rejected me, but I still wish that things had gone differently.  They're my parents. I wasn't even aware that my father held a prejudice towards Transmutants," said Miwa. She sighed as she held her head.
"I was so stupid," said Miwa. Xenjira lightly frowned in response. He always imagined that his father's family were doing much better off than he was growing up, but the reality was that they still suffered. They were financially struggling and they had little to no social circle with anyone in this town.  And no, things had gotten worse since he himself showed up.
"I think I may have misjudged you, Mrs. Takeshi," said Xenjira. Miwa looked at him in surprise. "There seems to be more to you than I had realized."
"Thank you for listening to my story. It sometimes helps to get this off my chest. But, despite what you did that lead to Junior's trouble, I think I can find it in my heart to forgive you. You don't seem like a bad person. You're a victim as much as any of us," said Miwa with a soft smile. "I hope that you can find it in your heart to forgive your father too."
"That's..." Xenjira looked down. How could he forgive his father? After all, he abandoned him and his mother. He grew up with nothing and no one. Suddenly, the front door opened. Xenjira, Miwa and Amber turned their attention to the door and found Junior walking inside.
"I'm home," said Junior. He then stopped midway in the house as he found Xenjira in his home, sitting beside his mother. Junior narrowed his eyes.
"You!" yelled Junior as he dropped his backpack to the ground. Xenjira stood up with a neutral expression as Junior rolled up his sleeves.
"I'm gonna kick your ass and drag you to police station!" yelled Junior as he stomped towards Xenjira. Miwa stood up in alarm as Xenjira causally got into a defensive position. Suddenly, Amber flew towards Junior's face, causing him to stumble back.
"Welcome home! I missed you so much!" said Amber as she nuzzled Junior.
"Wha- Amber, what the hell?!" said Junior in annoyance as he tried to pry Amber off his face. Xenjira relaxed as he lightly smiled in amusement. Miwa walked passed Xenjira and made her way beside her son.
"Junior, Amber and Xenjira came by to check on us since your father is busy. They're going to stay over for dinner," said Miwa. Junior looked at him in disbelief.
"Wha- You can't be serious!" said Junior.
"I'm completely serious. Now finish any homework you have and wash up," said Miwa. Junior groaned.
"But Mom!" called Junior. He then grunted in pain as his mother grabbed his ear and pulled him close.
"This is not up to debate, young man. Now get your butt moving," said Miwa with a stern look.
"Alright! Alright!" said Junior as winced. Miwa released him, allowing Junior to rub his ear. Amber remained perched on his shoulder.
"Let's go Junior! I'll even help you with your homework!" said Amber. "Maybe I can scrub your back for your bath."
"You are staying away from my bathroom!" said Junior with a look of disapproval. Miwa shook her head in amusement as her son tread to his room. She then began to make her way over to the kitchen. Xenjira followed her.
"Um... Since you're doing this, I'll help," said Xenjira. Miwa smiled warmly.
"Aw that's sweet of you," said Miwa. Xenjira rolled his eyes.
"It's nothing like that. I don't want to take something I didn't earn," said Xenjira. Miwa shook her head.
"Funny. Your father was like that a bit. But I could tell that he liked that I brought him meals," said Miwa. Xenjira ignored the statement and began to help with the kitchen.
Later that evening, Miwa and the sons of her husband and Amber all sat together in the kitchen at the table, with plates filled with chicken, white rice, and mixed vegetables. As they ate, the table was completely quiet aside from the sounds of forks making contact with plates. Miwa sat beside her son and awkwardly glanced at him as she saw him looking at his brother with narrowed eyes as he slowly ate his own food. Xenjira merely bore a deadpanned stare as he ate. Growing annoyed with Junior's stares, he turned his attention to his plate and continued to eat. Meanwhile, Amber was seated right next to Junior, due to her request, and had a plate filled with the chicken cut up so she could eat with ease. However, she was annoyed as she sat quietly on a chair that stood tall, sitting on top of cushions as a tray was in front of her seat, which held her plate.
"OK, why am I in a baby chair?" asked Amber.
"Because pets aren't allowed on the table," said Junior in a sarcastic manner. Amber scoffed.
"Nom!" Amber lunged for Junior's elbow and bit him.
"Ow!" said Junior as he pulled his elbow away with a glare. Amber stuck her tongue out at him.
"Nyeh!" Amber snickered. Junior merely scowled in response.
"Hey you two, behave," said Miwa.
"She started it," muttered Junior.
"Hmm. Seems like you don't need to be pregnant to have another kid, Mrs. Takeshi. Those two behave like siblings already," said Xenjira with a smirk.
"I'm not a child!" said Amber in annoyance.
"No, but you are childish," said Xenjira. Amber flared her wings as her antennae sparked.
"Zap!" said Amber as she threatened the Transmutant.
"Amber," called Miwa in a stern tone. Amber folded her wings as she lowered her antennae.
"I'll behave," muttered Amber. So, the four went back to their awkward dinner. However, Miwa lightly smiled. This was the closest thing she had to having a dinner with a full family again.
	
> Chapter 34: Sonata's Struggle
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Erika was panting as she stood against a tree. Her heart raced in her chest as she frantically began to look around a dark forest, where trees were towered over her. The sky above was hidden by the branches and leaves of the trees, shrouding her surroundings in darkness. Erika ran as fast as she could, as the sound of hissing filled her hearing. Erika found the trees around her being wrapped by green snake-like creatures. As they constricted the trees, they began to wither and die before her eyes.
A high-pitched howl filled the air, causing Erika to whimper in panic. She continued to run until she felt herself being hoisted up into the air by thorny tendrils. Erika cried out in agony as she felt her flesh pierced by the sharp thorns, some even dug into her spine. Erika wailed in anguish as she was suspended in the air. Before her hanging from the tree tops were the eyeless serpents. Their long sharp teeth that stuck out from their upper and lower jaws dripped with blood as they coiled around the trees around them. While the trees died, they seem to have been covered by what looks to be green moss. The trees began to creak as they fell over with the serpents with them pulling together. As Erika watched this, a serpent suddenly dropped its head right in front of her face from the branches above. It let out a horrifying screech as it lunged for Erika's head as she screamed.
Erika shot up out of bed with a yelp. Her body was sweating and her hair was a mess. Erika looked at her surroundings and found herself to be back in her bedroom. The morning light shone through her window. Erika gave a heavy sigh in relief.
"Just another bad dream," said Erika. She shook her head as she got out of bed with a grimace as she felt her sweat on her body. Erika later found herself standing in the shower, allowing the warm water to wash over her soft skin and green hair. Afterwards, she was out of the shower, brushing her teeth as had a towel wrapped around her torso, yet she felt something as she reached for her upper back under her towel. It wasn't agonizing, but rather uncomfortable, almost like a sting. Wincing, she removed her towel and gazed at her bare back as she turned to face the bathroom mirror. She gasped as she found what looked to be a trail of acne running along her back. The bumps were spread out from each other a bit while the smaller acne heads were closer together. The acne bore black heads on them, but they almost looked unnatural for common black heads. They almost looked as though something was growing out of them, causing the acne to rise a bit on the surface of her skin.
"Aw man. How did this happen?" asked Erika in disgust. Being a teenager sucked when it came to skin care.  She reached into the drawer and grabbed any acne medicine that she could find and applied them into her back while wincing at the tenderness of the acne. She then gasped as she felt a sharp pain on her finger. She recoiled and looked at her finger, finding a cut to have been made across the mid digit of her finger.
"What the..." Erika looked at her back and found a bit of blood staining a small spot on her back over one of the smaller acne heads. She took her towel and dabbed her back dry and proceeded to wash her hands, unease building up within her. Later she had gotten dressed and made her way to the kitchen, but found a text on her phone from her father.
"Coming home late again, huh? Even on a weekend," said Erika with a sigh. She was used to her father working late and no longer felt worried about not being able to see him if she were to succumb to her illness, which she no longer had to worry about. Erika worried about how much work her father is put through lately. It must be an important project if he has been leaving much earlier and staying longer at work, though she hoped that she and her father would spend more time together. It seemed that Erika was spending another weekend alone today. Suddenly, her phone began to ring. Erika answered the call. Sunset was calling her.
"Hello?" answered Erika.
"Erika! You busy?" asked Sunset on the other line. Erika merely looked around the empty house.
"Not really..." answered Erika in a flat tone.
"Mosura's brother is going to be showing her around his campus and she invited me and Gojira. Wanna come?" asked Sunset.
"Wait, I thought you were trying to get into a university?" asked Erika in confusion.
"I am, but it's smart to have different schools in mind if your main choice doesn't work out," said Sunset.
"Oh. Then I guess I'll come too," answered Erika.
"Cool! I'll pick you up in a few!" said Sunset as she hung up. Erika sighed as she ran a hand along her back.



Junior found himself standing outside of the community college campus grounds by the parking lot. With him were Mosura and Battra. It had been quite a while since Junior had last seen or heard about her brother. He seemed to have been doing alright since he was caught by the Guardians and exposed as a vigilante. He hasn’t even heard any reports on his vigilante persona and recent acts on any media aside from conspiracy theories.
"Um... Thanks for inviting me for this," said Junior as he looked at Mosura.
"No problem! I thought this would be fun and good reference for what's in store for us in college," said Mosura. The sound of an engine roaring filled the air. The trio found an old motorcycle rolling to a stop in a parking space, carrying two feminine figures. They hopped off the bike and removed their helmets, revealing them to be Sunset Shimmer and Erika Shiragami.
"Hey guys!" greeted Sunset.
"Oh. I didn't know you ride one of those," said Junior in surprise. Sunset shrugged.
"It used to belong to my uncle. This thing was nothing but a mess of parts, but a quick study on these things and I got her working as good as new," said Sunset as she patted the seat of her bike.
"I thought that I bring her back out since..." Sunset trailed off. She shook her head.
"Never mind that. Let's get on with the tour!" said Sunset as she and Erika joined the rest of the Transmutants. Junior bore a tight stomach at how Sunset trailed off. He knew well that Flash had always given her a ride in his car when they were still together. The girl quickly avoiding mentioning Flash just told him that she may still not be over him. As Sunset looked his way, Junior quickly averted his eyes from her.
"Alright. Come on, welcome to St. Mustang Community College," said Battra as he began to lead the young students towards the campus. The teens were shown all around campus, from the gymnasium, to the classes and programs that were being offered. Junior slightly lagged behind the group as he looked around the campus, finding the college students, young and old, going about their day. Junior lightly sighed as he held his hands in his pockets.
"You seem troubled." Junior jumped with a start as the voice interrupted his thoughts. Junior found Battra standing beside him, while the girls were looking over a booklet of the college and its programs.
"It's nothing," said Junior as he looked away. Battra crossed his arms. Junior sighed.
"Sunset broke up with Flash because he felt that she chose me over him during an incident I started. Vigilante related," said Junior. Battra nodded as he remembered the news that labeled Junior as X.
"Guess I'm feeling guilty about it. I don't even like Flash, it's just Sunset I wronged," said Junior. Battra smiled in amusement.
"That's funny, I don't like him either," said Battra. Junior looked at him in surprise.
"Really? What don't you like about him?" asked Junior. Battra nodded.
"Aside from his prejudice towards Transmutants, he's an arrogant douche-"
"He acts like hot shit talking down on Transmutants, and a popular pretty boy with the guitar," said Junior with a smile. Battra chuckled as the rest of his thoughts were worded exactly
"Yes! I once heard him say, 'watch the hair, man'." said Battra as he mocked Flash's voice. Junior chuckled.
"God, what is he? A diva?" asked Junior. Battra laughed.
"Right? Straight up pretty boy," said Battra. His expression then turned serious.
"No. It's something else that's bothering you. You have the look of someone who's uncertain," said Battra. Junior remained silent as he avoided eye contact.
"It's about the college, isn't it?" asked Battra.
"What makes you say that?" asked Junior.
"Because I went through the same thing when I was still in high school," answered Battra. He lowered his arms to his sides as he stepped closer to Junior.
"Look, money won't be an issue, Gojira. As long as you're smart, then you can apply for financial aid as I did. It can cover your classes and some expenses you need taken care of like supplies," said Battra in reassurance.
"But I don't even know if I want to college," said Junior. Battra raised a brow.
"And why's that?" asked Battra. Junior sighed.
"I want to help my mother. She spent the rest of her teen years to today raising me. She doesn't have a career and bills are hell. I feel like just finishing high school and work to support her," said Junior. He then shook his head. "Did you know we have this deal? I'm only allowed to work during the summer and I have to focus on only my studies during the school year."
"It's admirable that you want to help your mother. Not everyone loves their parent enough to make that kind of sacrifice," said Battra. "But think about this. You may be able to help her more if you were to go to college and get yourself a career. Why shoot low when you can aim high?"
"I doubt I can get a career. People still believe that I'm X," said Junior. He then gestured to the campus around him.
"And how different is a college campus for Transmutants?" asked Junior. Battra placed a hand on his shoulder.
"Hey, there's always going to be people with the ignorance to discriminate. That's just how the world is unfortunately, and we shouldn't hide from that fact. We can't let people like that get us down, or they'll win. You just gotta be the better person. Even if it's hard," said Battra.
"What about Night Angel and X?" asked Junior. Battra sighed as he glanced away.
"They were acting under different missions, but Night Angel is through. He realized that he was way over his head and let his feelings get the better of him," said Battra. Junior looked down to the ground with a sigh.
"Just keep your options open. You may find what you need. And hey, thanks for not telling my sister. I hope I can count on you to keep quiet about it," said Battra. Junior nodded.
"Sure," said Junior.



Angirasu was busy cleaning up his bedroom of any mess that was made over the week. It was a routine for him to organize everything and to have his room freshened up. The payoff was worth it since he had enough space in his room in the end while conveniently finding loose change. As Angirasu finished his room, he sighed as he stretched and popped his joints. He then took a whiff of the cleaned and vacuumed carpet.
"As fresh as always," said Angirasu, satisfied with his work. He proceeded to make his way out of his bedroom and into the living room, where he began to relax on the couch with a sigh. A lazy Saturday was always great for him to enjoy, especially when his family wasn't around during the day. Suddenly, Angirasu felt his phone vibrate in his pocket. He looked at the screen and found the caller's number. It was no one familiar, but the area code suggested that it was someone local. He answered the phone.
"Hello?" asked Angirasu. He listened to the other line, only to hear silence. Angirasu raised a brow.
"Hello? Hellooo?" called Angirasu. When he didn't receive a reply, he hung up. Angirasu hummed to himself and shrugged it off. As Angirasu was about to put his phone away, it began to ring again.
"Huh. Hello?" answered Angirasu as he held the phone against his ear. Again, there was no response from the caller. Angirasu bore a look of annoyance as he hung up. He sighed as he lied back in his seat. The phone rang again and Angirasu clenched a fist as he growled.
"You gotta be freaking kidding me!" said Angirasu as he found the same number that has been calling him displayed on his phone. He answered.
"Hello?" asked Angirasu in an annoyed tone.
"Angirasu?" asked a familiar feminine voice. It carried a hint of annoyance, but also boredom in tone. Angirasu's eyes widened in surprise.
"Aria? You've been calling me?" asked Angirasu in confusion.
"No, that was Sonata," said Aria.
"Oh. Why didn't she- Wait, how did she get my number?" asked Angirasu in confusion. Aria sighed.
"Rodan," answered Aria. Her tone was filled with displeasure.
"Ah. So... Did she want to say something?" asked Angirasu.
"Oh right. Sonata! Phone!" called Aria from the other line. Angirasu suddenly heard frantic dialogue that was barely audible to him.
"No! You wanted to talk to him!" said Aria in annoyance as if she were whispering. The other line began to muffle as if there was a struggle.
"No I don't-" Sonata's voice broke through the struggle.
"I swear to God, I'm gonna hang up on him if you don't-" Aria was interrupted as the other line garbled up briefly, causing Angirasu to flinch from the sound. He then listened in.
"Hello?!" exclaimed a higher pitched voice.
"You called, Sonata?" asked Angirasu. Sonata bashfully laughed on the other line.
"Y-Yeah. Sorry, my reception is bad," said Sonata with a stutter. Angirasu heard Aria scoff on the other line.
"Anyway... I wanna... I want to know if you'd like to..." Sonata stumbled over her words as her tone carried shyness. Angirasu raised a brow in curiosity.
"If you're not busy... Wanna hang out?" asked Sonata. Angirasu looked around, finding his empty home.
"Well... I finished cleaning. I suppose some fresh air would be nice," said Angirasu.
"Cool! Er... I'll see you then!" said Sonata as she hung up.
"Sonata wait! Uh...." Angirasu scratched his head with a low hum.
Meanwhile, Sonata sighed in relief as she held her phone against her chest. She then grinned as she looked at Aria and gave her a thumbs up. Her sister merely bore a deadpanned stare as she sat on the couch with her arms crossed.
"You forgot to tell him when and where you were going to meet," said Aria. Sonata lost her grin as she slumped her shoulders and lowered her thumbs up. Her expression was painted with embarrassment. Aria sighed as she took Sonata's phone from her.
"Idiot," said Aria as she began to text Angirasu. She then tossed the phone back to her.
"You're meeting him near the flower shop. You two will catch a taxi that will take you to Canterlot city," said Aria. Sonata nodded as she slightly trembled with anxiety.
"OK. Wish me luck," said Sonata as she began to walk to the door.
"One minute!" said Adagio from the other room. Aria and Sonata looked her way and found her leaning against the wall.
"If you really want to get him more interested in you, you must make him blush," said Adagio with a coy smile. Aria rolled her eyes as Sonata tilted her head.
"Make him blush?" asked Sonata.
"Why yes, dear sister! The fastest way to a man's heart is through his manly fortress. You have to catch him off guard," said Adagio as she approached Sonata.
"Wait, I thought the quickest way to a man's heart was through his stomach," said Aria in confusion.
"So... Should I make him some food? Wait, am I sneaking into a secret fortress he owns? Ugh! I'm confused!" whined Sonata as she held her head.
"No, you dunce! You already made a reservation to a restaurant!" said Aria in annoyance. Adagio merely shook her head.
"Here, Sonata it's simple. Pretend I'm Angirasu," said Adagio. Sonata slightly nodded in response. Adagio cleared her throat as she looked at her sister with half opened eyes.
"Seduce me," said Adagio. Sonata bore a blank stare.
"Huh?" asked Sonata.
"Seduce me," said Adagio. Sonata bore a bewildered expression.
"What?! Dagi, I'm not gonna-" Sonata was interrupted as Adagio sent her a look of annoyance.
"Seduce me!" said Adagio in a raised tone, causing her sister to flinch. Sonata retreated with a frightened look. She bumped into Aria as she whimpered.
"Just casually flirt. She does it all the time," whispered Aria. Sonata took a breath as she stepped back to Adagio.
"Um... Hey there, hot stuff?" said Sonata as she tried to think what Adagio would say.
"So... I got that kick boxing match on pay per view-" Sonata was suddenly slapped by Adagio, who bore a look of disgust.
"I'm not just some barbaric piece of meat for you to gawk at!" said Adagio. She then grabbed a male mannequin as she posed it in front of herself.
"I like my women lady-like! Captivating! Smoldering! You want to be my lover?! Earn it! Seduce me!" said Adagio as she made the mannequin slap Sonata's cheek. The girl sniffled as she rubbed her cheek.
"That hurts Dagi..." whimpered Sonata. Adagio grimaced as she quickly dropped the mannequin on the ground. Aria merely sent her a glare as she crossed her arms.
"Sorry! Got a teeny bit carried away," said Adagio with a forced smile.
"Oh yeah. I'm sure Angirasu would only slap Sonata once should she invite him to watch a kick boxing match," deadpanned Aria.
"Can we maybe try something less physical?" asked Sonata.
Later, Sonata found herself seated on the couch as Aria and Adagio stood by. A bucket was on the coffee table in front of them.
"OK. Aria has written scenarios down for you that may occur on your date with Angirasu. It's up to you to give reasonable, realistic answers based on how you would react," said Adagio. Sonata nodded in response. Adagio cleared her throat.
"OK. Your first scenario is... Me falling off a stage," said Adagio with an unamused expression as she looked at the card.
"Call an ambulance!" said Sonata as she raised her hand.
"No. This isn't part of the scenario. This is garbage," said Adagio as Aria snickered. Adagio tossed the card and reached for another.
"And the next card is of me being hit by a car. And there's some lines coming off me," said Adagio with a deadpanned stare as she showed Aria the card.
"Oh, those are stink lines. Cause you stink," said Aria with a smirk. Adagio scoffed.
"Hilarious," said Adagio. She then threw that card away and took out several cards.
"I'm being hit by a baseball bat. I'm grinding on stage," said Adagio with an annoyed look. Aria chuckled.
"I'm grinding on the Eiffel tower. The tower is grinding me," said Adagio as she flipped through the cards, with Aria chuckling each time.
"I'm crying as I'm covered in mud. I'm slipping in the tub, which has stink lines radiating off it. Did you even write a scenario for her?!" demanded Adagio. Aria handed Adagio a card, which she snatched and began to read.
"Your date is a total bust. Angirasu says that he doesn't want to speak to you again. What do you do?" Adagio looked at Aria in disapproval.
"Really?" asked Adagio. Aria shrugged.
"It can happen," replied Aria. She and Adagio found Sonata silent and pail.
"I think I'd die," said Sonata. Adagio sighed heavily.
"This may take a while."



Angirasu was walking down the side walk in town, making his way over to a street. In his hand was a plastic bag filled with a collar shirt and a new pair of dark jeans. The Transmutant looked at his phone as he looked around the area that he was in. He nodded as he found a street sign.
"It should be around here," said Angirasu as he continued down the side walk, looking at all of the addresses that were present on the small buildings in the area. As he progressed, Angirasu found the desired establishment. He made his way inside and found mannequins wearing formal clothes of both male and female. The Transmutant looked around the brightly lit establishment, finding the clothes that were displayed.
"Oh! Darling, you're here!" said Rarity as she stepped out from the back of a room. Angirasu greeted her with a smile.
"Hello, Rarity. Thank you for seeing me. I hope I'm not being a bother," said Angirasu. Rarity gave a dismissive wave.
"Nonsense, Angirasu! I am happy to help! Now, what is it that you wanted me to handle?" asked Rarity. Angirasu reached into his bag and pulled out his collar shirt and jeans.
"Well, Sonata invited me to meet her to hang out later," said Angirasu. Rarity's eyes flashed and brightened with interest.
"Really? Why, that's rather interesting," said Rarity with a coy smile. Angirasu nodded.
"We're supposed to be somewhere with a dress code for lunch, and this was all that I had. But the problem is that this shirt is a bit torn," said Angirasu as he handed Rarity the shirt. The girl began to look it over as she adjusted the red glasses over her eyes. Her expression turned to a bit of disappointment.
"Whatever happened to this thing?" asked Rarity.
"I was visiting family members in Neighpon. Their cat was on my chest when I fell asleep and she.... Yeah," said Angirasu with a small chuckle.
"Oh my," said Rarity as she analyzed the holes. She knew a thing or two about cats tearing up fabric, considering that she owned one herself.
"This is a nice shirt and all, despite the wear and tear, but it doesn't seem quite right for such an occasion," said Rarity as she held up the shirt but the sleeves and looked at the couple of holes in them.
"Why don't I find something else for you to wear here in this shop? On the house!" said Rarity with a smile.
"I couldn't ask you to do that, but I think this would do just fine with a few repairs and replacement of the buttons," said Angirasu.
"Are you sure? I can make it worth your while~," sang Rarity as she batted her eyelashes. The Transmutant had a physique that she wanted to be able to exploit to practice her talents in tailoring.
"I'm sure, but thanks," said Angirasu. Rarity sighed in disappointment.
"Oh, alright. Wait here and I'll be back with your shirt repaired," said Rarity.




Later...

"OK. Last question. When do you arrive at the restaurant?" asked Adagio as Sonata adjusted her blouse, part of her clothes for her date.
"3 PM. Sit down with Angirasu and leave him with a fib to go to the bathroom. Pay for fanciest appetizer and a mariachi band for music. For the main course, share a plate of spaghetti and slurp the same noodle as him for an unintentional kiss. For desert, pay to have our faces decorated with a heart over us," said Sonata. Adagio smiled.
"You're ready," said Adagio. Sonata grinned.
"Really?" asked Sonata. Adagio snorted.
"Uh... No. Everything you just said was insane. If the date doesn't turn him away, your way of thinking will," said Adagio as she walked away. "But the spaghetti thing could work if it wasn't done in a cartoon."
"Ugh! All this was about was trying to flirt and seduce with Angirasu! I just want to know how to not screw this up and get him to like me!" said Sonata as she crossed her arms. Aria sat down on the couch beside her.
"What do you even like about this guy? You barely know him," said Aria.
"Well... He just seems like a nice guy. And... He's hot," said Sonata with flushed cheeks and a dreamy expression.
"He's probably a gold digger," said Aria. Sonata grabbed her by the jacket and glared at her.
"Don't you bad mouth him!" said Sonata with a growl. Aria bore a look of surprise and slight nervousness.
"OK. Relax," said Aria as she pried Sonata's hands off her jacket. Sonata scoffed as she stomped towards the door with her bag.
"Thanks for nothing! You just wasted my time! I'll figure it myself!" said Sonata as she walked out the door. She then slammed it, leaving Adagio and Aria behind.
"Let's keep an eye on her just in case," said Adagio.
"Whatever," said Aria as she grabbed a plain sweater.



Sonata found herself meeting with Angirasu just in town. She found him wearing a collar shirt, and his hair combed a bit so it wasn't that much of a mess. Sonata felt her heart flutter, finding the Transmutant's score in good looks to have shot up. Sonata looked at the ground as she stood beside him in her platted skirt and blouse.
"Sorry that I asked you to dress nice on our hang out. There's this nice restaurant in the city that I heard was good but had a bit of a dress code," said Sonata. Angirasu adjusted his collar from under his casual coat.
"It's alright. I appreciate that you invited me," said Angirasu. He then looked around.
"I notice that Goji and the others aren't here," said Angirasu. Sonata slightly stiffened.
"Y-Yeah! It's just you and me! Just two new friends, hanging out! No deeper meaning here!" said Sonata with a forced smile. Angirasu sent her an odd look, causing the girl to realize her babbling.
"Oh. Well, I'm looking forward to it," said Angirasu with a smile. Sonata sighed in relief, though she realized that he was a bit dense, unable to catch on to her attraction to him. That relieved yet worried her. Before Sonata could say anything else, Rarity appeared from Angirasu's side.
"Darling wait!" called Rarity, causing the other two teens to jump. Rarity held out a button with a pant.
"I forgot to sew in your button," said Rarity. Sonata bore a look of confusion as Angirasu exposed his collar shirt under his coat.
"Thank you, I appreciate you fixing this up," said Angirasu as Rarity stepped close to him and sewed in the button.
"Not at all! Though I wish you would have let me offer you something new, but since it was just a few minor repairs needed and it was such short notice, I was happy to help. This is a nice collar shirt," said Rarity as she finished sewing the button. She then hummed as she looked Angirasu over. She adjusted his collar as she stepped close as Angirasu bore a small look of nervousness at her close contact. Rarity than gently brushed her fingers across his hair with a satisfied look.
"Perfect! You ought to wear nice clothes like this often, Angirasu dear. It really brings out your handsome appearance," said Rarity with a wink. Angirasu chuckled shyly as he looked away.
"Bashful, are we?" Rarity giggled teasingly. Sonata pouted her lip in response as she watched how embarrassed the Transmutant got around such a refined, proper girl. She wondered how she could compete with that kind of girl. Then a thought came to her mind. Perhaps she doesn't have to beat her.
"Well, have fun you two!" said Rarity as she left the two alone. As Angirasu waved to her, Sonata called for a passing taxi. The vehicle stopped, allowing the two to step in. The teens found an older woman sitting in the driver seat.
"Where are you kids off to?" asked the driver.
"Canterlot City. Quickly," said Sonata. The driver nodded.
"Buckle up kiddos!" said the woman as she adjusted her glasses. She stepped on the gas pedal, causing the taxi to race down the road. Angirasu and Sonata yelped as they felt themselves forced against their seat as their stomachs tightened and their hearts jumped. The woman laughed maniacally as she turned around the corner, nearly hitting pedestrians on the sidewalk. The taxi raced through Ponyville as it brushed against other cars in its path, causing drivers to skid their cars in panic. Sonata whimpered as she quickly grabbed Angirasu's hand tightly. The Transmutant didn't blame her, since he was frightened out of his wits.
"Would you mind slowing down a bit?!" cried Angirasu as he and Sonata slid back and forth against each other in the back of the taxi.
"So, what are you youngsters up to? Headed for the big city to chill?" asked the old woman as she made a sharp turn, slamming into a hot dog stand in the street corner.
"Just... Hanging out!" said Angirasu as Sonata slammed into his side.
"You know, back when I was a young lady, I used to-" the old woman talked as she drove like a maniac, causing cars to nearly crash and to stop abruptly. Sonata whimpered as she held Angirasu's arm tightly as she watched the chaos from the back seat. Soon, the taxi was driving down a highway that was just outside of the town, headed for a city that was near the base of a mountain. The old woman still drove wildly as sirens filled the air.
"Pull over to the side of the road!" shouted a woman driving the police car pursuing the taxi.
"And there I was, inches away from certain doom! " said the driver as she reached into the glove box and pulled a handle built into her vehicle. Suddenly, the back of the taxi released black liquid that sprayed on the road. The police car pursuing the taxi screeched as it wildly spun on the road and fell into a ditch.
"Are you insane?!" cried Angirasu in shock as he saw this occur. The old woman merely laughed like a lunatic as she stepped on the gas, causing the taxi to race across the highway.
"Aaaaah!!" cried Sonata. So far, her time with Angirasu was not going too well. She feared that neither of them would live to talk about it.



Canterlot City. A place where those with wealth or high paying jobs tended to dwell. The tall buildings reached for the sky and the city was filled with residents that went about their day. Those of high class flocked to all the exotic and prosperous locations.  As a couple at a table outside of a cafe, they heard tires screeching. They turned and found a taxi abruptly skidding to a halt. It was smoking and covered in scratches and dents. From the back seat, Sonata and Angirasu stumbled out. Sonata shakily handed the old driver money.
"Pleasure doing business with you, kiddies!" said the woman as she slammed her foot on the gas and drove off. Meanwhile, several police cars passed by with their sirens blaring. Angirasu sighed as he hunched over.
"I think my life flashed before my very eyes," panted Angirasu as he turned and saw Sonata hunched over a bush as she retched. Angirasu grimaced as he heard the poor gal vomit.
"Sonata?" called Angirasu as he approached.
"Don't look at- Blegh!!" Sonata retched as she remained in place. After a minute, Sonata was wiping her face with a tissue as Angirasu stood by her worriedly.
"Are you sure you're OK. We can remain here a little longer," said Angirasu.
"I'm fine," said Sonata as she threw the tissue away. She cleared her throat as she stood up straight and took an eye. She brushed her hand against her hair as she stuck her nose into the as if she adopted a high facade.
"A lady simply does not let any... Foes... deter? Yeah, deter her tummy!" said Sonata as she placed on a fake accent. Angirasu bore a look of confusion.
"What foes?" asked Angirasu.
"Er... Pish posh! Let's be on our way, darling!" said Sonata as she took Angirasu's arm and walked with him through the city.
"Um... OK?" Angirasu began to worry for Sonata's health even more. He hoped she didn't experience any trauma to her head while in that death ride of a taxi service.




Meanwhile...

Junior found himself alongside Sunset, Mosura, Erika, and Battra. They were currently looking around a large room where different pieces of art were placed. This was the art show that the college had going on. Displayed were traditional art paintings, while there were spots of high resolution photographs. There were also handmade sculptures on display in the art show.
"Ooh. This one right here is pretty. I love how these bright colors contrast each other," said Sunset as she looked at one of the paintings.
"Which one do you like, Goji?" asked Mosura in curiosity. Junior scratched his head.
"Umm... Well I can't judge based on fancy schmancy art knowledge since I don't have a whole lot of it," said Junior. Mosura merely smiled.
"That's alright. Which one speaks to you?" asked Mosura. Junior looked at the paintings again with a sigh. He then hummed as he noticed one that caught his eye.
"I do like this one," said Junior as he pointed to the painting of the sea, and the ocean floor.
"Really?" asked Sunset in surprise.
"Yeah. I uh... I really like how there's light on the floor like how the sun casts its light down. It almost looks like you can dive in the painting. There's a sense of cool calmness here that surpasses the surface world of cars and other loud objects. To dwell in the sea would be the closest thing for us to fly in open blue sky," said Junior as he stared at the picture. He noticed the girls were staring at him. The Transmutant looked away in embarrassment.
"W-What?!" asked Junior
"I didn't take you for one to romanticize the ocean. It's kinda charming," said Mosura with a smile. Junior lightly flushed in response as he held his hands in his pockets, while Sunset smirked. Battra rubbed his head with a small sigh. He still wasn't used to the idea of his little sister being attracted to some boy; especially one that he feared was only trying to get into her pants. Getting to know Junior put him at ease, but it didn’t change the fact that he was a teenager. Battra looked to the side and saw something that made his expression brighten.
"Oh. It's Maud," said Battra as he went over to another area. The rest of the teens followed him, where they ended up among a small crowd of people looking up at a stage. There, they found Maud Pie standing with the same neutral expression that she always seemed to carry. She held a piece of paper in her hand as everyone remained silent.
"My poem is about rocks," said Maud as she took out a handful of rocks from the pocket of her frock.
"Rocks; these are my rocks. Sediments, make me semimetal. Smooth and round, asleep in the ground. Shades of brown and gray..." as Maud read her poem, some listeners bore odd expressions along with Junior and the others. Battra bore a forced smile.
"Is this for real?" whispered Junior as he leaned closer to Sunset.
"I have no clue." Sunset whispered back.
"Who needs clocks, when I have my rocks?" Maud bowed as she finished her poem. Some scattered applauses came from the crowd as they bore odd looks. Meanwhile, Battra was clapping as he bore his forced smile, while his sister looked at him in confusion. As Maud came down stage, another college student stepped up. Battra made his way over to her, while the teens followed him behind.
"Hey, I just caught your poem," said Battra.
"What did you think?" asked Maud in her usual deadpanned tone.
"I liked it. I thought it was odd at first but there were some good references to the variety of rocks and there was some nice romanticism," said Battra. Mosura nudged him with a glare.
"'Odd'? Really?!" whispered Mosura in disbelief. To think her brother was insensitive to this girl's writing.
"Thank you," said Maud. The rest of the teens looked at her in surprise.
"You were honest at how strange it may seem, but you understand what I was going for," said Maud in her same deadpanned tone.
"Really?" asked Junior in confusion. Maud nodded as she placed the rocks she had in her pocket.
"Battra, what are you doing here?" asked Maud.
"I'm showing my sister and her friends around. They might be attending here in the future," said Battra.
"Nice to see you again, Maud!" said Mosura with a wave.
"Hello. What do you think of the college so far?" asked Maud.
"It's a nice campus. There are some programs here that I'm kinda interested in," said Erika.
"Same! It's close to home as well!" said Mosura.
"I think this will be a good place to transfer to a four-year university," said Sunset as she looked around. Junior remained silent as he just nodded.
"This is a good school. There are a lot of programs that you may be interested," said Maud.
"A few caught my interest," said Mosura.
"Maud, we're going to take a break and have lunch. Care to join us?" asked Battra.
"I'm not busy. I've already presented my poem. Sure," said Maud in her same deadpanned voice. Soon, the group found themselves seated with Maud in the cafe area of the college campus. Each had their own food. Battra noticed that his sister was grinning from ear to ear as he sat beside Maud. Junior bore a look of discomfort as he saw her expression.
"Why are you grinning like that?" asked Junior. Mosura lost her grin and replaced it with an embarrassed smile.
"Er... No reason!" said Mosura.
"So, Maud, how are your classes?" asked Sunset.
"They're going well. Though I'm not sure if the same can be said about Battra," replied Maud as she glanced at the Transmutant by her side. Battra took on a look of offense.
"Hey! What's that supposed to mean?!" asked Battra. Maud looked his way with her same poker face.
"Nothing in particular. Just that you've been a bit of a slacker in our Equish class. I'm concerned about your other classes as well," said Maud. Battra scoffed as he looked away.
"I got back on track in that class, remember? Also, my other classes are just fine. It's not like I stacked up on them some freshmen do in their first time in college," said Battra. Maud cracked a tiny smile that went unnoticed by the others. She then looked towards Mosura.
"You're also friends with Pinkie Pie, correct? How is my sister doing in school?" asked Maud. Junior's eyes slightly widened.
"Pinkie is your sister?" asked Junior with a look of shock. Maud looked his way with a tilt of her head, as if she was curious.
"Don't you see the resemblance?" asked Maud. Junior analyzed Maud's appearance and mentally compared her to Pinkie Pie, who was bright and colorful, loud, hyperactive, and incredibly friendly. Inversely, he saw Maud as being quiet, calm, dull in tone and color.
"Not really," said Junior. "You two are like polar opposites. She tends to show more enthusiasm."
"I prefer to speak my enthusiasm through my wardrobe," said Maud.
"Oh. Well, that's a nice dress. What does it say?" asked Erika.
"Nothing. It's a dress," said Maud. There was an awkward silence in the air.
"You two might be related after all," said Junior, after taking note that this girl may have taken what Erika asked literal. Just as he imagined Pinkie would, though he couldn't tell for sure since Maud wouldn't crack a smile as if she was joking. Junior stood up with his trash.
"I'm going to the restroom," said Junior. As he left, he took care of what he needed to. As he washed his hands, he thought back to Pinkie Pie and how she would bring a ray of sunshine over a gloomy atmosphere. He even experienced it firsthand himself once. Junior sighed heavily as he recalled that this same girl turned on him as well. The Transmutant bore a look of bitterness as he thought back to this. He began to dry his hands as he pushed his thoughts to the side. No sense in dwelling on it, since nothing would change.




Meanwhile...

Sonata sat across Angirasu at a restaurant that she had a reservation for. It was lucky of her to be in the music industry. She was able to afford to eat at these fancy restaurants. She normally wouldn't do so, but she was willing to step out of her comfort zone in order to impress Angirasu. Her stomach was aching with hunger since she had lost her breakfast an hour before. In front of the teens were plates of food. Sonata shyly sat in her seat as she stared at the table.
"Sonata?" called Angirasu. "You alright?"
"Huh? I'm fine! Yes, I'm just... Admiring the decor of this... Fabulous..." Sonata stopped as she searched her brain for the right term to use to finish off her refined dialect. She leaned closer to the table.
"Um... What's that word that describes a place like this?" whispered Sonata. Angirasu raised a brow.
"You mean... Restaurant?" asked Angirasu.
"No that's too specific. The other word. I think it starts with an 'E'," said Sonata as she scratched her head. She then moaned as she forced her thinking into over drive to find the word she was looking for. Angirasu looked down in thought.
"Oh! Do you mean, establishment?" asked Angirasu.
"Yes! That!" said Sonata. She then immediately went silent as she sat back in her seat. As Angirasu was about to take a bit of his meal with his fork, he noticed some crusted bits on the silverware.
"Ugh," said Angirasu with a grimace.
"Something wrong?" asked Sonata in worry.
"Just one small problem," said Angirasu. He then noticed the waiter coming around the corner.
"Excuse me! Waiter!" called Angirasu. The waiter made his way over to their table.
"Yes sir, how may I help you? Are you both enjoying your meal?" asked the waiter.
"It looks great. But my fork is a bit dirty. May I have another one?" asked Angirasu. The waiter lost his smile as his eye twitched.
"I beg your pardon?"
"My fork is dirty. I'd like a replacement, please," said Angirasu. The waiter laughed nervously as he took the fork.
"Oh my. This shouldn't have happened. I do apologize," said the waiter. Angirasu nodded in understanding.
"It's-"
"I will make this right! I'll bring in the manager!" said the waiter as he placed the fork down.
"B-But it's just a dirty fork! There's no reason to-" Angirasu stopped as the waiter already left. Sonata smiled brightly.
"Oh wow! The service is awe- I mean, the service is divine!" said Sonata, while Angirasu raised a brow at her back tracking.
"They really care about customer needs!" said Sonata. Then, the waiter returned with another man, the manager.
"Hello, I am the manager. It's been brought to my attention that you were set up with a dirty fork," said the manager as he looked to Angirasu for confirmation.
"Yeah, right there," said Angirasu as he pointed to the fork on the table. The manager looked at it closely and picked it up as he analyzed it. His hands began to tremble as his face reddened with anger. He then looked to the waiter.
"You! Go find the dish washer and hand him his cards! No, sack the entire dish washer staff just in case!" said the manager. The waiter nodded as he left.
"But sir, it's just a bit of dirt. You can barely notice it," said Angirasu, not wanting any of the staff to get into trouble.
"But I see it! It's as clear as day to me! It is a disgrace to my restaurant!" said the manager as he slammed his fist on the table, startling Angirasu and Sonata. The man began to sob as he lied his head down on the table, bringing the attention of customers and some of the staff. Sonata patted his shoulder with a forced smile.
"It's alright. Nothing is perfect," said Sonata.
"My restaurant is a disgrace! And a teen pop singer is here of all places!" cried the manager as he beat his fist on the table
From the kitchen emerged a man who held a bi-pronged fork. He appeared as a cook, and bore a look of fury.
"You bastard!" shouted the cook. Angirasu and Sonata flinched in response.
"How dare you waltz in here and make your petty demands! You've have no idea the struggle that this man has gone through to make this establishment what it is today!" shouted the chef as he drew the attention of other employees and customers. The chef then pointed to the manager that sobbed on the table.
"Look at what you've done! You've broken his sensitive spirit!" said the chef.
"I-I just..." Angirasu nervously stuttered as the chef pointed his bi-pronged fork at him, causing him to gulp. Sonata bore a look of alarm.
"You little punk," said the chef in a growl.
Angirasu looked at the fork nervously.
"Wh-what are you going to do to me?" said Angirasu weakly.
The chef, looked at Angirasu with a calm yet unnerving smile.
"Oh, you know what I'm going to do to you?" The chef said calmly.
Angirasu sunk into his chair as the insane grinning chef went on.
"I'm gonna hit yah!" said the chef as he happily swung his fist in the air.
"And you're gonna fall" He continued, gesturing to the floor. "And I'm going to look down, and I'm gonna laugh."
Sonata sat in panic. She had to do something or Angirasu would be in big trouble, but then the word, 'punk' registered in her mind and an idea formed. Sonata hardened her expression as she messed with her bangs a bit to give it an appearance as she didn't care about her appearance. She then slammed her hand on the table, drawing the attention of the chef.
"Hey, buddy. All he did was ask for a clean fork! It's not like he said that your food was crap! Now why don't ya back the hell up and get back in that kitchen.... Biatch!" said Sonata with a glare as she changed her tone to mimic Aria's. Angirasu looked at her in surprise at how she was speaking to this man. The chef trembled as sniffed and dropped his fork as he held a hand over his face.
"I'm sorry. I'm not myself today because I just escape from prison this morning. It has been very stressful and we care very much about our manager," said the chef as the manager kept his head down on the table. Suddenly a female customer wearing an obnoxious red wig pulled out a taser gun. The woman took off the wig, revealing herself as Blaire.
"Thanks for the confession, Chef Boyardee" she said. "Now it's time to bring you back to the slammer!"
"You're not bringing me back to the cooler" said the chef, as he raised his fork in the air. "I will make you into Soup Du Jour!"
The chef charged at Blaire, who nonchalantly fired her taser into the Chef's groin, electrocuting him.
"You've roasted my chestnuts" he said weakly.  "They were supposed to be glazed"
The chef fell to the floor with a loud thud. Blaire soon grabbed him by the legs and dragged him outside, leaving Sonata and Angirasu confused and unnerved.
"Ch-Check please!" called Sonata, wanting to leave this restaurant as soon as possible with all the stares that they were receiving.




Later...

Sonata found herself sighing heavily as she sat on a bench with a to-go box from the restaurant. Again, her plan was foiled again by the weirdness that had occurred in such a nice restaurant. She was disappointed because she thought that she and Angirasu would have had a lot of great conversations, especially with her refined attitude that she mimicked from Rarity. Angirasu sat beside her with a sigh.
"Hey, I'm sorry about that back there. It was my fault that things got weird," said Angirasu. Sonata shot her head up. She then scoffed as she crossed her arms.
"Ha! Don't feel bad! Besides, those uppity punks were to blame since they went all ape-shit over a dirt on a fork!" said Sonata, reprising Aria's attitude. The Transmutant didn't seem to be responding as well to her 'refined' personality, so she decided to go with the 'Aria' attitude, as she called it. Angirasu cleared his throat as he looked away.
"So, what do you want to do now?" asked Angirasu. Sonata scratched her head as she attempted to think on how she could salvage this unofficial date. She looked around with a troubled look. Then, she found a movie theater just around the corner of the street.
"I know! Let's go see a movie! Er... I mean a flick," said Sonata as she dropped her excitement and took on an indifferent tone.
"Oh. That sounds fun," said Angirasu with a smile. The two had made their way over to the movie theater, where they began to analyze the posters of the movies that were being shown.
"Hey, this looks interesting. ‘Robin Hood'. Looks like this theater is showing Disney classic animated movies today," said Angirasu as he pointed to a poster. Sonata bore a large smile, being a big fan of Disney movies. However, she lost her smile. She was trying to be more like Aria, and she knew that her sister wouldn't be one to sit through a movie like this. She then found a poster of a monster silhouette standing in a jungle, with bloody text.
"Eh. Too kiddy. Why not, 'Bloody Jungle'?" asked Sonata as she pointed to the poster. Angirasu looked at her in surprise, but also bore a small look of uncertainty.
"Um... Are you sure?" asked Angirasu. Sonata nodded.
"Yeah, sure. Whatever," said Sonata.
A couple hours later, Sonata walked out of the theater with her face as pale as a ghost. She was visibly trembling as she stood and held her arms. Meanwhile, Angirasu walked out of the theater with a look that clearly indicated that he was frightened. He stood next to Sonata as the two stood outside of the theater.
"Well... That movie was..." Angirasu trailed off.
"Scary..." said Sonata with a mutter. She then shook her head as she stood up straight.
"I-I mean, I wasn't scared! The monster looked so fake!" said Sonata a she tried to put on a brave face. Angirasu softly smiled at the girl trying to act brave.
"Heh. Well, I was pretty scared. I don't do very well with horror movies," said Angirasu in embarrassment as he held his hands in his pocket. Sonata turned to look at him in surprise. She never would have guessed that someone as tough looking as Angirasu would be scared by a horror movie.
"I guess I really have problem with the idea of monsters," said Angirasu as he rubbed the back of his head. Sonata glanced to the side and found a couple walking out of the theater. A girl was rubbing her hand on her boyfriend's shoulder as he bore a terrified look. Obviously the two saw the movie.
"I'm sorry, sweetie. I shouldn't have pressed you to see that movie," said the girl in a caring tone as she leaned her head against her boyfriend's shoulder. Sonata had gained an idea from seeing this. She then cleared her throat as she made her way beside Angirasu as she nervously put a hand on his shoulder and began to rub it in comfort.
"It's alright, Angirasu. I shouldn't have pressed you to see that movie," said Sonata as she put on a super soft tone and bore a small apologetic look. However, Angirasu began to raise a brow at how forced it seemed.
"Hey, Sonata... What are you doing?" asked Angirasu. Sonata pulled her hand away with a look of confusion.
"Huh? What do you mean?" asked Sonata.
"Well, you seem to be constantly switching personas. I thought you were just playing around, but you really seem to be trying to be someone else," said Angirasu. Sonata bit her lip as she shrunk back. She had been found out.
"I... I just... I thought maybe you would like me better if I acted like someone who's sophisticated, like Rarity. Or maybe someone who's tough like Aria, or even sweet like some other girl," said Sonata as she looked away. Angirasu softly smiled in response.
"Just be yourself, Sonata. After-all, I like you as you are," said Angirasu. Sonata's cheeks flushed brightly as she looked his way.
"R-Really?" asked Sonata in shock.
"Absolutely. You're nice and you have a carefree personality that I find charming," said Angirasu with his cheeks slightly reddening as he looked away. He was not use to directly complimenting a girl, especially one that was cutely looking up at him with her big eyes wide as dinner plates. Sonata grinned as she turned away, shaking with her cheeks red hot. She mentally squealed in delight.
'He likes me!!' thought Sonata. She then turned around with her cheeks still a bit red from her flattered flush.
"T-Tell me more!" said Sonata.
"Well... You're one of the few people that doesn't treat me harshly because I'm a Transmutant. Growing up in Neighpon was hard since the government was stricter about our presence compared to Equestria," said Angirasu. His expression became saddened as he looked to the ground.
"They really can dehumanize with their propaganda about us. Sometimes, they always made me feel like a monster," said Angirasu. Sonata lost her flush and smile as she listened. Her shoulders slumped.
"You know, I have had some reoccurring nightmares growing up. I would find myself lost in a dark jungle, being followed by a monster. The details are fuzzy, but it walked on four legs and was spikey. It had razor sharp teeth and tusks. It never attacked me, but it frightened me. Its beady eyes would keep staring at me, it would chase me everywhere I go. And when I stood still, it would just stand there and stare. Like it was haunting me, constantly being a reminder that Transmutants were nothing more but monsters, like it," said Angirasu with a sigh. Sonata placed a hand on his shoulder as she leaned her head against him. Her face bore a warm smile.
"You're a Transmutant, but you're not a monster. Monsters are supposed to be mean and scary. And you're neither of those things," said Sonata. Angirasu softly smiled in response as he felt his heart touched. This girl may have had said something that may be considered cliché or even childish, but it was something that the Transmutant took comfort in hearing.
"Thank you, Sonata. That means a lot," said Angirasu. Sonata merely responded with a bright smile. As the two teenagers sat together on a bench conversing, Adagio glanced from a table just next door to the theater, with a cup of coffee in her hand and smiled. She brought her sun glasses down as her hood hid her hair and face. She bore a bemused expression as Aria sat across from her, staring at the two.
"I was pretty sure that this whole thing was going to crash and burn, but it turned out alright," said Adagio as she sipped her coffee. She then noticed Aria staring at the pair with a soft expression as her hood was over her eyes.
"Aria? Something wrong?" asked Adagio with a raised brow. Aria immediately tore her eyes from the pair and looked down at the table.
"It's nothing. Just surprised she pulled it off," said Aria in a small tone. Adagio bore a look of confusion as Aria appeared to be bearing a look of discomfort as she lightly bit her lip.
"Arie?" called Adagio in slight worry.
"Just drop it," said Aria in annoyance. Adagio raised her hands defensively.
"Alright. I just thought something was bothering you," said Adagio. Aria scoffed.
"Yeah, right." Aria then looked back at her younger sister as she conversed with Angirasu. She appeared to have been having a good time. Though there was unease plaguing Aria as she watched Sonata with Angirasu. However, she refused to acknowledge it.
	
> Chapter 35: Gassy
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

It was the late evening. Fluttershy was lying down in her bed, resting peacefully beneath her covers. She was wrapped in the comfort of warmth and away from the cold temperature from outside. As she slept, she heard rattling, causing her to wake up with a start. Fluttershy found the source of the sound, which came from her rabbit's cage. The rabbit was nibbling on the bars.
"Oh Angel," said Fluttershy with a sigh relief, holding her hand against her chest. Suddenly, she heard the sound of crashing, causing the girl to yelp in fright. She hid under her blanket as a metallic clanging came from outside. Fluttershy cautiously made her way over to her window with her blanket over her like a cloak. She peered through the curtains of her window, finding a male figure hunched over a fallen trash can, which made her whimper in fright. She then saw the figure stumble into the light of a lamppost in the neighborhood, revealing it to be Junior in his pajamas. Her eyes widened in shock and she quickly rushed back and grabbed her sweater that hung on the chair by her desktop. Fluttershy quickly slipped on her boots and stumbled out of her room and down her home's hall. As she made it outside, Junior was breathing heavily as he appeared to be struggling to keep his balance. Junior was also giving off throaty grunts as he swayed in place. Fluttershy bore a look of worry. She began to make her way over to the Transmutant.
"Gojira? What's wrong?" asked Fluttershy. As she came closer, she could see that patches of her friend's skin were covered in rough charcoal grey scales. The Transmutant ominously looked her way as he locked eyes with Fluttershy. His irises covered most of the white of his eyes, and his pupils were constricted. Fluttershy slightly backed away with a look of nervousness at Junior's appearance and how he just stared at her. She could see his teeth sharp were like a predator's, and that black claws were growing from his fingertips.
"Gojira?" called Fluttershy cautiously. Junior merely snarled at her, causing the girl to yelp in fright. The Transmutant turned and ran off to the street, leaving Fluttershy alone.
"Gojira!" called Fluttershy as she ran after him. Her friend was definitely not himself. In fact, he was behaving the same way that he did when he went missing; he was devoid of any rational human thought. If that was the case, she couldn't let him go off alone, or it will be a major disaster. Fluttershy chased Junior through the neighborhood in the dark night. She was falling behind the Transmutant that sprinted down the road with his bare feet. Fluttershy called out to him, but her voice fell on deaf ears. She followed him out of their neighborhood and towards the park. Junior continued to grunt as he was slightly hunched over, with his claws drawn as he sniffed the air. He abruptly moved from one spot to another while slamming his hands onto the grass. Fluttershy cautiously made her way over to Junior's position as he pawed at the ground as he crouched to the ground.
"Gojira?" called Fluttershy. Junior quickly whipped his head around and snarled at her and then went back to pawing at the ground. Curious, the girl flanked the Transmutant, wondering what he was up to. Soon enough, she found at him pawing at a hole in the ground. It wasn't made by him, and she recognized it to be a gopher hole. Junior growled as he crinkled his nose and salivated. Fluttershy bore a look of alarm.
"Gojira, no!" said Fluttershy. Junior merely glared at her with a snarl.
"No! Leave the gopher alone! We have to go home!" said Fluttershy in a scolding tone. However, Junior didn't back down like how a dog would with an owner. Instead, he merely stood up to his full height as he puffed his chest out to make himself appear larger than he already was.
"Rarrgh!" Junior gave a cross between a human shout and an animalistic roar. His vocals were already in the process of changing and he was already acting hostile to someone he normally wouldn't. This began to worry Fluttershy even more.
"Don't take that tone with me, mister! It's passed your bedtime! Now you march home!" said Fluttershy. Junior merely grunted as he slightly crouched down. Suddenly, he lunged for Fluttershy, who yelped in fright. She soon found herself pinned down to the ground by the Transmutant, who stood over her with reptilian eyes. Junior breathed heavily as his skin continued to darken and harden. Fluttershy bore a fearful look as he bared his teeth at her and she trembled beneath him as her eyes watered. Junior kept his eyes hardened as his claws dug into the dirt by the girl's shoulders, but his eyes softened as Fluttershy lightly sobbed with fear.
"Goji... Please, don't hurt me. I'm your friend. I just want you to come home with me..." whimpered Fluttershy as she kept her eyes shut. Her trembling figure was completely visible to the Transmutant as her frightened whimpers filled his hearing, triggering bells in his mind. He stood up and backed away from her slightly, but kept his eyes hard.
"Wha..." Fluttershy looked at him as she slightly raised herself up. Surprisingly, the Transmutant was still as stone as he remained in place. She began to slightly stand to her feet, but Junior merely growled at her as he stepped closer. Fluttershy immediately dropped to the ground in fright. Junior then began to relax, but he still appeared tense. Fluttershy was pondering what he could be doing, but then a thought came to her mind. She slightly raised herself up, but Junior tensed further as he bared his teeth. Fluttershy lowered herself back down again, finding the Transmutant slightly relaxing.
It was then that she realized that the Transmutant was trying to get her to submit to him. He wanted to let her know that he was the bigger creature that didn't want to waste his time with fighting her. So, Fluttershy took the best course of action with her familiarity with animal behaviors and placed her hands on the ground as she remained on her knees. She then bowed her head as she took calm breaths, as a sign of acknowledgement of Junior's mood and a sign of her submission. Junior relaxed his muscles as he stopped bearing his teeth, grunting in response as he stepped closer. Fluttershy then carefully rolled on her side as she looked at the Transmutant with soft eyes that stung from her previous tears. Junior crouched down lower to her as he brought his face close to hers, sniffing her hair. Fluttershy slightly shrunk as he did this, fearful of what will happen next. The Transmutant gave a soft grunt as he stood up and walked away. Fluttershy slightly stood up as she found the Transmutant crouching by the gopher hole again.
Fluttershy cautiously stood up to her feet as she made her way over to his side. Junior looked her way with furrowed brows, but Fluttershy immediately stopped. The Transmutant turned his attention back to the gopher hole, while Fluttershy carefully walked over to him. As she was just a couple of feet away, the Transmutant didn't so much acknowledge her presence. She then took a seat on her knees, making herself appear smaller than she already was compared to him. The two sat together in silence, while Junior kept his eyes on the gopher hole.
"I don't think you can get him," said Fluttershy in a small tone as she wiped her eyes of remnants of tears. Junior merely blew air from his nostrils in response as he pawed at the ground with his scaly hands and black claws. Fluttershy sighed.
"This is bad. I was hoping this wouldn't happen again, but it has. If only I could do more to stop this from happening to you," said Fluttershy as she cast her eyes down to the ground. Junior glanced at her and then looked back at the ground. Fluttershy looked his way and slightly smiled.
"You at least... Understand me, right?" asked Fluttershy. Junior looked her way with a neutral expression.
"Maybe... Just a little bit?" asked Fluttershy with a hopeful expression. Junior made a throaty grunt as he went back to pawing at the ground. Fluttershy sighed in disappointment.
"Maybe only when you feel like it," said Fluttershy. Junior then opened his mouth wide as he closed his eyes and inhaled deeply. He let out a yawn like a dog. Fluttershy smiled in amusement as she leaned against Junior's shoulder. The Transmutant slightly stiffened and looked at her with a raised brow and a titled head.
"It's late, Goji. Maybe in the morning, I'll make you something delicious to eat," said Fluttershy. Junior merely grunted as he looked back at the gopher hole. Fluttershy then stood up as she took Junior's hand, who bore a look of annoyance as he was stood up.
"Come on. Let's go home," said Fluttershy as she began to walk the Transmutant away from the hole. However, Junior kept looking back at it.
________________________________________
During the evening, Aria was sitting down on the sofa of her home. Her eyes were staring at the television downstairs in the living room of her aunt's house. Currently, everyone had gone to bed. However, Aria was a night owl compared to her sisters and aunt. She would tend to be late playing video games, surfing the internet or just watch television. Tonight, was no different. Aria surfed through the channels as she lied on the couch, searching for whatever would be interesting to watch. Adagio emerged from downstairs in her short pajama bottoms and shirt, yawning as she went into the cupboard and fished out a cup.
"You're up late," said Aria as she changed channels.
"Mm. I couldn't sleep. My stomach hurts from that chili," said Adagio with a grimace as she popped a tablet of tums into her mouth. She then took a seat beside Aria, who kept changing channels. Aria then came across a channel called, ‘Pop News’. This was channel dedicated to basically the news of pop culture from upcoming films, down to the lives of famous individuals.
"Oh! Leave it here!" said Adagio. Aria sighed as she stopped flipping through channels as she found an image of herself and her sisters on stage during a concert.
"The Dazzlings are currently undergoing a break after their latest tour. The Dazzlings are expected to make a return soon, but their manager claims that this break may last through the next couple of years," said a woman's voice.
"Their manager had stated, 'the plan is to let the girls return to normal life to continue education. However, we have plans to bring them in to the studio to occasionally record new songs for their next album'."
The image transitioned to a small group of people seated around each other in a news room-like setting.
"So, what do you guys think about this?" asked the woman that read the quote.
"I think it's a fabulous idea. These girls are spending their free time wisely and their manager seems willing to work around their schedule. It is useful to have an education at the ready in case you want a change in pace of careers," said another woman.
"Hold on, who says that they would change their career? As far as I can tell, they aren't going anywhere any time soon," said a man.
"Now, it's just a thought. I mean, you can only go so far as a young pop star, who’ll eventually fade out to the back of people's minds. Not to mention that these are still young girls, who may eventually develop other interests, or may even just be tired of this life," said second woman. Adagio bore a grimace as she heard this. She then glanced at her sister, who held her arms crossed as she bore a scowl for having to sit through this show.
"Heh. Lucky us if that's the case," said Aria as she leaned back in her seat. Adagio gave a small sigh in response. To no longer be relevant to the minds of others in pop culture. This was an idea that made Adagio's stomach turn. And with Aria's response to the claim that young pop bands tend to not last very long filled Adagio with more discomfort. Surely her sister didn't actually feel that way, at least that’s what Adagio hoped.
Adagio stood up from the couch and was about to leave until she noticed the open blinds in the corner of her eye. She sighed in annoyance.
"Guys, keep the blinds closed at night. I don't want anyone to see my bed head," said Adagio as she made her way over to the curtains. As she was about to close the blinds, she noticed a dark van parked outside of their home. A look of discomfort was plastered on her face.
"A-Aria," called Adagio in a nervous tone. Aria glanced at her in confusion as Adagio stepped away from the window.
"S-Someone's on the lawn!" said Adagio with a look of fright. Aria sighed as she got up to see what her sister was freaking out about. She saw two individuals kneeling on their lawn, looking as though they were digging into the ground with hand held shovels. Aria glared in response, especially when she saw that they bore Purist patches on their jackets. She made her way over to the closet in the living room and drew out a metal baseball bat. She moved passed Adagio, who looked fearful, and opened the front door, drawing the attention of the Purists.
"Hey! Get the fuck off our lawn or else I'll bludgeon you before we call the cops!" shouted Aria as she waved the bat. The Purists quickly shot up to their feet as they snatched a bag that was by them off the ground. They ran to their van, which then took off with a screech. Aria scoffed as she went back inside.
"W-Who was it?" asked Adagio in a nervous tone.
"Eh. Just some Purist assholes vandalizing the lawn," replied Aria as she put the bat away. Adagio had a somewhat look of relief, but her expression was still that of worry.
"What the heck were Purists doing out there?" asked Adagio.
"No clue. But they're gone now," said Aria as she changed the channel to the television.
________________________________________
Bullets whizzed across a room, striking targets at the far end. A row of people pointed their pistols and rifles at the targets as they fired shots. The loud gun fire that echoed in the room was limited by the head phones over their ears. Adrian was one of these shooters as she fired a pistol multiple times. Impact was watching her from behind as she fired. After expending her shots, she took the time to analyze her hits. All were in the near center of the chest area of the human silhouette target. She sighed as she removed her goggles and placed her pistol away. Soon, she found herself walking along side Impact down a hall.
"Your aim has gotten better since the last time that I saw you," said Impact with a smile. Adrian smirked.
"Yeah. Bet I'm still leagues better than you are as well," said Adrian. Impact rolled his eyes.
"Whatever, sweetheart. I still outrank you," said Impact.
"Enough of the 'sweetheart'!" said Adrian in annoyance. Impact merely chuckled in response. Adrian sighed.
"So, what's going on down in Ponyville?" asked Adrian in curiosity.
"We're finally getting things started there. We have enough assets to help and a plan. We just need to wait before we can get started," said Impact. Adrian nodded.
"Damn. I'd kill to join you guys," said Adrian.
"You will eventually, Adrian. Just keep learning how to use that flight suit and you'll be joining me and Stinger in no time," said Impact with a reassuring nod. He then bore furrowed brows as he kept his eyes forward.
"This time, those freaks will get the message," said Impact.
________________________________________
The blood curdling cries filled the air. The smell of smoke burned Onyx's throat as he panted, peeking over a building corner. His hands firmly held his M-16 Assault Rifle as his brows dripped with sweat.
"Move up soldier! We have to reach Zeta Squad if we want to take back Solgell!" said an older man in an Equestrian military uniform. Onyx looked back at the C.O. hesitantly.
"Sir, we're outmatched! The Transmutants have their inhibitor packs removed!" said Onyx.
"You do as ordered, private Onyx! Let's move up men!" shouted the commanding officer. Onyx's platoon ran passed him with their weapons drawn through the war-torn streets. Ash fell upon the soldiers as they went on with their mission. Onyx trailed behind, his breathing quick as ominous roars echoed in the air. Suddenly, a figure appeared from nowhere, crashing through the soldiers. Onyx stopped as his fellow soldiers were taken down with ease, leaving almost no time for them to retaliate. Onyx raised his rifle and began to fire, catching one of the figures in the back. Abruptly, the figure turned to reveal himself as Gojira Takeshi.
The Transmutant suddenly morphed into a great reptilian beast, standing at a great height. Gojira gave a screeching roar in fury as he was fired upon by the remaining soldiers. He proceeded to stomp the humans and strike them with his long tail. The soldiers cried out as they were slaughtered by the unstoppable monster. Onyx quickly dropped his rifle and fled from the battle. However, he could still hear the cries of his platoon along with Gojira's horrific roars. Onyx tripped, resulting in him to crawl towards rubble to hide as his heart raced. He could still hear the cries of the dying soldiers as their fruitless attempt to kill the beast was met with swift retaliation. Then, silence. Onyx panted as he remained under the rubble, hearing heavy footsteps coming his way. He saw the clawed tree trunk-like feet of Gojira stomping in the street as Onyx remained hidden beneath rubble. Gojira roared as more gunfire came his way, and the beating of helicopter wings. The frantic dialogue from soldiers filled Onyx's hearing, but it sounded as if it were on a radio. Multiple channels of soldiers shouting filled his ears.
"I need a medic over here!" Onyx panted as his vision became clouded as he heard more gunfire.
"Hostile has been sighted! Choppers are engaging!"
"We're being crushed down here! We're low on ammo!"
"Mantises on my tail! I can't shake them!" Onyx found himself in darkness as he heard the frantic dialogue that he heard.
"Watch your fucking left!"
"WHERE ARE MY REINFORCEMENTS?!"  the last cry echoed out in Onyx's mind. He opened his eyes wide, finding a metal ceiling above. He blinked briefly as he quickly raised himself up, finding himself in a small room on a cot. His heart raced as his brows had sweat on them. Onyx sighed as he lowered his head, the nightmare that he had was still plaguing his mind. His job as a soldier was to serve the citizens and his country, no matter the cost. However, his platoon was taken out easily when he was deployed on Solgell. He was the sole survivor, but he did not rejoin the fight after Gojira had spared his life. Instead, he fled and hid in the city as the war went on, just as his nightmare reminded him. All he did was listen to the COMs as his brothers in arms perished to Gojira and the Revolutionaries. Such shame and regret welled up in this aging man as he held a hand against his face.
Later, Director Onyx was present in the medical wing of MONARCH Headquarters. He sat before a woman with her eyes filled with regret as she looked at a file in her hands.
"How have you been feeling, Director?" asked the doctor.
"Restless. But I'll manage. What is the result of my examination?" asked Onyx.
"Sir, I regret to inform you that... You've been diagnosed with cancer," said the doctor. Onyx's eyes slightly widened in response.
"It doesn't look too good. You may not have long," said the doctor as she placed the file in front of Onyx, who took it and began to read it over.
"Ironic. All of my military career, and it’s an illness that does me in," said Onyx as he placed the file back down on the desk.
"I'm sorry sir. But we can begin treatment. If we-"
"No. No, treatment. It doesn't really help since chemotherapy and other radiation treatments causes more problems. I'm going to live with this for whatever time I have left," said Onyx as he stood up with furrowed brows, leaving the doctor's office. The Director made his way down the medical wing's hall with a firm expression. This new revelation was alarming and signaled just how little time Onyx had left to make things right. So, he wasn't going to wallow in misery. He was going to do as much as he can to eliminate any Transmutant terrorist threat, including Gojira Takeshi.
________________________________________
It was the early morning. Junior breathed softly as he felt himself wrapped in warmth. He was in such a comfortable state, yet he felt restrained. Not wanting to bother with waking up from this blissful sleep, the Transmutant merely kept his eyes closed as he shifted in bed. He brought his arm up forward as if to bring his blanket closer, but he pulled in a larger figure. He heard a gasp, while taking in a pleasant smell. He heard a heart beating quickly, along with quick panting. Growing annoyed by these sounds, Junior opened his eyes to find the source. He suddenly found teal eyes staring at him, wide with alarm. Junior's eyes shot wide as well as he recognized the face that was just inches in front of his own. It was Fluttershy.
"Uh... Good morning," said Fluttershy in a small tone. Her face was flushed completely as her breathing was slightly panting from the anxiety that she felt from having the boy's arm around her as she was just inches from his face in bed. Her chest was against Junior's, pressing against it as the Transmutant had pulled her close in his sleep. Junior flushed furiously at the realization of the situation. He yelped as he quickly pulled his arm away from the girl and backed away from her, falling on the ground. Fluttershy stood up in alarm, quickly shooting up to her feet and rushing to Junior's side.
"Are you alright?" asked Fluttershy.
"Wha- Where am I?! Why was I-" Junior was silenced as Fluttershy quickly placed a hand over his mouth as she shushed him.
"You're in my bedroom. Be quiet, or else my mother will find us," whispered Fluttershy. She rather her mother not get the wrong idea of a boy sleeping in bed with her own daughter.
"Why the hell am I in your room?!" whispered Junior.
"You were... You were having an episode again. Remember that time in the Everfree?" asked Fluttershy. Junior's eyes widened.
"D-Did I hurt anyone?" asked Junior with worry. Fluttershy shook her head.
"No. You didn't even completely change. All you had done was run the streets and gone to the park," said Fluttershy in reassurance. Junior bore a look of confusion.
"The park? What was I doing there?" asked Junior.
"I'm not entirely sure. But I think you were looking for food. You were pawing at a gopher hole," said Fluttershy.
"Oh. Is that right?" asked Junior. He then stared down at the ground. Fluttershy noticed his troubled expression. She scooted close to him.
"I promise, you didn't hurt anyone. I managed to get you to come home. I couldn't get you inside of your house since I didn't want to disturb your mother. So, I decided to sneak you into my room," said Fluttershy as she looked down at the ground as she held her hands in her lap. Truth be told, she could have just knocked on Miwa's door anyway to let her know what happened, but she worried about leaving Junior on his own while he was still in that state. She hoped that he would turn back if she kept him with her. Though he had ended up making himself comfortable on her bed, and she was tired herself. She would be lying if she didn't fantasied the idea of being that close to the Transmutant, enveloped in each other's warmth as his arm wrapped over her belly with her back facing him. She then immediately shook off the thought, with her cheeks red hot. She shouldn't be having such fantasies with her friend! Though she couldn't help herself, especially when it was far from a fantasy.
"Oh. Thank you. I owe ya," said Junior. Fluttershy nodded. She then smiled as she tossed her pillow at the Transmutant.
"You’re welcome. Now get going, or else mother will be furious," said Fluttershy as she pointed at the window. Junior chuckled in response as he stood up.
"Wouldn't want that to happen. I'll see you at class," said Junior as he made his way to the window and slid it open. He looked around, finding the early morning sky, and the area to be clear. The Transmutant hopped out of the window and made a break for his home. Fluttershy slid her window closed, with her heart fluttering. She took a long sigh as she lowered her head.
Later that morning, Junior and Fluttershy were walking alongside each other down the side walk, on their way to school. The two were silent, mostly out of awkwardness from sharing the same bed together. Both tried to ignore it, but they found it impossible to forget such a thing had occurred. The two had later come across the park where the entire incident from the previous night began. Fluttershy pointed to the area near a tree.
"Over there was where you were digging for a gopher. You never found one," said Fluttershy. Junior stopped as he looked to where Fluttershy had pointed. The girl stopped as she noticed Junior in place.
"Goji?" called Fluttershy.
"I don't smell any gophers," said Junior. Fluttershy bore a look of confusion.
"But you..." Fluttershy stopped as Junior began to make his way over to the park.
"Wait, Goji!" called Fluttershy as she ran after the Transmutant. The two had come across where the hole was present, with Junior kneeling by it.
"There's something in here. I can smell it. And it's no animal," said Junior as he began to dig through the dirt. Fluttershy looked at her cell phone with an anxious look.
"Gojira, we have to go. School will be starting soon," said Fluttershy in urgency.
"Hold on. Something's here," said Junior as he dug deeper. He then found a metallic case as he dug. Junior continued to dig, revealing a box sized object that was buried. As he lifted the box, he found metal canisters on the sides, with fuses connected to them. And on the center of this metallic box was a clock, which was in the process of counting down. Fluttershy's eyes widened.
"I-Is that a bomb?!" exclaimed Fluttershy in fright. Junior noticed a familiar symbol on the bomb, which bore a mark of a white skull with a red double helix in the center.
"Oh no," said Junior in realization. His eyes widened as he noticed the clock. It was just seconds away from exploding. The Transmutant quickly stood up and threw the bomb high into the air with his great strength, away from himself and Fluttershy. He then brought Fluttershy close and knelt down with her as he buried her head into his chest. The bomb exploded, but not in a dramatic sort of way that one would see in most action films. Rather, it was a small explosion that erupted with a torrent of yellow gas. The gas spread through the air, being carried off by the wind. Junior released Fluttershy.
"Wha-What was that doing in a park?!" cried Fluttershy. Junior quickly ran off with Fluttershy calling after him as she followed him. Junior was felt with anxiety for what this could mean. He was familiar with Battra and Xenjira talking about a plot that the Purists had for Ponyville, but he never expected to have found something out about it. Junior soon came back to his neighborhood, with Fluttershy trailing behind. Junior's eyes widened with horror.
"Holy shit. I can smell it. It's everywhere," said Junior. Fluttershy looked around in confusion, but noticed that some lawns in their neighborhood appeared to bear patches of just dirt, while the rest was grass. Then, she had a horrifying realization at what Junior was on about.
"No. There's more?!" exclaimed Fluttershy as she found patches of dirt on each lawn. Suddenly, multiple explosions occurred, startling the two. Dirt erupted into the air from the patches of the dirt, as yellow gas shot out of the earth, spreading through the neighborhood. The two stared in shock as the gas spread. Doors from the homes in the neighborhood swung open as people frantically left their homes. They were lost in chaos, trying to figure out what the source of the explosions were and what was this gas. Then, Fluttershy's eyes widened.
"Our mothers!" cried Fluttershy as she looked at Junior with dread. The Transmutant's stomach tightened in response. The two broke off into a sprint down the neighborhood as the gas began to spread, while people began to flee from their homes. Soon, Junior and Fluttershy parted ways as they both went for their respected homes.
________________________________________
Angirasu walked alongside Rodan. The red haired Transmutant bore a smirk as he nudged Angirasu.
"So how was your date with Sonata?" asked Rodan.
"Date? It wasn't a date. She just asked me to hang out," said Angirasu with a raised brow. Rodan scoffed.
"Dude, when a girl invites you, with no one else, to hang out with her, it's a date! Tell me, what did you two do?" asked Rodan.
"We had lunch at this nice restaurant and we saw a movie," said Angirasu.
"It was a date! Besides, don't you notice how awkward she acts around you?" asked Rodan. Angirasu rolled his eyes.
"You're looking too much into it, Rodan. She's obviously just shy around other people," said Angirasu dismissively.
"Aang, I pity you," said Rodan with a sigh of disappointment while Angirasu looked at him in annoyance. As the two rounded a corner, they found the Dazzlings making their way down from another sidewalk from a separate neighborhood.
"Morning boys~!" greeted Adagio with a wave. The Transmutants met up with the sisters.
"Sup, ladies," said Rodan as he bounced his eyebrows at Aria.
"Ugh." Aria scoffed in annoyance as she looked away. Adagio merely snickered at her little sister's reaction. She was tempted to take Rodan under her wing to teach him in her arts of flirting. She bet that with her teachings, Rodan could rouse some more amusing reactions out of her sister.
"Hi, Angirasu," greeted Sonata with a shy wave. Angirasu merely responded with a friendly smile and nod.
"So, where's Mr. Takeshi?" asked Adagio as she looked around.
"Ah. He's in another neighborhood. We should be meeting up with him at the school entrance if we keep moving," said Angirasu. They then heard distant explosions, causing the teens to whip their head to the source. They found yellow gas rising into the air from a couple neighborhoods over.
"What in the hell?" Aria stared at the mist with wide eyes.
"Oh shit! That's Gojira's neighborhood!" said Rodan in alarm as he ran to the source that the smoke was rising.
"Rodan!" called Angirasu. He then groaned in annoyance as he ran after Rodan. The Dazzlings quickly looked at each other and then began to run after the Transmutants.
________________________________________
Twilight was walking alongside Rarity and Applejack to school. The three soon found themselves meeting up with Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie just around the street corner. The girls greeted each other happily. However, the sound of multiple explosions filled the hearing of the girls, startling them. Rarity gasped in shock as she pointed to the side.
"Look!" cried Rarity. The rest of the girls looked to where she was pointing, finding a yellow mist moving through the air.
"What in tarnation is that?!" exclaimed Applejack.
"It's some kind of gas," said Twilight with wide eyes. Rainbow gasped.
"That's Fluttershy's neighborhood!" cried Rainbow in alarm. She began to sprint down the road.
"Rainbow Dash, wait!" called Pinkie.
"Come on, ya'll! There could be some trouble!" said Applejack as she began to run after Rainbow. The rest of the girls followed in suit.
________________________________________
Junior broke down the door to his home, finding the gas to have entered his home. Junior held his arm over his mouth, his eyes stung and his nose and throat burned from the gas that was in his home.
"Mom!" called Junior as he navigated through his home. He found his mother coughing furiously in the kitchen as she was shrouded in the gas. Junior quickly made his way over to her and began to escort her out of the house. The two made their way several feet away from the house, just far enough from the gas. Miwa coughed furiously as she sat on the ground.
"Mom, you OK?" asked Junior worriedly as he held his mother's shoulders. Miwa nodded.
"Yeah. I think so," coughed Miwa. Junior stood up.
"I need to go check on Fluttershy. You wait here!" said Junior as he ran towards his neighbor's home. He entered the home that had its door wide open. Gas had completely covered this home, bothering Junior's senses even further. He pressed on as he called his friend's name. He then gasped as he found Fluttershy and Posie passed out on the ground. Junior quickly knelt down and brought Posie over his shoulder, as he held Fluttershy by his side. Junior then emerged from the gas filled house with his neighbors.
"Fluttershy!" cried a familiar voice. Junior noticed Twilight Sparkle and her friends rushing down the sidewalk.
Junior quickly made his way further away from the house with the Posie and Fluttershy in his arms. He lowered the two onto the ground, as they coughed furiously after regaining consciousness. Junior sighed in relief as he kneeled beside Fluttershy as Twilight and the others came.
"You OK?" asked Junior in worry.
"Yeah. Thank you," coughed Fluttershy as Junior helped her to her feet.
"Gojira!" called Rodan as he, Angirasu and the Dazzlings arrived. Junior looked around the neighborhood, finding the gas spreading as a few residents exit their homes as they coughed from the gas.
"What the hell happened?!" exclaimed Adagio as Applejack and Rarity tended to Miwa and Posie.
"Purists. They set gas bombs in the neighborhood. They were buried in everyone's front lawn," said Junior with hard eyes.
"I saw their mark on one of the bombs in the park," said Junior. Aria's eyes widened in response.
"Oh shit. We caught two Purists digging in our lawn last night!" said Aria.
"But what could they be trying to accomplish?" asked Rarity with wide eyes.
"Junior," called Miwa, prompting her son to look her way.
"There could be more of our neighbors trapped in their homes like we were. We have to-" Miwa coughed. Junior reluctantly looked at the neighborhood, finding some homes with their doors still closed. It was likely that there were still residents inside of them. It would be wrong to leave them, but he couldn't leave his mother during this chaos.
"Someone stay with them," said Junior as he began to run to the nearest house.
"Not it!" said Rodan as he ran after Junior along with Angirasu.
"I'll look after Mrs. Takeshi and your mother, Fluttershy," said Rarity. Fluttershy knelt beside her.
"I'll stay too," said Fluttershy as she held her mother's hand.
"Come on ya'll! We got a neighborhood to save!" said Applejack as she brought her scarf up to her mouth and nose. She and the rest of the Mane Six and the Dazzlings ran to the houses in the neighborhood. They broke through the doors of the houses, searching high and low for anyone who may have been trapped. The teens emerged from the few houses they were able to reach with the residents that were trapped inside. Even Pinkie emerged from the house of Fluttershy with a rabbit cage and Angel. Fluttershy sighed in relief as her rabbit was brought out safely. Meanwhile, Junior was assisting a woman out of her home as he looked around.
"Gah!" Junior cried out in pain as he felt something pierce him in the shoulder. He found an arrow sticking out of his shoulder, as the woman he helped gave a panicked cry. Junior turned to where he thought the shot could have come from. He found a figure hidden in the clouds of gas, looking as though he was holding something. Junior heard a click as the figure raised the object. The Transmutant's eyes widened as he heard a second click. An arrow suddenly came whizzing towards Junior's direction, but it didn't strike him. He heard a grunt as the arrow passed him. Junior turned and found the woman limp in his arms as an arrow was in her chest.
"Oh God!" said Junior as he gently lowered the woman to the ground as she shook in pain. The Transmutant panicked, not sure what to do for this woman. He then turned as he found the figure emerging from the smoke, wearing a gas mask as he carried a cross bow with a machete hanging at his side. He bore a tattoo on his shaved head, which was that of a white skull with a red double helix.
"Damn. The mask makes it hard to see. Least I got one Transmutant anyway," said the Purist as he reloaded his crossbow. Junior quickly looked at the woman, who bore an ID code tattoo on her wrist. Junior growled as he looked towards the attacker.
"You bastard!" shouted Junior as he charged towards the Purist. The archer quickly raised his crossbow and fired at the Transmutant, who caught another arrow in his shoulder. Junior kept going as he came close to the Purist, who drew his machete. Junior swung a fist and knocked the Purist back, who quickly got up to his feet.
"I was hoping one of you freaks would be a fighter!" said the Purist with a chuckle.
Meanwhile, Angirasu was helping Sonata usher out a family that was trapped in a house. Suddenly, streams of flames emerged from the yellow smoke, startling the group. Angirasu caught sight of a man dressed in dark clothes with a black skull-like mask as he carried tanks on his back. His black leather jacket flowed in the wind. He held a flamethrower that sprayed flames towards a neighboring house that bore closed doors. Sonata gasped in shock as she saw the flames engulf the front of the house in seconds.
"There could be people in there still!" cried Sonata. Angirasu began to step away from the group.
"Sonata, get them to safety!" said Angirasu as he picked up a rock that was in the family's garden. He then rushed towards the pyromaniac, who whipped around to point his flamethrower. Angirasu threw the stone at his head, causing him to duck. Before he could stand to fire, Angirasu grabbed the flame thrower and held it up, just before a stream of flames came from the muzzle and scorched the air above.
"I'll scorch you and your race, Transmutant dog!" growled the Purist as he fought over the flamethrower with Angirasu. The Transmutant grunted as he forced his knee against the man's gut and proceeded to yank on the flamethrower. However, the Purist kept his grip.
Meanwhile, Rodan stopped in alarm as he found Junior and Angirasu fighting against men that had emerged from the smoke. Applejack ran to his side with a look of shock.
"Are those-"
"Purists!" said Rodan, interrupting Applejack. Miwa's eyes widen in horror as she witnessed the confrontation. She shot up to her feet as she drew out a small pistol from under her coat. She aimed at the Purist that was swinging his machete at her son. She fired two shots, both of which caught the Purist in the shoulder. Everyone nearby looked on in shock, while Junior took the opportunity to slug his enemy in the head, knocking him unconscious.
"Damn Mrs. Takeshi! I never knew that you were packing!" said Rodan with a grin.
"I am the mother of a Transmutant, Rodan," said Miwa. She turned to aim at the man that was in a struggle with Angirasu, but didn't pull the trigger when she saw the tank on the man's back. Shooting him would likely cause the tank to explode, killing him and Angirasu.
"Damn!" said Miwa. As residents that were saved from their homes fled, the sound of booms filled the air, startling everyone in the area. Miwa suddenly grunted as a force struck her and knocked her off her feet.
"Mrs. Takeshi!" cried Rarity as she ran to her side. Miwa panted as she held her side in pain. Junior's eyes were wide as he saw what happened to his mother. He then turned and found Rodan and Applejack being knocked off their feet as another boom filled the air. Junior looked ahead and found a sphere of space distorted hurling towards him as a boom filled his hearing. Junior quickly dropped to the ground and felt the air above him being forced back. He looked back and found that a bush was shredded and the window of a nearby house broken. He then looked forward and found three more Purists wearing gas masks that were painted like skulls. They bore bulky guns that bore dishes at the muzzles. The Purists spread out in the street, aiming their guns at the Transmutants and their human compatriots.
"Use lethal force only if you have to on the humans! Don't let these freaks get away from this neighborhood!" shouted a Purist as he aimed his weapon at Junior while turning up the dial on his gun. The weapon hummed as lights on the dish glowed brighter. Junior shot up to his feet but was met with a blast from the gun. The power of the weapon knocked Junior off his feet, causing him to fly towards the side of the building. He slammed into the wall, feeling pain in his body that the blast from the weapon had caused along with the force of crashing into the wall. Junior fell to his knees as he coughed. The second Purist fired his weapon at the teens, mothers, and some civilians that were still in the neighborhood, knocking them back.
Meanwhile, one of the Purists approached the site where Angirasu and the Purist with the flamethrower battled. The pyro Purist caught sight of his ally and quickly drew a knife hidden at his hip. With one hand still on the flamethrower, he swung his knife at Angirasu’s chest, causing him to cry out in pain. Before the pyro Purist could slash at his throat Angirasu quickly backed away but then kicked the man in the gut, causing him to lose his grip on the flamethrower. Angirasu was about to destroy the weapon that was connected to the gas tank on the Purist's back, when he was suddenly knocked off his feet by the blast from the other Purist's gun. The Transmutant flew through the air and rolled along the lawn. The Purist kept approaching as he fired another blast, forcing the Transmutant across the lawn.
"I'm going to enjoy this, you fucker," growled the Purist as he turned up the dial on the gun. As the pyro stood up to his feet, he growled as he picked up his flamethrower. As he was about to aim it at Angirasu, a gunshot filled the air and he felt something strike him in the back, causing him to stumble. He turned and found Miwa standing with her pistol that smoked, aimed right at him. The Purist looked at his back and found flaming gas spewing out of a hole.
"Oh, son of bitch," said the pyro Purist as his shoulders slumped. Suddenly, his entire tank exploded, engulfing him in flames. The Purist cried in agony as he dropped to the ground and rolled about in a futile attempt to put himself out. This caught the attention of the one of the three Purists that bore the bulky guns.
"You bitch!" shouted the Purist as he aimed at Miwa. Before the woman could aim her pistol at the Purist, the gun's blast knocked her off her feet. Her gun fell out of her hand and skidded across the ground. As Miwa scrambled for it, the Purist shot her again.
"No!" shouted Junior as he attempted to run to his mother, but the Purist that had engaged him fired his weapon at him again. This time, the Purist fired multiple times, slamming Junior into the well with great force. The constant heavy force and the multiple collisions with the wall of the house caused great pain in Junior.
Rodan rushed in towards the Purist attacking Miwa, along with Applejack, Aria, Rainbow Dash, Adagio, and Twilight. But each of them were blown off their feet as well by the Purist by his gun. He then turned up the dial as he aimed at Miwa.
"Leave her alone!" shouted Rarity as she stood in front of Miwa, who staggered up to her feet. The Purist scoffed in annoyance as he turned the dial up again on his gun. Though the teen was visibly trembling in place, she wasn't going to let this man harm her friends or this innocent woman anymore.
"Fine, you can join her!" said the Purist. Rarity's eyes widened in horror as the gun was aimed at her and Miwa.
"Get out of here!" cried Miwa.
"Rarity!" cried the main six in unison. Junior growled as he helplessly watched as his mother and Rarity were about to meet their demise. As the Purist pulled the trigger, Rarity raised her hands over face as she clenched her eyes shut.
"No!!" screamed Rarity. A bright white light flashed, blinding everyone in the area. However, from the perspective of the Purist that aimed at Rarity, he could have sworn that a diamond shaped object had appeared in front of the girl. He was blown back by the mysterious force as the light blinded all in the area. As the Purist fell back in pain, everyone had regained their vision. Rarity's eyes widened in surprise as she found the Purist down on the ground.
"What on earth?" Rarity inquired.
Meanwhile, the Purist that engaged Angirasu continued to fire his weapon at the Transmutant. He fired multiple times, creating a world of pain for Angirasu. He slammed into a wall with his back colliding with it several times. The force made his bones rattle and the muscles all over him burn and ache. Debris made by the blasts of the gun fell all around him.
"You're a tough one. Maybe a little more juice will do the trick," said the Purist as he turned the dial. However, he was struck in the back. He turned and found Sonata rearing back with a heavy wooden plank in her hands. Before she could hit the Purist again, she was hit in the gut by the butt of the gun. She cried out in pain as she fell back. Aria and Adagio whipped their heads around as they heard their sister's cry. Aria's eyes widened as she saw Sonata clutching her belly in pain as the Purist chuckled. Aria hardened her eyes.
"You fucker!" shouted Aria as she shot up to her feet and ran towards the Purist. However, she stopped as the Purist looked her way and aimed his weapon at Sonata, who whimpered on the ground.
"That's it. Stay there like a good girl or 'ponytail' gets it," said the Purist. Angirasu growled bestially as he raised his head. His irises covered most of the white of his eyes and his pupils dilated. He shot up to his feet as he felt his muscles harden. He felt heavy, but he found a surge of adrenaline coursing through him that gave him the strength to carry himself. Angirasu yelled as he charged towards the Purist, who turned in time to see him coming.
"Stay away from my friends!!" roared Angirasu as he swung his fist. The Purist quickly fired his weapon, causing Angirasu to stumble back, but he kept his feet on the ground. Then several more blasts came at him, causing him to drop to the ground and fly across the lawn.
"Angirasu..." Sonata cried weakly.
The Purist in the middle of the road that had been knocked out by the light groaned as he stood up.
"I'm done bullshitting! Kill them all!" shouted the Purist as he raised his gun at full power. Before he could fire, he went still as stone as a whizzing sound filled the air. The teens looked on in confusion but then gasped as they saw him drop to the ground, with blood pouring from a hole in his mask. Suddenly, the Purist that was attacking Angirasu dropped to the ground.
"What the fu-" the Purist attacking Junior was interrupted as a figure dressed in blood red armor burst through a nearby fence with a pistol drawn. The Purist aimed at the figure but his gun was shot by him. The weapon sparked and as he fired, the weapon merely exploded in his hands.
"Agh!!" cried the Purist in agony as his hands were burned. The armored figure charged towards him and jabbed his knife into his shoulder and forced him onto the ground.
"Clear!" said the figure. From a roof top of a house further away, a woman dressed in black stood up with a sniper rifle in her hands and dropped down to the ground. She quickly made her way over to a scene where the Transmutants, teens and mothers were present. Junior panted in pain as he watched the armored figure cuff the Purist that had been attacking him. He then noticed the MONARCH insignia on the figure's armored shoulder.
"Where the hell you guys been?" asked Junior in pain. The figure looked his way.
"Hey, we got here as soon as we could, kid. You're lucky we were nearby," said the soldier as he helped the teen up to his feet.
"Got a couple of arrows in your shoulder," said the soldier. Junior bore a deadpanned stare.
"No shit," said Junior. Meanwhile, the sniper placed a finger to her ear as she approached the civilians.
"This is Private Inoue, requesting a medical evac and reinforcements," said Inoue.
"Copy that, Private. Be there shortly," said a man on her COM.  Inoue made her way over to help Applejack to her feet along with the rest of the teens.
"Anyone hurt?" asked Inoue.
"I think some people were hurt when those Purists had those weird guns," answered Fluttershy as she pointed to a gun on the ground. Inoue looked at it and her eyes widened in shock.
"Koizumi!" called Inoue.
"I'm busy!" said the armored man in annoyance as he held a medical kit out as Junior held down a towel over a woman's bleeding chest. The teens stared in horror, while even noting the dead bodies of the Purists with them. Their faces pale from seeing the dead in the streets. The sound of sirens filled the air as Junior kept pressure on the woman's wound.
"Come on, don't fucking die on us!" said Junior as he gritted his teeth.
Inoue went to inspect Sonata, who was surrounded by Adagio and Aria. Aria held Sonata close as her expression was hard and her eyes stung. Angirasu panted as he knelt on the ground.
"Angirasu?" called Sonata in worry. Inoue's eyes widened as she found Angirasu looking her way, with reptilian eyes and his neck bearing rough patches of brownish grey scales. Inoue cautiously reached into her side and drew out pistol. Angirasu growled as he stood up but Inoue quickly took aim and fired a tranquilizer dart into his neck.
"What are you doing?!" cried Sonata in alarm. Angirasu grunted in pain as he pulled the dart out of his neck. He then groaned as he fell to the ground, losing consciousness.
"Angirasu!" cried Sonata as she ran to the Transmutant's side, drawing everyone's attention.
"What the hell, lady?!" demanded Rodan. Inoue lifted Angirasu's lower half of his jacket and shirt, finding a spot on the lower base of his back to have darkened a bit.
"Shit," said Inoue, while Sonata stared in shock.
________________________________________
Later that morning, nearing noon, those who were unfortunate enough to be caught in the Purist attack were taken to the hospital by MONARCH authorities. As of now, police and a couple of soldiers of MONARCH were standing guard. Sonata sat in a chair with a sore belly as she looked over to a room that was guarded by a couple of soldiers in dark armor. With her were Aria and Adagio in their seats. She turned and found Inoue strolling down the hall.
"Um... Excuse me, miss!" called Sonata, recognizing the soldier. Inoue looked her way and began to approach.
"Yeah?" answered Inoue.
"What's going to happen to my friend? The one you shot," said Sonata as her eyes slightly narrowed. Adagio placed a hand on her shoulder.
"Easy, Sonata," said Adagio.
"Your friend is going to be fine. I only tranquilized him because he was showing signs of aggression that concerned me," said Inoue as she looked at the room to the side.
"His inhibitor chip was damaged, likely during that incident with the Purists. He's being prepped for surgery to have it removed," said Inoue.
"But isn't it against the law for Transmutants to have their chips removed?" asked Adagio.
"There are exceptions. If a chip is damaged by unintentional means, the subject is not held accountable, but will be watched. Can't have folks like him running around unchecked," said Inoue. Sonata slightly narrowed her eyes. The way Inoue spoke about Angirasu irked her, as if she were referring to some dog.
"Believe it or not, he's not the first or only Transmutant to have had their inhibitor chip damaged," said Inoue.
"Is it alright if we see him?" asked Adagio. Inoue hummed as she looked to the door.
"Well, he isn't due for surgery until a little later, and he isn't a terrorist. I'll see what I can do," said Inoue as she walked away.
Meanwhile, Junior was present in a room with a few others of his neighbors that were hurt during the Purist attack. Much to his relief, Junior had heard that the Transmutant that was shot in the chest by an arrow was going to pull through. Now, Junior was getting his shoulder treated by Nurse Red Heart. He winced as the nurse sewed up his shoulder. Meanwhile, Miwa had her hands wrapped up and her cheak bandaged.
"There you go. Just don't mess with your bandages. If you tear your stitches, it’s your fault," said Redheart.
"Got it," said Junior as he slipped his shirt on. As the nurse that had attended to Miwa left, she scooted closer to her son.
"You alright, sweetie?" asked Miwa in worry. Junior nodded.
"Yeah. But that's something I should be asking you," said Junior. Miwa smiled.
"I'm fine. I wasn't the one who was shot by arrows," said Miwa. Rodan rolled his eyes as he took a seat by the two.
"How useless is that? I mean, don't take this the wrong way when I say this, but he should've had a gun," said Rodan with a chuckle.
"I'm glad he didn't," said Miwa with a grimace.
"Speaking of guns, you were hardcore! The way you popped two rounds in that guy's shoulder without hitting Goji! I doubt I could even aim with one of those things! And how you shot that guy with the flamethrower's tank!" said Rodan with a grin. Junior shot him a glare.
"That's enough! Let's not bring that up!" said Junior. He didn't want to remind his mother that she had indeed took a man's life by causing his tank rupture, burning him to a crisp. He wasn't one to condemn her for this, since she had saved his own life and Angirasu's. But he didn't want her to think he was glorifying her.
"It's fine, Junior. I did what I was willing to do to protect you and your friends," said Miwa with a small smile. Junior cracked a small smile back. Miwa ruffled his hair as she stood up.
"I'm going to check with Blaire. Are you sure that you're OK with going to school?" asked Miwa in concern. She was shocked how her son was willing to attend school, even after what had happened.
"If I don't, I'll miss a test," said Junior as he placed his sweater on and stood up.
"I'm from Los Pegasus, Mrs. T.  I had to go to school, even after some nasty stuff happened in our neighborhood. I think Goji will be fine. He's tough," said Rodan as he nudged Junior's shoulder. The Transmutant yelped.
"Careful!" growled Junior. Rodan retracted his arm with a sheepish smile. Miwa nodded as she planted a kiss on her son's cheek.
"OK. Be safe," said Miwa as she reluctantly left her son. Junior waved to her, while Rodan bore an amused smile.
"What?" asked Junior in confusion.
"You're such a mamma's boy," said Rodan with a chuckle. Junior scoffed in response as he walked away.
"Screw you," said Junior with a roll of his eyes. Rodan chuckled as he followed his friend out of the room.
"So, do you think Aang will be alright?" asked Rodan with a slight look of concern.
"I hope so. I heard from one of the soldiers that his inhibitor chip was damaged during that shit show," said Junior. Rodan's eyes widened in response.
"You don't think they'll put him in the vault, do you?" asked Rodan, his concern turned to worry.
"I hope not. Sonata and the others are waiting outside his room while he is prepared for surgery. The only reason why I haven't been locked up because I've kept quiet about this and I haven't caused trouble that would draw MONARCH's attention," said Junior with sigh. "I don't know how Angirasu's situation will play out."
"Still though, I can't believe those Purists involved a whole neighborhood just to get to some Transmutants. They even ended up hurting humans in the process," said Rodan.
"They are terrorists, Rodan. To them, they were just a casualty of war. They kill anyone who gets in their way. Something that the media doesn't seem to portray a whole lot," said Junior with a hard expression.
As Junior and Rodan walked down the hospital hall, they stopped after they rounded a corner. Before them, they found Twilight standing in the middle of the hall looking at a wall. She noticed Junior and Rodan at the corner of her eye, prompting her to turn her attention to them. Junior's expression slightly soured while Rodan tensed. Twilight approached them with a sigh as she looked away, holding her arm. She stopped just a few feet away from Junior, still avoiding eye contact.
"How's your shoulder?" asked Twilight.
"Fine," answered Junior in a dry tone. The two were locked in an awkward silence. Twilight sighed as she continued to avoid Junior's gaze.
"Thank you," said Twilight in reluctance.
"Huh?" Junior raised a brow.
"Thank you for saving Fluttershy and her mother from their home during that chaos," said Twilight with a sigh, not wanting to be in the Transmutant's presence any longer, due to how her view of him remained unchanged.
"Oh. Sure. Thanks for standing up for my mother. Thank Rarity for me, especially," said Junior as he held his hands in his pockets.
"Sure. See you at school," said Twilight as she turned and proceeded to walk away. Rodan sighed in disappointment.
"Dude..."
"Don't start. Obviously, the feeling is mutual with her," said Junior in annoyance.
Meanwhile, Angirasu was lying in a hospital bed in a locked room. Outside, he was aware that there were a couple of soldiers standing guard. Though he was concerned after learning of the damage done to his inhibitor chip and how it would affect him, he remained calm. However, he would be lying to say if he wasn't the least bit nervous. The Transmutant heard a click to the door, turning to find Inoue, Sonata, Adagio and Aria entering his room.
"How ya feeling?" asked Inoue.
"Drowsy," answered Angirasu as he stretched.
"Sorry about the tranquilizer. You must understand that you were displaying some animalistic behavior when I found you. Regulations state that a non-known terrorist Transmutant must be rendered unconscious to prevent a transformation. That's what I was afraid of," said Inoue. Angirasu rubbed his head with a wince.
"I don't remember much before you came. I don't even remember seeing you. Just that... What happened to the Purists?" asked Angirasu.
"Three of them are dead, and two have been apprehended. Don't worry," said Inoue with a smile.
"Oh. That's..." Angirasu searched for the right word, though he was afraid to rustle any jimmies.
"It's a relief, what it is," said Adagio in a blunt manner.
"We'll take care of the rest from here. You have three minutes alone before you have to be taken for surgery," said Inoue as she left the room and closed the door. Angirasu sighed, but yelped in surprise as Sonata held him tightly. He heard her giving small weeps as she held him, prompting Angirasu to rub her back in comfort. Adagio watched with a small smile as she approached Angirasu's bedside.
"You just might be able to walk free without problems with MONARCH after this, Aang," said Adagio.
"Maybe. But my inhibitor chip is meant to keep me from changing. In fact, it has several different purposes that are meant to protect others. I'm more worried about that," said Angirasu with a light frown. Adagio placed a hand on his shoulder a she gave him a warm smile.
"Hey, don't sweat it. You got your friends to have your back. And I'm not just referring to Goji and the others," said Adagio with a wink. It wasn't a flirtatious wink that Adagio tended to do with others. Instead, it was a friendly gesture to put him at ease. Angirasu smiled in response.
"Thank you," said Angirasu. Adagio looked at her phone with a sigh.
"Oh boy. We gotta get to school. Sorry to leave you here," said Adagio.
"No problem. Take care," said Angirasu. Sonata gave him a hug as she wiped her eyes.
"I'll visit you when I can, OK?" said Sonata as she was about to leave with Adagio.
"Sure, I look forward to it," said Angirasu with a nod. Sonata lightly flushed as she waved good bye to him. As Adagio and Sonata left the room, Aria was about to follow them out. She stopped as she looked down at the ground with a sigh. She then cleared her throat as she turned to face Angirasu, much to his surprise. She had been silent this whole time that he wasn't expecting her to be ready to speak.
"Hey. Thanks for saving Sonata. That idiot can get herself into a lot of trouble without us," said Aria as she rubbed her arm.
"Oh. No problem, Aria. It was my pleasure," said Angirasu. Aria sighed.
"Yeah. And you seem to tolerate her a lot," said Aria as she glanced at the Transmutant.
"Well, I like her. Sure, Sonata is quirky, but I kinda like that," said Angirasu with a small chuckle. Aria looked away as she let out a small chuckle.
"Yeah. Sonata has always been the oddest one out of any of us. She was a bit coddled compared to the rest us. I always found her childishness and her antics a pain growing up," said Adagio. She bit her lip as she held her arm. Her eyes stung, prompting her to blink her eyes a few times in a span of a millisecond.  Her little sister truly was a pain.
"But I guess because of that... We always treated her like the baby sister. Adagio was more nurturing but at times strict with her, and I was the middle child that got annoyed by the youngest and got into a fight with her over petty shit. But I try to be a decent big sister. It really pisses me off when someone tries to mess with her," said Aria with a small laugh. Her eyes began to water, much to Angirasu's surprise. A small sob nearly escaped from Aria's mouth as she tried to wipe her eyes.
"Sorry," said Aria with a sniffle. She then wiped her eyes as she faced Angirasu as she regained her composure.
"Thank you for saving Sonata's skin. It means a lot to me," said Aria. She then sent Angirasu a glare as she raised a fist.
"But if you tell anyone about this talk here, you'll be staying in this hospital a lot longer!" said Aria in a threatening manner. Angirasu gave a forced chuckle.
"Not a word," said Angirasu. Aria gave him a satisfied smile as she nodded in approval.
"Good. Take care," said Aria as she walked out of the room and closed the door. She then made her way down the hall, where she found Adagio and Sonata waiting around the corner.
"Where have you been?" asked Adagio.
"Bathroom. Come on, we're late for school," said Aria as she walked ahead. Sonata and Adagio merely looked at each other and shrugged.
________________________________________
Meanwhile in the Transmutant Guardian Lair...
Gojira Senior was currently standing by Manda as they discussed the upkeep of their base. Manda was bringing up complaints from some of the members about it getting chilly at night. Senior took note of the problem and proposed to come up with solutions to handle it for the coming winter. As they did this, Baragon came rushing through the lair with a frantic look.
"Boss!" called Baragon.
"Hold that thought," said Senior as he spoke to Manda, who nodded in response. He then turned to find Baragon stopping in front of him.
"What is it?" asked Senior.
"I was in town and heard that there was a Purist attack!" said Baragon. Manda, Senior and a couple of nearby Transmutants bore looks of alarm.
"What?!" exclaimed Senior and Manda in unison.
"That's not all! Apparently, the attack took place in the neighborhood of your family!" said Baragon. Senior's eyes widened even further. His expression hardened as he clenched his fists. His bones popped as his fists clenched.
"Are they safe?" asked Senior in a low tone.
"I heard that the residents were taken to the hospital. They survived, but were hurt during the attack," answered Baragon. Senior growled.
"I want members to scout the town for any more trouble. If you find these Purist terrorists, you know what to do," said Senior.
"But there are MONARCH soldiers deployed at the moment," interjected Baragon.
"Then be discreet! I will not tolerate an attack on my family or any other innocent individual!" said Senior in an enraged tone, causing Baragon to flinch in response.
"Got it. I'll round up some volunteers," said Baragon as he left Senior.
"Manda, stay with the rest and guard the lair," said Senior as he made his way over to the other side of the cave.
"But Alpha!" called Manda. Senior sent her a glare.
"That is an order, Manda!" said Senior. Manda shrunk back. She then nodded in reluctance.
"Yes sir," said Manda in a small tone. Senior then turned and found Xenjira looking his way, with a look of interest.
"Xenjira, care to accompany us?" asked Senior. Xenjira smirked.
"Whatever for?" asked Xenjira.
"Because you know where these Purists swarm, like the vermin they are. I need your eyes," said Xenjira as he made his way over to a crate and opened it. Inside, he found a jacket, with tactical military armor. And sitting above that was a helmet, reminiscent to a samurai's. Senior took out the helmet with hard eyes.
"If they want war, we'll give them war," said Senior. Xenjira merely grinned in response. His father was finally talking his language.
As they Guardians that volunteered for this mission left, Amber and the other fairies watched worriedly. The news of there being an attack on Junior's neighborhood frightened her. She hoped that he and Miwa were alright, along with the others. She was especially concerned with Senior retaliating against this attack in such a manner. She only hoped that they can remain discreet. Amber then gasped as she heard rattling. She and the other fairies turned to find the Ark sitting in the darkest corner of the cave, softly glowing. They quickly flew towards it and found the artifact's top beginning to slightly flop up, revealing a white light.
"The Ark," said one of the fairies.
"I fear that what we're keeping a secret no longer wishes to be kept a secret," said Amber.

> Chapter 36: Hell's Broken Loose
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The amount of fury that was held within Onyx hadn't been felt in years. Not since his encounter with Gojira Takeshi. Now, a new factor was at play to cause his rage. On a screen, inside of a small room, Onyx found Koizumi to be present, holding a bulky gun with a dish at the muzzle.
"Apparently, these men had their hands on some experimental weapons. The Quake Cannons," said Koizumi as he held the weapon.
"And what about the gas?" asked Onyx.
"Ours as well. It's the gas that was meant to incapacitate whatever it contacts, but it only manages to irritate the senses of Transmutants and hampers some of their motor skills," answered Koizumi.
"If the Purist extremist have experimental weapons developed by Hideki Industries, then it confirms who stole them while they were being transported to one of our facilities," said Onyx.
"But how could they have known about this? These weapons were kept under wraps from the public," said Koizumi. Onyx's eyes hardened.
"Have the weapons transported to Alpha Base. Along with the prisoners for interrogation," ordered Onyx.
"Sure. What about the kids?" asked Koizumi.
"Gojira Takeshi Jr. is your priority. I have someone else in mind to watch the other," said Onyx as he looked through a file that displayed the name, 'Angirasu Riku'.
"Copy that. Koizumi, out," said Koizumi. The screen image of Koizumi disappeared, being replaced by the MONARCH insignia. Onyx heard a knock at his door, prompting him to face it.
"Come in," said Onyx. The door opened, revealing a middle-aged Neighponese woman in dark uniform to be entering the room. Her hair was short but spiky, almost like a porcupine's quills. Her expression was serious, reflecting the strict nature in her soul. Her grey eyes were firm as they focused on Onyx. The door closed behind her as she stood at attention.
"You wanted to see me, Director?" asked the woman. Onyx nodded as he placed the file down on his desk.
"Sergeant Riku, there was an incident in Ponyville, leading to the damage of a Transmutant's inhibitor chip. You're being deployed to watch over him," said Onyx. The soldier bore a dissatisfied look.
"With all due respect sir, I feel that I am more suited for combat, not babysitting civilians," said Riku.
"You're a soldier for MONARCH, sergeant. You've been trained for a number of scenarios, including the surveillance of potential rogue Transmutants. Besides, I believe you will change your mind once you see who the Transmutant is," said Onyx as he held out the file to the soldier. Riku took the file and looked it over. Her eyes widened in shock. She then sighed through her nose as she closed the file and handed it back to Onyx.
"Reporting for duty, Director," said Riku in a serious tone.
"How long has it been?" asked Onyx.
"Five Years," answered Riku in a slightly solemn tone. Onyx lightly smiled.
"Well, take this mission as both an opportunity and your duty. A chopper will be ready for you in 0300 hours. Dismissed," said Onyx. Riku gave a salute as she began to walk out of Onyx's office, leaving the director alone.



It was the early noon in Ponyville. News about the gas that had erupted over a neighborhood had spread like wild fire. Students found whatever opportunity that they could to bring it up into their cliques. While not much has been revealed so far since MONARCH's involvement, there had been speculation. Most of course, were that of accusing the Transmutant terrorist group, the Revolutionaries, were the perpetrators of the incident. A minor few believed it was in fact the Purist extremists who were the cause. However, only a minor few in all the school knew the truth of what had happened.
Twilight sighed heavily as she sat in her seat as the bell for lunch rung, dismissing her class. Applejack nudged her shoulder.
"Come on, Twi. Lunch time," said Applejack as she carried her back pack passed the petite girl. Twilight sluggishly followed her out of the classroom, up to the cafeteria.
"What a morning," said Twilight with a sigh.
"I know. I'm still sore from it," said Applejack as she rubbed her aching shoulder.
"It was crazy. I mean, to think this happened in our town, in Gojira and Fluttershy's neighborhood," said Applejack with a shudder.
"Well, the worst is behind us. That's all that matters," said Twilight.
Meanwhile in the cafeteria, Rodan was sitting at the Transmutant table, where Sunset and Mosura surrounded him. They bore looks of shock.
"What?!" exclaimed the girls in unison.
"Yeah! These Purists attacked their neighborhood! Aang is in the hospital right now because of them!" said Rodan. Mosura gasped.
"Is he alright?" asked Mosura in worry.
"He's fine. But he has to..." Rodan gestured for them to come closer. As they did, Rodan leaned in.
"His inhibitor chip was messed up when we got there. He has to get it removed," whispered Rodan. The girls gasped in shock.
Meanwhile in the school hall...
Junior placed his books in his locker, wincing as he strained his wounded shoulder. By him, Fluttershy appeared with a bandage on her cheek. The two greeted each other and proceeded to walk down the hall together for lunch.
"How's your shoulder doing?" asked Fluttershy.
"Still hurts. Not as much as earlier," answered Junior. He then sighed heavily.
"Man, this morning was insane. I can't even believe in our own neighborhood, there was an attack," said Junior. Fluttershy nodded in agreement.
"Yeah. Hmm." Fluttershy gave a thoughtful hum.
"You know... No, never mind," said Fluttershy as she shook her head.
"What is it?" asked Junior.
"No, you'll think it's dumb," said Fluttershy as she looked away.
"Come on. Rodan is the one who says dumb stuff. Let's hear it," said Junior. Fluttershy sighed as her cheeks slightly warmed up in embarrassment.
"W-Well, I thought that maybe it was good thing that you weren't exactly you, last night," said Fluttershy. Junior raised a brow at her.
"I-I mean, you must have known something was wrong. When you went to the park, you were pawing at the dirt, and I thought you were looking for gophers. However, you said that you didn't smell gophers and that it was the bomb. Now I think that you somehow knew that there was something that might have been dangerous last night, and you might have been trying to get rid of it," said Fluttershy as she glanced at Junior. She was waiting for the Transmutant to shoot down her thought and possibly mock it. Junior instead hummed in thought.
"You know, that's an interesting thought," said Junior. Fluttershy's expression perked up.
"Do you really think so?" asked Fluttershy.
"Yeah. I mean, it can't be a coincidence that I was digging where a gas bomb was hidden," said Junior with a shrug.
As the two continued through the hall, the sound of panicked screams filled the air. Junior and Fluttershy looked back to find a couple of students fleeing their way. Junior and Fluttershy looked at each other in confusion but then jumped as they heard the hall filled with the sound of gunfire. Junior quickly grabbed Fluttershy's hand and proceeded to run with her down the hall. Meanwhile in the main foyer, a group of militarized armored figures with skull-like masks began spreading out with assault rifles in their grips. On the ground was a student that lied in a pool of blood. From the group emerged Impact with a sub machine gun.
"One down. Stinger, take a team," ordered Impact as he looked towards the man with the scorpion tail harness. Stinger nodded as he gestured for a couple of Purists to follow him.
"Spread out and find any Transmutant rat that you can find! Take no prisoners! Kill them all!" shouted Impact as he led a couple of Purists. The terrorists proceeded to spread out as they checked their radars, searching for any blips that detected Transmutants.



From within the cafeteria, students were beginning to make their way to their seats to enjoy their lunches, as was the case with the a couple of the main six and the Dazzlings. As Rodan ate, he heard a muffled sound. He stopped eating as the sound registered with his mind. It was too familiar to him.
"Something wrong?" asked Adagio.
"Gunfire," whispered Rodan with a tight stomach. The Dazzlings, Sunset, and Mosura looked at him in confusion. Suddenly, the sound of distant gunfire reached their hearing, causing the students to go silent. This in fact caused some students to immediately panic as they ran out of the cafeteria. Rodan shot out of his seat with a frantic look along with the girls.
"Shit, we gotta get out of here!" cried Rodan as he began to back away from the table, along with the girls. However, the entrance was flooded by multiple students attempting to flee.
"The exit is crowded!" cried Mosura.
"Come on! Let's try the back!" said Adagio as she began to lead the group away from the table and towards the other side of the cafeteria. However, the staff exit from the cafeteria was suddenly breached open, revealing a few men armed with guns to be running out. One of them shot in the air, causing students to scream in panic.
"Everyone on the fucking ground!" shouted the man as he shot in the air. Students dove for cover beneath the tables. Rodan, Mosura, Sunset and the Dazzlings quickly ran to a table and took cover, where they found Rarity, Pinkie Pie to be hiding under the table as well. The two were visibly panicked as they huddled together in fear.
"Oh God," muttered Rarity fearfully. As a few students managed to squeeze out of the cafeteria through the crowd, the rest backed away from the exit as the men began to spread out with their guns.
"On the ground!" shouted another man. The teens screamed in panic as they got on the ground in the cafeteria in fear. As a man had his back turned on the food serving station, an employee attempted to tackle him. However, the shooter managed to fight him off and unloaded several rounds into his chest. The teens screamed in horror as the man was shot down before their very eyes.
"Anyone else who gets any funny ideas like that will end up like him!" shouted the shooter.
Back under the table, Pinkie cupped her eyes as she shook beside Rarity, who was pale and in total shock. Sonata was breathing in panic while Adagio and Aria remained close.
"Wha-What do they want?!" asked Sunset. Rodan's eyes widened as he saw one of the men. They were dressed in dark clothes, with flak jackets on. But one of them had a tattoo that was plainly present on his bare arm. It was a stylized tattoo of the Purist insignia, right on his triceps.
"Dear God, help us," said Rodan as his stomach turned.



Xenjira was standing with a smirk on his face as his arms were crossed. Right now, he was present with a few Guardians that were armed with guns and wore flak jackets. They watched as Senior slammed a man against the wall of one of several Purist dens in Ponyville. Senior wore his helmet as he glared at the man that he had slammed against the wall.
"Where are the rest of the dens?! Who planned the attack?!" demanded Senior.
"I don't know anything about this morning! I'm just the owner of the place!" cried the man that was kept against the wall.
"Not good enough!" said Senior as he threw the man across the room, causing him to slam on a table. Senior then grabbed another man that was held hostage by his men by the neck. He held him in the air as he growled.
"I'm not talking!" gagged the man. Senior dropped him to the ground as grew more agitated. His irises grew from behind his helmet, and appeared more reptilian.
"I have lived for centuries. I have enough patience to get you to talk," said. Senior as he held up the man.
"Boss!" called Baragon.
"I'm about to interrogate this worm. Can it wait?" asked Senior in annoyance.
"You may want to see this, old man," said Xenjira as he tapped his shoulder and looked to the television mounted on the wall. Senior turned his attention to the television and found a breaking news report.
"Breaking news! Multiple gun shots have been reported coming from Ponyville High school!" said a woman on screen. Senior's eyes widened in response.
"Nothing on the shooters has been confirmed, but police are moving in to handle the situation," said the woman on screen. Senior suddenly heard the man he was holding chuckling, prompting him to turn his attention back to him.
"Looks like it's already begun," said the man. Senior's eyes widened.
"No," said Senior.
"Yep. Everyone of you freaks will think twice before integrating your spawns with humans in school. Ponyville High is just the beginning," said the man. Senior growled angrily as he tightened his grip on the man's neck, causing it to snap. He then threw the dead man to the side. Senior pointed to two of his men.
"You two! Burn this place to the ground!" ordered Senior. The two nodded as they moved to the back of the den, while Senior made his way over to the exit.
"The rest of you, with me. We're going to the school," said Senior in a commanding voice. The Transmutants began to move out of the den, while the owner frantically ran out just as flames broke out from the back.
"Why me?!" cried the owner as he fled.
Meanwhile, Senior led his men and Xenjira to a van that was parked just outside. He pulled out a walkie talkie.
"Manda, assemble a team with all of the weapons you can and head for Ponyville High," said Senior.
"Wha- Why?" asked Manda over the line in confusion.
"War has just begun," said Senior with a hard expression.



During the noon, Battra sat beside Maud with a yawn as he stretched. The two sat together as they ate their lunch after they had finished their class. The cafe was filled with a few other students who were socializing with their friends as they ate their lunch.
"Tired?" asked Maud.
"A little. I was up late studying last night. I'm glad it paid off. I think I did pretty well on my test," said Battra. Maud nodded.
"That's good. Battra, did you hear?" asked Maud. Battra looked at her curiously.
"Hear what?" asked Battra.
"There was a terrorist attack this morning. Some gas bombs were set off in a neighborhood in Ponyville," said Maud.
"What?!" Battra's eyes widened in alarm. Maud nodded.
"I haven't heard anything about who was responsible yet, but rumors say that it was either Transmutant Revolutionaries, or even Purist extremists," said Maud. Battra's turned at the last group mentioned.
"And... Who do you think, personally?" asked Battra. Maud looked down at the table.
"Well, I don't believe the Revolutionaries are responsible. This seems more contained compared to a Revolutionary attack, where they would normally go on a massive spree of attacks with guns or even transforming. And the fact that there haven’t been any reports of transformation or even little to no information about the attack being released on the media, I say it was a Purist attack," said Maud. She took a bite of her salad.
"The media makes it a habit to neglect to report anything negative about Purists. Either because they are supporters themselves, they are being paid by someone to keep quiet, or they are afraid of infuriating supporters themselves. Either way, it is rather suspicious," said Maud. Battra looked at her in surprise.
"Wow. That's... That's a pretty good analysis, Maud," said Battra. Maud looked at her with a tilt of her head.
"What? You didn't think I was just a pretty face, did you?" asked Maud in her same deadpanned tone. Battra raised his hands.
"N-No, of course not! You just surprised me on how you were thinking about this. Not a whole lot of people do that these days," said Battra. Maud scooted closer to him as she looked his way while leaning her elbow on the table.
"You do think I'm pretty though, right?" asked Maud as she dug her fork into a tomato and planted it into her mouth. Battra lightly flushed as he looked away with a nervous smile.
"W-Well..." Battra was interrupted as he saw the television screen in the corner of his eye. It was a news report that was depicting footage of the school as police cars began to make a perimeter around the campus. It was Mosura's school.
"Maud!" said Battra as he pointed to the television. Maud tore her attention from him and directed it to the television.
"The police have just arrived on the scene. As you can hear, multiple shots are being fired from within the school building," said a woman on the scene. Maud's eyes widened. And on her expression, was something that Battra had never seen on her face before. It was fear.
"Pinkie Pie," whispered Maud with wide eyes. The television screen suddenly began to static. The news channel disappeared, replaced by footage of figures in skull-like masks standing in the dark. Battra hardened his eyes as he recognized the masks.
"Purists," said Battra with gritted teeth.
"People of Ponyville. We are the Purists. For years, the human race has been threatened by the Transmutants, a race of animal/human hybrids. They threaten the survival of our species with their attacks. Our government of Equestria has even allowed these monsters to pass their unclean genes into the pure human genes, creating more of them. They even began to integrate them into the schools of human children. This is unacceptable," said one of the Purists in the dark. His voice was altered to sound incredibly deep, disguising his real voice. Everyone in the cafe area watched with wide eyes as they stopped what they were doing.
"To show the government and all humans and Transmutants everywhere, our soldiers will begin executing every single Transmutant in schools that they have integrated into. Down with Transmutants," said the man as the screen crackled, returning to the news station. The news anchor held a finger against his ear as he looked to the side.
"A-Are we back on? What the hell was that?!" said the news anchor in shock. He then cleared his throat. Battra shot up to his feet and proceeded to run out of the cafe. Maud looked his way and found him running off.
Battra proceeded to run through the campus with hard eyes. He cursed himself. These attacks must have been what the Purists were planning. It was so sudden and unexpected, and he wasn't able to prevent it. Neither was Xenjira, or Gojira Senior. If he hadn't stopped his vigilantism, perhaps he may have been able to figure out this twisted plot. Battra made his way to the parking lot, where his bike was parked. He hopped on and began to rev the engine as he put his helmet on. As he began to drive off from his parking, Maud suddenly got in his way. Battra quickly stopped, causing his bike to screech as it stopped just inches from Maud.
"Jesus! Maud, what the hell are you doing?!" yelled Battra.
"Are you going to the school?" asked Maud.
"I- Yeah, my sister is there!" said Battra.
"Then I'm coming too," said Maud. Battra's eyes widened.
"Wha- Maud, I-" Battra was interrupted as Maud looked at him. Her eyes were pleading to him.
"Please, Battra. My little sister is there too," said Maud in a soft tone, with more emotion in her voice. Battra's stomach tightened. His engine rumbled as he remained in place, with Maud in his path. Battra sighed as he reached to the side and pulled out a white helmet.
"Hop on," said Battra. Maud nodded as she quickly took a seat on the bike and placed on the helmet. She wrapped her arms tightly around Battra's waist, allowing him to drive off.



The halls were patrolled by the Purists, as they held their guns pointed at every direction as they moved forward. They moved in a military-like fashion, with each man covering each other's backs. One of the Purists held up a pad that depicted a radar. A few blips were present on screen.
"Got a few blips, just further down," whispered the guide as he led the other men. They passed a few classrooms along the way, which were shut tight, locked, and darkened. Inside these classes were students who remained quiet on the ground, fearfully watching the shadows of the men passing by their barricaded doors. Meanwhile, the men passed by the janitor's closet. Unbeknownst to them, the door quietly opened. From the closet, Twilight peeked through the crack, watching as the Purists walked further down the hall. She suddenly heard a whimper, prompting her to quickly look back and glare at Lyra.
"Shh! They'll hear you!" hissed Twilight. Lyra was visibly shaking in fear with Bon Bon. The two huddled together in fear
"Bon Bon, I'm scared," muttered Lyra.
"I know. I am too," said Bon Bon with a whimper.
"Be quiet!" whispered Applejack. All this panicking was going to get them caught. Twilight continued to watch as the men reached the end of the hall, where one of them took a shotgun and blasted holes through the door. The door was then kicked open and the men flooded through.
"Nobody move!" shouted one of the men from class room. Twilight watched through the crack of the door anxiously. After a few seconds, she heard gun shots coming from the room. Twilight's eyes widened in horror as Applejack, Lyra and Bon Bon flinched. Bon Bon cupped her mouth as she held in her sobs.
"No..." whispered Twilight as she shook. Then, the men began to leave the class room as they continued on through the halls. Twilight then heard horrified cries coming from the classroom. She then closed the door with her face pale.
"Twi? Twi, stay with us!" said Applejack as she shook Twilight.
"They... They killed students in that class room," muttered Twilight as she held her head.
"Twilight! We need ya focused! We gotta do something!" said Applejack.
"Like what?! Exclaimed Lyra.
"We can't stay here. It's too dangerous. We gotta get out of the school and outside," said Applejack. Bon Bon looked at her in disbelief.
"Are you out of your mind?!  If we leave, we'll be caught for sure!" said Bon Bon.
"Yeah! We're better off hiding in here!" said Lyra. Applejack turned to find Twilight looking back out the door.
"It's too risky to go out there. These guys are organized. We should wait until help arrives," said Twilight as she closed the door. Applejack nodded in reluctance. She felt trapped being in this closet, waiting for this all to pass. Not to mention she was worried for her friends.



Junior ran with Fluttershy through the school halls. They were still able to hear the gun fire, but they have not encountered any shooter. The two stopped for a brief rest.
"Wha-What's happening?!" cried Fluttershy as she trembled in fear.
"I don't know, but I rather not find out. We gotta get the hell out of here," said Junior as he peaked over a corner. He then heard a whisper.
"Gojira!" Junior turned and found Celestia peeking her head out of a doorway.
"Principal Celestia!" said Junior.
"You two, in here!" whispered Celestia. Junior and Fluttershy quickly made their way into the room, finding a few of the staff, including Vice Principal Luna, and a few students inside.
"Are we glad to see you," said Fluttershy in relief.
"Glad to see more of my students are safe, it's chaos out there," said Celestia.
"What's happening?" asked Junior.
"We don't know. They showed up out of nowhere. The police should handle this, but I'm afraid they aren't moving fast enough," said Luna as she stared at a computer monitor, which depicted footage of different places on campus. Junior's eyes widened as he found a couple of dead students.
"My God," said Junior with his heart racing. He began to fear for the lives of his friends. Fluttershy was scrolling through her phone, where her eyes widened.
"Look at this!" said Fluttershy as she turned up the volume on her phone. She showed those closest to her a video.
"To show the government, and all humans and Transmutants everywhere, our soldiers will execute every single Transmutant integrated into these schools," said a dark figure in a deeply modified voice. Junior's eyes widened.
"Oh no," said Celestia softly.
"What should we do?" asked a staff member.
"We should remain hidden and attempt to bring in anyone else that's exposed in here with us. We can locate them with the camera footage," said Luna as she switched through different cameras.
"Do you have any friends that you can inform about this spot?" asked Celestia as she looked to Fluttershy.
"I do. But is calling them at a time like this a good idea?" asked Fluttershy in worry.
"No, text them. We can't risk them being caught," said Celestia. She then noticed Junior making his way over to the door and opening it.
"Gojira, what are you doing?!" asked Celestia in alarm.
"I have friends that they're targeting specifically! I'm going to find them first!" said Junior as he ran out. Celestia attempted to grab his arm but he was too fast.
"Gojira!" called Celestia. She then grunted.
"All of you stay here! I'll bring him back!" said Celestia as she ran off.
"Celestia!" cried Luna. Fluttershy bit her lip anxiously. She then began to text one of her friends on her phone.



Bullets raced through the air as the loud banging of the gun fire pierced the air. From within the school foyer, there were several Purists that had taken cover by walls, shooting towards the police. The police officers were behind their parked vehicles as they engaged the Purists in a fire fight. Blaire cursed under her breath as she ducked behind her vehicle, narrowly avoiding the bullet that crashed into her side view mirror.
"Where the hell is that back up?!" shouted Blaire as an officer rushed to her side with two shot guns in his hands.
"It's on its way! But we got MONARCH troops coming in to help!" said the officer as he handed Blaire one of the shot guns. Blaire cocked her weapon.
"Well they better get here fast!" said Blaire as she peaked out of cover and fired her weapon. Her buckshot scattered and caught the nearest Purist, causing him to fall back in agony.
Meanwhile in the school gymnasium, Flash Sentry peeked through one of the heavy doors. He found the school hall to be empty. He looked back and found his band, the soccer team, Rainbow Dash, Erika, and a petite girl.
"OK. Coast is clear. We just need to make it to the East Hall and we're out," whispered Rainbow.
"What about the others?" asked Erika as the group began to move out of the gymnasium.
"Yeah! We can't just leave Twi and the rest!" said Rainbow. Flash sighed.
"Look, I know. But I hate to say this, we can't go running around school looking for them!" said Flash as he took point and led the group through the hall. Rainbow growled under her breath. Suddenly, her cell phone began to buzz in her pocket. She quickly took it out and found that she received a message.
"Fluttershy just texted me! She says that she's with the principals and some students!" said Rainbow. Erika looked over her shoulder.
"Is there anything on Sunset?" asked Erika. Rainbow shook her head.
"No, but she said Gojira was with her. Now he ran off," said Rainbow.
"Hey! We need to keep moving!" said Flash.
"I got a reading over here!" said a distant voice. The group stiffened.
"Shit! Everyone, hide!" said Flash. The teens began to split up through the hall. Some hid themselves in the nearby bathrooms, while a few others took to the nearby room. Erika was crouching behind a trophy display. Her eyes widened as she saw the petite girl frantically looking around. Out in the open.
"Psst! Hide!" whispered Erika. The girl looked her way, unable to decide on a proper place to hide. But in her fear, she was unable to properly think or even act. Erika then rushed to her side and began to pull her arm to get her to move.
"Over here!" shouted a voice. The petite girl looked ahead, as if she were a dear that was caught off guard by headlights. Coming down the hall were three men, armed with rifles.
"Run! Run!" said Erika as she began to force the girl to run with her.
"Get them!" shouted one of the Purists as they began chasing them. A few shots rang in there, causing Erika to flinch.
The group began to emerge from their hiding places as they still heard the distant shots. Rainbow ran off in the direction that they had taken off to, but one of the soccer members grabbed her.
"Let go! They need our help!" cried Rainbow as she attempted to fight off the soccer player.
"We can't do anything for them now! " said the soccer player. Rainbow gritted her teeth as her eyes watered at the thought of the girls' fate.
"We have to keep moving," said Flash as he began to take point. Then, Rainbow broke off from the soccer player and ran off.
"Rainbow!" called Flash. But the girl ignored him. She kept running down the hall. Flash groaned.
"Come on! We gotta keep moving or else none of us are getting out alive!" said Flash.
Meanwhile, Erika and the petite girl continued to run through the hall. Their hearts raced in their chests as they heard the sound of gun fire behind them. Suddenly, the petite girl dropped to ground, while Erika kept running. She briefly looked back and found the girl being surrounded by a couple of these men. But Erika was still being chased by one. She ran until she rounded a corner. She soon hid herself in a dark room, where she hid behind a desk. The footsteps grew closer, and Erika cupped her mouth as she held in her whimpers. Suddenly, the sound of gun fire came from the door, causing Erika to scream in fright as the bullets flew in the room. The door was forced open, where her pursuer came through. Erika trembled as her eyes ran with tears.
"End of the line, freak," said the man as he reloaded his open. Erika's heart raced in her chest as her mind was in a frenzy. Her pupils became slits as they constricted. She clenched her fists, which made loud pops, and the veins in her arms became exposed as they turned a sickly green. Erika snarled as she shot up to her feet and tackled the man before her, causing him to drop his empty rifle. The teen began to punch the man as she gave heavy grunts, with adrenaline coursing through her and her rational human thought receding in exchange for preserving herself. The man cried out in pain and fear as he was beaten and scratched by Erika. The girl stood up and grabbed him by the leg before she easily swung him towards a row of desks and threw him. He skidded across the ground as he knocked the desks over. Erika was breathing heavily as she bared her teeth with a growl. She suddenly felt her head beginning to ache, prompting her to drop to her knees as she clutched her head.  She opened her eyes, which appeared normal again, and her veins were hidden again.
"Wha..." Erika stared in shock as she saw the man lying on the ground, unconscious. She held her head, unable to remember anything.
"Did I do this?" asked Erika in disbelief. She then gasped as she heard footsteps behind her, prompting her to turn and to find Rainbow running up to the room.
"Oh good, you're here! Whoa..." Rainbow's eyes were wide as she saw the man on the ground.
"Did you do this?" asked Rainbow.
"I..." Erika looked back at the Purist with a tight stomach. She wondered why she couldn't remember anything after he broke in. It was unsettling for her.
"Never mind, we gotta split!" said Rainbow as she grabbed Erika's arm and proceeded to run with her out of the room. The two ran down the hall away from where all the armed men were.
"Where are we going?" asked Erika as she ran alongside Erika.
"I'm mainly trying to find Flutters and the others. You're free to head for the nearest exit if you want," said Rainbow.
"I think I'll take my chances with you," said Erika as they continued to run. However, as they came across a corner, they stopped as they found a couple of men walking through the hall with guns. Erika and Rainbow planted themselves against the wall before they could be seen.
"Then again, getting to safety doesn't sound too bad," said Erika in a whisper. They then heard grunting as well as blows being landed. The two quickly peaked over the corner and were shocked to find someone punching one of the Purists rapidly in the gut and then slamming his head against the wall. The second Purist was down on the ground already. The girls stared with wide eyes.
"Battra!" cried Erika as she recognized the individual. Battra looked her way in surprise but also relief.
"Erika!" said Battra as the two girls approached him.
"Dude, that was awesome! You took those guys out like a ninja! We didn't even know you were here!" said Rainbow with a grin.
"Where did you come from? How did you get here?" asked Erika.
"We came from one of the classroom’s back door. It leads into the main building from outside," said Battra. Rainbow raised a brow.
"We?" asked Rainbow. From a door at the side, Maud Pie peeked her head through.
"Hello," greeted Maud.
"Maud?!" exclaimed the girls. Maud looked at the unconscious men on the ground.
"Wow. You really did have it under control," said Maud as she looked to Battra. Her tone carried a hint of her being impressed.
"We had the element of surprise. It was a gamble," said Battra. He then looked to the girls.
"Now where are the others? Where's Mosu and Pinkie?" asked Battra.
"We don't know. We were just looking for them. Fluttershy texted me earlier and said she was with some of the staff," said Rainbow.
"Well we can guarantee she's safe. The others must be in a tight spot if they haven't contacted you." As Battra said this, he noticed that Maud was looking down. She appeared to be anxiously fidgeting in place. Battra realized that his words may have been responsible and regretted it.
"Look, I rather not leave you two alone. Stick with us until we can figure something out," said Battra as he began to take point and lead. The rest fell in after him, moving through the hall. All were anxious for the wellbeing of their friends and loved ones.



Junior was sneaking down the hall as he remained close to the wall. His eyes were focused on all his surroundings and his senses were alert from any threat.
"Gojira!" whispered a voice. Junior jumped with a start and quickly turned, only to find Celestia several feet away from him against the wall.
"Principal Celestia? What are you doing?" Junior cocked his head in confusion. Celestia scoffed as she quickly made her way over to him.
"Me?! What are you doing?! You're going to get yourself killed!" whispered Celestia incredulously.
"But I can't just leave them to die! I have friends here that are Transmutants, and they are the ones more likely to be killed! I can't let that happen!" Junior whispered back.
"Look, I understand how you feel. I hate the idea of my students of any race being trapped with the Purists. But this is suicide!" said Celestia.
"Then why don't you help me out? You can help me with your eyes and ears," suggested Junior as he pulled out his phone.
"Fluttershy just told me where we can find some students. You help me search our surroundings for any of those pricks and I lead us to where some students are to get them to safety," said Junior. Celestia looked to the side in reluctance. She sighed.
"OK. Let's do it. And watch your language," said Celestia in disapproval. Junior groaned.
"Is now really the best time for that?" asked Junior. The two began to sneak down the hall. Celestia stood close behind Junior as she watched their rear. The hall that they were in was clear so far, but they were still tense and completely alert.
"OK. Fluttershy said that there were some students in the janitor's closet," said Junior as he reached for the door and opened it. As it opened, a mop suddenly came flying towards him. Junior yelped in pain as he was repeatedly struck in the face. Celestia gasped in alarm. Junior then grabbed the mop and growled in annoyance. He found Twilight holding the mop in her hands as Applejack had a fire extinguisher raised, while Lyra and Bon Bon cowered in the corner. Twilight laughed nervously as Junior glared at her.
"Hey..." Twilight greeted awkwardly. Applejack sighed in relief.
"Thank goodness. I thought we were in trouble," said Applejack.
"Yep. Thank Shy for that. She told me to find you," said Junior as he rubbed his head. Twilight put down the mop as she bore an inquisitive look.
"But how did you know which closet to look? We text her like two minutes ago," said Twilight. Junior glanced at Lyra and Bon Bon.
"Let's just say that Fluttershy's text gave me an idea when she told me who was hiding with you," said Junior with a grimace.
"Alright. Girls, we'll escort you to where it's safe. Come on," said Celestia as she led the teens out to the hall. However, they stopped as they found a lone armored figure at the end of the hall. His mechanical tail swayed over the ground as he silently stared at them through his visor. It was Stinger. He slightly crouched as he raised his metal clawed hands and raised his mechanical scorpion tail over himself, where the blade sent a glare. The group looked at each other.
"What the fuck is with this guy?" asked Junior in confusion. Suddenly, Stinger came rushing down the hall, getting closer in just less than a second.
"Oh boy!" said Applejack in alarm as Stinger came closer. Just when they expected themselves to be slashed by Stinger's tail, he instead kicked Junior in the chest, knocking him back a couple of feet. Bon Bon and Lyra quickly retreated to the wall while Twilight, Applejack and Celestia barely had enough time to fully process what happened. Stinger began to approach Junior as he stood up to his feet, but Celestia quickly got in his path with her arms spread and her eyes narrowed.
"If you want him, you'll have to go through me!" said said Celestia in defiance. Stinger merely swung his tail at Celestia, knocking her off her feet and onto the ground. Junior's eyes widened as he saw that she was struck. Applejack raised the fire extinguisher and slammed it at the back of Stinger's head, causing him to stumble. He turned and caught her wrists before she could hit him again. AJ's eyes widened as she stared into the cold visor of the Purist, which reflected her alarmed face. Stinger dug his metal claws into Applejack's wrists causing them to bleed.
"Agh!!" Applejack cried in pain as she dropped the fire extinguisher on the ground and dropped to her knees. Blood ran from her punctures as Stinger raised his tail. Twilight quickly grabbed the tail and tried to pull it back, but Stinger looked back and began to swing the tail. Twilight cried out as she was forced from side to side by the metal tail until she lost her grip and slammed into the wall.
"Twili- Ah!" Applejack gritted her teeth in agony as her eyes watered. Stinger merely lowered his head towards her with a cold gaze.
"Little help?!" shouted Applejack as she glared at Lyra and Bon Bon, who fearfully looked on. Suddenly, Stinger felt his metal tail being yanked, causing him to release Applejack as he was swung against the wall. Applejack clutched her bleeding wrists and found Junior throwing his sweater to the ground.
"It's me you want, right?! Come on!" said Junior as he tensed himself. Stinger shook off his daze as he stood up. He then lunged for Junior and slashed his claws at him. Junior quickly dodged each swipe with every step back. He then caught Stinger's next swipe and quickly rounded behind him as he forced his arm back before forcing his foot against Stinger's hip, causing him to grunt in pain as he dropped to one knee.
'Thank you, dad, for beating my ass senseless!' thought Junior with a smirk. This was one exact move that he picked up from his father’s training regimen. Stinger then reached for Junior with his tail and forced him back. Celestia got up to her feet just as Stinger turned to face Junior. Before he could lunge for Junior, she quickly latched herself onto her back and held her arms around his head and neck. Junior took the opportunity to rush towards them and to deliver a punch against Stinger's helmet, causing shrapnel to fly off. He then kneed Stinger in the gut, making him hunch over. Stinger then quickly slashed at Junior's cheek before he could knee him again, scratching near his eye. Junior quickly backed off as he was in pain, allowing Stinger to claw Celestia's arms, causing her to loosen her hold from the pain. He then threw her off his back and onto the ground. Celestia gasped as the stinger was raised over her.
"Principal!" shouted Applejack as she rolled the fire extinguisher her way. Celestia quickly grabbed it and raised it over herself, catching the bladed stinger before it could impale her. The fire extinguisher sprayed its contents from the hole, getting in Stinger's visor.  Celestia quickly rolled away, while Twilight rushed to her side to help her up.
"Let's go!" said Celestia. However, Stinger looked their way with his visor dirty from the contents from the fire extinguisher. He swung his tail at both Twilight and Celestia, where they both braced themselves. However, Junior caught the blade and end of the tail as he stood in their path. Junior grunted as he held the tail at bay while his left hand was cut.
"Gojira!" cried Celestia.
"I got him! Just move!" said Junior. He suddenly heard low humming. He noticed that slits on the mechanical tail of Stinger began to glow. It was then he realized that the hum came from Stinger. Junior's eyes widened as he saw the tip of the tail open as a light shone from inside. He attempted to force the tail away, but it was too late. Everyone watched as a beam fired from the tail, but Celestia and Twilight saw it up close and personal. The beam struck Junior up to his tricep on his left arm, causing him to cry out in agony. Twilight watched as his arm suddenly dropped to the floor at his feet, smoking at the dismembered end. It felt like it took years just watching it fall to the ground.
"No!!" screamed Celestia as she attempted to force Stinger away, but she was kicked in the gut and fell to the ground. Junior held what remained of his left arm, which had been cauterized by the beam. He was then impaled in the chest by the blade of Stinger, pinning him to the wall. Junior groaned in agony as he held the tail. Stinger leaned close to him, while Celestia and the girls stared in horror. Stinger stared at Junior, with no hint of emotion behind his helmet, and with no words to speak. Stinger raised his clawed hands and prepared to strike the Transmutant's face, but then a gunshot filled the air. Stinger grunted as a bullet struck him in the shoulder, prompting him to turn and find a man with white spiky hair to be glaring at him. Twilight's eyes widened in shock as she saw his face, prompting her to look back at Junior's.
"You messed with the wrong Transmutants," said Xenjira in a low tone. Suddenly, several figures burst through the windows in the hall, prompting everyone else to be startled.
"Take him down!" shouted Baragon as he raised his pistols. Stinger quickly withdrew his tail from Junior, allowing him to fall to the ground. The Guardians began to fire their weapons at Stinger, which his armor managed to protect him. He moved passed Xenjira, who began to shoot at the Purist as the humans cupped their ears. Xenjira grunted in frustration as Stinger escaped down the hall.
"Oh God! Gojira!" cried Celestia. Xenjira turned around found Celestia holding the teen in her arms as her eyes watered. Junior wheezed as his chest bled. Twilight was pale as she stared at Junior's dismembered arm while Applejack held a hand to her mouth in horror. Xenjira clenched his fist as he saw Junior wounded.
"Alpha!" called Baragon. From the group of Guardians emerged Senior in his tactical armor and helmet, obscuring his identity. His eyes widened as he found his son on the ground in Celestia's arms.
"No..." whispered Senior. He clenched his fist as his eyes grew reptilian. The girls stared at this new group of armed men fearfully.
"Orders?" asked a Guardian.
"Get the boy to a van and as far from here as possible! The rest of you, with me!" ordered Senior. Celestia shot him a glare with tear stained cheeks.
"He needs medical attention! Just who are you people?!" demanded Celestia. Senior met her glare.
"We're the Guardians of Transmutants. Men!" shouted Senior. Baragon made his way over to Junior with another Transmutant. The two took Junior from Celestia and carried him out the window, where two other Transmutants were waiting outside.
"Wait! You can't just take my student!" said Celestia as she stood up.
"Back off lady. It's not like you helped him any," said Xenjira with a glare. Celestia gritted her teeth at his words. They stung her because it was true. She was supposed to look after him but he had gotten wounded terribly.
"Twi!" cried Applejack. Celestia turned and found that Twilight had fainted in Applejack's arms.
"What about the humans?" asked Baragon. Senior was about to answer but the sound of gun fire interrupted him. He turned and found Purists down the hall shooting at them. Lyra and Bon Bon screamed as they ducked and began to run away. Senior cursed.
"You! Out the window!" ordered Senior as he raised his rifle and began to fire back at the Purists.
"But-" Applejack was interrupted as a Guardian took Twilight from her arms.
"Hey!" shouted Applejack. Xenjira began to shove her.
"Move, kid!" said Xenjira as he and the other Guardians fired back. So, AJ and Celestia were led outside through the window, where Twilight was carried. They soon found themselves being led out to grass, where they found a van parked at the side, where Junior was placed. Celestia quickly rushed to the van.
"What are you doing?!" demanded one of the Guardians as Celestia climbed in the back with Junior.
"If you people think I'm letting you strangers take one of my students, you are out of your minds! I'm coming along-" Celestia was interrupted as the gun fire grew more intense from inside of the building. The Guardians began to fall back as they kept firing back, while the Purist began to advance.
"Ugh! Fuck it! Manda, we're bringing her along!" said a Guardian as he looked to the driver seat. Manda grimaced as she held the wheel tightly.
"Fine, but this was not my idea!" said Manda as she popped her knuckles. Applejack looked back at the school frantically and out to the outside. The area was fenced off for the field. The only way to get off school grounds was to go around the building to the front. She would carry Twilight, but they would be sitting ducks if the Purists were to find them outside. Plus, she didn't like the idea of leaving Celestia alone with these people who came from nowhere with guns blazing. As she found a Transmutant beginning to lower Twilight to the ground, Applejack groaned.
"Hey, partner! Put her in the van! We're coming too!" said Applejack as she rushed to the van. The Transmutant picked Twilight back up and gently brought her over to the van. Celestia looked to Applejack.
"You really didn't have to-"
"Nah, I'll take my chances. Beats being exposed to those guys with guns," said Applejack. The remaining Transmutant was about to enter but gunfire came from behind. Applejack and Celestia yelped as a bullet struck the side of the van. The Transmutant quickly turned around with his weapon as he shot a few rounds at a Purist from within the building. He then turned back to the van and slammed the back doors shut.
"Go!" shouted the Transmutant as he turned back, met with three more Purists. Manda drove off from the scene, passing by a gate that had been knocked down. Applejack looked back and found the Transmutant that stayed behind being mowed down by the Purists. Her eyes were wide in horror as she saw the man drop to the ground. The van began to drive off through a neighborhood, where sirens could be heard from the police. Celestia looked back at the school, feeling guilt from leaving the rest of her students behind, but she then looked back to Junior, who lied down panting. A Transmutant in the passenger seat turned to face the two.
"Hey! Make yourselves useful and stabilize the kid until we can stop somewhere safe!" said the Transmutant. Celestia looked around and found that a medical kit was lying in the corner of the van. She quickly reached for it and began to open it, scanning the contents.
"Applejack, I'm going to need your help if we want to save Gojira's life. Can I count on you?" asked Celestia. Applejack slightly nodded as she shook in place. She was indeed traumatized by the whole ordeal. Celestia couldn't blame her. This was nothing that no youngsters should have to go through.  In the front driver seat, Manda glanced at her rear-view mirror, finding Junior lying down bleeding, and his arm missing. She gritted her teeth.
"Hang in there, Junior," whispered Manda.
Back at the school, Senior and his team of Guardians were camping out near a corner in the hall as they were locked in a firefight with some Purists. The bullets ricocheted off the ground and walls, while some managed to strike the men. Senior hung back as he drew out a walkie talkie.
"Kumonga! I need you and your shooters in position! We can't afford to waste any more time for these bastards to kill off anymore Transmutants!" said Senior.
Meanwhile, just outside of the school cafeteria on a roof, Kumonga crouched as she aimed her rifle through the window, finding Purists to be wandering about in the cafeteria.
"Copy that, Alpha," said Kumonga as she looked to the side and found a few other Guardians hidden in the quad with sniper rifles, aimed at the cafeteria windows.
> Chapter 37: Push Comes to Shove
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The air was relatively silent in the cafeteria. Only the sounds of gunfire from outside and the whimpering of students were heard. Purists stood among the students as they firmly held their weapons, searching through the crowd of students. The other Purists stood guard in every corner of the cafeteria.
"We need to wrap this up. I just got word that the school was infiltrated and some of our men were just engaged," said a Purist as he walked up to the ring leader.
"MONARCH?" asked the Purist.
"No. They don't look like any kind of military or law enforcement personnel. We may have a fourth party here," said the subordinate. The tattooed purist growled.
"Revolutionaries. Have Dreadnought on standby to cover our escape. We'll wrap things up here," said the tattooed Purist. His subordinate nodded as he left.
"Children! Your co-operation is needed!" said the Purist as he drew everyone's attention.
"My colleagues and I are in a hurry! If you want to get out of here alive, I recommend you listen carefully! We're only here for Transmutants that you have been most unfortunate enough to attend school with. We're here to make things right!" said the Purist as he drew out a pistol. The students stared anxiously as the man walked through the hall.
"Now, normally we would do this via scanner, able to detect a Transmutant DNA signature. Unfortunately, we didn't have enough to go around, so we'll have to do this traditionally," said the Purist. Meanwhile by a table, Sunset, Mosura, Rodan, Pinkie, Rarity and the Dazzlings anxiously sat on the ground. The humans worriedly looked at Rodan, who seemed to be sweating, but he kept himself composed as he closed his eyes. He began muttering to himself in Neighponese.
"Rodan?" whispered Sonata in worry.
"He's praying," whispered Mosura. She glanced at the boy as he kept praying. She saw his wrist exposed to be clear as day.
"Lord, please watch over Gojira and Mosura. Please keep everyone safe," said Rodan in Neighponese to himself. Mosura reached for his hand and held it firmly.
"Now, who would like to identify a few Transmutants to save us time so we can all go home?" asked the Purist. There was silence. No one answered him, and were only filled with fear. The Purist sighed. He then knelt by a boy that trembled in his presence. He took a glance at his bear wrist.
"Don't you want to go home and be with your family? Have a nice hot dinner and sleep peacefully?" asked the Purist as he put on a friendly tone. The boy merely shook as he slightly nodded.
"I do too. But I have a mission. Maybe we can help each other out. Just point out a few you recognize as Transmutants and we can get this over with," said the Purist.
"I-I..." the boy stuttered as all eyes focused on him. The atmosphere grew tense as the boy's response was awaited. The Purist placed a hand on his shoulder.
"Come on. You'll be doing the human race a favor," said the Purist with a smile.
"Amen," said Rodan as he opened his eyes, which were narrowed. He quickly pulled his hand away from Mosura and stood up, prompting the Purists to aim their weapons at him.
"Sit down!" shouted a Purist. The girls stared at Rodan in alarm.
"Rodan, what are you doing?!" whispered Mosura.
"Stay safe, girls," said Rodan in a whisper as he raised his hands.
"I'm turning myself in! I'm a Transmutant!" said Rodan. The students looked on in shock at how he just gave himself away.
"Are you insane?!" whispered Sunset.
"Well this is a surprise. I wasn't expecting one of you to give yourself up," said the tattooed Purist with a smirk as he began to approach Rodan.
"I was hoping we could negotiate something," said Rodan.
"You're not getting out of this, freak," chuckled the Purist.
"No, I don't care about that. I knew I was screwed the moment you guys walked in. But I want you to do something in exchange for giving myself up without trouble. If you'll hear me out," said Rodan. The Purist raised a brow.
"Like what?"
"I want you to let my friends here go free," said Rodan as he gestured to girls.
"What?!" exclaimed Adagio.
"They're all humans, so they're not on your hit list. I just want you to let them walk out of here now in exchange for myself," said Rodan.
"Rodan, shut up!" said Aria with a glare as she attempted to pull Rodan back down but he pulled his arm back.
"I don't think so. All of them just for you? Don't think that highly of yourself. One, maybe. But not all six," scoffed the Purist. He then hummed in thought.
"But... I would be willing to let them all go if you told me something," said the Purist.
"What's that?" asked Rodan.
"I heard the vigilante X attended this school. His identity is no secret, but if you can tell me something useful on his whereabouts, they get to go free," said the Purist. Rodan's stomach turned.
"But if you can't, maybe..." the Purist faced the other students.
"Anyone that can tell me something useful about Gojira Takeshi Jr., you and your friends get to walk out of here free! If you're human, of course," said the Purist. A few students looked at each other as if they were mentally communicating. While Rodan, the Dazzlings, Sunset and Mosura tensed.
"Um... I think I know something that can help," said a teen with a Mohawk as he stood up. Rodan's eyes widened.
"Really? Let's hear it," said the Purist.
"Well, he is neighbors with one of his friends. I don't know where she lives, but I do know who her other friends are and they-"
"Hey, buddy!" called Rodan as he stepped forwards, drawing everyone's attention. A Purist approached Rodan's side as he held a gun at his back. The teen looked at Rodan with a glare.
"Look, I don't know who you are personally, or your stance on Transmutants in particular. And I don't know if you do know anything useful about Gojira or if you don't know anything useful about Gojira," said Rodan, prompting some students to look at each other in confusion at his wording. Rodan took a breath.
"But either way, have some pride in yourself. Have some faith in Jesus Christ as your lord and savior and don't tell these scum sucking motherfuckers anything!" said Rodan with a glare. The Purist behind him scoffed as he cocked his pistol and aimed at Rodan's head. The girls stared in horror.
"Smoke that little shit," said the tattooed Purist with a scoff. Rodan merely clenched his eyes shut as he took a breath.
"No!!" cried Mosura as she shot a hand forward. The Purist behind Rodan suddenly flew off his feet and slammed against the wall at the further end of the cafeteria. Everyone stared in shock at what happened.
"What the hell?!" exclaimed the tattooed Purist.
"It was her!" shouted a nearby Purist as he pointed at Mosura, causing everyone else to look her way.
"Mosura?" called Rarity in disbelief.
"She did something with her hand and he flew away! Night Angel was said to do some shit like that! She's one of them!" said a Purist as he aimed at Mosura. Her eyes widened at the Purist's words. He had just claimed that the Transmutant vigilante, Night Angel, was able to use telekinesis. As far as she knew, no one else besides her brother had this ability in the Transmutant race. The girl gasped as she realized the barrel was looking her way. Suddenly, the Purist grunted as a bullet shot through the window, striking him in the skull. Students screamed as the man died before their eyes as he dropped to the ground. Mosura looked back at the window and found a hole in the glass. Suddenly, more bullets flew through the windows, causing the teens to cry out in panic as more Purists in the room were dropped.
"Snipers!" shouted the tattooed Purist as he and the rest of the Purists began to shoot out the window. Everyone ducked for cover, while Rodan quickly ran away from their line of fire. However, he was tackled by a Purist, who began to swipe his knife at him. Rodan caught the knife and kicked the man away, knocking him back.
"Rodan!" cried Mosura as she ran over to assist as she avoided the line of Purist fire. Outside of the cafeteria, Kumonga and her snipers were taking cover as they were shot back at. Some began to use their pistols to shoot back, while also trying to avoid being shot.
Back in the cafeteria, a few students took the opportunity to run out of the cafeteria as the Purists were distracted.  Rodan was struck in the side by the leg of his opponent and was then stabbed in the lower back by the knife. Rodan cried out in agony from the stab, causing him to drop to his knees as the knife was dragged through his back, with the serrated teeth tearing through his lower back near his spine and tore through his shirt. Rodan groaned in agony as he bled, while the Purist prepared to deliver the killing blow, but Mosura reared her fist back and punched him in the jaw, shattering bone and knocking out teeth. The Purist fell to the ground as he dropped his knife. Mosura rushed to Rodan's side.
"Rodan! Come on, get up!" said Mosura in desperation as she flinched at the gun fire.
"Too much... Pain!" said Rodan as he shook. His eyes briefly lost its white as the green irises expanded. Mosura brought her arms under Rodan's chest in attempt to help onto his feet, but she was suddenly struck in the back by an electric shock.
"Ah!!" Mosura screamed in pain as she was shocked in the back by a Purist that held a large metal baton that sparked. Mosura dropped Rodan as she dropped to the ground. She turned and was struck in the back by the metal baton, creating painful blows along with agonizing shocks. Mosura convulsed as she was beaten, where her eyes briefly lost their pupils via fading, as her blue irises expanded.
Before the Purist could hit her again, Sunset appeared from behind him and slammed a glass cup against his head, causing it to shatter. The Purist stumbled as he turned to meet Sunset. He was about to strike the teen but he was then struck in the head by a tray by Sonata. Before he could turn to hit Sonata, Aria came from behind him and kicked him in the crotch from behind. The Purist groaned as he dropped to his knees, allowing Aria, Sunset, Sonata, and Adagio to slam trays against his head. Rarity quickly made her way over to Mosura as she shook.
"Mosura, darling!" cried Rarity. Mosura muttered as her eyes returned to normal, as she lied face down on the ground.
"Come on! We gotta go!" said Sunset as she and Aria began to help Rodan onto his feet, where they began to take him away from the fire fight. Rarity and Pinkie helped Mosura to her feet and followed them along with Adagio and Sonata. The teens made their way to the back door, which was now clear of any Purist.  The fight continued, where the Purists began to drop from being shot by the Guardians.
"Impact! We're being overrun here!" shouted the tattooed Purist. He was suddenly shot dead by Kumonga.



Senior moved through the hall with Xenjira by his side. The two scanned the area as they moved passed corpses of the Purists that they had encountered.
"Area is clear," said Senior as he looked back and found Baragon with other Guardians.
"What's the plan?" asked Baragon.
"We kill as many Purists as we can before MONARCH's forces get here. After that, we split up in our vehicles and head for our designated hideouts until we can make sure it's safe to return to the lair," answered Senior as he reloaded his rifle.
"We may be able to cover more ground if we split up," said Xenjira.
"No, too dangerous," said Senior. Xenjira rolled his eyes.
"Fine, I'll split up from you guys," said Xenjira as he made his way away from the group.
"Xenjira! Come back!" said Senior.
"I'm not one of your soldiers. I'm going solo. I still have a bone to pick with these Purists," said Xenjira.
"But I am your father!" said Senior. Xenjira scoffed.
"You don't get to order me around as one, when you haven't been around for most of my life. Later," said Xenjira. Senior slightly winced as he watched his eldest son leave.
"Ouch. Man, your son's a dick," said Baragon. Senior didn't respond. He instead faced the Guardians.
"Baragon, take a few of the men and search for anyone trapped here and clear a path for their escape. I'll take the rest and continue the hunt," said Senior. Baragon nodded.
"Got it. Let's move," said Baragon as he led a few Guardians away from Senior's small team. The two began to split up.
Later, Senior found himself leading his team through the hall. They were vigilant, ready to combat any threat. The Transmutants could hear the gunfire from outside of the school. Senior felt his mind wander back to his son and how he had found him wounded. He hardened his eyes as he felt his blood boil. The Purists had made the mistake of hurting his family. Now, he was going to make them feel his wrath.
Suddenly, bullets came flying down behind the hall, killing one of the Guardians.
"Behind us!" shouted a Guardian as the rest whipped around, where they engaged the Purists in a fire fight. Bullets raced from both sides, striking both factions. They were forced to stand out in the open, with little to no cover. This resulted in Senior's men being decimated, along with Purists. Senior caught a few bullets but kept fighting until there was no one left. The surprise attack had cost him the lives of his men. Senior clenched his fists as he looked down at the bodies of his comrades.
"Looks like it's just you and me, asshole," said a familiar voice. Senior shot his head up and found Impact walking down the hall with a rifle in his hand. Senior raised his rifle with a glare. Suddenly, Impact dropped his weapon on the ground.
"Let's say you and I settle this old school," said Impact as he raised his gauntlet covered hands. Senior tossed his weapon to the side.
"I will make you suffer for what you have all done," said Senior in a low tone.



Xenjira was moving through the hall in silence as he held a pistol. His eyes were narrowed as he watched his surroundings, which was filled with bullet casings. He suddenly heard footsteps coming from behind. He quickly whipped around and pointed his pistol at who had just came around the corner.
Flash stopped with a look of alarm. He raised his hand. His eyes then widened in shock.
"Oh. You're just a student," said Xenjira as he relaxed.
"Gojira?!" exclaimed Flash.
"No. Wait a minute... Have we met somewhere before? You look familiar," said Xenjira with a raised brow as he slightly lowered his pistol. Flash then realized the major differences that this individual had. He bore red eyes and white hair, things that Junior lacked. Then, his mind recalled the video he recorded of 'Junior' attacking Purists.
"Wait a minute..." said Flash in realization. Xenjira shook his head.
"Move kid! You're wasting my time!" said Xenjira as he began to run down the hall.
"Hey! Wait!" said Flash as he began to run after the Transmutant, but he was out ran. Flash sighed as he stopped to take a breath.
Xenjia continued on his run, keeping a firm grip on his gun. The Transmutant eventually came across two Purists walking down the hall. He raised his pistol and let loose one round, instantly killing one Purist with a headshot. The second Purist turned in alarm but was met with a powerful punch to face, shattering his mask, where he dropped to the floor dead from the trauma. Xenjira went back to running down the hall. He skidded to a halt as he rounded a corner, where he found Battra, Maud, Rainbow Dash and Erika Shiragami. His eyes widened in surprise.
"Battra?" asked Xenjira.
"Xenjira. What the hell are you doing here?" asked Battra in shock.
"You two know each other?" asked Maud. Erika and Rainbow stared at Xenjira with wide eyes.
"I'm here with the others, doing what I do best," said Xenjira as he raised his pistol.
"Well, since you are here, I need your help. We're looking for my sister and her friends," said Battra. Xenjira shook his head.
"No can do. I prefer to spend time hunting. I rather not waste my time helping you," said Xenjira as he continued on his run. Battra sent him a glare.
"Xenjira!" shouted Battra. But it was no surprise that he would refuse to help, considering on how he was hellbent on killing Purists. Still, it only proved to lower Battra's opinion of him even further.
"Wait, who was that?" asked Rainbow.
"And why did he look like Gojira?" asked Erika. Battra sighed quickly. It seemed that he was going to be pressured into giving answers. Something he had feared.
"Look, I'll explain later. We gotta go!" said Battra as he led the group back down the hall.



From just outside of the school, the shooting continued. The police were overwhelmed by the might of the Purists and their numbers in the school. Blaire grunted as she missed a target that hid. As she took cover behind her vehicle, she found a couple armored trucks to be coming down the road, bearing the MONARCH insignia. In the air were also a few black choppers that hovered over the school building. The trucks stopped, allowing several MONARCH soldiers to be running out.
"Move! Move!" shouted a soldier as they met with the police.
"What's the situation?" asked the soldier as he took cover by Blaire.
"We had some students escaped from the back of the school, while 911 callers informed us of Purists holding people hostage. We can't get inside," answered Blaire.
"Alright. We have a team being dropped down via chopper on the roof. They should clear out the Purists and provide us an advantage," said the soldier.
"But won't they know they're coming? You have choppers over the roof!" said Blaire.
"We're counting on it. Men!" shouted the soldier as he peaked out of cover and fired his assault rifle at the Purists.
"Suppressing fire!" shouted a soldier as he shot a Purist, forcing him into cover. Meanwhile, the soldiers from the choppers dropped onto the roof, with Riku leading them. She readied her rifle as she took point, leading the soldiers down to the door on the roof. She wasn't expecting herself to be deployed in the middle of combat, considering how she was meant to take part in another mission. However, since she was already on her way to Ponyville, Onyx had her take part in the mission anyway. It may have been the best since this situation concerned her original mission.
Riku and the other soldiers found themselves in the school halls, where they tactfully moved through the area with their eyes vigil and alert. They soon found Purists appearing from around the corner, firing at them. The MONARCH soldiers quickly took cover and fired back.
"Riku! Take your squad and move to the West Hall!" ordered a soldier.
"Yes, sir! Men!" called Riku as she began to lead a squad away from the other and made their way to the other hall. The soldiers continued as the others fought. Riku searched the area as she took point



Fluttershy stood in the room with Vice Principal Luna with a look of anxiousness. The few other students and staff with them were silent as they attempted to look through their phones and the surveillance for any news on the outside. Luna sighed as he looked through the surveillance screen as she tapped her finger on the table with a look of worry.
"Come on, sis. Where are you?" muttered Luna to herself as she flipped through the cameras. Fluttershy looked at her phone, not finding any new texts from Rainbow Dash, Junior, or any of her friends. This began to worry her terribly, especially with all the gunfire that could be heard. Just waiting here made her feel helpless, and she hated it.
The girl looked to the adults in the room, who were distracted. Fluttershy sneaked towards the door and carefully opened it. She then exited the room and quickly made her way out to the hallway. She sneaked through the hallway as she breathed nervously.
"This is a bad idea," said Fluttershy to herself. Normally she wouldn't willingly put herself in danger, but her friends were in trouble. It was killing her just waiting around as Rainbow and Junior risked their lives outside. So, the girl moved through the hall, where she began to hear the gunfire approach. She stayed away from the sources every time that she found herself getting too close. However, she worried that by doing this, she could possibly miss any of her friends. Fluttershy attempted to contact Junior again, but he never answered.
She soon found herself just wandering into a janitor's closet, recalling that Twilight had texted her before that she and Applejack were hiding here. However, she found no one inside. This could have been wrong closet. Junior never even told her if he had found her, which was going to make things difficult. Fluttershy turned and gasped in fright as she found a man standing behind her in a white skull mask, pointing a shot gun at her.
"You! You're coming with me!" said the Purist as he grabbed Fluttershy's arm.
"No! Let me go!" cried Fluttershy as she began to pull away. The Purist threw her against the wall in the closet, causing her to cry out in pain. The Purist grunted in annoyance. He then heard a cry as gunfire filled the air, causing him to gasp as he looked away.
"Shit!" said the Purist. He then reached for Fluttershy as she was on the ground.
"Come on!" growled the Purist as he grabbed Fluttershy's long hair. The girl cried out in pain as she held her head as her hair was yanked on.
"No! Stop! Help!!" screamed Fluttershy in fear. Suddenly, she felt scampering on her thigh and onto her belly. Several rats were running out of a hole in the hall and running over her body, squeaking. The Purist gave a cry of disgust as he quickly released Fluttershy. The girl whimpered as she held her head, but was shocked to find these rats to be running off her and towards the man. They began to crawl up his legs and proceeded to gnaw on him. He cried in pain as several rats bit him, causing him to stumble out of the closet. Fluttershy stared in shock as the rats attacked him in such an organized manner, just out of nowhere.
Suddenly, two crows flew through a broken window, squawking. They began to peck at the man's face and even at his eyes. The Purist was lucky to have his mask on otherwise he would have lost his eyes to them. But they managed to get through the holes, pecking at the exposed upper cheeks and brows and eye lids. Fluttershy quickly shot up to her feet and took the opportunity to escape as the Purist was being attacked by the little critters. However, she stopped with a yelp as she found a gun aimed her way. The gun fired, but the shots struck the Purist, killing him. Fluttershy cupped her ears from the deafening sound, while the shooter moved passed her. As her hearing returned, Fluttershy turned to find the shooter looking down at the Purist as the crows and rats fled.
"Freaky," said Xenjira. He then heard Fluttershy whimpering, prompting him to turn and find her looking at the corpse with her hands cupping her mouth. She gave muffled sobs as she got on her knees. Xenjira merely scoffed, completely desensitized to seeing a corpse.
"You'll get over it," remarked Xenjira as he unloaded his clip and replaced it. How cowardly his target was. He had just slaughtered his group and he chose to flee here. Judging by the girl's presence and all her yelling earlier, it was obvious she nearly became a hostage. Xenjira merely scoffed in disgust. Just like a Purist, resorting to cowardly acts. Xenjira looked back at Fluttershy, still finding her to be crying. He groaned as he made his way over to her and grabbed her by the shoulder. Fluttershy gasped as she was yanked onto her feet.
"Stop crying and go home," said Xenjira as he shot Fluttershy a look of annoyance. Normally he would leave cowards like her behind and be on his way, but her sobbing was too annoyingly distracting. Fluttershy sniffled.
"B-But my friends..." whimpered Fluttershy.
"If your friends are human, they'll be fine," said Xenjira. Fluttershy shook her head.
"No! Purists don't care about anyone who's against them! They'll hurt my friends. They'll kill Gojira..." whimpered Fluttershy as she began to sob. Xenjira's eyes widened in surprise.
"You know Gojira?" asked Xenjira. Fluttershy whimpered. It was here that she noticed a resemblance that he held to a certain Transmutant she knew. She never realized it until now after the trauma she endured.
"Wait... Are you... Who are-" Fluttershy was interrupted as multiple gun shots filled the air. She screamed in fright as she got on the ground and held her hands over her head. Xenjira quickly turned and found a Purist shooting in his direction. The Transmutant quickly fired back, landing a killing blow to his enemy's skull. As he dropped dead to the ground, Xenjira turned his attention back to Fluttershy, who trembled. He sighed.
"Look, he's fine. He was taken out of here by some friends of his a few minutes earlier," said Xenjira. Fluttershy blinked as she slowly removed her hands from over her head.
"But... How can I trust what you say after what you, X, did to get him in trouble?" asked Fluttershy as she slightly narrowed her eyes. She was able to fully piece together the familiarity of his face, aside from looking like her friend's. This man was the one who everyone had mistaken Junior for X.  Xenjira groaned in annoyance.
"Look, I'm his older brother! I just found out that I even had one when I was already doing what I do!" said Xenjira. This kid was working on his nerves. He was tempted to just abandon her right here and now. But it would be more that his little brother would bitch to him about if something were to happen to her while under his watch. Fluttershy's eyes slightly widened. Then, she slightly nodded.
"Oh. That explains the striking resemblance," said Fluttershy. Xenjira rolled his eyes as he looked down the corner.
"Now that we are acquainted, beat it. You're bothering me kid," said Xenjira as he peaked over a corner. Fluttershy put on a firm expression.
"Take me to him," said Fluttershy. Xenjira looked back at her with a raised brow.
"Excuse me?" asked Xenjira.
"You seem to know where he was taken. Take me to him," said Fluttershy. Xenjira snorted.
"Listen little girl, I am having a blast here, but you're distracting me. I'm busy," said Xenjira. Fluttershy narrowed her eyes.
"Take me to him, or else I'll scream and alert everyone to this spot," said Fluttershy. Xenjira sighed as he slumped his head.
"I'm gonna kill her. I'm gonna fucking kill her," muttered Xenjira to himself. He then faced Fluttershy in annoyance.
"Look, I get you're concerned about him. But now isn't a good time. But if you're still alive after this, I'll take you to see him," said Xenjira. Fluttershy nodded.
"I also want you to help me find some of my friends," said Fluttershy.
"Fuck that," said Xenjira. Fluttershy took a deep breath, causing Xenjira to quickly cup a hand over her mouth with a glare.
"Alright! Alright! I'll move around the halls until we can find some of your friends, but I'm not going to make a huge effort in searching everywhere. That's up to you," said Xenjira as he removed his hand from the girl's mouth. Fluttershy gave a satisfied smile.
"Deal," said Fluttershy. Xenjira sighed as he began to sneak by the corner.
"Jeez. Young love is such a pain," said Xenjira as he peaked over. Fluttershy flushed to himself.
"We-We're just friends!" said Fluttershy.
"Whatever. Come on, we're moving," said Xenjira as he began to sneak through the hall. Fluttershy recomposed herself and began to follow Xenjira, watching the rear. She felt that she was out of her mind by being anywhere near this man, given what she knew. But she felt she had no other choice if she wanted to survive this and find her friends.



Rodan, Mosura, the Dazzlings, Sunset, Pinkie, and Rarity were moving through the school halls. Rodan and Mosura were still in pain from being attacked earlier. However, Rodan winced as his wound stung, which was covered with layers of bandages on his back. It wasn't a proper treatment, but it was enough to reduce the bleeding a bit until they could escape and get him proper medical attention. As they moved through the hall, they passed an area of broken windows and bullet casings on the ground. The group grimaced as they passed dead Purists that lied on the ground in the corner of the hall. They looked around, in search of anyway to escape. The broken windows looked promising, which led to the side of the school building, away from the front where gun fire was focused. Sonata yelped as she tripped and fell to the ground. She grunted in annoyance as she looked to what she had tripped over. Her face went pale as a look of horror was on her face.
"Eeeek!!" Sonata screamed, startling the other teens.
"What?! What is it?!" exclaimed Adagio. Rarity gave a horrified shriek as well as Sonata scampered on the ground. The teens then saw what the fuss was about. On the ground, just near Sonata, was a dismembered arm.
"Oh my god!" said Mosura as she cupped her mouth.
"W-Who's arm is that?!" exclaimed Pinkie with her face green. Rarity swooned as she was about to faint, only to be caught by Adagio. Rodan stared at the arm with wide eyes. This was nothing like video games or films with gore. The real thing was a lot harder to stomach. He then noticed a familiar sweater to be on the ground by the wall. He then began to make his way closer to the arm, which lied with its wrist exposed. His eyes widened as he saw a Transmutant I.D. tattoo.
"Oh shit! This is Goji's arm!" exclaimed Rodan.
"What?!" the girls exclaimed.
"That's his fucking arm! His sweater's over there and that's his I.D. tattoo!" said Rodan.
"Oh God," said Sunset as she held her head as she began to pace around. Mosura bit her lip as she stared at the arm. If it was here, then Junior was obviously badly hurt. But the question was where he could be.
"Where is he, then?!" asked Adagio as she looked around.
"I don't know. Someone give me his sweater," said Rodan as he knelt next to the arm, as Pinkie handed him the sweater. Rodan grabbed the arm by the wrist and slightly shook as he picked it up.
"Ugh! Man, this is fucked up!" said Rodan with a shudder.
"What the hell are you doing?" asked Aria incredulously, while she and the girls gave Rodan stares.
"What? I'm getting his arm. He's gonna need it," said Rodan as he shrugged, causing the arm to flail and stretch out.
"Need it? Rodan, look at that thing! It's cauterized to hell! The nerves are destroyed!" said Sunset as she pointed to the arm. Rodan looked at the burnt flesh of the arm.
"Oh shit, you're right. Hey, can you even actually put an arm back in if its dismembered?" asked Rodan in confusion as he looked at the arm. Rarity yelped as the hand flailed near her, causing her to recoil.
"Put it back in? It's not a lego, dumbass!" said Aria with a deadpanned look. Rodan scoffed as he swung the arm, while in Rarity's space.
"It was just a question!" said Rodan.
"Stop flailing that thing around!" cried Rarity.
"What? It's just an arm. It's not like it's his guts," said Rodan. Mosura stomped over to Rodan and snatched the sweater from his hand and then wrapped it around the arm and took it away.
"Would you knock it off?! Gojira is seriously hurt! We need to find him before-" Mosura was interrupted as gun fire filled the air, causing the teens to cry out as they scattered. They took cover near a room, leaving the arm and sweater on the ground. However, Rodan ran back out and snatched them up, returning to cover.
"Really?" deadpanned Aria.
From outside of the hall, a couple of Purists were running down the hall, but were shot in the heads, causing them to fall to the ground. Xenjira emerged with Fluttershy whimpering as she followed him.
"Hey, I said to beat it," said X as he reloaded his pistol. He then made his way over to the door that was cracked open. He forced it open, causing the teens to cry out in fear. Fluttershy quickly came to X's side.
"Pinkie Pie! Rarity! Everyone!" cried Fluttershy with joy as she ran to wrap Rarity and Pinkie in a hug.
"Oh Fluttershy! Thank Heavens!" cried Rarity in relief. Meanwhile, Rodan stared at Xenjira with wide eyes of shock.
"You," said Rodan.
"Yep," said Xenjira. The rest of the teens stared at the Transmutant in shock as they saw his face. Sunset quickly stood up as she stepped close to him.
"Wait, who the hell are you?" demanded Sunset as she pressed a finger against Xenjira's chest. As her finger made contact, she gasped as her eyes suddenly rolled back slightly, and she felt a chill in her soul. She saw Xenjira in an alley with a hood on, beating Purists as he spoke in a familiar voice. Sunset gasped as she pulled her finger away from X, who bore a look of annoyance. Sunset's eyes were wide as her breathing was small.
"Hey, yellow! We found your friends, so let's move!" said Xenjira as he made his way out of the room.
"Come on!" said Fluttershy as she towed Pinkie and Rarity along.
"Wait, who is this guy?" asked Aria in confusion as the teens left the room. Sunset stood behind as she watched Xenjira beginning to leave.
"He said he's Goji's..." Fluttershy's voice trailed off as she saw Sunset reaching for the holster of one of the dead Purists. She drew out a pistol and aimed for Xenjira.
"Stop!" shouted Sunset. Everyone stared in shock, while Xenjira turned in annoyance. His expression turned to surprise as he found Sunset pointing a gun at him.
"Sunset, what are-" Rarity was interrupted as Xenjira sighed heavily.
"We're wasting time here," said Xenjira as he was about to turn.
"Don't you fucking move, you son of a bitch!" shouted Sunset as she stepped forward. Rodan had his hand held out towards Sunset as she failed to hold the gun steady. Her expression was furious, but she was obviously trembling in fear.
"Sunset.... Put down the gun," said Rodan. Sunset shook her head.
"No way. Not a chance," said Sunset. Xenjira bore an unimpressed look.
"What is this?" asked Xenjira as he stepped forward. Sunset gasped silently as she stepped forward.
"Stop moving!" shouted Sunset.
"Sunset, what's gotten into you?!" asked Mosura.
"It's him! H-He's the real X! He's the one who framed Gojira!" said Sunset. Rarity, Pinkie, the Dazzlings and Mosura looked on in shock. Rarity and Pinkie backed up in fear, now fully recognizing this man. But then a horrifying realization came to their minds. Junior was innocent all along. But Rodan and Fluttershy already knew this.
"Yeah, I'm X. But I didn't frame him. It was a mistaken identity," said Xenjira as he stepped closer.
"I said stop moving!" growled Sunset as she pointed the gun but still shook. Xenjira merely bore a firm expression, showing no fear.
"So... What do we do here?" asked Xenjira.
"When this clears up.... We're go-going to turn you into the police. We'll officially clear our friend's name, and you go to prison for your crimes," said Sunset as she attempted to keep calm, but her anger was gushing out.
"And what if I resist? Hm? Are you gonna shoot me?" asked Xenjira as he began to take more steps forward. Everyone watched nervously as the tense scene played out. Sunset still held the gun but still shook.
"Is that what you're gonna do? Hm? Do you have the guts to pull the trigger, kid?" asked Xenjira as he stalked closer. Sunset was silent.
"Do you have it in you to take a life? Can you live with the blood on your hands?" asked Xenjira. Sunset shook as she held her finger on the trigger but could not pull it. Her muscles were preventing her from making a move. Suddenly, Xenjira snatched the gun out of her hand, which she gasped and recoiled in fear. Xenjira scoffed.
"Pathetic," said Xenjira. Sunset gritted her teeth as she clenched her fist. She had completely frozen over, unable to stick with her threat in her attempt to stop this dangerous man and help her friend. Suddenly, Xenjira grunted as he was flung against the wall. He growled as he found Mosura holding her hands out at him as she bore a look of anger.
"You're gonna pay for the wrongs you had done!" shouted Mosura as she began to slam Xenjira against the wall multiple times, causing his head to hit the wall as well. Xenjira dropped the pistol as he growled, attempting to fight off the telekinesis but he was slammed against the wall harder this time, being rendered unconscious. He dropped to the ground as Mosura panted. The other teens stared in shock and amazement. Aria smirked.
"Nice," said Aria. Suddenly, multiple footsteps came their way, causing them to turn to find Battra, Maud, Rainbow, Erika and Flash.
"Mosura!" cried Battra as he made his way to his sister and wrapped her into a hug. Maud did the same with her sister while Erika and Rainbow greeted Sunset and the rest of the Main Six with hugs. Mosura pulled away from Battra as she shot him a glare.
"Mosu? What's wrong?" asked Battra.
"My brother is the Night Angel?" asked. Mosura. Battra's eyes widened.
"I... Mosu-"
"Save it!" said Mosura as she pushed Battra away. Her brother deeply frowned as he looked at the ground in shame. Flash looked at Xenjira, who lied unconscious.
"Soooo.... What's this guy's story? Is he like Gojira's clone?" asked Flash.



Senior yelled angrily as he sent a punch towards Impact, who ducked as the fist smashed through the wall. Impact then sent a punch against Senior's ribs, causing him to grunt in pain as he felt his ribs crack. He stumbled but recovered as he round house kicked Impact, who fell onto his back. Senior rushed towards him and tackled him. He mercilessly punched Impact, but the Purist punched Senior in the jaw, knocking some teeth out. Impact then right hook punched Senior in the cheek, causing blood and more teeth to fly out of his mouth. Impact then forced Senior away and then dropped kicked him. The force and strength of the hydraulic kick sent Senior flying as bones in his chest cracked. He wheezed as he lied on his back, clutching his chest. His mask was broken off and his mouth bled as his cheeks swelled. He stood up as he wiped his mouth.
"Not bad. Your tools enhances your fighting skills and allows you to go toe to toe with me," panted Senior.
"I know. It is MONARCH's tech after all," said Impact with a chuckle.
"But even your fancy gadgets will not be enough against me," said Senior as he popped his neck.
"Then I'll just have to keep hitting your vital points till you fall over," said Impact. The two charged towards each other, with Impact sliding passed Senior, who suddenly found himself running towards Stinger as he appeared from nowhere, swinging his tail at him. Senior fell to the ground and was then met with a punch from Impact's face. Then, everything went black. Impact chuckled as a blade extended from his gauntlet.
"Good night, Alpha," said Impact. As he was about to deliver the killing blow, MONARCH soldiers burst through a door, firing at him and Stinger.
"Shit! All units, fall back! Dreadnaught, cover our escape!" shouted Impact as he and Stinger fled the hall. As a few soldiers pursued them, a couple of soldiers made their way over to Senior.
"Contact the Director.  We've captured the Alpha," said Koizumi.
Meanwhile outside, Purists were still in cover as they fired at the police and soldiers. Suddenly, a truck rolled in with a trailer. It smashed into a few police cars, knocking the cops nearby out of cover. The trailer burst open, sending scraps of metal everywhere. From the trailer was a man inside of mechanized suit that stood to be ten feet tall. It bore turrets on its arms, with chains of bullets connected to the arms from the tanks of ammo on the back. The pilot was secured behind a cockpit that bore armored shielding over him with bullet proof windows that allowed him to see, but the digital screen inside with him provided a better view of his targets. A cannon on his shoulder was present. The metal suit bore the Purist insignia spray painted on it. The man fired his turrets at the police and soldiers, forcing them into cover. This allowed Purists to rush multiple armored vehicles that pulled up behind the mech. As the Purists entered their getaway vehicles, they took off, while the mechanized suit was towed away by the truck, which pulled what remained of the trailer. The mech kept firing at the targets as it was towed away.
Meanwhile in the school, Baragon panted as he ditched his empty rifle, while standing with some Guardians.
"Time to disappear," said Baragon as he and the rest of the Transmutants rushed down the hall, narrowly avoiding the MONARCH soldiers that entered. The Guardians navigated through the halls, while Kumonga and her team began to make their way through the back of the school as a chopper flew overhead. She took a breath as she spotted the chopper. The group continued to move away from the school until they made it to a dirt road in between the school and a neighborhood. Here, they found four vans present, with a few Transmutants already entering one to escape. Kumonga looked back and found Baragon with another group of Transmutants arriving. But something was off.
"Wait, where's Alpha?" asked Kumonga.
"He's not here?" asked Baragon.
"Wha- you were with him!" said Kumonga. Baragon cursed under his breath as he pulled out a walkie talkie.
"Boss, you read?" asked Baragon. Only static came over the line. This began to stir worry among the Guardians. Kumonga took the walkie out of Baragon's hands.
"Alpha, come in! Gojira, where the hell are you?!" shouted Kumonga. No response came, only static.
"Shit!" said Kumonga as she held her rifle in a tight grip as she began to make her way passed Baragon.
"Wait! Where are you going?!" Baragon quickly stood in her path.
"I'm going to go find him! I have bad feeling," said Kumonga as she attempted to move passed her ally, but Baragon still remained in her way.
"No. You know the protocol about a scenario like this. He's drilled into our heads for years," said Baragon. Kumonga bit her lip as she looked back to the school. She cursed under her breath as she made her way back into a van. As the remaining Guardians entered the vans, the vehicles drove off. As Baragon took a seat in the back of the van, an annoying buzzing sound filled his ears. He swatted through the air as the buzzing of an insect annoyed him. But that small annoyance was insignificant at the fate that he and his allies dreaded for Senior.



The school grounds and halls were covered in bullet casings and blood. Some section of the halls bore bodies that littered the campus. This is what Riku witnessed as she patrolled the halls. She passed a few bodies of Purists that she and her comrades had managed to take out. However, the rest had either fled from the school or were in fact killed by someone else. She had an idea as she passed a couple of soldiers looking over a few bodies of Transmutants that had died wearing flak jackets while guns lied on the ground beside them.
"Revolutionaries?" asked Riku in surprise.
"Can't say for sure, ma'am. But they were definitely rogue Transmutants," said a soldier.
"Could be that other group of rogue Transmutants," said the other soldier.
"There's two of them?!" exclaimed the first soldier.
"You didn't know? Ah. Well they aren't really covered a whole lot in media compared to the Revolutionaries. But they exist," said the second soldier. Riku hummed to herself as she continued on. It was bizarre and worrisome that there had been rogue Transmutants in this school that were armed during the attack. No one had even seen them until now. Judging by how these two groups had perished in the same hall, it was likely that these rogues had learned of the attack and decided to step in. It looks to have been in vain.
Riku had made her way down the hall until she found medical officers that were moving out the dead as they lied on stretchers with their forms covered by sheets. Riku felt her stomach beginning to tighten as she found the numbers of victims growing. She then stopped as she spotted an emergency team taking a stretcher where a petite girl lied on, holding her bleeding side as she took ragged breaths. Riku watched as the girl skin had turned pale and her face was bruised. Riku felt her stomach tightening further as she watched the child taken away.
Riku began to quickly make her way through the school, passing more halls covered in blood and filled with bodies. As she moved through the area, more bullet casings were found on the ground, scattered. She continued on until she came across the attendance office of the school. She placed her rifle on her back, securing it to the magnetic plate built into her armor. As her rifle was secured, Riku made her way into the attendance office, finding it to be completely empty. She scanned the office with vigil eyes and proceeded to move around papers that were scattered on the tables and the chairs that were on the ground. Riku's eyes scanned the drawers that were present at the side. She spent the next minute scanning through the attendance records. As she scanned through the records, she was startled by the crackling of her COM. With a flinch, she dropped the records onto the ground, while groaning in annoyance.
"The High School is secure. No signs of any more Purists. The number of casualties have yet to be determined," said a man over the COM.
"This is Red Leader. We've identified rogue Transmutants in the East Hall and the Art Wing of the school. All except one are deceased," said a soldier over the COM.  Riku ignored this, already aware of this information, but then her mind played back the last line. One of them is still alive. Riku placed a hand against her helmet.
"Red Leader, what's the Rogue's status?" asked Riku.
"Unconscious. Koizumi and his squad are prepping him for transport," said Red Leader.
"Riku, we have another Rogue unconscious in the West Hall. Head over there and apprehend him," commanded a man over the COM. Riku nodded to herself.
"Copy that. I'm heading for the West Hall now," said Riku as she walked out of the attendance office, but she snuck a glance back, bearing a tight stomach. She was unable to spend the time that she hoped she would have to find what she needed, but her concern would have to wait.
Riku soon came to the West Hall, where she found a few dead Purists on the ground, while finding a group of students standing by as a few MONARCH soldiers and police officers tended to them, checking for any injuries while questioning them. Riku stepped up to a soldier that was present by a man that lied unconscious on the ground.
"You're never going to believe this. Apparently that guy on the ground is the infamous 'X'," said the soldier. Riku looked at the white haired man on the ground.
"The vigilante?" asked Riku.
"Yes, ma'am. Apparently he looks like a friend of the students over here, which lead to the whole misunderstanding of the Takeshi case a while back," said the solider. Riku nodded.
"The two do have a striking resemblance. Alright, prep him for transport to the Vault," said Riku as she handed the soldier a pair of Transmutant cuffs.
"Hold on!" said Blaire as she ended her conversation with the teenagers in the area. Riku looked her way as the blonde officer stepped over to her.
"This man here is responsible for murder and assault. The Ponyville Police Department will be taking him so that he may be sentenced," said Blaire. Riku scoffed as she crossed her arms.
"Officer, this is a Rogue Transmutant, who falls under MONARCH's jurisdiction. His acts are considered as terrorist acts, and will be the next prisoner to add to the Vault," said Riku. Blaire slightly narrowed her eyes at the soldier, who narrowed her eyes back.
"Well you guys certainly haven't been much help looking for the man! You do realize that a kid was nearly prosecuted of the crimes of another because your organization failed to locate and capture the bastard?" questioned an officer as he took Blaire's side.
"At least MONARCH is qualified for keeping Transmutant prisoners! We have a state of the art facility with fail safes and enough fire power to keep in and out Rogues. Nothing that your prisoners can handle," said another MONARCH soldier. The two groups glared at each other as they fought over who should have custody over Xenjira. The teens watched the tense scene going on. Rodan raised his hand.
"Um... Speaking as a Transmutant, I think it would be better if MONARCH took the guy," said Rodan, drawing everyone's attention.
"I mean, yeah the guy almost got my friend locked up, but he was proven innocent already. Plus, I have yet to hear about any Transmutants escaping the Vault, unlike the Purists that escaped from the women's prison a while back," said Rodan as he cleared his throat. Riku nodded.
"Exactly. I am not going to risk the Revolutionaries or him escaping on his own because of how unprepared your prisons are to keep him in check. MONARCH deals with this all the time," said Riku as she looked to the soldier next to her, signaling him to cuff the Transmutant. Blaire kept her eyes narrowed in response as a couple of soldiers began to haul away the man. Riku turned back to look at the teens.
"Do any of you happen to know a student named Angirasu Riku?" asked Riku. The teens tensed as they all glanced at each other.
"That depends. Who's asking?" asked Aria.
"His mother," answered Riku. The teens bore looks of surprise, while Rodan stared in shock.
"Did Angirasu ever mention that his mother was a MONARCH soldier?" asked Rarity as she leaned closer to Rodan.
"I had no idea! He never talks about his parents!" said Rodan in a whisper. He then noticed Riku's expression, which showed that she was losing patience. He quickly faced her.
"He's in the hospital right now. They're removing his inhibitor chip," said Rodan. Riku's chest lost its tension along with her muscles in her shoulders as she heard that he was at least not present during the shooting. However, his reasoning for being in the hospital prevented her from being completely calm.
"Thank you. You all take care now," said Riku as she began to leave the area while following the soldiers that towed Xenjira away. Blaire sighed heavily as she placed a hand on her hip.
"Shit. It's not right. He should be answering to Ponyville Justice," said Blaire with a scoff.
"Nothing we can do about it now," said another officer. Blaire turned to meet the teens.
"Alright. You all seem to check out. We're going to be hanging here a while longer. You kids are free to go home," said Blaire as she and the other officers left the group. As they left, Rodan sighed as he slumped his shoulders.
"God. I think I had like several heart attacks today," said Rodan as he held his racing chest.
"Ditto," said Sonata. Battra glanced at Mosura, who avoided eye contact with him as she bore a hard expression. He sighed to himself as he looked away.
"Is everyone alright?" called a feminine voice. Everyone turned and found Luna rushing down the hall.
"Vice Principal," called Rarity in surprise.
"We're as fine as we could ever be," said Adagio.
"That's a relief. Have any of you seen Gojira or Principal Celestia?" asked Luna as she quickly looked around, with her face bearing worry.
"Sorry, we haven't ma'am," said Mosura. Rodan held up Junior's dismembered arm, which was completely wrapped up in his sweater.
"We found his arm," said Rodan. Fluttershy gasped in shock as she looked back at this, with her face turning as green as a frog. She hadn't realized that Junior was seriously hurt. Luna's expression turned to horror as she saw this, while everyone else sent Rodan a glare.
"Ugh. Rodan, are you still carrying that thing?" asked Aria.
"Come on. I feel bad leaving it on the ground. I at least wanna give it back to him and see what he wants to do with it," said Rodan.
"He would probably want to get rid of it because it's useless to him now!" said Sunset with a glare.
"But-" Rodan was interrupted as Battra stepped up to him and began to take the arm.
"Just put it down, Rodan," said Battra as he lowered the arm to the ground while giving the sweater to Rodan.  Fluttershy bore a completely panicked expression as she watched Xenjira being hauled away.
"No! No! No! I never got to ask X where Goji was! He said that he was going to take me to see him when this was over!" said Fluttershy frantically. Now that she had the sudden revelation at Junior missing a limb, she began to have anxiety. He could bleeding out somewhere, and she had no idea where to look for him.
"My sister was the last one following him when he ran off to find other students. I've tried calling and texting her, but she hasn't answered," said Luna as she bit her lip.
"How does he know where Gojira was?" asked Sonata in curiosity as she looked to Fluttershy.
"He said that some friends took him earlier. But I don't even know who he could be referring to," said Fluttershy as she held her head. The stress was proving to be too much for her right now.
"You don't think he's part of some Rogue group of Transmutants, do you?" asked Pinkie in concern. While she did just find out that what they had previously thought of Junior being X was false, the fact that the two knew each other still called for suspicion, as much as she hated to think about it. Rodan looked to the side as he bore a hesitant look. He then glanced at Battra, who still bore a sad expression as his sister held her arms crossed and avoided contact with him.
"Um... I may know who he was talking about," said Rodan, drawing everyone else's attention.
"You do?" asked Fluttershy in a hopeful tone. Rodan slightly nodded.
"And... I have a pretty good idea where to look to find him," said Rodan.



The air was silent. Twilight found herself standing in an empty space, where darkness shrouded her. She floated through the vast emptiness, finding herself drifting towards a cloud of light that almost bore a rainbow spectrum to it. The center was a pure white light that glowed, lighting up her area. Twilight felt out of place, but was unable to properly react to what she was experiencing. It was as though she had no strength to even care.
The girl's eyes caught sight of a cloud that was blue and violet in color. The cloud reminded her a lot like a cosmic cloud. It was then she noticed the faint stars that were all around her, twinkling in the darkness. Twilight stared at the cosmic cloud, which appeared as a hand. The hand opened up slowly, parting away the stars in its path. In the palm of the cloud's hand were six glowing lights, made up of different colors. Red, green, yellow, blue, orange, and white. These were the colors of the lights that descended down from the cloud's hand. Suddenly, five the lights zipped through the darkness, creating trails of lights. Twilight looked around in attempt to find the mysterious objects, but they were gone, unable to be found. So, Twilight turned back to the hand and saw the remaining white light to have been descending down from the hand and towards her.
Twilight stared with wide eyes as the object came closer, descending down to her like an object in the ocean water. It then stopped in front of her, softly glowing. Twilight was able to make out the object. It was in the shape of a large box, made up of gold and wood. On the sides of this box were what appeared to be depictions of mythical creatures. One she could clearly recognize as some type of serpentine dragon from Neighsian myth. But she also saw creatures that appeared to be butterfly or moth-like creatures, a spiky back creature with a spiked tail, a creature that she could swear appeared as some sort of Pterasaur, and some bipedal creature with plates on its back. Twilight tore her attention from the creatures depicted on the box and found the top to be bearing a patch of glass, where the white light was shining through. Something was glowing inside of this box. Twilight was about to reach for it, but she heard the sound of voices. She looked around as the voices echoed out in the air. They sounded frantic.
Twilight's eyes shot open. Her vision slightly blurred after just waking up. She felt herself feeling cramped and completely uncomfortable. She then heard frantic speaking. She turned to her side and found Celestia and Applejack to be talking to each other as they remained on their knees. The two appeared to have been under a lot of stress, but they were calmly speaking now.
"OK, that should do. He should be fine," said Celestia in relief as she wiped her brow. Her clothes were stained with blood, along with Applejack's. Twilight's memory was fuzzy. She couldn't remember where she was or what had happened. She then felt rocking, making her realize that she was inside of a vehicle. Twilight lightly groaned as she sat up.
"Twi! You're awake!" said Applejack in relief.
"Wha... What's happening? What's going on?" asked Twilight as she found Manda driving through a dark forest while on a dirt road. It was still day time, from what she could tell from the amount of daylight getting through the leaves. Twilight then looked down and found Junior lying down with his head on Celestia's lap. Twilight gasped a she cupped her mouth, finding his chest to have been covered in patches of blood and to have been scarred. And what she saw next nearly made her faint again. She was able to see the burn stub of what use to be Junior's arm. Twilight frantically scooted back as she held her head and trembled.
"Oh God! Oh God! Oh God, no!" cried Twilight as she shook. Applejack quickly grabbed her by the shoulders.
"Twilight, it's alright! He's gonna be just fine," said Applejack. Despite this reassurance, Twilight couldn't help but stare at the stump, causing her to feel light headed. Twilight covered her eyes as she shook. Manda looked at the rear view mirror, finding Junior to be taking ragged breaths as he lied his head down on Celestia's lap. The van soon came across its destination. Manda and the Transmutant with her quickly exited the van, where they made their way to the side and opened the sliding door.
"Alright, bring him here. We gotta get him inside," said Manda as she reached out for Junior. Celestia carefully began to move the Transmutant, with the help of Applejack. They managed to get the boy to the two Guardians, where they began to carefully carry him out of the van. The humans present exited the van as well and began to follow them.
"Where are we?" asked Twilight.
"I think this is the Everfree," said Applejack as she looked around in surprise. Celestia bit her lip.
"Ugh. This is insane. We should've taken him to a hospital, not into the middle of a forest!" said Celestia. She couldn't fathom what these people were thinking of bringing one of her students all the way out here. Soon, they came across the ledge that led to the ancient castle. Applejack and Twilight tensed at the sight, having unpleasant memories about the place flooding back to them. They then noticed a couple of teenage girls rushing over to the Guardians.
"Oh God! Gojira!" cried one of the girls in horror.
"Quick, get him down into the cave!" said Manda as she and the Transmutants lowered Junior onto a stretcher, which was carefully hoisted up, held up by threads of web. The humans stared in shock as they watched Junior lowered down into the chasm, prompting them to rush to see what in the world that they were doing. They then found that several other people were down below the chasm, awaiting Junior as the webs from the teen girls were used to lower him down. Applejack glanced at the girls, and her eyes widened a she saw that the girls were lowering Junior down with their own strength. It was shocking since they didn't look very strong, yet they were able to carefully lower someone as heavy as Junior down. This was no natural feat.
"They're Transmutants," whispered Applejack as she glanced at Twilight and Celestia, who continued to stare in amazement. As Junior was lowered down lower, the other Transmutants down below began to carefully carry him into the cave.
"Hey! Come on!" called Manda, grabbing the attention of the humans. They found the Guardians to have been walking down the stone stairs that led down below to the chasm. The humans reluctantly followed. Soon, they found themselves wandering into a cave, which was lit up by lights from around the cave.
"What in the hay is this place?" asked Applejack. This seemed to be a commonly asked question today, and it was getting pretty tiresome of not knowing the answer. They began to make their way over to where Junior was lied. He was placed on a mattress as he was surrounded by a few other Transmutants, especially the teen girls that were present. A man that appeared to have been an elder. He began to look over Junior.
"Ugh. His wounds were treated poorly! Jesus, he's even missing an arm! What happened out there?" questioned the man as he looked to Manda. Celestia slightly winced as she heard this. She did the best that she could to treat Junior's wounds, but she was no expert in the medical field.
"Purists. Apparently they had some prototypes with them," said Manda. The man drew out a kit and sanitized gloves as he began to draw out tools.
"Hey, who're the intruders?" demanded a man as he drew out a gun at the humans. Applejack and Twilight flinched in fear while Celestia quickly stood in front of them as she held her arms out with a glare. Another Guardian cocked a shot gun as he began to approach the humans with a glare. Manda frantically grabbed the men by the shoulders.
"Stop! Both of you! These humans don't pose any threat!" said Manda as she looked to any of the Transmutants that looked like they were ready for a fight.
"Manda, what the hell are they doing here?!" asked Thorn.
"They know Junior. I wouldn't have brought them but the Principal was pretty insistent," said Manda. Celestia began to step over to Manda with  a glare.
"Alright, what is this?! He should be in a hospital, not in a cold damp cave! And just who are you people?!" demanded Celestia.
"We're none of your damn business lady! Piss off!" said a Transmutant as he held a shot gun over his shoulder.
"Apparently it is my business when you haul off my student to this forest with a bunch of gun wielding strangers!" said Celestia. As she began to argue, Twilight heard a low hum. She looked around in confusion, hearing this mysterious hum. She turned to the side and found a soft light to be glowing in the back of the cave. Curious, Twilight began to sneak away from the group as they focused on Celestia's outrage. She continued on until she found herself over to where she found a soft white light to be shining. Her eyes widened as she began to feel familiarized by this sight.
She made her way over to the light until she came across a box-like object that stood alone in the darkest part of the cave, where hospital-like curtains hid it from its front. It was here that Twilight noticed something else here. The same markings of the creatures in her dream were present on the crate. She even saw the light shining through the glass on top of the box's cover. Something was the source of this light. Her dream was too much of a coincidence to have been matching to this object, which she had never seen before. So, she began to slowly reach for the box. Her hand slightly shaking as she felt herself growing nervous as to what seemed to have been calling to her via hum. As she reached for the top, she felt a spark, coursing through her hand. Twilight yelped in fright as she pulled her hand away, which drew everyone's attention. Twilight stiffened as all eyes were on her.
"H-Hey! Get the fuck away from there!" shouted a Guardian as he rushed over to the girl.
"I- Ah!" Twilight was interrupted as the Guardian grabbed her by the shoulder and roughly yanked her away.
"Don't you dare hurt her!" shouted Celestia as she attempted to reach Twilight.
"Ah! That hurts!" said Twilight as was she pulled away from the Ark.
"Didn't your mother teach you not to touch anything that doesn't belong to you?! You could've gotten us all killed!" shouted the Guardian, while Twilight flinched and shrunk away. Manda quickly made her way over to the Ark and began to look it over.
"You! Did you open this?" questioned Manda.
"I-I No, I just touched it!" said Twilight as she trembled. The way these people were reacting frightened her. She could very well be killed for messing whatever was in there.
"Don't come anywhere near this! It's off limits!" said Manda in a scolding manner as the other Guardian ushered Twilight away from the Ark and towards the other two humans. Twilight quickly rushed to their side, while Manda inspected the Ark. She then looked up and found the moth fairies descending down onto the Ark.
"Is it alright?" asked Manda in a whisper.
"Don't blame the child, Manda. She was merely reacting to the Ark calling to her," said Amber. Manda's eyes widened.
"Wait, what do you mean when you say that it was calling her?" asked Manda.

> Chapter 38: Revelations
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

An armored vehicle bearing the MONARCH insignia was on the road, leaving Ponyville High. Inside of the vehicle were Xenjira and Senior. The two were side by side, restrained by steel plugs that locked their legs and arms in place. Both were unconscious, and were injected by a yellowish liquid by a man in the back of the large truck with them.
"Rogues are secured and sedated," said the man as he placed the syringe away. He made his way to the front of the truck as a couple of soldiers stood guard in the back as the truck moved away from the school.



Onyx stood inside of a room where a man was seated in a chair. The room was small, empty and filled with only a couple of guards. The man was bruised and bleeding from his earlier experience. Onyx approached the man with eyes as cold as ice.
"Now, you're going to tell me what you know. What are you and your group are planning with the technology you stole," said Onyx. The Purist chuckled.
"Stole? We merely found them lying aro-"
"Ah. No. Anything, I hate more than a thief is a goddamn liar. Beyond that, murderers," said Onyx as he pulled up a chair and sat across from the Purist.
"What you used were gases that are not only strong enough to slow down the motor skills of Transmutants, but also render humans unconscious. That is a military product used by our organization. Yet you had access to them, along with prototype Quake cannons! We've lost several prototypes and I've discovered that you are in possession of them! The mech suit, the scorpion harness, and the hydraulic boots and gauntlets! All of which were used in the shooting of Ponyville High. Who told you about these prototypes?" demanded Onyx. The Purist chuckled.
"Why should MONARCH get to keep all of the best toys to themselves. Especially with the rampant growth of Transmutants," said the man.
"Do you think this is a game? Your people shot up an entire high school! Using our property!" said Onyx with a glare.
"Director, you're getting worked up over something so trivial. You don't see the bigger picture," said the Purist as he sat up straight.
"For years, the human race has been threatened by these monsters. What's worse is that we've began to mate with them, the equivalence of bestiality. This is giving rise to unclean hybrids," said the Purist, while Onyx kept his eyes narrowed.
"We took your technology because MONARCH isn't going to the source of all of our problems. It's the Transmutant race itself. We'll be the ones to cleanse this world of impurities," said the Purist. Onyx bore a look of disgust.
"You're going to commit genocide on the innocent? Who's the real monster? Your actions to 'cleanse' the world have cost the lives of innocent humans! Children in that school are dead!" said Onyx angrily. The Purist scoffed.
"These are all acceptable losses for a brighter and cleaner future," said the Purist. Onyx clenched his fist as his blood boiled. The man's disregard for innocent lives by the Purists actions baffled and disgusted Onyx as he rose from his seat.
"You're scum. All of you in your group," said Onyx in a low tone.
"You claim to protect humans from a threat of another race and yet you kill and destroy whatever is in your way. You're no different than Destoroyah and his Revolutionaries!" said Onyx in anger. He then reached for his holster and drew out a pistol as his blood boiled. He pulled the hammer on the gun with his thumb and placed the gun against the Purist's forehead, who merely stared with a hard expression.
"And I'll make sure that you'll be joining them all in Hell!" said Onyx.
"Director, stop!" shouted one of the guards as he rushed towards Onyx and pulled him back.
"Director, we need him alive. Don't forget, he knows something important," said the guard as he attempted to get Onyx to lower the gun. The Director bore a hard expression. As much as he hated to admit it, the man did know something valuable and a corpse cannot be interrogated. Onyx released the hammer on the pistol and then walked to the side of the Purist before whipping him with the pistol, knocking out a couple of teeth. The Purist groaned as he was knocked to the ground.
"Keep questioning him," ordered Onyx as he left the room and holstered his gun. He found himself in the hallway, with his boiling blood settling to a simmer. He arrived in his office, where he took a seat with a sigh. A light on his desk began to flash. He pressed on a button, projecting an image on the screen. It was Dr. John Discord.
"Ah Director. Happy that you answered," said Discord.
"Doctor. To what do I owe the pleasure?" asked Onyx.
"I've heard of the incident over in Ponyville. Very tragic," said Discord.
"Yes. A lot of lives were lost. But is that what you called about?" asked Onyx with a raised brow.
"Not exactly. This may be insensitive considering the circumstances, but I've become aware that your men have found dead Rogue Transmutants at the school. Considering how they were not legal and there is no claim to them, I ask that GeneCo would be allowed to be in possession of their corpses," said Discord. Onyx narrowed his eyes.
"You want my permission to allow your company to take deceased Transmutants?" questioned Onyx.
"Only the rogues, Director. I am not asking for any of the children who have tragically died," said Discord. Onyx slightly relaxed but wasn't comfortable with the idea of GeneCo rounding up corpses. It felt like some kind of sick science fiction scenario.
"What do you want with their corpses?" asked Onyx.
"We're making progress on our Super Soldier serum for your military, Director. We have been approved to use Transmutant DNA. We have a template to work with, but it is bound to decline in quality eventually. We must work with other Transmutant templates. Surely you understand," said Discord. Onyx sat in his seat with his eyes closed. It didn't sit right with him to use these corpses for research. It felt disrespectful for the deceased, but no one seemed to claim them and there was a need for super soldiers to fight back against the Revolutionaries.
"I'll have my men save the corpses for you. Be sure to pick them up. This does not come out to the public," said Onyx with a low tone. He’d rather not stir up any more controversy then this super soldier program has already.
"Thank you, Director," said Discord. The feed then cut off, displaying the MONARCH insignia on the screen on the wall. Onyx sighed as he sat back near his desk and glanced at some framed photos. One in particular was the center of his attention. He reached for a photo that bore himself in his younger years, along with several other soldiers, including his deceased commanding officer. They were his deceased comrades from the Solgell Uprising during the 70s. Onyx bore a soft expression.
"I've been a coward all of those years ago. I hid and gave up during the battle. I was too helpless to stop them. If I hadn't backed down due to my cowardice, would I have made a difference?" wondered Onyx as he stared at his old comrades, who were frozen in time by this photo.
"But I will make this right. I'll continue to lead and fight against them," said Onyx with hard eyes. A knock came at his door, prompting him to put the photo down.
"Come in," said Onyx. From the door came a Neighponese man that bore scars over his face, and wore a dark uniform.
"Lieutenant Hayato Yoshi," greeted Onyx.
"Sir. I've come to inform you that your chopper is prep and ready to take you to your destination," said Hayato. Onyx nodded as he stood up.
"Then let's be on our way," said Onyx.



It pained Celestia as she watched Junior lying down on a cot in his condition. His wounds were properly treated and his stump where his left arm used to be was wrapped up by bandages. He was resting now, but he still appeared to be in pain. Today was a horrifying experience for her and her students, something that she wished that she could have prevented. She realized that she had yet to contact her sister to inform her that she was alright despite her fears that her sister was not well herself. Pushing the thought aside, Celestia stood up and drew out her cell phone and began to call Luna.
"Hey. Who're you calling?" questioned a Guardian that bore a look of suspicion. Celestia mentally sighed in annoyance. Ever since she and her students arrived, these people have been hovering over their shoulders with every little action.
"I'm calling my sister. She was in the school during the shooting," said Celestia.
"Not a word about this place," said the Guardian with narrowed eyes. Celestia nodded as she placed the phone against her ear.
Meanwhile, Twilight was holding her own hand as she looked to the back of the cave where the Ark was present. She still couldn't fathom what that surge she felt could have been, or why these Transmutants were awfully protective of it. She and Applejack had been treated by Zip and Thorn for their cuts and bruises from the day. Applejack merely stared at Thorn as she wrapped up her wrists.
"Um... Hey, are we gonna be OK?" Applejack asked cautiously.
"You should be. Your veins are safe so you won't bleed out. Plus, we cleaned your cuts," said Thorn.
"No. I mean, are we gonna be safe from them?" asked Applejack as she bobbed her head in the direction of Guardians that were carrying weapons.
"Ah. Yeah, you'll be fine. Just don't do anything stupid or threatening and it's all going to be just fine," said Thorn in a nonchalant tone. Twilight glanced at the girl.
"That doesn't really put me at ease when there's a bunch of guys waving guns around," said Twilight.
"Hey, the law says we have the right to bear arms, right? We're just very patriotic," said Thorn sarcastically.
"Hmph. But I bet that about 100% of those weapons are unregistered, which is against the law," said Twilight with a deadpanned stare.
"It's no problem as long as no one else knows about it," scoffed Thorn. Zip slapped her shoulder with a silencing look.
"Excuse my sister here. She likes to smart off a lot," said Zip.
"So, you know Goji?" asked Zip.
"Yeah. He's a..." Applejack stopped herself. She looked away.
"Well... It's complicated," said Applejack.
"How so? Are you friends? Acquaintances? Maybe a lover?" asked Zip.
"Lover? As if," scoffed Twilight.
"Oh, come on. He's a good-looking guy!" said Zip.
"It's not that. He's a real jerk, he's dishonest, and a brute," said Twilight.
"You say brute, I say a tough hunk. This might be old fashion, but there's not enough appreciation for a guy that doesn't cower and stands up for himself," said Zip. Applejack sighed.
"I agree that he has those good points. But it's hard to trust someone who seems to be hiding something. And we were right," said Applejack. Thorn sent her a glare as she tightened the bandages on AJ's wrist, snapping the unnecessary half, which Applejack responded with a pained wince.
"I heard that he actually defended your sorry asses, which cost him his fucking arm. And you two wanna sit here and say he's untrustworthy? Wow, some friends," scoffed Thorn. Applejack sent her a glare while Zip placed a hand on Thorn's shoulder.
"Easy," said Zip.
"We tried being friends to him, but he pushed us. When X came into the picture and we saw that video, it seemed logical to assume it was him," said Twilight.
"That wasn't him! That was his brother!" said Thorn. The girls' eyes widened.
"He has a brother that looks a lot like him, but with white hair and red eyes," said Zip.
"That guy that showed up with the other Transmutants is with you?" asked Twilight.
"So, you've seen him?" questioned Zip.
"Well... Yeah. But I thought that my eyes were playing tricks on me. Everything was happening so fast that I couldn't process it all," said Twilight as she stared at the ground.
"Well, he's the real X. Not Goji," said Zip. Applejack's eyes widened at this revelation. Her stomach tightened. She looked to Twilight, whose eyes were on the ground in utter disbelief.
"Oh, Twi. What have we done?" asked Applejack with shame overflowing from her like water in a glass. Twilight turned towards Junior, who lied on his cot. He was telling the truth all along about being framed of X's crimes.  Twilight cupped a hand over her mouth in horror at this realization as guilt overwhelmed her.
"Oh God." Twilight choked out. Applejack looked to the Transmutants.
"How does he know a group of Transmutants hiding in a cave with all these guns?" asked Applejack incredulously.
"Eh. Not really our place to give stuff away to humans we don't know," said Thorn.
"And you wonder why we're suspicious?! This reeks of a Revolutionary terrorist cell!" said Twilight with a glare.
"Sister, if we were Revolutionaries, none of you would be alive right now," scoffed Thorn.
"Well, if he was framed, why didn't he say he had a brother? We would've given him the benefit of the doubt!" said Twilight.
"None of us knew he existed until way later!" said Zip. She sighed.
"Look, what matters is that you all know the truth. I'd like to explain more to you, but I feel it's best if someone of higher authority here came to approve of that," said Zip as she stood up. She then looked to the side with her expression softening.
"Looks like Manda is back with his mother," said Zip. Twilight and AJ glanced at each other in surprise and found Miwa arriving through the cave entrance with Manda. Miwa quickly ran passed everyone in the cave and dropped to her knees at Junior's side.
"Oh God, Junior!" cried Miwa in despair as she held her son close. Her son breathed heavily from his pain.
"He's going to be alright. It was a good thing that we got there as soon as we heard," said Manda as Miwa wept.
"I should've made him stay home. Why didn't I-" Miwa gritted her teeth as she held her son's hand tightly. Manda placed a comforting hand on her shoulder. Twilight and Applejack stared in surprise. Junior's mother seemed to have known who these people were as well. The mystery was proving too much for them.
Suddenly, they spotted Baragon, Kumonga and a few other Transmutants rushing through the cave entrance, stopping to meet Manda.
"Go get yourself treated," said Kumonga as she looked to one of the men with her, who was bleeding. He began leave the group, while Manda turned her attention to the rest of her allies.
"Oh, thank God. You guys are alright," said Manda.
"Unfortunately, we lost some good men out there. How's the kid?" asked Baragon.
"Stable. But in a lot of pain," answered Manda. Kumonga cursed under her breath as she held her head.
"This was a complete cluster fuck. MONARCH showed up at the school," said Kumonga.
"Wait, where's Xenjira and Alpha?" asked Manda.
"The prick went solo and Gojira took a team and split off from the rest of us to take out the Purists. We tried calling him but we couldn't get a response," said Baragon. Manda's stomach turned as she heard this. Baragon noticed Celestia returning over to Junior's side as she hung up her phone. Celestia's eyes widened in surprise.
"Mrs. Takeshi?" Miwa looked to Celestia in shock.
"Principal Celestia?"
"Wait, what the hell is she- who brought these other humans here?" questioned Baragon. He then looked to Manda with a glare.
"Manda..." called Baragon.
"Oh, come on! They hopped in the van with Junior and we were being shot at! What was I supposed to do?!" asked Manda in a defensive manner. Baragon groaned as he pinched the bridge of his nose.
"Alright. It's fine. After we get Amber to find the boss, maybe we can ask if she-" Baragon stopped as he noticed something coming from the cave entrance. He groaned.
"Oh, what the fuck?!" shouted Baragon in exasperation. Everyone drew their attention to the entrance of the cave where they found Rodan leading Luna, the rest of Main Six, Mosura, Battra, Maud, Flash Sentry, Erika, Sunset and the Dazzlings. The Guardians armed themselves as they approached.
"Whoa! Everyone be cool!" said Rodan as his companions abruptly stopped.
"Rodan!!" yelled Baragon angrily as he approached Rodan. The teen bore a nervous smile.
"Heeey..." greeted Rodan.
"What part of ‘secret lair’ don't you and Manda understand?! I ought to bust you upside your head!" said Baragon as he grabbed Rodan by the hair.
"Agh! Easy! We just want to find the rest of our friends!" said Rodan. Rainbow quickly stepped in Baragon's path with a glare.
"Step off!" said Rainbow. Baragon growled as he began to stomp towards Manda.
"This is just great! The boss is missing, his kid is missing an arm, and we got humans just turning up in this lair faster than herpes! You know what?! I'm going to take my drinking break, bitches!" said Baragon as he moved passed Manda.
"B-But what should we do about this?" asked Manda.
"I don't care! Tell them everything, since we're just giving away secrets now!" said Baragon as he snatched a glass bottle from a desk and made his way to the ark, where Amber and the other fairies hid.
"Hey, make yourself useful and find Gojira," said Baragon as he took a drink.
Meanwhile, Manda turned and found the Main Six reuniting with each other in relief, while Luna and Celestia wrapped each other into a tight hug. Manda sighed heavily.
"This shouldn't be happening," said Manda as she rubbed her brows in stress. She only wished Senior was present. He seemed to have been better suited for a situation like this. The group then made their way to Junior's cot.
"Aw man," said Rodan with a grimace as he and the others found Junior in his state. Mosura cupped a hand over her mouth as she felt her eyes stinging with tears threatening to flow. However, Fluttershy held nothing back. She broke into a horrified sob.
"He'll be alright, right?" asked Sonata with a sniffle. She couldn't bare the idea of a friend dying, especially after all that has happened today.
"He'll be fine. He's a resilient kid," answered Manda. She then looked around and found all the unfamiliar humans that were present. This was a dire predicament, considering how she knew nothing about them. However, they all seem to know Junior and Rodan, and the cat was already out of the bag, so she decided that it was time to come clean before they could come up with their own answers.
"Principal... Uh... Ma'am," called Manda, drawing Celestia's attention.
"I believe you wanted some answers," said Manda.
"She ain't the only one. How do you know these people, Rodan?" questioned Applejack as she sent Rodan a suspicious look. Rodan looked away with a nervous look.
"Uh..." Rodan coughed.
"You also seemed to be familiar with X," said Aria. Mosura glanced at her brother with a glare.
"He wasn't the only one," said Mosura in a low tone. Battra looked away.
"I uh...." Rodan avoided eye contact from the humans as they stared at him. Kumonga came by his side and placed a hand on his shoulder.
"Hold on, kids. We're going to explain all that we can since the cat's out of the bag," said Kumonga. She looked to Manda, who quickly jumped in realization. Manda cleared her throat.
"Right. Well, I know how this looks. A bunch of Transmutants hanging out together with a bunch of military grade weapons doesn't look good," said Manda with a forced laugh. Neither the teens nor principals laughed. Kumonga sent her a glare.
"Ahem. But we're not Revolutionaries, I promise! No, we don't go around killing humans. We mainly hang out here... Just bored until we get the opportunity to help Transmutants in need. We call ourselves, 'The Guardians'," said Manda.
"And what were you doing at the school?" asked Applejack.
"As I said, we protect Transmutants threatened by groups like the Purists. When we heard that there was an attack in Mrs. Takeshi's neighborhood, our leader went off with some of our own to find out who planned it and what was next," said Manda. She then shook her head with a solemn expression.
"Then we heard that these Purists were shooting up your school and we heard about this 'cleansing' that was going on. So, we intervened. That's when we found Junior and... Well, your Principal can fill the rest," said Manda as she felt some tension being relieved from herself. Luna placed a hand under her chin as she made eye contact with Manda.
"And just how do you know our students, Rodan and Gojira?" asked Manda.
"And who and where is your leader?" asked Celestia.
"He's my dad," answered a familiar voice, causing everyone to turn their attention to find Junior awake.
"Oh, thank God. You're awake," said Erika in relief as Miwa inspected her son.
"How are you feeling?" asked Miwa.
"Terrible. I'm in a tremendous amount of pain," winced Junior as he sluggishly adjusted himself on his cot. Rodan kneeled next to his friend.
"Hey, man. We found your arm earlier, but everyone threw a fit about me bringing it to you," said Rodan. Junior raised a brow.
"Rodan, it was dismembered by a laser. It's useless to me," said Junior as he painfully raised his wrapped-up stump, causing those in the room to stare at it with winces, and grimaces.
"See? Told you," said Sunset as she looked to Rodan.
"Well, I didn't want him to be pissed if it was salvageable and we didn't bring it," said Rodan with a look of annoyance.
"I appreciate the thought Rodan," said Junior as he patted Rodan on the shoulder.
"Wait... You just said their leader was your dad. Did I hear that right?" asked Rainbow with wide eyes.
"That's right. Gojira Takeshi I. Speaking of which, where is he?" asked Junior as he looked to Manda.
"We don't know. Amber is locating him now. We don't even know Xenjira's whereabouts," said Manda. Fluttershy raised her hand.
"Um... You mean your brother, right? The man who's also X?" asked Fluttershy. Junior looked to Fluttershy in alarm.
"Yeah. You met him?" asked Junior. Fluttershy nodded.
"He was knocked out by Mosura and was taken by MONARCH," answered Fluttershy. Junior bore a look of surprise, prompting him to look at Mosura, who wiped off her scowling expression that was directed towards her brother.
"Really? Damn, nice. You saved me the trouble, Mosu. Thanks," said Junior. Mosura bore a forced smile.
"Sure. I-I guess," said Mosura, unsure of how she should react since it was Junior's brother that she had knocked out and gotten arrested by MONARCH, but he didn't seem to mind.
"Ha! Looks like things took a turn for the better," said Junior. He then noticed that Fluttershy was giving him a scowl.
"What's with the look?" asked Junior in confusion.
"So, your dad and your brother are involved with these guys? Have you always been involved with them?" asked Twilight. Junior sent her a glare.
"Why do you have to assume that about me?" asked Junior.
"I'm not assuming anything! It's just a question!" said Twilight as she sent him a glare back. Rodan quickly stepped in between the two.
"Look! Xenjira isn't a member of the Guardians.  They just kept him on a leash here after they found out that he was X. And the reason why we're involved with these guys is because we're kinda members..." said Rodan as he rubbed the back of his head.
"Not actual members! You boys are just eyes and ears! As Gojira said, you aren't obligated to do what they do!" said Miwa as she looked to Rodan. Celestia's eyes widened as she looked to Miwa in shock.
"You know about this? Mrs. Takeshi, I'm at a loss for words that you would knowingly let your son take part in-" Celestia was interrupted as Miwa shot up to her feet with a glare.
"Whoa! Don't you try and tell me what to let what my child do and what not to do!" said Miwa. Everyone in the cave tensed, while Luna stood by Celestia.
"Mrs. Takeshi, there's no need for hostility," said Luna.
"Hostility?! Oh, you haven't seen my hostility! What you fail to understand Principal is that you are in no position to tell me how to raise my child, when I've done it for the past seventeen years! Some of those years were without his father around!" said Miwa in a angry tone.
"Mom, calm down," said Junior anxiously.
"Then why would your judgment allow yourself to let your son be around these people, and a father who's the leader of Rogue Transmutants?" asked Celestia incredulously.
"Because I don't have an inhibitor chip!" said Junior, drawing everyone's attention. The teens unaware of this fact looked at him in shock, while Miwa gritted her teeth as she stared at the ground.
"After an accident some time back, my inhibitor chip was damaged and had to be removed. Every day I get these random transformations that I stress over," said Junior as he lowered his eyes to his lap with a light frown.
"I can't control them, and I was afraid of being caught. That’s why I always lied and seemed like I was hiding something. Not because I was X," said Junior in a low tone. Twilight looked down in shame as she held her arm. It was beginning to make sense to her now. His rashes and his abrupt departure from the group were all a result of him trying to conceal the fact that his body was changing. Flash began to approach Junior as he rubbed the back of his head with a light frown.
"Hey... I'm sorry for accusing you of being X. I was wrong," said Flash. Rodan cleared his throat as he drew out his cell phone with the camera recording.
"Can you say that again?" asked Rodan with a smug smile, while Flash looked at him with a scowl. Junior merely sent him a glare.
"Yeah, but because of you, I've nearly been killed three times by these assholes," said Junior in a low tone. Flash looked down at the ground as he rubbed the back of his neck with a frown.
"Well, Xenjira is one less person to worry about looking for since he is guaranteed to be locked in the Vault," said Kumonga as she looked to Manda.
"And Battra?" called Manda.
"Yes?" asked Battra, while Maud and Mosura looked at him in surprise as how he causally responded.
"You were smart to drop out of that life style sooner," said Manda.
"But what the hell were you thinking taking part in that to begin with?!" demanded Mosura as she turned to face her brother, causing Battra to flinch.
"Mosu-"
"Are you insane?! Risking your life as a vigilante?! Branding people?! Killing people?!" yelled Mosura.
"Mosu, I... Look, I kept a code that I wouldn't hurt Purists that weren't extremists, unlike X," said Battra.
"But you killed people, Battra! I don't even know who you are anymore!" said Mosura a she pushed her brother. Battra felt his eyes sting as his little sister looked at him with scorn.
"Sis... I just-" Mosura scoffed as she shook her head and began to walk off.
"Mosu, wait!" called Battra as he ran after her. Maud watched as he ran after his sister.
"Battra..." Maud said to herself. Manda sighed as she looked on in disappointment.
"So, that's the basic story of it. We stay here in the Everfree as our base of operations. Rodan, Angirasu, and Junior are our additional eyes and ears for anything that may concern Transmutants or Purists on the offhand that they hear something, and we just keep to ourselves," said Manda. Sonata's eyes widened in shock.
"Wait, Angirasu?!" exclaimed Sonata.
"Oh, whoops!" said Manda with a forced smile. Celestia rubbed her brows as she sighed heavily.
"This is a lot to take in. But what I know is that this shouldn't be happening," said Celestia.
"Wait, Principal Celestia, don't let this craziness distract you from what's going on," said Rodan.
"And what's that?" asked Luna.
"There's a real threat from the Purists. We saw it firsthand at school today and in Gojira's neighborhood. MONARCH is more focused on Revolutionaries than Purist terrorists. And these guys seem to be the only ones to be capable enough and willing to step up to face them. We should recognize some good friends," said Rodan as he looked to Manda with a smile. Celestia bore a look of reluctance.
"But Rodan..."
"These people helped saved lives, Principal. Even mine," said Junior as he sat up in his cot. Celestia sighed heavily.
"Well... Alright, I won't say anything," said Celestia. Luna looked at her in shock and then back to all the other Guardians. She then took a small breath.
"I saw and heard nothing," said Luna in a flat tone. Manda turned her attention to the rest who were present.
"And that goes for the rest of you. Not a word about anything here. If you do say something... Well, I rather you not," said Manda as she bore a serious expression, stirring nervousness in the teens.
"Goddamit!" shouted Baragon from the back of the cave, startling everyone.
"Fuck! Shit! Shit!" yelled Baragon as he punched the wall. He then began to approach the group as he held his head.
"What's wrong?" asked Kumonga.
"It's the boss. Amber found out where he was. He's in a MONARCH prison truck with Xenjira," said Baragon. Junior's and Miwa's eyes widened in horror.
"No... Then that means..." Miwa cried as Baragon nodded.
"He's got a one-way ticket to the Vault," said Baragon. Miwa cupped her hand over her mouth as she dropped to her knees and broke into a sob.
"No. After all these years, we're separated again!" sobbed Miwa, while Rarity came to Miwa's side and placed a comforting hand on her shoulder. Junior clenched his fist and attempted to stand up.
"We gotta get him out of there!" said Junior with a wince. Kumonga immediately put him back onto his cot.
"No, you're still recovering. We'll think of something to get him back," said Kumonga. Manda nodded.
"That's right. We'll-"
"No." Baragon interrupted Manda, causing her and the other Guardians, Junior and Miwa to look at him in shock.
"No? Baragon, Gojira is going to be locked away in a heavily fortified prison for Transmutants! We can't just abandon him!" said Manda.
"Manda, I know how you feel. And I hate saying this, especially in front of his family, but there's nothing we can do. It would only make matters worse and we're still recovering from the shooting at the school. Gojira knew the risks. We have to sit tight and guard the Ark. It's why he brought us on board," said Baragon. "It's for the greater good."
"The greater good?! We lost a lot of people today, and all you can think about is THE GREATER GOOD?!" demanded Manda.
"It's either lose more people trying to save the man that wouldn't want to sacrifice more lives for himself, or prevent death from being spread by someone touching that thing!" said Baragon.
"Wait, wait. The Ark?" asked Adagio in confusion.
"An artifact that Gojira has been guarding for years. We keep it here, safe from the outside world," said Kumonga.
"The Ark. Like the Ark of the Covenant?" asked Erika in curiosity.
"Huh?" asked Kumonga in confusion.
"She means the crate that held the Ten Commandments. You know, from the book of Exodus in the Bible. It was also an important plot device in Indiana Jones," explained Rodan.
"Oh. Sorry, I never got into the whole religious thing," said Kumonga.
"It has similar rules to that Ark, but they are not the same," said Manda.
"So, wait.... Are you saying that it's like some kind of artifact from God?" asked Erika with wide eyes. Aria scoffed.
"Oh, come on! You guys are protecting a box because of a religious book?" asked Aria in disbelief.
"Yeah, does this Ark even exist? Where is it?" asked Sunset.
"Back there," said Junior as he pointed to the back of the cave. Sure enough, the humans saw a crate decorated with markings of monstrous beasts, while poles were located on each corner of the crate. A soft light emitted from the top from the glass window.
"Oh..." said Sunset with raised brows.
"I know how it sounds. But this is something real. The Ark contains something that must not fall into the wrong hands, which is why we don’t want someone to touch it," said Manda as she looked to Twilight, who shrunk away while holding her own hand.
"Yeah, and the kid should be dead after touching it," muttered Baragon.
"Wait, what?!" exclaimed Twilight in alarm.
"Fail safe, kid. Every dangerous object has to have one," said Baragon.
"Well... What does it do?" asked Flash.
"We don't know. Gojira does, but he doesn't tell us. I doubt we'll ever know unless Amber feels like disclosing that info with us," said Baragon.
"Who's Amber?" asked Sonata.
"God, too many questions," sighed Baragon to himself. Suddenly, Amber came fluttering in overhead, drawing the humans' attention. They gasped in shock and awe at the large beautiful insect.
"Oh God, that's a big ass bug! Quick, someone squash it!" said Aria as she began to take off her boot.
"Don't you dare squash this beautiful moth!" said Fluttershy as she got in Aria's path with a glare. A gasp filled the air.
"Beautiful?" asked Amber as she descended closer to Fluttershy. The girl yelped in fright, while everyone else gasped in shock.
"It can talk?!" exclaimed Rarity. Amber groaned in annoyance as she faced Rarity and began to flutter up to her, prompting everyone else to scurry away.
"Oh, come on! Clearly, I'm female! Is my feminine voice not a dead giveaway?" asked Amber in offense.
"Chill out, Amber," said Junior. Amber quickly fluttered over to Junior's lap and snuggled with him.
"Good to see you awake!" said Amber. The rest of the humans relaxed as they stared at the moth fairy.
"You're taking this a little too well for comfort, Gojira," said Applejack in a nervous tone.
"Yeah, because I know her," said Junior as he gently stroked Amber's buck. Fluttershy stared in fascination as she sat on her knees next to Junior.
"Can... Can I pet her?" asked Fluttershy.
"Don't ask me. She's the one with self-awareness," said Junior. Amber looked towards Fluttershy.
"Go ahead!" said Amber. Fluttershy carefully reached for the fairy and began to gently run her hand over the fuzz of the fairy. She softly giggled to herself at the feeling of the fuzz on her palm.
"So... What does a freaky talking bug have to do with magical boxes?" asked Rainbow Dash.
"I was the one who told Gojira Senior about the Ark. It's an ancient artifact. And the reason why it didn't kill you, Twilight, is because you were worthy to touch it," said Amber.
"Wait, how do you know my name?" asked Twilight in a slight nervous tone.
"Oh. I see you and the others when I go to visit Junior at your school," said Amber.
"You said she was worthy. Worthy of what?" asked Sunset.
"Ah. It's not just her. It's also you, you, you, well all of you. Excluding the boys and adults," said Amber as she looked to all of the human girls.
"Wait, what?" asked Celestia.
"Sunset, you were able to tell that Xenjira was X sooner, correct?" asked Amber. "You saw visions of his actions."
"I... Yeah," said Sunset with wide eyes.
"And Twilight was called to by the Ark," said Amber. Twilight stared at her hand.
"And Fluttershy, I sense that you have been affected on you as well," said Amber. Fluttershy bore a slight nervous expression as to what this could mean.
"The Ark's content is having its effect on you all. Only some of you are beginning to notice it," said Amber.
"Wait, why is this happening?" asked Sunset.
"All in good time, child. For now, don't worry about it!" said Amber.
"Whoa, wait. You're just going to leave us hanging?" asked Rainbow.
"Yeah, and why is it them getting affected?" asked Flash.
"All in time, folks," said Amber as she fluttered away.
"Damn it, you can't just drop it like that!" yelled Junior in annoyance.
"In time!" said Amber, her voice echoed out to the others.
"So... Is anyone gonna explain why the big bug speaks?" asked Aria with an unnerved expression.
"She's supernatural," said Rodan.
"Impossible," said Twilight.
"And yet it stared at you right in the face," said Junior with a deadpanned stare.
"Yeah, but there could be any other explanation for that. She could be a mutation. Or maybe even a robot," said Sunset as she rubbed a hand under her chin.
"We should investigate," said Twilight.
"Hey, stop that. Don't lay a hand on her," said Junior with a glare.
"Hell, if you wanna dissect that annoying brat, I'll help," said Baragon as he drank his alcoholic beverage. Fluttershy merely hardened her expression in response.



It was just moments until he was there. Onyx was sitting in the chopper with Hayato as it soared over a vast wilderness, which bore mountains and trees. The chopper soon landed on a pad that was in a clearing, where a mountain stood tall and proud. Just around the base of the mountain were small military-like buildings that bore soldiers. From the buildings came a rushing man in uniform as the chopper's blades stopped spinning.
"Director Onyx. We weren't expecting you," said the man as he found Onyx and Hayato exiting the chopper.
"I heard that there was a new resident here at the Vault. I came to see him," said Onyx.
"R-Right. We just had him and the other locked up. I'll escort you," said the man as he guided Onyx and Hayato. The three ended up in one of the buildings just near the mountain, where soldiers stood guard as others monitored the air space. Onyx and Hayato were led down a hall and made their way to where a large platform was. The three stood on the platform, where a few other guards stood as well.
The sound of mechanical whirring filled the air as the platform began to descend a dimly lit tunnel. The whirs echoed as the platform descended deep down below. Onyx's eyes were stone cold as he waited and waited. Soon, the platform reached the bottom, and the group found themselves before a much more brightly lit room.
The room was massive, with the ceiling reaching several feet above, while extending down for what could be guessed as a mile. The room bore three different levels, where guards stood by cells. The cells on each level were covered with steel walls and energy barriers. Each Transmutant Rogue or Revolutionary could be seen, wearing grey clothes. As Onyx was led down through the prison, Transmutants began to focus on the Director who rarely graced them with his presence.
"You can't keep us in here forever, old man! Revolution will set us free! And you and your trained dogs will be locked in these cages!" shouted a Transmutant as he slammed his hand against the barrier. A guard made his way to the cell.
"Step away from the barrier!" ordered the guard. The room was filled with clamoring from the prisoners as they shouted for Onyx's head and his soldiers. These Transmutants were big threats and it would be irresponsible to let them wander free out into the world. There were still more dangerous Transmutants out there. Fortunately, Onyx now had one of the ones he feared most locked up. Soon, Onyx and Hayato were led to the third level above, where they eventually came across a cell where Gojira Senior was currently sitting in, as his cot lied in the corner. Onyx stared as Senior raised his head.
"Gojira Takeshi," greeted Onyx.
"Director Onyx, I presume," said Senior. Onyx looked to the guards and Hayato.
"Leave us," ordered Onyx. Hayato looked at him in alarm.
"But sir-"
"Now, lieutenant," said Onyx sternly. Hayato nodded.
"Understood, sir," said Hayato in reluctance as he took the guards away from this spot. Now the two were alone. Despite Senior being locked behind a barrier in a cell, Onxy was still wary of him.
"The Vault. The Equestrian government spent millions in building this facility, investing in technology and man power to run this tight ship. Miles below ground is a wilderness just miles away from civilization that hosts hundreds of trained men with enough fire power to invade a city. Hell, even contingency plans to keep a jail break contained. All necessary measures, considering we hold Revolutionaries and dangerous rogues. And even the leader of a second rogue faction," said Onyx as he crossed his arms and narrowed his hard eyes. Senior merely looked around.
"You seem pretty proud. It is an impressive prison. The name lives up," said Senior.
"As it should. After all, I made sure that this facility could accommodate you and Destoroyah," said Onyx. Senior bore a stone-cold expression at the name. Onyx cleared his throat as he reached into his pocket and drew out a metal plate. Senior raised a brow as the man inserted it into a metal panel that was against the wall. Suddenly, a holographic image of a chess board appears before Senior, where holographic chess pieces appeared on Senior's side. Onyx drew out a tablet as the holographic pieces appeared on his side. It depicted a digital image of the chess board with the positions of the pieces.
"Care to play?" asked Onyx. Senior merely took a seat on a chair that was in his cell and sighed.
"I have nothing better to do."



Junior was currently sitting on his cot with a tired sigh. Celestia and Luna were discussing on what sort of cover story they could come up with for their disappearance. Meanwhile, the rest of the girls were texting their families, informing them of their well-being. Miwa was sitting next to him as she bore a deeply saddened expression. He felt her pain, knowing that his father was now under MONARCH's watch. He noticed Battra approaching nearby him and Rodan as he bore a solemn expression with his hands in his pockets and his head hung low.
"Still not talking to you?" asked Rodan.
"No," answered Battra. He then looked to Rodan and Junior with a hopeful look.
"Would any of you be willing to-"
"Hell no, man! If she's pissed, it's best to leave her alone! I don't wanna get chewed out by her!" said Rodan as he waved his hands.
"It wouldn't really matter, Battra. She's upset with you for fair reasons. You just have to wait for her to calm down," said Junior. Battra as he rubbed his head.
"But what if she never speaks to me again?" asked Battra.
"She has to, man. Mosu does nothing but say good things about you. She can't avoid you for too long. Just be ready," said Rodan. Miwa reached into her purse as she cleared her throat.
"I uh... I have some snacks if you boys are hungry," said Miwa, hoping to break the gloomy atmosphere. As she was about to reach for packaged crackers, she noticed the small glare of her pistol in her purse. Memories of her pulling the trigger, feeling the recoil of the gun, hearing the loud pop, and the horrifying sight of the pyro Purist burning alive because she had ruptured his tank rushed into her head.
"Mom?" called Junior, snapping Miwa out of her thoughts.
"Huh? Oh! The crackers," said Miwa as she drew out three packets of crackers and handed them to the boys. Of course, she first opened Junior's before handing it to him. Junior looked at his mother in slight concern.
"Ma, are you alright?" asked Junior. Miwa gave a forced smile as she nodded.
"Mmhmm! I'm fine. Just worried about your father. You get some rest. The adults are going to figure out a plan to take the others home," said Miwa as she made her way over to Celestia and Luna. Junior looked back to Rodan and Battra, who both shrugged in response. Junior suddenly felt a weight on his cot, prompting him to quickly look to his side and found Adagio sitting beside him with a leg crossed over the other.
"Hey, you. How's my favorite guy holding out?" asked Adagio with a flirtatious wink. Junior's cheeks warmed up as he glanced away.
"Fine..." answered Junior. He then noticed Aria and Sonata standing nearby as well, unaware of their presence. Sonata bore a small grin while Aria held her arms crossed, scoffing at Adagio's greeting. Adagio softly smiled as she held his hand, which he stiffened at in response.
"We're glad that you’re alright," said Adagio in a soft tone. Junior cleared his throat as he pulled his hand away and scratched his brow.
"Good to know," replied Junior. Adagio then found the spider Transmutant teens to be approaching with Zip taking a seat next to Junior's other side.
"So... Are you gonna introduce us to your friends?" asked Zip with a smile.
"Oh. Zip, Adagio, Aria and Sonata. Girls, Zip, Thorn, and their friends," said Junior as he quickly introduced the groups, while the Transmutant spiders waved to the Dazzlings.
"Hey, those boots are pretty killer. Love the skinny jeans too," said Thorn with a look of interest as she analyzed Aria's apparel.
"Oh. Thanks..." said Aria as she crossed her arms and looked away, unsure how to take the compliment. Adagio gave a suppressed giggle as she leaned close to Junior as she analyzed Zip's pretty appearance.
"Goji, you've been holding out on me. You never told me that you knew other beauties. Especially this one here~," said Adagio. Junior's eyes slightly widened along with Rodan, Battra, and the other spider Transmutants.
"I'm... I'm sorry?" Zip's cheeks slightly warmed up.
"Only a few girls that I've met have caught my eye on their appearance. You are one of the lucky few… Zip was it?" asked Adagio as she spoke in a flirty tone. Zip bore a look of discomfort as Adagio held a hand on her curvy hip, with sultry eyes. Zip tended to flirt with Junior mainly for fun and tended to be as innocent as possible, but Adagio was a lot more forward compared to Zip. So forward that she was getting uncomfortable, especially since she herself wasn't attracted to those of the same sex.
"Damn that's hot," said Rodan. He then received odd stares from Junior, Battra, and the rest of the girls, excluding Adagio. Rodan shrugged.
"What?" asked Rodan.
"Are you serious right now?" asked Junior. Aria looked at Rodan in disgust.
"Ugh. As if your creepiness couldn't escalate even further," said Aria as she backed away.
"Oh, come on! I'm just acknowledging what some of us were thinking!" said Rodan in offense.
"That's my sister!" said Aria.
"I said, 'some'," retorted Rodan.
"But it's a little inappropriate, Rodan," said Battra.
"Don't be ashamed, Rodan. You have good taste," said Adagio with a chuckle as she stood up. She then passed Zip, causing her own hair to brush against the girl. Zip flinched in response.
"Not your thing?" asked Junior with a chuckle. Zip puffed her cheek out with a pout as she quickly left.
"Zip, wait!" called one of the Transmutant girls as they ran after her. Only Thorn remained.
"I guess not," said Junior.
"You know some interesting folks," said Thorn as she crossed her arms and watched Adagio walked off.
"This coming from the teenage Guardian?" asked Junior with an amused tone at the irony of the girl's statement.
"Fair point," said Thorn. She then patted Junior on the shoulder.
"You take care, man. And don't worry. I know that we'll come with something to save your dad," said Thorn with a reassuring smile. Junior nodded.
"Sure. Thanks," said Junior as Thorn left. He then sighed.
"Well... Today's been a real shit show. But, I guess we'll have to deal with the aftermath soon tomorrow," said Aria with a shake of her head.
"Yeah. But I hope things can get back to normal soon," said Sonata with a solemn tone. Junior shook his head.
"I don't think things will ever be the same," said Junior. Sonata lightly frowned as she looked down at the ground.
"Don't listen to him, Sonata. Things will get better," said Rodan.
"I wish Angirasu was here," said Sonata in a small tone. Aria sighed as she glanced at her little sister.
"If you want, we can go see him after school tomorrow. That is if they don't close it down for a while," said Aria. Sonata looked to Aria with a grin.
"Really?! You mean it?!" asked Sonata in excitement. Aria sighed in annoyance at Sonata's enthusiasm.
"Yes. Come on, we gotta get ready to head home," said Aria. Rodan stepped in between the girls as he wrapped an arm around Aria's shoulders, causing her to growl in annoyance.
"If you want, I can walk you home," said Rodan in a suave tone. Aria scoffed as she shot her elbow in Rodan's rib, causing him to slightly grunt in pain as he chuckled, causing him to remove his arm from Aria and clutch his side. Aria began to tow Sonata away.
"Drop dead, creep," said Aria. Junior and Battra both winced at her words as the girl dragged Sonata along.
"S-See you guys later!" said Sonata. Rodan rubbed his rib with a chuckle.
"Geez, Rodan. Why do you keep trying to flirt with her? She doesn't want you," said Junior in disbelief.
"I don't know man. Something about her," said Rodan as he watched Aria leave.
"Something about her?" asked Battra with a raised brow.
"Something about her," repeated Rodan with a nod.
"What about her? That girl is as mean as a snake if it were to be combined with a bear and lioness, with a thorn up its ass," said Junior.
"That attitude. Her bluntness. I can't explain it," said Rodan as he held his chest. Battra bore a disturbed look.
"Are you a masochist?" asked Battra.
"Maybe..." answered Rodan as he held his beating chest. Junior scooted away from Rodan as Battra slightly backed away.
"Rodan, I know I sometimes treat you like shit, but I'm worried for you man," said Junior.
Meanwhile, Mosura was sitting outside of the Guardian's lair, hugging her knees as she stared at the ground. Her eyes were downcast as she slightly shivered from the cold. She then heard footsteps, prompting her to turn and find the Principals, Manda, and Miwa exiting the cave with the Main Six, Maud, Erika, Sunset, Flash, Battra, Rodan and the Dazzlings.
"Mosura, we're going to be dropping off everyone at home. Your brother said that he'd take you home on his bike," said Miwa. Mosura looked to Battra, who held his helmet at his side with a soft expression. Mosura turned away as she looked ahead.
"No, I'll get home myself," said Mosura. Battra deeply frowned.
"Ms. Yasu-"
"It's fine, Vice Principal. She... Needs some space," said Battra, interrupting the Principal. He then looked to Miwa.
"Would you mind driving her home for me when you come back for Gojira?" asked Battra. Miwa nodded.
"Of course," said Miwa with a nod. Battra began to walk to the stone stair cases, only to look back at his sister.
"Text me later, alright?" said Battra. Mosura didn't answer, merely avoiding eye contact. The other teens watched with frowns at the scene. This was an alien experience for some of them who were familiar with Mosura's love for her elder brother, only for her to be cold now. Battra sighed as he climbed up the stair cases.
"Pinkie, I'll meet you at home," said Maud, while her sister looked at her in confusion.
"Huh?" asked Pinkie. Maud quickly walked after Battra as they climbed the steps. As the teens followed the adults, Twilight couldn't help but look back into the cave, only to find Junior sitting alone on the cot. She frowned to herself as she clenched her fist, vowing to make things right with her friend.



Battra was driving his motorcycle with Maud clinging to his waist. The roar of the engine filled the air. The two had arrived at Maud's home, where she hopped off the bike. She turned back to Battra, who looked as though he was prepared to leave.
"Battra, won't you come inside?" asked Maud. Battra looked to her in hesitation. He was surprised that Maud was even willing to still be around him after finding out just who he was. And now she was inviting him into her home. It would be rude to turn her down. So, Battra turned off his engine and parked his bike.
He found himself entering Maud's home, where he found the living room that bore bright creme yellow paint on the walls. Something he would not to expect from Maud in wanting a home, who seemed to prefer much cooler colors. He followed Maud into the kitchen, where she set a coffee pot up before she glanced at Battra.
"Please, have a seat in the living room. Coffee will be done soon," said Maud. Battra cleared his throat as he sheepishly went back to the living room. He took a seat on the sofa and looked around. He found a set of pictures on a dresser, of Maud, Pinkie, and two other teen girls standing together for a photo. Another photo was that of the entire family, with the parents standing behind the girls. It was interesting to see the striking contrast that Pinkie had compared to her family members, who had much more dull color hair, while Pinkie's hot pink stuck out like a sore thumb. He almost couldn't see the family resemblance. He then felt Maud taking a seat beside him on the sofa. He found her holding out a mug to him, with the same blank expression that she held.
"Here," said Maud.
"Thank you." Battra graciously took the mug. The two sat together in silence, indulging in the warm caffeine after a long, stressful day.
"So... You're the Night Angel and a Transmutant?" asked Maud. Battra nearly choked on his coffee. He lowered the mug with a look of discomfort.
"I..."
"No sense in lying," said Maud as she took a sip of her coffee.
"Right. I..." Battra sighed heavily as he looked into his mug. He wasn't sure where to start with this conversation. Maud was obviously aware, and her poker face made it hard to determine what she thought of it. It was driving him insane.
"What made you do it?" asked Maud. Battra sighed.
"I... I don't know," said Battra.
"You do know. No one just wakes up one morning and decides to become a vigilante using their Transmutant abilities," said Maud.
"Well... I guess I just got tired of these Purists just getting away with everything. No one seemed to care, and MONARCH was not concerning itself with their group. I was sick of it. I couldn't risk a chance for them to try and take those I loved. Not again," said Battra.
"Again?" asked Maud.
"When I was a kid, my parents were murdered. It was after school, I came home and found the police marking off our house as a crime scene. I saw my parents... Even the mark of Purists," said Battra as his eyes stung, recalling the past. Maud's expression visibly became soft.
"I was afraid for my sister and other Transmutants. I felt that if I wasn't going to step up, no one would. So, I put on a mask, wore a separate jacket, gloves, and a vest from a cop that was killed on my first night out at this life style," said Battra.
"And you killed?" asked Maud. Battra felt his stomach tighten.
"Maud... Everything that I did, I'm not proud of. I would never boast about taking a life. In fact, I regret it every day, I didn't always kill Purists, only those who shot at me," said Battra in a small tone.
"As time went on, things grew more dangerous and Mosura became more suspicious of where I had been at nights. I began to have second thoughts of continuing what I was doing. When X came along and went beyond my boundaries, I stopped. Gojira Takeshi was arrested because of our carelessness.  Every time I foiled the Purists' plots to move weapons, they seemed to grow more aggressive. They were planning something…I knew they were. But I didn't know what until today," said Battra as he leaned his head against his hand.
"But that’s nothing compared to the guilt and regret I held for deceiving Mosura. Me, her big brother. Someone I swear she'd worship," said Battra with a bitter chuckle.
"Now, I've destroyed our relationship," said Battra with a sniffle. "It's my fault. I had it coming. Lying to my sister, taking the law into my own hands, endangering others, and even quitting what I had started when I could have prevented what happened today," said Battra. Maud sat her coffee cup on the table in front.
"You were stupid for taking the law into your hands. You were reckless for endangering your own life," said Maud with bluntness. Battra lowered his eyes, agreeing with the harsh truth that she was telling him.
"And it is true that you may have destroyed your relationship with your sister," said Maud. She then placed a hand on Battra's shoulder.
"But that's why you can't just give up," said Maud with a soft smile, causing Battra's expression to turn to surprise.
"You two are family. You need each other. Avoiding this will only continue to push you both away from each other. You must own up to your mistakes. I can't promise if she will forgive you, but it is better to have confessed to your wrongs to her than to continue living a lie," said Maud. Battra felt himself tearing up. He wiped his eyes with a sniffle.
"Yeah... Yeah, you're right," said Battra with a nod. His expression became hardened. Crying and feeling sorry for himself was not going to solve anything. He had to do whatever he could to fix this, even if it meant facing Mosura's eternal condemnation. Maud scooted closer to Battra as she wrapped an arm around him.
"Thank you for helping me save my sister," said Maud as she leaned her head against Battra's shoulder, causing him to lightly flush.
"Of course," said Battra.



Junior was sluggishly walking through the Guardian's lair, where he ended up just out of the entrance of the cave. He found Mosura sitting alone as the sun began to set to the twilight. Mosura heard his footsteps and turned and found him approaching.
"It's cold out. Why not come inside?" suggested Junior. Mosura turned away.
"No. I'm fine out here," said Mosura in a small tone. Junior sighed as he took a seat beside her, wincing as his muscles strained. Mosura looked at him worriedly as he sat down.
"To think, after a day like today, there's still a beautiful sunset like this," said Junior as he looked to the sky. Mosura nodded in agreement.
"But would it be wrong not to appreciate it? I mean, in memory of them?" asked Mosura.
"I suppose not," said Junior. Mosura sighed solemnly as she leaned close to her knees.
"I wonder how many were killed," said Mosura.
"One would be too many, Mosura. I want to know what MONARCH or even what the police are going to do about this," said Junior. He then glanced at Mosura and found her to be shivering. He took his sweater off his shoulder and used his remaining hand to hold it out.
"Put this on so you won't catch a cold," said Junior. Mosura shyly took the sweater and slid her slender arms through the sleeves. The sweater was over sized for her smaller frame, which she didn't mind. It was rather cozy, like a blanket. She zipped up the sweater and held the collar close to herself. The sweater bore Junior's scent on it, which only caused her heart to race.
"Thank you," said Mosura.
"You're welcome," said Junior. He then looked to the girl.
"So... What are you gonna do now? I mean... With your brother?" asked Junior.
"I don't know. I'm just angry with him. I'm actually upset with you too," said Mosura with a glare. Junior bore a look of surprise.
"Me? Why?" asked Junior incredulously.
"You knew! You knew what he was doing! Why didn't you tell me?" asked Mosura with a look of hurt, feeling betrayed.
"Mosura... Ugh. Look, I know I should have told you. I didn't like keeping it a secret. But I only barely found out. And Battra made us swear that we didn't tell you. He said that he was gonna stop after making us swear," said Junior, while Mosura's expression was still bearing a look of hurt.
"I wouldn't purposely hurt you, Mosu. I just... Your brother loves you. I couldn't bring myself to tell you this because I knew that It would lead to this. Was it wrong keeping it a secret? Absolutely. And I don't blame you for hating me for that," said Junior as he looked away.
"I don't hate you. Sure, I'm upset with you, but I don't hate you. I just wish you told me. I would have rather heard it come from him than putting the pieces together myself because a Purist linked an ability that we have together. I'm angry because he deceived me." said Mosura as she stared at her knees.
"Maybe he just wanted to protect you," said Junior.
"Me? He's the one who endangered his own life! What was I to do if I were to turn on the news or get a call telling me that my brother was dead?!" asked Mosura with watery eyes. She sniffled as she wiped her eyes. Junior frowned as he looked to the ground.
"Well... Maybe now you can have a more open and honest discussion," said Junior.
"I don't even wanna see him or speak to him. I'm too angry with him right now," said Mosura.
"Then what are you going to do? I mean, you two live together. Where else do you have to go?" asked Junior. Mosura glanced at Junior.
"Maybe... Maybe I can stay with you?" asked Mosura in a small tone. Junior looked to her with a puzzled expression, unsure if he had heard her correctly.
"Pardon?"
"Just for a while! I just need to sort things out! And it'd be nice to have a friend there with me," said Mosura as she twiddled her fingers. Junior looked away in embarrassment.
"I... I don't know, Mosu. I mean, if you really aren't ready to be in the same room as your brother, then I guess I can lend a hand. But you gotta discuss it with my mother," said Junior.



Junior stood in the living room of his home with a dumbfounded look. He watched as his mother drag out a mattress into the room on the floor. Blankets and a pillow were sitting on the couch as the mattress was placed in a spot away from the coffee table and the sofa, just enough room for any guest from hurting them self. Miwa looked to Mosura with a smile as she sighed.
"Here you are, sweetie. I have a night gown that you can use. Feel free to take a shower and I'll take your clothes for the washer. Just make yourself at home," said Miwa with a kind tone. Mosura smiled as she nodded at Miwa's kindness.
"Thank you, Mrs. Takeshi. I appreciate this. Again, I apologize for being a bother, even after what's happened," said Mosura.
"Don't worry about it. It's been a hard day. Just get some rest tonight," said Miwa as she handed Mosura a bath towel. The girl took off to the bathroom, leaving Junior and his mother alone.
"Are you serious?" asked Junior in utter disbelief. Miwa smirked.
"You smooth operator," said Miwa with a thumbs up. Junior looked away.
"Mom," growled Junior.
"Junior, I ask that you not let temptation get the better of you, if you catch my drift," said Miwa with an innocent smile. Junior flushed furiously.
"Mom!" said Junior in an appalled tone.
"It's not that I don't want grandchildren, just not when you are still dependent," said Miwa with a laugh. She tapped his shoulder playfully.
"I know you won't do anything like that, sweetie. You're uptight like your father," said Miwa as she left Junior alone in the living room. Junior merely scowled, but then lightly frowned as he recalled his father. Right now, he was rotting in a cell in the Vault, wherever the hell that facility might be. Later, after Mosura had showered, Junior had taken his own shower, coming out as clean as could be. It was rather difficult to scrub all around his body with one hand. Usually he would have to switch hands for the sponge to thoroughly get every part of his body. It was also a pain for his arm, which he had to remove the bandages and feel the stinging of the water on the burnt flesh. He looked in the mirror, finding that his stump appeared to have taken a bit of an odd shape.
"Sometimes I don't know whether to consider my Transmutant heritage a blessing or a curse," said Junior. He sighed as he made his way over to his bedroom and rested on his bed. He stared at his phone, looking at the news on social media. There was a lot of buzz on the shooting. Hopefully this would bring about necessary retaliation against these terrorists by MONARCH. It was the least that they could do. Junior sighed as he turned off his phone's screen and made his way to the wall near his door and shut off the light. With a sigh, he lied on his bed under his blankets. He sighed as he allowed his muscles to relax, ready to embrace blissful sleep. He later heard his door creaking open, prompting his eyes to shoot wide open. He looked to his door way and found Mosura to be standing just in his room, wearing a night gown that reached to her thighs. She bore a flustered look as she stiffly stood in place.
"Er... Did I wake you?" asked Mosura in a whisper.
"Yeah. Kinda," responded Junior with a deadpanned stare. He drew out his phone from the charger in the wall by his bed, finding it to be midnight. He yawned as he sat straight up in his bed.
"Well, what is it?" asked Junior. Mosura held her hands behind her back as her toes twiddled on the carpet, her face growing red.
"I... Well... I had a nightmare," said Mosura,
"Oh?" responded Junior. Silence filled the air.
"And?" asked Junior. Mosura sent him a glare.
"I can't sleep! At least not alone!" whispered Mosura. Junior scoffed his cheeks reddened.
"Are you six years old? What do you want me to do about it?!" Junior whispered back. Mosura scoffed.
"Don't you have a heart? Let me... Gojira, please. It was about today..." said Mosura. Junior's expression softened. He sighed as he rubbed his head with his cheeks red hot.
"Fine. Hop in," said Junior as he scooted over in his bed. Mosura bore a small smile in response as she came over to his bed. The Transmutant couldn't help but watch as the night gown that she wore fluttered over her pale thighs. Her bare, smooth legs under that gown caused his cheeks to grow as red as an apple. He tore his eyes away as Mosura sat on the bed and slipped under Junior's covers. The two were close on the bed, with their warmth enveloping each other. Mosura's heart raced in her chest while Junior's pounded like drums. He was stiff as a board as he lied down on his back. He couldn't help but glance at the girl, who cutely lied on her side with the blanket over her shoulders. Her beautiful blue eyes seemed to have glowed in the darkness, locking with his own. She sent him a small smile, causing Junior's heart to jump as he quickly looked away.
"Thank you," whispered Mosura.
"Uh huh," Junior managed to squeak out. Mosura gave a small sigh as she snuggled in bed, which later led to her small breathing. Junior glanced at her and found that she had fallen asleep, with her beautiful face facing him. He blushed as he looked to the ceiling, but gasped as he felt Mosura snuggling close to him, her head against his shoulder and her leg hanging over him. Junior moaned under his breath in helplessness, feeling his hormones kicking in. Just the feeling of her in this close proximity with her lovely scent and her smooth leg over his own was driving him mad. However, she was his friend and he had to resist what his body wanted him to do. So, Junior gulped as he closed his eyes and took a breath, beginning to count sheep. Soon, he began to drift off to sleep. Meanwhile, Mosura opened one eye and stared at Junior's sleeping face. She softly smiled to herself as she snuggled against him.

> Chapter 39: The Aftermath
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Riku was sitting in the hospital waiting room, early in the morning. She was dressed in dark uniform rather than her combat armor. She was present with other people in the room, only a few seemed to have been there for themselves given their coughs, while the rest were likely the loved ones of the victims of yesterday's attack. She turned her attention to the television on the wall, which played the morning news. A woman was being interviewed, who was sobbing on camera as she held a photo a girl.
"How could anyone kill innocent children?" sobbed the woman in front of the camera as the news played. Riku clenched her fists over her lap as she kept a stone-cold expression, her eye shedding but a small tear as this woman despaired over the loss of her child. It broke her heart that many students died as no parent should have to outlive their child. She was slightly trembling in anger, knowing that if Angirasu had attended school, she may have well lost him too. Taking a breath, she wiped the tear from her eye and subdued her anger, since it would cloud her judgment and influence her actions. She had to remain strong. The scene on the news changed to the high school, where a few students were seen walking to the front entrance, where bullet holes and broken windows from the doors were visible.
"After the tragic incident that had befallen Ponyville High, students have returned to their weekly routine of attending school. Though some have stayed home in fear or in need of recovering from the trauma," said a woman's voice over the footage.
"Aiko Riku, we are ready to see you now," said a nurse. Aiko Riku turned her attention to the nurse and quickly stood up. She began to make her way over to the nurse, where she was lead through the hospital until she had arrived at Angirasu's room. The two entered and found the teen to be lying in bed watching the news. He turned his attention to the door and his eyes widened in shock.
"Mother?" Angirasu asked in surprise. Aiko gave her son a small smile as she approached his bedside.
"Good morning, Angirasu," said Aiko.
"His surgery was a success. No complications. But I do recommend on keeping an eye on him, given his inhibitor chip is gone. We'll prescribe you Antidepressants for your son," said the nurse.
"Antidepressants?" asked Angirasu in confusion.
"Since non-human behavior or transformations in Transmutants can be triggered by emotion and stress, the medication can help calm you and prevent these symptoms," explained the nurse.
"But... my friend doesn't use this medication. Not that I know of," said Angirasu.
"Well, you can ask him about it. But I guarantee you that this is legit. Your insurance will cover the whole thing," said the nurse.
"We'll take it. Thank you. If you wouldn't mind, I'd like to have some time alone with my son," said Aiko.
"Of course. Just call for me if you need something," said the nurse as she left the room. Aiko pulled out a chair and took a seat by Angirasu's bedside.
"Did you hear about the school?" asked Angirasu. Aiko solemnly nodded.
"I did. I was there," said Aiko. Angirasu sighed with a look of anxiousness.
"I hope my friends are alright. I was still under when this all happened," said Angirasu.
"Ah. I ran into some kids your age that seemed to know you," said Aiko.
"I see. Hopefully..." Angirasu sighed. He then looked to his mother.
"What are you doing here by the way?" asked Angirasu.
"Well... I'm on a mission. I'll be stationed here until further notice," said Aiko. Angirasu looked at her curiously.
"Is it something you can talk about?" asked Angirasu.
"After a report on you came into the Director's office, he thought it was better if I were the one to keep watch on you," said Aiko. Angirasu looked away.
"So... That's all you're here for?" asked Angirasu. Aiko took his hand and held it firmly.
"Son, I know how it sounds. But I didn't have to do this. The Director could have chosen someone else, but he chose me. And I'm glad he did. Given your predicament and how serious it is, you need someone close to you to support you. Don't look at this as me just following orders. Look at this as your mother taking advantage of the chain of command to come home to you," said Aiko as she planted her forehead against Angirasu's. Angirasu slightly pulled away from her.
"Mom, why couldn't you have just taken more breaks? You could have, but you didn't. The only interactions that we ever had were on the phone. But even those became less frequent," said Angirasu. Aiko took on a look of regret.
"Son, I just... I was busy. I had to-" Riku was interrupted as Angirasu sent her a hard stare.
"Why are you making excuses? You always make excuses when I bring this subject up. I just want you to be straight with me," said Angirasu.
"Angirasu..." Aiko sighed as she sat back in her seat.
"I have an apartment ready here in town. I ask that you move in with me," said Aiko.
"Do I have a choice?" asked Angirasu.
"Of course. I won't force you to move out of your aunt and uncle's. Son, please I just want to make things right," said Aiko with a soft expression. Angirasu slightly nodded.
"Alright," said Angirasu. Aiko gave a small smile of satisfaction and relief.



Junior stood in the main foyer of the school. Beside him were Mosura and Rodan. The three stared at the wall away from the entrance. They were seeing photos of students that had perished the previous day, with flowers decorating the corners of the canvas that hung on the wall. On the ground were flowers that were placed beneath the canvas, along with stuffed bears and balloons. A student came by the canvas and placed down a bouquet of flowers and left. The three Transmutants approached the canvas and stared at the memorial canvas that was before them.
"Oh no. That's Rick from Gym class," said Rodan in a soft tone as he spotted one of the photos. Mosura shed a couple of tears as she saw the photos that depicted the students were killed. There was at least a couple dozen or so that were on this canvas. Some of these students weren't familiar to these teens, but these were lives that they may have saw once in these halls, and may never see ever again.
Mosura wiped her eyes as she stared at the canvas. She then noticed Erika coming by with some flowers.
"Oh. You guys are here," said Erika.
"Hey, Erika," greeted Junior. He then noticed the flowers.
"From you?" asked Junior.
"No, I gave the bear holding a heart with a cross on it," said Erika as she pointed to the ground, where a white teddy bear sat on the ground, holding a stuffed red heart with a golden cross sewed into the center.
"This is actually from one of the victim's mothers," said Erika as she knelt and placed the flowers on the ground and stood up to pin a photo onto the canvas. Junior's eyes widened as he recognized the student's face on the photo. It was the same Transmutant girl that he and Erika had stood up for against some bullies. If her photo was here, then that meant that she did not survive the shooting. Erika sniffled as she held in a sob.
"Oh, heavenly father, please look after us all and the families of those who are now in your warm embrace," said Erika as she wiped her eyes and left. Junior clenched his fist as his eyes were hard.
"Rodan... You believe in Hell?" asked Junior.
"I do," replied Rodan in a low tone.
"Then if there is a place for people like them, we can assume that's where the Purists that died yesterday ended up?" asked Junior. Rodan merely glanced his way with a cold stare. The look of disturbing to see on this boy's face, who always seemed to be in high spirits, but that was gone today.
"You're goddamn right we can," said Rodan. Junior merely nodded.
"Good," said Junior.



Senior sat in his cell as he watched Onyx make his move, using his knight to knock out his pawn. The holographic piece burst into sparks as it was taken off the board. Senior moved his pawn, taking out one of Onyx's pieces.
"The Revolutionaries are a threat to humankind, Director. You can even say that we are as well, but that is not the purpose of our group. However, the Purists are a threat to both human and Transmutant," said Senior as Onyx moved one of his pawns.
"I know. Unfortunately, the United Nations has us stay out of Purist activity. It would be 'too controversial' to act against them given that they are delusional enough to believe that the Purist extremists are a minority and would cause backlash from the public, who most would believe are majorly anti-Transmutant," said Onyx with a scoff.
"There is no doubt a number of people who fear us and may consider us beneath them, but the numbers of them are exaggerated. I have lived for over a hundred years and lived over a decade here, and I am impressed how much people have changed to see us as one of their own," said Senior as he analyzed the board.
"I tell you, giving this much power over government organizations is dangerous. This is coming from a man who served Imperial Neighpon's military," said Senior as he moved a knight.
"Agreed. I served this country as a soldier to preserve freedom. I joined MONARCH to protect others from those who would threaten freedom from across the globe, but it seems that we have fools waiting for problems to grow bigger before acting. After what happened in Ponyville High, I guarantee that the public will get the government to get off its ass and do what it is supposed to do," said Onyx.
"Freedom. You know, despite my kind not being able to enjoy the same freedoms that humans get to have decades ago, I felt more free here than any nation. When more rights that you enjoy became available to us, it touched my heart, knowing that's what Equestria still stands for. The history of its foundation is not pretty, but let's face it, no nation has a clean past, but what has come out of it and what is continuously being done to improve it shows me that we can live in harmony," said Senior as he moved a pawn.
"But your people face strife even today. Children are being brought up to despise you and demonize you," said Onyx.
"True, but there are people out there who teach the next generation about us. That we share the same thoughts and feelings as they do, humanizing us. There will always be prejudice and hate in this world, but I believe what matters most is the love. We forget that there's still love," said Senior.
"Then why assemble a group of rogues? Why arm yourselves and become a militia group?" asked Onyx.
"What we did is not meant for humanity, Director. No, I don't believe that senseless violence will save us," said Senior.
"I was there in Solgell during your uprising. How do you tell me that senseless violence won't save you when you used it to start a war across the islands?" asked Onyx with narrowed eyes. Senior was quiet.
"I was a different man in those days, Director. I was filled with bitterness and anger for the treatment my people went through when constructing those cities. Maybe there could have been another way for us to have be free. But what we faced and succumbed to, with no compassion from those who ran the construction of these cities, we felt that we had to get what we wanted by destroying. It may have worked temporarily, but it may have made things worse for both humans and Transmutants. I learned that after I encountered Destoroyah," said Senior with a hard expression.




Solgell, Transmutant Prison Facility. 1973.

Gojira Takeshi lied against the stone wall of his cell. The cell was cold and dark, where water tended to leak in during the rain. His eyes were hard as he lied in filth from the dirty cell. Only things that were here were a silver toilet that rusted and a cot with a smelly mattress. He had been in this cell for day. He was going to be held here until either he died from the lack of proper care, or age came in, whichever came first, though he was leaning to former rather the later since he was going to outlive every human bastard on this island. Gojira sighed heavily as he heard footsteps, prompting him to look to the side and found a guard coming by, dropping a tray on the ground in his cell. The tray bore a small bowl of gruel, a small roll of bread, and steamed baby carrots. Gojira reached for the tray and took it. He eyed the unappetizing food and the bitter smell from the gruel and carrots wasn’t any more promising.
"Enjoy, mutie," said the guard as he left. Gojira suppressed a growl.
"You'd do well to eat as much as possible. You have to keep your strength up," said a man from a cell across from Gojira's. He found a muscular man with scarlet hair on his head. His yellow eyes stared at the Transmutant, but as Gojira got a better look at him, his eyes widened.
"Destoroyah," said Gojira. The man merely smirked.
"Long time no see, Gojira Takeshi," said Destoroyah as he sat up, fully facing the other Transmutant.
"I hadn't seen you since our forces moved through Chi-nai. I was called back to defend Trotkyo while you and the others continued to conquer the rest of the nation. You were enslaved too?" asked Gojira.
"Of course. A majority of Transmutants in Neighpon's military were sold over. Me included," said Destoroyah.
"And what got you in here?" asked Gojira.
"I rebelled, just like you. Unfortunately, I was put down quickly. I've been here for six years. I've seen Transmutants come and go. As in, some came in, and their souls passed on when they succumbed to this prison's conditions," said Destoroyah. Gojira growled to himself as he punched the wall.
"Bastards!" said Senior.
"Yes. We served our country. We fought till our bones broke and our souls tainted with the blood of others. It was done to turn Neighpon into the greatest empire on the planet, with all Neighsian countries under our banner," said Destoroyah with a growl.
"And what do we get in return? We are sold into slavery and are forced to build cities for the humans until we die," said Destoroyah. Gojira held the bars of his cell with a hard expression.
"This is unjust. Why do these humans get to decide who is superior to who?" asked Gojira in a bitter tone.
"It doesn't have to be that way forever," said Destoroyah. Gojira raised a brow at him. Destoroyah looked at both ends of the cell block hall, finding no one present.
"Gojira, we are men forged in the fires of war. We were hailed by our comrades as the Gods of War," said Destoroyah.
"What are you suggesting?" asked Gojira.
"I am suggesting a war that will bring our people to glory. If no human will stand up for us, then we shall stand up for ourselves," said Destoroyah. Gojira looked to the ground. What Destoroyah was suggesting was absolute madness. To rebel and start a war would be their end. They were outnumbered, outgunned, and they were bounded by the inhibitor packs, which kept them from transforming.
"But how would we win? We would surely fail," said Gojira. Destoroyah chuckled to himself.
"Oh, Gojira. I've been here for years. I've thought about the scenarios. I have planned, and even reached out to those here, who passed on information as far as the next block over. Some of us may die, but it is better to die free than to die a slave," said Destoroyah.
"We'd have a better advantage without these packs," said Gojira.
"Don't worry about that," said Destoroyah as he began to grunt. His face turned red and his eyes watered. He appeared to be gagging as he coughed. Gojira looked on in confusion and worry. Suddenly, Destoroyah retched as he vomited into his hand, much to Gojira's disgust. Destoroyah sighed as panted, staring at his bile soaked hand. He placed his hand on the ground and dropped a red object, but as Gojira got a closer look, he saw that it was not inanimate. It was a live small crustacean creature, about the size of a quarter. It was red in color, bearing a jagged carapace, and small legs and a tail. It almost reminded Gojira as a trilobite, an ancient and extinct crustacean, but this creature appeared far more threatening despite its small size.
"That's...." Gojira's eyes were wide as he saw the small teeth in the creature's mouth chomp as it gave a small chatter.
"Recognize it, don't you? I am unique from most Transmutants. I can divide a portion of my body, giving rise to smaller creatures and allow them to have enough intelligence to follow my will. I always have one separated from my body in case I am in a jam," said Destoroyah as the critter scurried around on the ground.
"I can't absorb it back into my body given that my abilities are restricted, so I keep it hidden by swallowing it whole, where it remains hidden and fed. But it's not greedy," said Destoroyah as he handed a piece of bread to the creature, which began to devour it by bits.
"You know that these can eat through metal. We can rid ourselves of our inhibitor packs with this one. Once I'm free, I will divide myself further and have them destroy the packs," said Destoroyah, while Gojira stared in amazement. Destoroyah looked to him with a serious expression.
"But we can't do this alone, Gojira. We need strong Transmutants to lead the fight to save our people. Can I count on you to join us in this Revolution? Will you fight alongside me again, nakama?" asked Destoroyah. Gojira closed his eyes and opened them with a hard face as he looked to Destoroyah.
"I will," said Gojira.



It had been a couple of days since the new meat was brought into the prison. A guard was on his usual stroll across the facility, whistling to himself as he passed some Transmutants' cells. As he passed through the hall, he heard a sound. He stopped whistling, stopping as he looked around. The sound was that of scurrying and chattering.
"Ugh. Fucking rats,' said the guard in disgust. The downside to not keeping this facility clean was the infestation that it brought. However, as he continued his patrol, he heard clicking. He stopped, beginning to tense as he heard the clicks. He looked around in search of the source, tensing as he cautiously stepped about. He suddenly heard heavy metallic clanging on the ground. He whipped around and saw that a Transmutant in his cell was sitting on the ground as his inhibitor pack suddenly dropped to the ground in pieces. Suddenly, more metallic clangs filled the air. The guard looked around in shock as more inhibitor packs from the other Transmutants in their cells were suddenly broken apart, falling to the ground. The backs of the Transmutants were covered in grotesque scars. The Transmutants glared at the guard as the hall was suddenly filled with animalistic growls. The guard stepped back in fear.
"Wha- What the..." the guard suddenly found red pellets to be scurrying on the ground from the cells. The guard gasped as the pellets climbed up his legs, where he felt agonizing stings on his flesh. He cried out in pain as he stumbled back, while his pants were eaten away at while the pellets climbed up higher on his body. The guard fell to the ground screaming in agony as his body was engulfed by the pellets, which he saw to be tiny crustaceans. His entire body was encased by these creatures like a mummy, where his flesh began to scar with burns and bites. Soon, he was just a flailing mass of tiny critters that gave gurgled cries as they devoured him inside and out.
Soon, the cell doors were broken down by the prisoners, who stepped out clutching their sore shoulders and stinging backs. Gojira stepped out of his cell, with a cold expression as he watched as the man on the ground was left as nothing but bone. The crustaceans began to disperse from the skeleton and reassemble together, where they melded together. As they combined, they took on a humanoid appearance that was turning its carapace into human's flesh. Destoroyah stood naked in the hall as one last crustacean was absorbed into his chest and changed color to match his skin tone.
"You know what to do," said Destoroyah as he looked to Gojira, who nodded.
"Follow me," said Gojira as his flesh hardened and his eyes became more reptilian. He ran down the cell block, while he was tailed by the other Transmutants, whose bodies began to shift in form. Meanwhile, Destoroyah took off into the opposite end of the hall, where a couple of guards came rushing in with guns. They fired at him, and Destoroyah caught some bullets. However, he charged towards them like a mad bull. His entire form suddenly dispersed into a swarm of crustaceans that swarmed through the air via the growth of membrane wings. The swarm engulfed the humans, who screamed in agony.
Meanwhile, the rest of the guards heard the sounds of roaring. The sound of heavy footsteps filled the air. They turned and were shocked to find Gojira charging through the prison block as a beast. His large body barely fit in the prison as he crumbled the walls. Behind him came large reptilian beasts that ran on two legs, along with insect-like creatures. The guards scattered as they fired their weapons as the prisoners. This only enraged the Transmutants as stomped or struck any of the guards in their path. Soon, the Transmutants burst through a wall and into the prison yard.
A siren went off as spot lights were shone on the Transmutants. Suddenly, soldiers appeared, firing their weapons at the creatures that had escaped. They all roared in fury, while Gojira's dorsal plates lit up. He sprayed his atomic breath onto the soldiers, burning their bodies to ash. From the hole in the prison, more Transmutants ran out and into the yard, ecstatic for having liberated themselves. Destoroyah's swarm came out and came together to form a large creature just fifteen feet in height. Destoroyah's form was like a demonic crustacean beast, with two long spindly and thorny legs on his back. He bore an almost serpentine upper body with sharp teeth that were like a tunnel. His small yellow insectoid eyes glowed in the dark prison and the bony ear-like flaps on his head sparked with energy. He gave a shriek as his legs carried him over to the nearest soldiers. Bullets were fired onto his exoskeleton but they did little damage. He impaled those in his path with his large spindly legs on his back and stepped on those in front of him with the bulky legs he walked on. The soldiers were mercilessly slaughtered as the beasts stomped about like elephants in a circus tent.
Soon, the beasts burst through the wall of the prison, charging through the prison yard as they continued to flee from the prison grounds. A siren filled the air as the beasts were shot at by remaining soldiers outside. Gojira took the opportunity to spray his atomic breath towards a couple of incoming tanks that were parked in the perimeter. The tanks were scorched, and the soldiers inside were cooked within the tanks. The tanks exploded, causing a disorientation of the soldiers that had barely responded to the break out. The Transmutants rushed away from the prison grounds, bursting through the wall and moving out into a field. They were miles away from any civilization on Solgell, and just yards away from a cliff. The Transmutants moved towards the edge of the cliff, jumping as they reached the edge, with Gojira looking back at the prison, where the alarm howled like a banshee in the night. He then followed the rest of his fellow Transmutants and dove down to the water below. The larger bodies of the Transmutants caused great splashes in the water. Soon, a few soldiers came looking over the cliff, where they found the beasts diving under, with Gojira's dorsal plates slowly disappearing. They began to fire at what they could see, but to no avail. The Transmutants disappeared under water.



It had been over two months since the prison breaking. Gojira Takeshi wore old clothes and reeked from a lack of proper care of his hygiene. It was no different than from when he was a slave. He stood in the wilderness with a hard expression as Destoroyah stood by his side, as several dozen Transmutants, former prisoners, stood before them.
"We have gotten word to the other islands. We have the support of other slaves and prisoners," said a Transmutant as he approached the two war veterans.
"Excellent. With that, we can begin the liberation of the prisons, with my little helpers," said Destoroyah with a low chuckle as he held up his hand and found a small crustacean to be emerging the flesh of his palm. Gojira nodded.
"Then while you're freeing prisoners, we'll be assembling our followers for battle. But we must make sure that we are not caught by any soldiers," said Gojira.
"There's also the concern of the military being deployed against us. We may be strong, even without our inhibitor packs, but we can still be overwhelmed by the might of the Equestrian military," said a Transmutant.
"Hence why we will be starting this rebellion simultaneously. With all our allies attacking at once from across Lagos, Solgell, Letchi, and Odo, the Equestrian military will be forced to divide its forces across the islands to suppress us. We take advantage of their division and our strength to defeat them," said Destoroyah as he fused the crustacean back into his hand.
"But they still have guns, bombs, tanks, and choppers! How could we hope to win?!" asked a Transmutant. Gojira stepped forward.
"Yes, they have technology on their side and training. But do not let that deter you, brethren," said Gojira as he gestured to all of the Transmutants.
"We are fighting to free our people from these oppressive humans, who exploit our strength for power. But we will not bow to them. No, we will rise up and fight for the future of not just ourselves, but all Transmutants," said Gojira. Some of the Transmutants began to give shouts of agreement.
"We may face the hand of a nation's military, but our people were hailed as the very forces of nature in ancient times. Now, let us show them who we are! Show them what happens when you kick a dog to many times! Show them what monsters truly look like! Show them that we are the Revolution!" shouted Gojira.
"Revolution!" shouted Destoroyah as he raised his fist.
"Revolution!!" shouted the other Transmutants. This rag tag group of slaves and prisoners were staking everything on this fight. Their lives and their freedoms. If they were to be damned as monsters by the human race, then they shall give them a reason to call them as so.




Three Days Later...

The city of Solgell was locked in a bustling state. People made their way about the city to get to where they needed to be. The streets were filled with buses and cars that were causing traffic. Horns honked, filling the air as impatient drivers complained about the traffic. Suddenly, the sound of screams filled the air. Gun fire erupted, causing pedestrians to turn their heads around to find several Transmutants emerging from an alley, shooting in the air. They fired upon the humans as they shouted. The Transmutants filled the streets in an instant, while drivers abandoned their vehicles. Gojira emerged from an alley with a makeshift flag, which bore an insignia of a spiked embryo in a fetal position, with a DNA helix in the center. His expression was hard as he held a rifle over his shoulder, passing fleeing humans as the other Revolutionaries began to fire in the streets. The sound of police sirens filled Gojira's hearing, prompting him to stop and find a police car to be screeching to a halt. Gojira raised the flag into the air and slammed it upon the concrete ground, causing it to stand tall as the flag swayed in the wind. He quickly raised his rifle and began to pepper the police that were about to intervene. His expression was stone cold. All the anger he felt from years of the mistreatment of his people and the injustice that they had endured had hardened his very heart. Only blood shed from his foes would bring him satisfaction. So, he moved up with as he mowed down every officer that dared to challenge him. When humans got in his way, he merely shoved them aside and resumed fighting the authorities, not wanting to waste his anger on those who were in no position of authority.  He also didn't bother to regulate the other Revolutionaries, for he was lost in his own war.
Gojira proceeded to take the weapons of the fallen officers, just as more began to approach.  But the Transmutant wouldn't let up, taking cover to avoid their lines of fire. Despite their numbers, he was in no way concerned. He fought in the greatest war in the history of the planet. He had endured worse. Now, he was going to take that experience and use it to conquer those in power. Soon, all will know to fear and respect the Transmutant race.



The battle was fought long and hard. Gojira stood among rubble beside Destoroyah as the Revolutionaries cheered in victory. The military vehicles burned, and the bodies of soldiers lied scattered along the streets. Gojira's wounds bled, but he showed no signs of pain.
"We have done it, nakama. We have won," said Destoroyah with a smile. Gojira nodded.
"The battle is done, but the war has yet to be won. We may have driven the soldiers away from the island, but we need to ensure that we keep our freedom," said Gojira. Destoroyah nodded.
"Agreed. We must be recognized for our supremacy," said Destoroyah.
"But how?" asked Gojira.
"We demand sovereignty. We get Equestria, the world, to recognize us as our own nation. No, nations," said Destoroyah as he stepped away from the rubble.
"Soon, our brothers on the other islands will be through with their battles. We will unite these islands under one single banner, where all Transmutants can be free," said Destoroyah. Gojira nodded with a small smile. He then heard footsteps approaching. The two turned and found a Transmutant with a gun to be stepping over to the two.
"Sirs, we have found some humans that survived during the battle. What should we do with them?" asked the Transmutant. Gojira lowered his eyes to the ground.
"Kill them," said Destoroyah.
"No. No," said Gojira as he looked to Destoroyah.
"I think it would be better if we spared them. If we execute survivors, then we would be no better than the humans who enslaved us. Let us round them all up together and deport them from the islands as a sign of us desiring a negotiation," said Gojira.
"Are you certain?" asked Destoroyah. Gojira nodded.
"Yes. You and I will contact Equestria for our demands. Let's find the means," said Gojira.




Present...

Senior sat in his cell across from Onyx as his last piece was taken off the board.
"So... It was you who ultimately decided to spare survivors?" asked Onyx.
"It was," said Senior.
"And do you think that excuses you? You think that redeems you of your sins?" demanded Onyx.
"I never claimed that it had, Director. I know I've done terrible things in the name of freedom. As I said back then, I did it in attempt to convince the Equestrian government to be less likely to retaliate," said Senior. Onyx narrowed his eyes.
"I don't buy this, 'regret of the past' facade. Anyone can do that. I am in shock that someone of your past was able to start a family, after seeing the man that you are," said Onyx.
"As am I. But I assure you, I do regret my past. Every action that I have done today is an attempt to wipe my slate clean, yet all I have done is resume as leader of another rogue group of Transmutants. Worse, I've abandoned my family in my delusional quest to make up for my sins. That was my worst sin, to let my wife struggle to raise our son. I wasn't there to guide him to avoid making the same mistakes that I had. I now realize that I have two sons that I've abandoned," said Senior as he glanced to his left. Although he couldn’t see past the metal walls in his cell, he knew that Xenjira sat alone in the cell next to him. In the next cell over, Xenjira sat in a corner with his eyes hard and his fists clenched.




Ponyville...

It was just during lunch. Junior found himself sitting outside in the quad. The atmosphere in the cafeteria was uncomfortably quiet. He was so use to it being loud due to students but today, not everyone was in high spirit. Not after what had happened. It was here that Junior noticed the number of students in school today. They seemed to have dropped significantly for him to notice. There must have been at least half or more gone today. In fact, he hadn't seen the Dazzlings today either. Junior sighed to himself as he sat on a bench outside as a few students were present outside together here as well.
The Transmutant was lost in his thoughts. He had grown distracted from the world around him, worried for his father. There was not a moment that he hadn't thought of him. It wasn't fair to have been separated from him again after just shortly reuniting with him after all these years. This time, Junior feared that it may be permanent. Those thoughts kept Junior from noticing that he was being approached.
"Gojira?" called a familiar voice. Junior tore his eyes away from the tree in the center of the quad and turned to find Twilight standing by with the rest of the Main Six, Sunset Shimmer, Erika, Mosura, Rodan and Flash Sentry. Twilight had her hands behind her back as she avoided eye contact.
"What is it?" asked Junior. Twilight cleared her throat as she looked to Junior with an apologetic look.
"We... We came here to tell you that we're sorry... For everything. I'm sorry," said Twilight in a soft tone. Applejack took off her hat and held it against her chest with a look of shame.
"Yeah. I'm sorry for not believing you too, sugarcube," said Applejack.
"We were wrong for not giving you the benefit of the doubt, darling. Unlike some of us," said Rarity in a small tone. Rainbow sighed as she looked away.
"Yep. That's our bad, man. Sorry," said Rainbow. Junior looked to all the girls with a neutral expression as they individually apologized. He then found Pinkie approaching with a sad smile as she held out large cookie shaped like a heart.
"And if you want, we want to welcome you back to the Friendship Club," said Twilight as she handed Junior a pink slip. Junior looked at the paper and back to the welcoming smiles of the girls. He then found the smiles of encouragement from the others. Junior then looked back tp the paper and stood up. He then began to crumple it up. The girls gasped in shock as they watched the paper ball fall to the ground. Junior looked to them with cold eyes.
"Dude!" said Rainbow in disbelief.
"Don't you 'dude' me!" said Junior with a scoff. Twilight bore a look of shock and great confusion. She appeared to be having trouble processing what had happened.
"Gojira, I thought-"
"You thought what?" interrupted Junior with a look of anger. Twilight shrunk back.
"I thought that we could put this behind us and start over," answered Twilight.
"Are you serious? After what you did? What all of you did?!" demanded Junior with his voice raised, startling everyone.
"I-"
"You were just like everyone else! You didn't give me a chance to defend myself! You didn't listen to me! You just judged me guilty of X’s crimes! Now you expect me to pretend that none of it ever happened?! That I was never betrayed by YOU?!" demanded Junior. Twilight shrunk back with sad eyes.
"Gojira, I..." Twilight's voice broke as her eyes watered. Flash sent Junior a glare.
"At least Fluttershy and the others gave me a chance. That's more than what you all gave me when I was close to being locked up," said Junior as he began to walk away.
"Gojira, please wait!" cried Twilight in desperation.
"I don't want to hear it!" said Junior. Flash quickly moved passed the others.
"Hey! What is your deal, man? They apologized and want to-" Flash chased after Junior and grabbed him by the shoulder. Junior suddenly growled as he grabbed Flash by his jacket and picked him up. With a yelp, Flash was slammed against the tree, much to the panic of everyone else.
"Gojira!" cried Fluttershy in alarm. Junior merely glared at Flash as he held him against the tree with one arm. His reptilian eyes stared at him as his skin around his eyes began to darken and harden.
"I may have one arm left at the moment, but I'll still kick your ass if you ever try to pull something like that again," said Junior in a low tone. He then dropped Flash to the ground and proceeded to walk off. The rest of the teens rushed to Flash to inspect him.
"You alright?" asked Rainbow as she helped Flash onto his feet as he rubbed the back of his head.
"Yeah," said Flash with a wince. Rodan rushed after Junior, followed by Fluttershy. Sunset, Erika, and Mosura watched him leave with deep frowns. Twilight wept to herself as Rarity began to comfort her. Pinkie allowed tears to freely flow down her cheeks as she held the heart shaped cookie, which suddenly broke in half in her hands. She wept to herself as she held the broken heart.
Meanwhile, Junior was moving out of the quad as students fled his path. He entered the school hall, with Fluttershy and Rodan running in his path.
"Goji, what are you doing?" asked Fluttershy incredulously.
"Walking through the hall," said Junior in a sarcastic manner.
"Don't be a smart ass! What the hell was that out there?!" demanded Rodan.
"Exactly what it was. They apologized, I rejected their apology," said Junior as he attempted to walk past his friends but Fluttershy quickly stepped in his path.
"But why?" asked Fluttershy.
"You know why. How can I trust people who never trusted me in the first place?" asked Junior incredulously.
"Gojira, it doesn't work like that. Trust is earned. And let's be fair, you kept secrets," said Rodan. Junior glared at him.
"You know why I kept secrets!" said Junior with a growl.
"Exactly! Which is why you shouldn't be so hard on them! You both had good reasons!" said Rodan. Junior scoffed.
"Except I never hurt anyone," said Junior. Rodan sent him a deadpanned stare.
"Dude, you made Twilight cry," said Rodan. Junior merely responded with a cold look.
"I don't care," said Junior. Fluttershy looked at him in disbelief as the Transmutant walked away. Rodan crossed his arms as he shook his head.
"Man, that's cold," said Rodan. Fluttershy looked down at the ground sadly. She knew that Junior had a right to be angry, but it was pointless now. The others apologized, but they fell on deaf ears. Fluttershy sighed to herself.




Canterlot...

Just within GeneCo, armored trucks from MONARCH had parked themselves out in the back of the building. Right now, men in uniform were rolling body bags through a hallway, where Discord was present at the end. They stopped, allowing Discord to view at least a dozen bags that have been rolled in on carts by these men.
"The Director hopes that your company keeps this quiet for your project," said one of the men. Discord nodded as he unzipped one of the bags, finding the pale, lifeless face of a man inside.
"Of course. Tell the Director that not a peep will be spoken about this," said Discord.
Later, he found himself standing in a lab where his scientists rolled the carts of body bags around. Some bodies were taken to a room that bore freezing temperatures and a biohazard symbol on the door. The rest of the bodies were placed on tables, where scientists proceeded to get tools ready.
Discord smiled in approval as he carried an object through the lab and towards the exit. He ventured off to his office, where he locked his door and closed the blinds. Using the secret doorway, he descended through his elevator and traveled down below to his hidden facility. Discord left the elevator and passed by cages, where the humanoid dog creature and his lab monkey lied.
Discord entered his lab, where everything was neatly placed and organized, and placed the object that he carried on the table, revealing it to be a dismembered arm to have been sealed up in a container with a yellow liquid. He smiled to himself as he looked at the I.D. tattoo on the wrist. Soon, Discord had set the arm in a bigger container that was in another room. It bore the same liquid, but the new container could fit an entire human inside. The arm floated inside of the container as soft lights lit up the room. Discord stared at the arm with a smile.
"The subject's arm is in my possession, which was lost during the tragic shooting on Ponyville High. It seems that the Director may be faced with another challenge, the Purists. As of now, I am unsure whether the subject is alive or not. But in any case, he will be 'lending a hand' for my projects," said Discord with a small chuckle. He turned to a control panel that had risen from the ground. He grabbed a switch and pulled on a control stick. From within the container, a silver cloud puffed through the liquid, with debris. The small cloud began to cover the arm and proceeded to move towards the severed end.
"I have now introduced the medical nanobots into the tank for a thorough examination of the specimen. Thankfully we had finished this on time or I would have to do this traditionally," said Discord as he shuddered at the idea of cutting through this arm to study its nerves and cells. It would be such a waste of a specimen with nerves intact. He looked to a screen where he saw the point of view of the nanobots, which began to move through the cauterized wound. As they made small breaches for themselves, they burrowed in through the arm and into the blood stream. Discord directed the nanobots through the arm until they came across nerves that were still intact, just near the elbow.
"The nanobots had succeeded in moving into the arm. They are now staring at the subject's nerves," said Discord as he looked back to a laptop where he was recorded.
"From what we've learned, the Transmutants do not bear any sort biological mechanisms that can be seen to transform. No special organs, no bones, nothing. However, we learned that their nervous system delivers signals into their bodies that can trigger a transformation. This mixed with their mysterious genes can cause a metamorphosis in their biology. Emotions seem to be a common factor for this. I wonder if this can be triggered even when separated from the brain, the factory of emotional production," said Discord as he began to press a couple of buttons on the panel.
Suddenly, the nanobots began to fire small needles with wires connected to them. The nerves were impaled by these needles, and were suddenly stricken by an electric charge. The arm suddenly began to twitch and convulse in the container, while Discord hardened his eyes. As the fingers and the hand twitched, they began to sprout black claws. Discord smiled as the arm darkened and increased in mass. The pinkie shrunk from sight, leaving four fingers. The arm grew charcoal grey scales as it began to look less humanoid and more reptilian. Discord stared at the screen and found the nanobots witnessing the bones to be growing as nerves and muscle began to stretch. A few of the nanobots were crushed during the transformation, but the rest lived on. Discord in fascination as the arm grew, almost outgrowing the tank. The pressure from the mass began to cause some of the liquid to breach a couple of holes around the container, spraying onto the ground.
"Damn!" said Discord as he quickly began to type on a tablet. He had to keep the arm preserved, and the liquid was what was necessary for preservation. The tubes around the container took out some of the liquid, reducing pressure. While liquid still sprayed onto the ground, Discord began to type on his tablet, causing a second layer of glass to be dropping over the first, stopping the breach. Then, the glass layer underneath raised itself up into the metal plug that held the container in place. The arm and liquid flooded into its wider environment, leaving Discord to sigh in relief. He then stared at the monstrous arm in amazement. He had succeeded in forcing a transformation without the host.
"Experiment is completed. Now, to take samples," said Discord.
> Chapter 40: Tension
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Junior was sitting at home with his eyes reading through a book in his bedroom. On the ground, leaning against his bed, Mosura was doing her homework. The room was quiet as the two did their respective assignments for the week, though Mosura occasionally glanced back at Junior, who merely kept his eyes on the book. She cleared her throat as she turned to fully face Junior and opened her mouth to speak.
"I don't want to talk about it," said Junior, right before Mosura could speak. The girl merely shut her mouth in response and quickly looked back to her homework. It was just hours after the shocking response that Junior had to Twilight and the others' apology. It was pretty tense around Junior after that. It felt like he had anger radiating off himself, likely aghast at the audacity of the girls hoping to bury the hatchet. The two continued on their silence in the room. She then looked back to Junior.
"Mosu..." said Junior with an annoyed look.
"No, hear me out! Why not just-"
"I said I don't want to talk about it!" said Junior, causing Mosura to flinch. The male Transmutant sighed heavily as he found the girl shrinking away.
"I'm sorry. Look, I don't want to talk about them. You would be feeling the same if you were in my position," said Junior. Mosura shrugged.
"Well... I don't know. Maybe," said Mosura.
"You would. After all, you're avoiding your brother," said Junior. Mosura sent her a glare.
"Hey, that's different!" said Mosura as she slammed her book shut and stood up with her hands on her hips. Junior was irked by how she was suddenly responding in a confrontational manner, especially when she wouldn't normally lose her cool this quickly.
"How is it different? You feel betrayed by your brother, and I was betrayed by them," said Junior as he set his book to the side. Mosura stomped over to him and pressed a finger against his chest.
"But at least you weren't deceived by someone close to you!" said Mosura. Junior merely pushed her finger away with a glare.
"Wasn't I? I was tricked into thinking that I could be accepted by them. But when it came to choices, they decided to side with everyone else on a false charge!" said Junior, standing up from his bed and over Mosura, whose height only reached up to his shoulder.
"At least no one died!" said Mosura as she pushed Junior. His expression was puzzled. He wondered why she was suddenly getting physical with him. But he was too distracted by his own frustration to even ask.
"At least your family isn't targeted!" said Junior as he stepped in Mosura's face, attempting to get her to back down without hurting her. However, Mosura growled as her pupils slightly constricted.
"We're all targets now!" shouted Mosura as she shoved Junior onto the bed. The Transmutant landed on his back with a look of shock and gasped as Mosura lunged for him with her pupils missing from her eyes. She growled as she began to bang her fists against Junior's chest. He grunted in pain as he was struck, while lost in the shock of Mosura attacking him. Junior caught Mosura's next coming punch and forced her arm to the side. He then rolled along the bed with Mosura pinned under him. She grunted as she snapped her jaws at him in attempt to bite him. It was difficult for him to defend himself with one arm, especially when she had enough strength to challenge him.
"Mosu, what the hell is the matter with you?!" demanded Junior. Mosura scratched his face, causing him to grunt in pain, and followed with a knee to the gut that made him hunch over. She then took the opportunity to kick him in the gut hard enough to make him fly across his room and crash against the wall. He groaned as he clutched his gut, but then gasped as Mosura lunged for him. Junior immediately opened his arms wide as Mosura fell in his embrace. He locked his arms around her body and began to squeeze her, though she nearly slipped out of his embrace given that his left arm was still regenerating and was just a short stump.
"Raagh!!" Mosura gave an inhuman cry as she began to struggle in his hold.
"What the hell is going on-" Junior's eyes widened as he began to recall something. He recalled how Fluttershy had told him that he was behaving animalistically one night and even acted violently. But that only happens because he lost his inhibitor chip.
"I wonder..." Junior grunted as he slammed Mosura on his bed, who continued to struggle as she snarled.
"Mosu, hold still! I need to check your back!" said Junior in annoyance as he forced the girl to roll over onto her belly. She began to kick wildly as she struggled while he yanked up her shirt and looked at her lower back. His eyes widened as he saw that her skin was scarred across her back, just above the base of her spine and on the same place where his inhibitor chip was present. This scar resembled a pole, with what looked to be an electric imprint.
"Oh jeez. Mosu, what happened to you?" asked Junior with a deep frown. Mosura continued to snarl as she attempted to get from under Junior. She wasn't going to calm down. If he were to let her go, Mosura will likely cause a lot of trouble in her state.
"How the hell am I gonna calm her down?" asked Junior as Mosura continued to struggle under him. Then, an idea formed in his mind. If the transformation and these animal instincts were triggered by negative emotions and stress, then perhaps she would calm down if she was experiencing pleasure.
Junior sighed as he knelt closer against Mosura, with his knees forcing the back of her legs down against the bed to prevent her from kicking. He had her arms buried beneath her, allowing him to raise his only hand.
"Let's see if I can do this right," said Junior with a sigh. He then brought his hand against her bare back, below her bra strap. Mosura tensed as she snarled, still struggling. The male Transmutant began to apply pressure against her back, kneading her gently from the base. Mosura's snarls began to subside, but she still struggled.
"Come on, Mosu. Don't fight it," said Junior in a soft tone, hoping that it would reduce her stress. Mosura gave small grunts as she moved. Junior brought his hands against her shoulders, causing her to slightly thrash with a start before sighing heavily. Suddenly, the girl began to purr as she relaxed, lying her face on the bed with her cheeks flushing with warmth.
"Well, at least I know you like it," said Junior with a forced chuckle. He got the base of her shoulders as he moved his knees away from the back of Mosura's legs, trusting that she would behave without being restrained. Junior began to get back to massaging her back, which she responded with louder purrs of pleasure. Junior lightly flushed to himself as he was no longer distracted by the fact that this girl was fighting him, but rather submitting to the pleasure he was giving her. He immediately remembered the time he was massaging her foot, along with her calf and leg, which was wrapped in a smooth, silky stocking. Junior shook his head furiously as he found himself thinking up dirty thoughts. Suddenly, the door opened, revealing Miwa.
"is everything alright? I came home hearing some rack-" Miwa stopped as she found her son and Mosura on the bed. Mosura was face down on the bed with her rear sticking slightly up, while Junior was over her with his hand over her back, while her shirt was above her upper back, where her bra strap was visible. The two were sweating, and Mosura was giving muffled purrs of pleasure as her mouth was muffled against the blanket. Miwa's eyes were wide, while Junior was still as stone with a look of horror.
"M-Mom! I-I uh..." Junior stuttered as he realized the suggestive position that they were in. He quickly shot off Mosura's back and stumbled away, while Mosura raised herself up with red hot cheeks. She was breathing heavily as her shirt fell back down, but was completely winkled.
"This isn't what it looks like," said Junior in a high tone. Miwa merely placed on a forced smile as she quickly shut the door closed. She stood by the door with red cheeks as she cupped a hand over her mouth.
"He really isn't like his father. Oh shit, he's gotten that from me!" said Miwa in alarm.
"Mom!" shouted Junior from behind the door. Miwa quickly ran from the door.
"I-I-I gotta go!" said Miwa as she quickly left the hall way and out of the house. Junior stared through his bedroom window with a look of shock as his mother hopped in the car and quickly drove off with a screech.
"Mom, it isn't like that," said Junior in a small tone. He groaned as he slumped his head against the window. He then heard purrs from behind, while feeling arms around him. Junior gasped as he felt Mosura hugging his back while pressing her chest against him and leaning her head against him.
"M-Mosu?" asked Junior in a worried tone. Mosura grunted as she pulled Junior from the window and onto the bed. The Transmutant's eyes widened as he found Mosura's pupil-less eyes glazed over as her cheeks were red hot. She was purring as she was over his body.
"G-Good girl. Down girl," said Junior with a nervous smile as he sat up. Mosura planted her rear on his lap as she wrapped her legs around his waist. She purred as she wrapped her arms around his neck and leaned her head against his chest. Junior was panting with nervousness as he felt his own hormones threatening to take over. It didn't help with Mosura's firm rear resting on his lap. As Mosura settled down, she wiggled her rump over Junior's lap.
"OK, that's enough!" said Junior as he quickly stood up, but Mosura was still latched onto him like a baby ape on its mother. Mosura merely tightened her hold on him as she buried her face in his chest, still grunting in protest.
"No! Off! I'm afraid of doing something that we might both regret!" said Junior as he went over to the door, with Mosura still latched onto him. He stumbled out of the bedroom with her and bumped into walls. Junior yelped as he lost his footing while Mosura held onto him. The two both fell to the ground, with Mosura loosening her grip with a groan. She released Junior as she rubbed her head. She raised herself up with a look of confusion.
"Wha... What happened?" asked Mosura with a groan. She then noticed Junior next to her in the hall, who stood up as he rubbed his own head. Mosura gasped as she spotted scratches on his face.
"Oh God! What happened?!" cried Mosura as she attempted to inspect Junior, but the boy quickly recoiled from her. Not necessarily of fear of being hurt, but fear of both of them losing something that wouldn't be easy to explain. Mosura retracted her hand in confusion, but then it all came rushing back to her. She began to back away from Junior.
"Oh, my God. Goji... I-I didn't..." Mosura stared at her hand, finding a faint strain of blood on her nails. She began to tremble.
"Mosu?" called Junior as he sat up. Mosura quickly stood up and began to run away.
"Mosura, wait!" cried Junior. He got up and began to run after the girl. Mosura ran through the hall until she came across the bathroom. She quickly opened it and slammed the door shut on Junior. The Transmutant began to turn the doorknob, but it was locked.
"Mosura! Mosura, open the door!" called Junior. He then heard weeping in the bathroom, stirring worry in Junior. He covered his face with his hand with a suppressed groan. In the bathroom, Mosura was sitting against the door with her face buried in her knees, weeping.
"Mosura... I... I swear, I didn't... I'm sorry," said Junior with a look of shame as he sat on the ground before the door.
"Wha... 'Sorry'? Why are you sorry?" asked Mosura. Junior shot his head up with a look of confusion.
"Huh?" asked Junior.
"I'm the one who hurt you. I... I don't know what happened. I just suddenly lost control of myself and I hurt you," said Mosura with a sniffle.
"Is... Is that it? You don't remember anything else?" asked Junior with a raised brow. Mosura raised her head up in confusion. She looked back at the door.
"What else is there?" asked Mosura.
"Uh... Nothing. Nothing," said Junior as he cleared his throat. He then gave a small sigh of relief as he held his chest. He thanked whichever God was so kind enough to have spared him the awkward and friendship damaging conversation. But, he got his head back into now realizing the source of Mosura's crying.
"Hey, it's alright. I'm not mad at you," said Junior.
"Why is this happening?" asked Mosura.
"I think your inhibitor chip is broken, Mosu. I saw a scar on your lower back," said Junior. Mosura gasped as she felt her back. She then gritted her teeth.
"Oh no..." said Mosura.
"Hey, it's gonna be alright. You can get through this. I'm here for you," said Junior in a reassuring tone. Mosura held her shoulders with a sniffle.
"Can I ask? Where did you get that scar?" asked Junior.
"When the shooting happened. A Purist was beating me with an electric pole," said Mosura. Junior growled to himself.
"Damn Purists," said Junior. He then shook his head.
"Look, Mosu. I promise I'm not mad. It was partially my fault. I provoked you when I brought up your brother. I know that subject was sensitive for you. I'm sorry," said Junior. "Can you just open the door?" asked Junior. Mosura sniffled as she reached for the door and unlocked it. She found Junior sitting in front of the door way with a small smile. Mosura scooted close to him and wrapped her arms around him. Junior began to ruffle the hair on her head, much to her embarrassment. As she remained this close to him, she couldn't help but feel like something was lost in the back of her mind. Something that had gotten her excited. Mosura merely shrugged it off as adrenaline and relaxed next to Junior.
Meanwhile, just a few miles from the house, Miwa was sitting on Blaire's couch with a look of panic.
"I-I just walked in to check on him! I caught him leaning over her as she had her butt perked out! Her shirt was off and- and- I think they were..." Miwa buried her face into her lap.
"Everything I knew about my boy is a lie!" cried Miwa. Blaire bore a look of shock.
"Oh God. I never knew he was that forward," said Blaire. Meanwhile, Cynthia walked out to the living room with her phone, looking at the two in confusion.
"What's wrong with Mrs. Takeshi?" asked Cynthia.
"Don't worry sweetie. She's just trying to accept a shocking reality," said Blaire. Cynthia merely shrugged as she left. Blaire's eyes then widened.
"Wait, you said that they were doing the hankey pankey. And you just left them?!" asked Blaire incredulously. Miwa's face went pale. She immediately shot up to her feet and ran out the door and began to drive off with a screech. Blaire sighed.
"You're lucky that I'm off duty, or else that'd be a ticket," said Blaire with a deadpanned look.



It was the next day. Junior was sitting on the couch in the living room as he watched the morning news, with his back pack by his side. The news was showing off a conference that had occurred in regard to the recent attack on the school. He bore a neutral expression as he watched the news as the Director of MONARCH stepped up to the podium, with a couple of guards standing by.
"What happened on Ponyville High was a tragedy, both to Transmutants and humans. What was done was the result of neglecting to recognize a growing threat within our borders and from across the world. These Purist extremists have proven two days ago that they have an utter disregard for anyone who stands in their way, including humans," said Onyx as cameras flashed over him.
"I have discussed this with the president and he is as devastated as I. He said to me, 'Enough is enough'. Your children, our children, have been targeted by these people because they were displeased with letting Transmutant children to be attending the same schools as humans. I come to you now, my fellow Equestrians, to tell you that MONARCH will be expanding its search and war against both the Transmutant Revolutionaries, and the Purists. And for those who do not take part in extreme acts as the others, I say to you, watch yourself. Because if you step out of line, I'll be coming down on you," said Onyx in a low tone. A few rounds of applause filled the conference after Onyx had finished his statement.
"Director Onyx had vowed to take the matter of the Purists very seriously. With the president's approval, MONARCH has recognized the Purists as a terror group, along groups such as the Revolutionaries. The rest of the UN has yet to give their approval for what MONARCH is to do about the growing Purists. On social media, people's approval and disapproval for this statement has begun to rise as the statement went viral," said a news anchor as footage of a feed on social media with censored individuals' profiles appeared with statuses, condemning the president and the Director. Even statuses with cursing were blurred out, which sometimes turned out to be most of a sentence in some of these statuses. The statuses in support of the Director's statement were that of praising the president and Onyx. There were even hashtags that read 'prayers for Ponyville High', 'They aren't our protectors', and 'Fuck the Purists'. Junior turned off the television.
"About damn time," said Junior as he stood up. He waited for years for the Purists to be finally recognized as what they were. If anything positive arose from the shooting, it was that the Purists had made themselves targets. He stood up as Mosura came rushing to the living room with her back pack on.
"Ready to go?" asked Mosura.
"Yeah. I just need to use the bathroom. I'll meet you and Shy outside," said Junior as he began to walk away. Mosura nodded as she quickly walked out the door. After Junior was finished using the bathroom, he went to the couch to grab his back pack, while his mother emerged from the kitchen.
"We'll see you after school, ma," said Junior.
"O-OK. Be safe honey. And uh..." Miwa cleared her throat as she stepped in her son's path.
"I know that boys your age get... excited. Especially around a pretty girl like Mosura. I know I can't control your actions, because you will do certain things that I would rather you not do. But if you do, I would appreciate it if you used protection," said Miwa with a look of embarrassment. She did have the birds and the bees talk with her son when he was in middle school, but right now, she felt awkward trying to bring up the tip that he should wrap it up. She thought that it was due to the fact that she caught them in the act before it transpired. And she didn't even know what they did after she suddenly fled from the house.
"Mom, nothing happened!" said Junior with a flustered look.
"It's alright. Sex is natural. Just be responsible," said Miwa. Junior groaned.
"Mom, we weren't... having sex!" said Junior, struggling to say the word in front of his mother. He wasn't sure if it was because he was more conservative on the topic compared to some or it was because he was embarrassed to be talking about something that didn't happen with his mother. His mind was just discombobulated about the whole thing.
"Look, her inhibitor chip is broken now and she went a little nuts. I was just getting her to relax," said Junior. Miwa cupped her mouth.
"Oh, my gosh. That's bad. A-And you were getting her to relax by..." Miwa looked away as she bit her lip.
"I was massaging her! I had her pinned to the bed because she was attacking me! Look, let's drop it! We weren't doing anything!" said Junior as he began to stomp out of the room. Miwa bore an uncertain expression as her son left. Junior sighed heavily as he made his way onto the side walk where he met with Mosura and Fluttershy.
"What's wrong?" asked Fluttershy.
"Nothing," said Junior. He hoped that today was going to help him forget about this insanity.



Most of the students of Ponyville High were present today. Some were still gone, but things seemed to have gotten back to normal with spirits up. Junior thought it was a shame since he actually enjoyed the quiet. Right now, he was in gym class with Rodan. Both were on the ground in the field, doing push-ups. For Junior, it was somewhat difficult for him to perform the exercise when he was missing an arm. Thankfully, he was no slouch and managed to press on. Their class had stopped their push-ups and began to run on the field. Junior was running alongside Rodan.
"How you holding up? With the arm missing and all?" asked Rodan.
"Fine. It's actually growing back," said Junior as he waved his oddly shaped stump.
"Ugh. Is that why it looks like that?" asked Rodan.
"Yes, and it itches something awful," said Junior as he scratched at the peeling dead burnt flesh on the stump, which revealed pink flesh underneath.
"Agh! Stop picking at it!" said Rodan in disgust.
"I can't help it! The burnt skin is making me uncomfortable to the point that my new flesh needs to breathe!" said Junior as he scratched as his stump.
"I'm out!" said Rodan as he ran past Junior, racing to the final lap. Junior sighed as he finished running and took a seat at a bench, where he began to pick at his dead skin. A few students looked at him in disgust.
"Don't mind me, assholes. Just healing over here," said Junior in annoyance as the students briskly left to avoid the sight. As he peeled off more dead skin, he noticed a darker surface on the stump, with rough patches of skin. He raised a brow as he picked at it. It wasn't as sensitive as normal skin and was rough. He then noticed small scale-like protrusions to be sticking out around the elbow area.
"Ugh," said Junior as he rubbed the scales. He then felt someone taking a seat nearby. He looked to the side and was surprised to see Angirasu in his gym clothes sitting beside him.
"Aang. Your class finished with your run?" asked Junior.
"You know it. I'm exhausted," said Angirasu.
"Hadn't seen you since you were admitted to the hospital. How you been?" asked Junior.
"Better. Hey, I heard what happened with the girls," said Angirasu. Junior merely responded with a heavy sigh.
"I don't want to talk about it," said Junior.
"Well... I just think that you're better off with moving-" Angirasu stopped as he found Junior looking at him with a deadpanned stare.
"Ahem. Never mind," said Angirasu. The two sat quietly in the cold air as clouds began to cover the blue sky above.
"I met my mother in the hospital," said Angirasu. Junior looked at him in surprise.
"You don't talk about her," said Junior.
"I don't like to," said Angirasu with a shrug. Junior winced.
"Oh," said Junior. He wondered what Angirasu's mother could be like to cause him to be so indifferent towards her.
"Did she abuse you as a kid?" asked Junior.
"No, nothing like that. It's... It's complicated," said Angirasu as he sighed.
"Well, where is she?" asked Junior in curiosity. Angirasu pointed behind himself.
"Standing by the sports equipment shed, pretending to not be suspicious," deadpanned Angirasu. Junior raised a brow as he looked back. He found a middle aged Neighponese woman with spiky shoulder length brown hair, standing in a pair of sweat pants with the Ponyville High logo on it, along with a jacket, a hat, and a pair of sun glasses. Junior quickly looked back as the woman looked his way.
"Is she a stalker?!" asked Junior incredulously.
"No. She's a soldier for MONARCH. She's undercover," said Angirasu with a sigh. Junior's eyes widened.
"Why is she here?" asked Junior.
"Remember? My inhibitor chip is gone. Now we're living together again so she can keep an eye on me," said Angirasu.
"Oh," said Junior in a small tone.
"Like I said. It's complicated," said Angirasu. Rodan slipped by on the bench with a hum.
"Dude, your mom is pretty hot. She looks like the dominant type," said Rodan as he rubbed his chin with a smirk. Angirasu sent him a glare.
"Rodan, I don't have a problem with you finding my mother attractive, but I would appreciate it if you wouldn't say shit like that," said Angirasu.
"If it makes you feel better, Goji's mom looks to be like the sedu-" Rodan was interrupted as Junior grabbed him the color with a harsh glare.
"Not. Another. Word," said Junior in a low tone. Rodan nodded with a nervous laugh. As he released Rodan, the red haired boy cleared his throat as he sat by his friends.
"Aang, what's with your mom wearing the sunglasses when it’s cloudy?" asked Rodan in confusion. There was a brief moment of silence.
"That's actually a pretty good question," said Angirasu.
"Hey! We got that musical showcase coming up in two weeks! And I got a song in mind," said Rodan.
"We told you, we're not doing it!" said Junior in annoyance. Rodan winced as he hissed.
"Yeeeaaah. About that," said Rodan as he looked away. Junior and Angirasu slowly looked at Rodan.
"What? What did you do?" asked Junior as he tried to keep calm.
"I kinda... signed you guys up with me for showcase," said Rodan with a smile.
"You didn't. Without our permission?" asked Angirasu. Junior growled.
"Rodan, I'm gonna freaking kill you!" said Junior as glared at Rodan.
"Chill out man! Come on! You guys gotta loosen up! Look, I'm gonna be the vocals, you can play the bass, and Aang can do the drums," said Rodan.
"And Mosu?" asked Junior with a deadpanned stare.
"She's the other vocalist. Every band needs a woman's awesome voice. We're gonna call ourselves 'Titans of Trotkyo'," said Rodan.
"Is that trademarked?" asked Angirasu.
"I have no clue. But it's pretty metal as hell," said Rodan.
"Metal?" asked Junior with a raised brow.
"So, since we're roped into this, what is it that we're doing?" asked Angirasu.
"I was thinking we do some kind of country theme. I mean, we got a bass and the drums." shrugged Rodan.
"Country doesn't seem to fit the name though," said Junior. "And I can't afford a bass."
"Well then we'll figure it out. Come on, we can borrow some equipment from the music room. Hell, maybe we can find some junk abandoned and we can restore them," said Rodan.
"Your optimism never ceases to amaze me," said Junior with a deadpanned stare.



Later, Junior, Rodan and Angirasu were walking out of the locker room together. The three were having a conversation about the musical showcase.
"No, I would rather be naked then to wear some ridiculous costume," said Junior in protest.
"Come on! You could wear something rad like a leather jacket and boots, with some finger-less leather gloves. Mosu might even wear something sexy. Like stiletto boots, some fishnet stockings, something with a rocker look," said Rodan.
"Rocker? We still haven't even decided the theme!" said Angirasu. Junior stopped midway in the hall way.
"Speaking of Mosura," said Junior. The boys looked down the hall and found Mosura using wet paper towels to wipe the ink that was on her locker. Junior looked at the locker from a distance, and his eyes widened. On the locker were large words that read, 'Freak'. He noticed that Mosura's eyes were watering as she was attempting to wipe off the words, but they wouldn't come out. They were stuck, taunting her like her reality. Suddenly, a couple of girls swooped by Mosura and snatched her bag from the ground. She gasped as she turned and found her bag stolen.
"Hey! Give that back!" demanded Mosura.
"Oh? Is this your bag? I thought that this belonged to the popular Mosura Yasu. Not to some freak. Oh wait! I guess they're one in the same," said the girl with a mocking laugh. Mosura clenched her fist as her eyes watered.
"Please, just give me back my bag," said Mosura.
"Why don't you come take it, bitch? Come on! Show us what you got!" said the other girl. Mosura began to approach the girls with a hard expression. She suddenly felt a spit ball hit her in the back of her head. She gasped as she turned around and found a boy chuckling as he reloaded his straw. Mosura suddenly felt herself pushed by one of the girls.
"Not such hot shit now that everyone knows your dirty little secret, aren't you?" mocked the girl as she shoved Mosura against the locker.
"Stop. I don't want to..." Mosura clenched her fist as she attempted to hold herself back.
"What? Bitch if you touch me, I'll make sure that MONARCH takes your ass out of here!" said the girl in a threatening manner as she swung her hand towards Mosura. However, the hand never made contact with her. She gasped as she found Junior standing in front of her, having caught the girl's wrist, holding it tightly. Junior glared at her as he lowered himself to her height. The girl was visibly shaking with a look of panic.
"H-Hey! Let her go, asshole!" said her friend as she was about to step in. However, Rodan and Angirasu stepped in her path, both with glares on their faces. Junior growled like a beast as he bared his teeth at the girl.
"Back off," said Junior as he forced the girl away, while her friend ran after her. The teens stared nervously at the male Transmutants.
"That goes for all of you! If you mess with one of us, you mess with all of us!" shouted Junior.
"Yeah! That's right, assholes!" said Rodan as he banged a fist against his chest, while Angirasu crossed his arms over his chest. The human teens disperse from the area, leaving the four Transmutants alone. Junior turned to face Mosura, who was lightly flushing as she stared up at him with a pounding heart. She immediately looked away as she sniffled and she wiped her eyes.
"You alright?" asked Junior.
"Uh huh. Thanks guys," said Mosura with a small smile.
"Good. Cause man, if I were a girl and in your position, I would've beaten those two like there was no tomorrow," said Junior.
"Shit, I'd watch that," said Rodan.
"Careful. Someone may interpret you as a woman beater for saying that," said Angirasu.
"I gave a hypothetical scenario with me as the opposite sex. I should get a pass," said Junior. Mosura merely snorted and chuckled which escalated into a cute laugh that made Junior's heart jump from the cuteness. Mosura sighed as she wiped her eye.
"You're something else," said Mosura.



"A band? Really?" asked Mosura in surprise. She was currently sitting on a piano in the music room while the boys looked over the instruments that they were to play. Junior carried the bass via strap over his shoulder.
"Just for the showcase. We don't plan on doing it again afterwards," said Junior. Rodan looked to Mosura with a eager smile.
"So, are you in?" asked Rodan.
"Sure! It sounds fun!" said Mosura with a nod. "So what do I do?"
"You're on vocals with me. I think you'd have a perfect singing voice," said Rodan. Mosura looked to the side in flattery and nervousness.
"Gee. I don't know. You think so?" asked Mosura in a small tone. Angirasu nodded.
"I think you might," said Angirasu. Mosura looked to Junior, who tuned the bass. He looked to the side with flushing cheeks.
"Sure. I mean, you do have a pleasant speaking voice already," said Junior. Mosura smiled bashfully, while Rodan smirked. He wondered if Junior would be pretty smooth with the ladies if he tried more.
"O-OK. I'll do it then," said Mosura.
"Sweet! We better get to practicing, cause we only got two weeks," said Rodan.
"Not to mention none of us know how to use these damn things," said Junior. Mosura's eyes widened.
"You guys don't know how to use the instruments?" asked Mosura incredulously.
"We weren't expecting to be drafted into this," replied Angirasu in a flat tone.
"Guys, then we need to do more than practice! We gotta learn the basics to this stuff!" said Mosura as she reached for her back pack and drew out a laptop. She began to go online and looked for tutorials on the instruments.
"Great. More homework," said Junior with a scowl. He was about to reach for the back end of the guitar but realized that something was wrong. He snorted as he suppressed a chuckle.
"Shit. I just realized something," said Junior.
"What?" asked the other Transmutants in unison. Junior waved his left arm, or lack thereof.
"I need both hands to play the bass," said Junior. Rodan snorted while Angirasu attempted to keep himself from laughing while Mosura cupped her hand over her mouth. Her cheeks grew red as she trembled.
"You... You just now realized that?" asked Rodan as he snickered.
"Me? Why didn't you bring it up sooner?" asked Junior.
"Cause I'm just the guy with the ideas! I was just throwing instrument ideas out there!" said Rodan.
"Well it was a terrible idea and you should feel terrible!" said Junior as he removed the bass and put it on the ground.
"Isn't your arm growing back?" asked Angirasu.
"Yeah, but at a slow pace. I don't even know how long it'll take," said Junior with a shrug.
"Well, why don't you and Angirasu switch? Or maybe you can sing instead of me or Rodan," suggested Mosura.
"Hell no. I don't sing," said Junior.
"Drums it is then. Aang, do you mind?" asked Mosura. Angirasu nodded as he got up from his seat at the drum set. Mosura walked Junior to the drum set and sat him down.
"I still need both hands," deadpanned Junior. Mosura took a drum stick and placed it near the nub end of Junior's left arm and wrapped the loose sleeve of his sweater tightly around it.
"True, but you won't need to use complex actions when using the drums. Just click those sticks and bang away," said Mosura with a smile. Junior scowled as he waved his left arm around.
"Ugh. I feel stupid," said Junior as he began to lightly bang on one of the drums.
"Don't worry about it G. I bet your arm will be back by the time the showcase starts. You'll have some basic knowledge how to use the drums to make us sound decent," said Rodan. Mosura grabbed her laptop and sat with Junior as she clicked on a tutorial video.
It had been an hour. Junior and Angirasu were forced to cram minutes worth of basic information of their instruments. And it wasn't enough for them to even have a successful practice. They sounded like random sounds that were sloppily made and were unworthy to be heard by an audience. It was even a pain for Junior to lean close to the drums with his regenerating arm.
"Ugh," groaned Junior as he removed the drumstick from his sweater.
"You're learning, guys. You'll get the hang of it," said Mosura in reassurance.
"I'm not worried about that. But how are we gonna practice when the weekend comes up? We can't take these with us," said Angirasu.
"Like I said, we find abandoned ones and restore them. I bet we can do it," said Rodan with a positive tone.
"Alright. So you wanna make a plan for when to meet up to find what we need?" asked Junior as the teens began to put the instruments away.
"How about Friday after school? We can skip practice that day and get to scavenging," suggested Rodan.
"Friday?" asked Angirasu.
"Yeah. Is that a problem?" asked Rodan. Angirasu bit his lip as he looked away.
"Well... You know how my mother is in town right? Well, she sort of made plans for us on that day. And I..." Angirasu avoided eye contact and was filled with regret. He felt wrong for bailing on his friends when they need him. Rodan groaned in disappointment.
"Dude, are you serious?" asked Rodan. Junior and Mosura both looked at him in disapproval.
"Hey, don't sweat it, Aang. It's your mother. You should take this time to spend some time alone to catch up. I envy you, considering how you get to skip practice," said Junior as he nudged Angirasu's shoulder.
"Heh." chuckled Angirasu.
"Yeah. We can find a bass for you while you're with your mom. We can practice on Saturday." said Mosura as the teens began to exit the music room. As they did, they nearly bumped into Rainbow Dash, who yelped with a start. The Transmutants found the Main Six standing out in the hall with instruments. Applejack bore a bass, Rainbow Dash bore a guitar, Rarity a keytar, and Fluttershy the tambourine. Twilight and Pinkie lacked instruments. Junior noticed Twilight looking his way, prompting him to meet her eyes. She quickly looked away, while making herself look smaller than she already was.
"Oh. Sorry about that," said Mosura with a forced chuckle as she stepped back from Rainbow.
"It's cool. What are you guys doing here?" asked Rainbow curiously.
"Band practice," said Rodan. Rainbow grinned.
"Sweet! You guys are going to perform at the showcase?" asked Rainbow.
"Well that's nice. Look forward to hearing you guys play," said Applejack.
"And I can't wait to hear you lovely ladies. Who's singing?" asked Rodan.
"I am. Though technically we all will be," said Twilight as she raised her hand.
"It was gonna be me as lead singer, but Twi isn't very savvy with instruments," said Rainbow.
"I never knew any of you play," said Fluttershy in surprise.
"We don't," said Junior in a flat tone. The girls awkwardly looked at the group, while bearing looks of amusement.
"Well, you aren't the only ones," said Twilight with a forced smile.
"You girls don't play?" asked Angirasu with a raised brow.
"I play the bass, but never in a band. Dash here likes to show off on the guitar when we have a sleep over at her place," said Applejack.
"Um... I play with the tambourine when I have time," said Fluttershy as she shyly jingled the instrument.
"I prefer to play something refined, elegant, and classical like the piano. But when Pinkie introduced me to this 'keytar', I fell in love with it!" said Rarity as she cuddled her instrument.
"Oh the familiarity of piano keys, the whimsical digital sounds that mimics the piano. Oh!" Rarity hugged the instrument tightly. Junior grimaced.
"Riiiight," said Junior.
"Hey Goji, how are you gonna play an instrument without your other a-" Pinkie's mouth was cupped by Applejack.
"Pinkie! Shh!" Applejack whispered with a silencing glare. She sent Junior a forced smile, who bore a look of indifference. Junior merely sighed in annoyance.
"Life finds a way," said Junior as he began to leave. An awkward silence filled the air. The girls bore looks of guilt after Junior acted cold around them.
"He's still mad?" asked Pinkie with a frown.
"Well It's only been like two days," said Rodan with a shrug. Twilight looked down at the ground with the deepest frown.
"I wouldn't worry about it. He can't hold a grudge for too long. He'll get over it," said Rodan in reassurance, though Twilight wasn't so sure about that.



It was just after school. Erika Shiragami was sitting in her room at home, doing her homework. Her father was still reluctant of letting her go to school after what had happened the day before. She herself was feeling the same way. However, she knew that it wouldn't be healthy to have live in fear over the incident. She had to move on and get back into her studies. Still, the horror that she experienced during that day still plagued her mind and the lives lost that day had weighed heavily on her heart.
Erika sighed heavily as she continued to write down her answers for her homework, but as she continued her studies, she still found herself growing distracted. Erika groaned in annoyance as she put her homework to the side and got off of her bed. She left the bedroom and made her way to the kitchen, where she prepared a small meal and a glass of water for herself. As she finished eating, Erika's stomach continued to grumble, demanding more sustenance.
"Geez, what is your deal? I'm gonna get fat if I keep appeasing you after just having a stinkin' meal," said Erika with a groan. Her stomach growled in protest. Erika crossed her arms with a pout.
"Nope. I'm drawing the line. It's all in my head. Any minute now, I'll be feeling full," said Erika. She then sighed. "Now I'm talking to my stomach."
Erika's stomach growled harder, causing her to place a hand on her belly with a grimace. She wondered why in the world she was feeling like she was starving. It just wasn't normal. Erika suddenly shot up from the table and rushed to the refrigerator, where she began to snatch up sandwich meat, some left overs. She quickly sat the food down, where she began to force a bunch of ham in-between bread, while simultaneously sticking the leftover chicken in the microwave. Erika's mouth salivated as her pupils slightly constricted in a cat-like appearance. She proceeded to devour the stacked sandwich as mustard stained her cheeks and lips. She gave small moans from the feeling of herself being satisfied. As the microwave beeped, Erika immediately directed her sights on it, much like a predator being alerted to prey. She rushed to the microwave and snatched the plate of chicken out, ignoring the heat that burned her fingers. She set the plate down and gorged herself on the meal, while burning the inside of her mouth and her tongue.
"Erika!" cried a voice in alarm. Erika stopped as she heard the voice. She slowly turned around and found her father standing in the kitchen with a look of shock, while the girl's cheeks were stained with bread crumbs and mustard.
"Hey, dad," said Erika in a nonchalant tone as she chewed and swallowed her meal.
"Erika, what's gotten into you? You're eating like a pig!" said Genshiro incredulously. Erika's cheeks flushed in embarrassment as she looked away. She quickly grabbed a napkin as she wiped her lips.
"I uh... I was really hungry," said Erika with a forced chuckle.
"I just saw you eating a large sandwich before that chicken. You're still hungry after that?" asked Genshiro in disbelief.
"W-Well, I uh..." Erika looked down at the ground.
"Erika, I've noticed how quickly that you've been buying groceries more often, especially in a house with just two people. What is going on?" asked Genshiro. Erika raised her head up to face her father, flustered, and unable to properly explain herself. She was incredibly embarrassed and unsure of what is going on with her.
"Dad, I- I don't know. I've just been getting really hungry lately. I-I can't explain it. It's like I can't control it. And I'm pretty sure that I should be getting fat, but I don't think that I've gained much weight," said Erika as she held her belly. Genshiro's expression turned to concern. He then approached his daughter and began to look her over.
"Have you been feeling sick or maybe experienced any form of discomfort?" asked Genshiro.
"I... No, not really. I feel fine. I've just been getting really hungry lately," said Erika with a shrug. Genshiro placed a thumb on her cheek below her eye, slightly exposing her socket, which appeared normal, but then he noticed that her pupil was abnormal for a human. It was oddly shaped, as if it were to become like a slit if it were to constrict. Genshiro reached into his pocket and drew out a small flash light and shone it in her eye. Much to his shock, the pupil became a slit as it was exposed to the light. Genshiro released his daughter as he stepped back with a look of shock. Erika rubbed her eye and cheek.
"Is something wrong?" asked Erika.
"Nothing. Just try to pace your eating," said Genshiro as he quickly left the kitchen. Erika bore a look of confusion, but also slight concern.
Later that evening, Genshiro peaked through Erika's bedroom. She was lying in bed, sleeping peacefully in her bed. He quietly stepped in and approached Erika's bedside. He drew out a syringe, and began to rub anesthetic on his daughter's arm. He carefully stuck the needle in, which Erika responded with a crinkled brow.
After withdrawing blood from Erika, Genshiro had headed to his lab in his garage. He was sitting at his seat, analyzing the blood sample. He bore a look of worry as he pulled himself away from the microscope.
"Oh no," said Genshiro.



The Purist base in the abandoned silo was bustling. Loyalists to the cause were working around the clock to replenish ammo and setting up for their future endeavors. Impact sat by a table as a small TV displayed the news, discussing MONARCH's recent announcement of recognizing the Purists as a terrorist group.
"Damn it. This will be trouble for us in the future," said Impact as he looked to the side and found Scar.
"It was inevitable, Impact. But we have no need to worry," said Scar as he stood by Impact.
"How?" asked Impact in confusion.
"You see, while some may have turned against us, there are still those who hold onto the same views or even are willing to accept the lost a few human lives. They definitely won't sweat the loss of Transmutant spawn lives," said Scar.
"Really?" asked Impact.
"Of course. Humans are very complicated, Impact. When faced with something glaring, they tend to stick to their guns. Why, the Director's decision may work in our favor," said Scar as he looked to the television.
"We live in a land where freedom of speech is the ultimate show of freedom. If the president and Onyx are so set on silencing Purists' freedom of expression, it is bound to back fire on them. They will say, 'we have a right to speak out in regard of the Transmutant threat! You are silencing our voices'," said Scar. He chuckled.
"We rely on the moderates to defend us, and they too may grow the passion to stand up for what is right and do what's necessary for our race," said Scar as he began to walk away and left Impact alone. The Purist hummed to himself as he looked to the TV, finding moderates to be furious at the announcement.
"Our government is supposed to protect us from threats of terrorism!" said the man.
“What about the extremists of your group. Don't you define them and their actions in Ponyville recently as acts of terrorism?" asked a reporter that was interviewing one of the protesters.
"No, what they did was prevent future monsters! You have to understand that these people recognize the threat that Transmutants pose, and took action to keep them separated from our children. They are doing to rectify what our government had foolishly done. We stand with our human brethren and we condemn the decision of MONARCH and our president!" said the man. Impact smirked to himself. It seemed that they weren't alone on this after all.

> Chapter 41: Process
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Mosura was standing in the bathroom of the Takeshi household. She was looking through her phone, finding texts from her brother. They read, 'When are you coming home?', 'Are you alright over there?', 'Be safe', 'Goodnight, love you', and 'I'm sorry'. Mosura sighed heavily as she tore her eyes away from her screen. These were texts that came at least twice a day since she started staying over at the Takeshi's. She didn't feel right by crashing at their place, despite Miwa being fine with it. So, she did what she could to help around the house as thanks for them letting her stay. She couldn't face her brother now. She didn't think she had the courage to face him now.
The girl shook her head as she placed her phone in her pocket and began to draw out some make up from her small personal bag. As she was about to apply some to her wrist, she found her Transmutant I.D. tattoo staring right at her and grimaced. Right now, pretty much everyone knew about her secret. She had gone from being a popular girl that was praised for looks, smarts, and kindness to the freak that fooled everyone into thinking that she was one of them. Mosura looked at her make up bag and then to her wrist. She placed her make up away and pulled down the sleeve of her shirt.
"You've been sheltered for too long, Mosu. It's time you stopped hiding," said Mosura with a small sigh. She heard knocking at the door, startling her out of her thoughts.
"Mosu! Hurry, we gotta go!" said Junior from behind the door.
"Coming!" said Mosura as she put the makeup bag away.




Later that day...

Junior groaned in annoyance as he sat before the principal. He was called in earlier by Luna to the office, much to his dismay. And now he grew much more annoyed when he found out the reason as to why he was called here.
"It's just for today," said Celestia.
"But why me? Didn't I already give a freaking tour to the Dazzlings?" asked Junior.
"This is to help you with your social skills, Gojira. I ask that you do the best you can as last time," said Celestia with a smile.
"My social skills are just fine. Thank you very much," said Junior indignantly. He stood up from his seat before stopping and giving a heavy sigh as he reconsidered the idea.
"Fine, if you don't have anyone else able to do it, then I'll take care of it," said Junior in reluctance. Celestia smiled brightly in response.
"Wonderful! They're waiting in the main foyer right now," said Celestia. Junior nodded as he was going to leave the office.
"Oh! I heard that you were going to participating in the musical showcase," said Celestia in a cheery tone. Junior shuddered to himself. He met Celestia's eyes.
"Yeah." Junior answered in a flat tone.
"Well I think it's great! You're participating in our school events as a fellow Wondercolt!" said Celestia in approval. Junior glanced away.
"It's not like I had any choice in the matter," muttered Junior.
"So, what are you going to be doing with your group?" asked Celestia.
"Playing the drums," answered Junior. Celestia was about to respond but found herself looking at Junior's loose sleeve, where his arm should be. She was about to comment but she looked away with a look of discomfort.
"I'm aware of the missing arm. I'm working around that," said Junior in annoyance. He cleared his throat.
"Well, I'll be off now," said Junior as he was about to take off.
"Another thing, Gojira," said Celestia in a soft tone. Junior looked back at Celestia and found that her expression was that of worry.
"You really shouldn't hold it against the girls," said Celestia. Junior's eyes slightly widened.
"How did you know about that?" asked Junior.
"Well, you haven't accepted the invite back to the Friendship Club," said Celestia. Junior rolled his eyes.
"And I don't plan to. I'm done with them," said Junior. Celestia got up from her seat and approached the teen.
"Gojira..."
"I don't care about them, Principal. I don't need them, and I don't want anything to do with them. I'm not going to change my mind," said Junior in a cold tone as he walked out of the office. Celestia sighed in disappointment as she looked to the ground.
"Oh Gojira..." said Celestia in pity.
Junior was currently walking through the hallway of the school. He had grown annoyed since Celestia brought up the club and those who betrayed him. He was tired of people telling him to not hold it against them. He was sick of them acting like no harm was caused after what had happened between them. He just wished people would stop bringing it up to him and just leave him be. Junior shook his head as he ignored the conversation that he narrowly avoided. He had something to do now, and he couldn't let his frustration put a damper on the newbies, lest it would be his ass on a platter for a bad impression of the school. Junior entered the main foyer, where he found three teens present.
"Happy noon or whatever. My name is Gojira Takeshi, and I'll be your guide. Welcome to Ponyville High," said Junior in a flat tone. He then mentally scolded himself for using such a tone, but really, he couldn't care less anymore since they were forcing him to do this. He never promised a high-quality tour. Before Junior were two boys with silver, grayish hair that stood to be five feet eight and a girl with long bluish-grey hair that stood at five foot six. All of them bore piercing blue eyes and were quite pale, as if they haven't been in the sun in months or so. Their clothes were also quite plain as the boys wore grey shirts and dark jeans, while the girl wore a pair of dark skinny jeans and a white shirt. Despite their plain appearance, they seemed to be much more normal compared to some of the odd balls that Junior has met in his life time.
"Thank you, Mr. Takeshi. We appreciate your guidance," said one of the boys. His voice was slightly monotone.
"Er... No need to be so formal. Just call me Gojira," said Junior.
"Very well, Gojira," said a girl with a smile. Her voice carried more emotion to it compared to one of the boys.
"So... Are you guys family or something?" asked Junior.
"We're co-"
"We're cousins!" interrupted the girl with a bright smile, much to Junior's surprise. She had interrupted the second monotone boy.
“I am… Eliza. These are my cousins, Harold and Chris,” said the girl with a stutter as she introduced the boys. The boy with a grey streak over his left side of his hair was Harold, and the boy with a grey streak on the right side was Chris. Junior could tell that this girl was going to be eccentric or at least more lively compared to her bland cousins. Junior cleared his throat as he turned.
"Let's just get started with the tour," said Junior. He began to lead the teens through the hallway, while some of the current students looked on curiously at the new comers. The boys looked anxious as they walked close to Eliza, who merely was as calm as spring weather.
"Yeah don't let the attention get to you guys. It's natural for the newbies to be looked at as a rare species," said Junior as he led the teens. He spent the hour showing them around the school. All the way to the point of reaching the science fiction club, which depicted a poster on the door of an alien that bore a large head, a small body, big eyes and green skin. It stood in the middle of the surface of Mars, carrying a flag.
"And this is the science fiction club. Famous for all sorts of sci fi, from aliens, to mutant creatures, super heroes, etc." Junior pointed to the poster.
"And this fugly thing is called Marshall the Martian, the club's mascot. Very unimaginative name if you ask me," said Junior. One of the boys scoffed as he looked at the poster in disdain.
"Preposterous. Mars is completely incapable of supporting life. The atmosphere is lacking and would kill any organism that were to step foot on its surface without the proper atmospheric suit," said Harold with a scoff.
"Indeed. And the design of this 'Marshall' is absolute rubbish! His head is much too large to be supported with his small frame, and his skin tone is unfitting for his environment. Why would he be green on a planet with a tan and red surface? He would be better suited as a native on a tropical world with that sort of complexion," said Chris in annoyance. Junior bore a raised brow as these boys tore into the mascot.
"It's... It's just a fictional character," said Junior. He wasn't one to praise it given the lack of originality in its design, but he wasn't so critical about it.
"It is an insult to the arts and nature!" said Chris. Eliza immediately shoved her elbow against Chris's rib, causing him to grunt in pain.
"Please excuse them, Gojira. My cousins are just very... passionate about art. They enjoy blending fiction into reality as much as possible," said Eliza with a forced smile.
"I see that," deadpanned Junior. He cleared his throat.
"Well, maybe you guys can join the club and maybe propose a mascot that would be up to your tastes," said Junior as he began to lead the teens through the hall. Eliza quickly walked up to Junior's side.
"Pardon me, is there a facility where scholars learn or practice in the art of music?" asked Eliza.
"Damn, proper, aren't you?" asked Junior. Eliza cocked her head.
"Whatever do you mean? Is this not normal speech?" asked Eliza.
"Maybe it was like a few centuries ago," said Junior. He then pointed down the left side as they came to a fork in the hall.
"There's a music class over in C340. You can register for a class there," said Junior.
"Thank you, I am eternally grateful!" said Eliza with a smile.
"Jesus, so polite. It's starting to freak me out," said Junior to himself as he continued to walk the teens through the hall.



Junior sighed heavily as he slouched over in his seat in the cafeteria. Rodan, Mosura, and Angirasu were currently sitting with him at the table for Transmutants. It was almost empty after the shooting on this school. It was a harsh reminder for the teens of what had happened. But, they did their best to keep their chins up in respect of those who had departed.
"What's with you?" asked Rodan.
"I had to give a tour around to some new weirdos," said Junior.
"That's not nice," said Mosura in disapproval.
"It wasn't meant to be. You'd think the same too if you met them," said Junior.
"They can't be that bad," said Angirasu with a shrug.
"They tore into Marshall the Martian with a bunch of real-world science shit, and they use a lot of proper words like a bunch of pompous punks from a previous century," said Junior.
"The mascot for the science fiction club? Ah it's a shitty alien, anyway. I've seen better. You ever played Halo?" asked Rodan.
"I stopped after 4," said Junior with a grimace. Rodan gave a sigh.
"Oh Cortana," said Rodan in a disappointed tone. Mosura raised a brow in response.
"What? What happened?" asked Mosura.
"The sequel after that became a victim of shitty writing and bad motivation for characters and bland as shit side/main characters," said Junior.
"But the game play is good," said Rodan. Junior snorted.
"Sure, if you like an unbalanced piece of shit with Call of Duty-esque game play and micro transactions that breaks the game," said Junior.
"Dude, you don't even own the next generation console to play it! How would you know?" asked Rodan.
"I can tell just by watching it," said Junior. Mosura groaned.
"What does a video game have to do with Marshall the Maritain?" asked Mosura in annoyance.
"Oh right. Halo aliens, those are some sweet designs. They even got an awesomely thought history and design to fit their environment, even their names," said Rodan. Junior snorted.
"Until you got to part 4 where the art style completely changed," muttered Junior.
"But these kids just might really have a lot of creativity that they want to get out," said Angirasu.
"And I think you're exaggerating about their proper speech," said Mosura in agreement.
"Oh yeah? You ever hear a teenager in this country that uses words like 'rubbish' or 'preposterous'?" asked Junior.
"I heard Twilight say 'preposterous' once," said Angirasu.
"And I've heard Rarity say rubbish at least a dozen times. You know how cute it is when a girl with an accent like hers use words like that?" asked Rodan.
"OK, granted. What about this girl Eliza? She is just..." Junior appeared flustered.
"What?" asked the Transmutants in unison.
"She's just so damn proper! She's super polite!" said Junior. The teens gave him deadpanned stares.
"Seriously?" asked Mosura.
"No, you don't get it! It's like unusually polite. I can't explain it. I bet if I were to insult her, she'd reply with politeness," said Junior. He then looked to the side and found the teens sitting at a distant table, where Eliza noticed them. She waved with a bright smile on her face.
"Ah shit, she sees us. Don't make eye contact," said Junior as he looked away and down at the table.
"Her? Dude, that's a... Wow. Those eyes are gorgeous," said Rodan as he slowly waved at the girl.
"Wow. Is that the first thing you've noticed?" asked Angirasu in surprise. Mosura waved to the girl.
"She doesn't seem so bad. What's the problem?" asked Mosura.
"I don't know. I don't trust people as cheerful as her," said Junior with an unnerved look.
"Dude, I'm gonna go talk to her!" said Rodan as he quickly shot up from his seat and made his way over to the table.
"Ten bucks says he gets shot down?" asked Junior as he looked to Angirasu.
"That's a suckers' bet," snorted Angirasu. Mosura looked at the boys in disapproval as they chuckled at Rodan's expense. She smirked as she placed a ten-dollar bill on the table.
"I'll take that action. Ten bucks that he can talk to her without her shooting him down," said Mosura with a smirk. Junior snorted.
"You have too much faith in him," said Junior as the teens watched as Rodan approach the table.
"Afternoon. Are you new here?" asked Rodan.
"Why yes. Yes, we are," said Eliza with a smile.
"I thought so. Cause when I saw you from across the cafeteria, I thought to myself, 'She is gorgeous. I have never seen a girl that shines as bright as stars like her," said Rodan in a suave tone. Eliza smiled in flattery.
"Oh. Yes, stars are bright... I-I mean, thank you," said Eliza with a flustered look as she laughed. Harold and Chris looked at Rodan with evil eyes as Eliza rubbed the back of her head.
"So, would you like to see more about our school? I doubt Goji did a good job," said Rodan.
"Oh, fuck you!" said Junior in annoyance from his table.
"No, I think we've seen plenty around the school. But maybe you can introduce me to the music room?" asked Eliza.
"The music room? Into the art?" asked Rodan.
"I like music, yes," answered Eliza. Junior and Angirasu were sitting in shock as they watched Rodan having a direct conversation with a girl for once, rather than being shot down in seconds.
"Well, my friends and I are putting a band together for a musical showcase for the next couple of weeks. If you want, you can come listen. Maybe you can even mess with some of the instruments," said Rodan as he placed a hand on the table and leaned over it. Eliza's expression brightened.
"Really? I would love that," said Eliza. Harold and Chris suddenly stood up in between Rodan and Eliza.
"Actually, cousin, we have important business. Remember?" asked Harold as he narrowed his eyes at Eliza. The girl merely shrunk back.
"W-Well... Surely it wouldn't hurt to just listen?" asked Eliza.
"No, we're much too busy with our... studies. We have to secure our future," said Chris.
"Oh, come on! It wouldn't hurt to just cut loose and chill. We're all young, we should be enjoying youth," said Rodan. Eliza stood up as she cleared her throat.
"I-"
"Oh, look at the time! We should be getting to our next class!" said Chris as he looked to his wrist, where a watch was present. The two grabbed Eliza by the shoulders and began to usher her away.
"It was nice meeting you, but we must be off," said Harold. Eliza quickly leaned close to Rodan.
"I'll meet you after school," whispered Eliza with a smile. She was then pulled away and was escorted out of the cafeteria. Rodan smirked as he stood triumphantly. He turned and found Junior and Angirasu with slacked jaws.
"Pay up, mister," said Mosura as she nudged Junior.
"That's bullshit," said Junior with a scowl as he handed Mosura ten dollars.
"Wow. I'm... I'm impressed, Rodan," said Angirasu with a smile.
"Why? I got game!" said Rodan. Junior and Angirasu both groaned in response.
"She seems like a nice girl, Rodan. I hope you get along with her," said Mosura.
"But I thought you were sprung on Aria," said Junior with a raised brow.
"Ah. Arie's cool and all, but she doesn't seem willing to interact," said Rodan with a shrug.
"Maybe it's because you keep flirting with her when she plainly tells you to knock it off," deadpanned Junior.
"Hey, my flirting worked today, didn't it? Finally, it's paying off," said Rodan as he happily strolled through the cafeteria.
"Anyone else thinks it's going through his head?" asked Angirasu.



It was just after school. Junior was currently sitting at the drum set, lightly banging on the drums as he followed along the tutorial that played Mosura's laptop. As he was practicing, Mosura was going over the bass with Angirasu from what they had learned. Meanwhile, Rodan was standing next to Eliza with a guitar in his hand, showing off the instrument.
"Yeah, this baby right here takes me. I used to play a bit of guitar back in church for the group. I was pretty good at it," said Rodan with a chuckle as he looked at the guitar.
"Could you play for me?" asked Eliza with interest. Rodan gave an embarrassed chuckle.
"It's uh... It's been awhile since I last played. But I'll give it a shot," said Rodan as he began to use the pick to strum the strings. A tune came from the instrument.
"I don't want to use the amplifier cause I don't want everyone hearing me," said Rodan. There were a few stumbles along the way as he strummed the guitar, much to his dismay, but Eliza bore a fascinated look while giving him encouraging smiles. Rodan sighed as he began to focus on the strings. The sounds grew more coherent as a tune. Eliza smiled as she leaned against the wall as she watched Rodan, studying his fingers as they helped in creating different tunes with each strum. Mosura smiled to herself as she watched Eliza standing with Rodan. Junior merely sat by the drum set as he wore wireless head phones to tune out everyone else and focused on the tutorial. He was still annoyed how he lost ten dollars to Mosura. As he watched the video, he suddenly felt arms wrapped around him from behind, as two perky lumps planted themselves against his back. Junior's mind immediately recognized these and he jumped with a gasp. The head phones were removed as a familiar chuckle filled his hearing.
"So, this is where you've been, big boy~," said Adagio as she leaned close to Junior's ear, causing him to flush furiously.
"W-What are you doing here?" asked Junior with a stutter. Adagio gave a sigh as she lightly ran a finger on his shoulder, while Mosura and Angirasu noticed the girl. Mosura's eyes widened at the sight of Junior being clung to by Adagio. She narrowed her eyes as she crossed her arms.
"What? Can't a girl visit her friends?" asked Adagio in a mock pout. She then noticed Mosura's sight on her, only to smirk. Mosura widened her eyes in surprise. Adagio then removed herself from Junior and looked around.
"So, you're all participating in the musical showcase?" asked Adagio.
"Yes. Are you and your sisters joining as well?" asked Angirasu in curiosity.
"I plan to. I just need to submit the application first. I look forward to seeing what you got," said Adagio. She then gave a suppressed giggle as she sat by Junior on a chair.
"Maybe you and I can sing a duet sometime, Goji," said Adagio. Mosura merely gave a suppressed growl as she turned away, while Angirasu could sense the tension that she was giving off, much to his worry.
"Thanks, but I don't sing," said Junior.
"Eh. A shame," said Adagio. She cleared her throat as she stood up and began to tug on Junior's arm.
"Hey, can I borrow Goji for a minute? I need help looking for where to register," said Adagio as she tugged on Junior's arm.
"You can register in the off-" Junior was interrupted as he was yanked towards the door.
"Great! You can escort me! Toodles!" said Adagio as she rushed out the door with Junior in tow, who protested. The rest of the teens watched as the doors swung closed.
"So, is she his lover?" asked Eliza in curiosity.
"Mm!" Mosura suppressed an annoyed grunt. Rodan chuckled.
'Damn you, Adagio. You're always throwing yourself at him!' thought Mosura in frustration. She wondered how she could compete with a girl of her caliber. She didn't want to resort to Adagio's level because she feared that it would make things with Junior awkward, and she'd feel kind of dirty if she were to behave that way. Mosura sighed in dismay, much to Angirasu's worry.



Junior sighed in annoyance as Adagio towed him along through the hallway. The girl bore a cheerful look as she hummed.
"What's with you dragging me out here? I got practice to do," said Junior.
"I just wanted to have you all to myself. I mean, you spend more time with Fluttershy and Mosura. I feel left out," said Adagio. Junior looked to side with a scowl and flushing cheeks.
"Or you just want to tease me for your own amusement," said Junior. Adagio giggled.
"Sure, I enjoy getting a reaction out when I tease you. But it's pretty cute when a tough guy like yourself is shy," said Adagio as she stopped in the hall and faced Junior.
"Cute huh?" asked Junior.
"Oh, I'm sorry. Did you prefer endearing? Hot? Sexy?" asked Adagio with a laugh while Junior grew redder as he groaned.
"Hey, in all seriousness, I heard you rejected the girls' apology," said Adagio. Junior sighed.
"Can you blame me? Or do you think I'm being harsh like everyone else?" asked Junior. Adagio shrugged.
"Goji, what I think is irrelevant. It's what you think that matters," said Adagio. She then smiled as she pinned Junior against the wall, much to his surprise. She only reached up to his shoulder, but this was a preferable height for her. She bore a sultry expression as her chest pressed against Junior's. Her scent reached his nose, and her hands were planted on each side of the wall. The Transmutant was still as stone, breathing softly with a calm look but was visibly blushing. Adagio giggled as she traced her finger over Junior's chest as she pressed her luscious leg against Junior's right thigh. She sensually rubbed her silky patterned stocking leg against his thigh. Junior gulped as he kept a neutral expression, but was visibly sweating.
"You know, if you were to just take Twilight up on her invite back to the club, I'll be in there too~." Adagio winked as she took Junior by the chin and brought his head down closer to hers with a coy smile. Junior inhaled through his nose as he closed his eyes.
"Heh. Nice try," said Junior as he gently removed Adagio's hand from his chin and pressed his hand against Adagio's thigh away from his own. Adagio bore a look of surprise as Junior stepped away from her. Junior merely bore a cocky look on his face as began to walk away from her.
"I'm not going to get roped into your little game. Office is right there on your left," said Junior as he walked away. Adagio watched the Transmutant leave in disbelief as he left. She sighed in disappointment as she crossed her arms.
"Damn it," said Adagio. She then looked to the side of the hall with a shrug.
"Sorry Twilight. He didn't go for it," said Adagio. Twilight peaked from behind a hall's corner with a glare.
"When I said to convince him to rejoin, I didn't mean to seduce him!" said Twilight in annoyance. Adagio shrugged.
"What? Talking didn't work before. I just decided to take it to the next level and thought I'd try making it worth his while with yours truly," said Adagio. She shook her head.
"I underestimated his strong will," said Adagio. Twilight sighed heavily as she looked to the ground downcast.
"Thanks anyway," said Twilight as she walked away in disappointment. Adagio looked back to Junior as he walked away further down the hall. Her heart pumped a bit faster than normally as she held a hand against her thigh. She smirked to herself as a small tinge of pink appeared on her face.
"But then again, he did use a bit of pressure," said Adagio as he felt her thigh. Meanwhile, Junior was walking down the hall as he looked at his hand. He made a light flex of his fingers as he stared at his hand. His cheeks warmed up as he bore a look of shame. He clenched his fist and began to lightly beat his fist against his forehead as he gritted his teeth.



Later that evening, Aria and Sonata were sitting together on the couch watching television. Sonata was sniffling as she had tears running for her eyes and locked her hands together in an almost prayer position, Aria merely bore a scowl as she slouched in her seat as they watched television.
"Oh Sia! I yearned to feel your face again and to feel your touch!" said a man in an over dramatic voice on the television.
"Alexander! Oh, how I love you! Never leave me again!" said a woman on the show. Sonata held in a sob.
"This is so romantic! They're finally together!" said Sonata as she wiped her eyes. Aria scoffed.
"Romantic? It's stupid!" said Aria. Sonata looked at her as if she had spoken blasphemy against a deity.
"Stupid?! How can you say that?! Their love is pure!" said Sonata in shock.
"Are you kidding? Sia is an indecisive idiot! She bounces around between two of the main guys and whines and complains about not being able to choose! Watch, I bet you that this bitch is gonna bounce right back to Cody." said Aria as she crossed her arms. Sonata gave a dismissive wave.
"Pfft! No way! This time they're gonna be together forever!" said Sonata.
"Oh Alexander, I'm happy that you're back from the war. I have feelings for you... but I belong to Cody," said the heroine of the show. Sonata turned her attention to the TV with a stunned look.
"What?" squeaked Sonata.
"But Sia!" cried Alexander.
"Sia, I've returned," said a second man's voice on the TV. This man bore a stereotypical cool guy voice.
"Oh Cody!" cried Sia.
"Told you," said Aria as she looked at her sister, who was speechless as she started at the t.v.
"I cannot stay. For I must face my fellow vampires and engage in a pointless fight that I am bound to lose, while simultaneously not being attracted to you yet I am possibly attracted to you. I must ride," said Cody as a motorcycle roared. The wheels screeched as Sonata watched with a pale look.
"Cody!!" cried Sia dramatically. The show then faded to black, leading to the end credits.
"That's it? That's how the season ends?" asked Sonata in a small tone. She yelled in misery as she dropped to her knees.
"Why?! Sia and Alexander were supposed to have beautiful babies together!" cried Sonata in misery. Aria sighed in annoyance.
"Why do you even watch that show? It's badly written, Sia is stringing both guys along, she's blander than rice, and is always flip flopping between guys. One of them isn't even decisive on his own feelings!" said Aria. Sonata ignored her and merely moaned in misery. Adagio walked into the room in her pajamas.
"Hey girls, you got a second?" asked Adagio.
"We do now that Sonata's shitty show is over," said Aria.
"It's a good show! It's... It's just been going downhill because of the werewolf story arc," said Sonata with a sniff.
"How sad. You're in denial," said Aria as she shook her head.
"OK, look. Girls, I signed us up for that musical show case," said Adagio, drawing Aria's and Sonata's attention.
"What?" asked Aria as her eyes widened.
"Really?" asked Sonata with a look of excitement.
"That's right! In two weeks, we'll be rocking the school with our voices! Free concert for our fellow students!" said Adagio with a smirk.
"Alright! I love free!" said Sonata as she clapped her hands excitedly. Aria bore a scowl.
"What's wrong Arie?" asked Adagio as she noticed her sister's sour expression.
"Are you serious?" asked Aria as she stood up. "Why did you do that? You didn't even talk to us about it!"
"Aria, it's no harm done. We're just going to be singing for a school event," said Adagio with a shrug.
"No harm done?! We're on a break! We agreed that we weren't going to sing or perform for anyone!" said Aria with a furious expression. Sonata flinched with a look of worry.
"A-Aria..." called Sonata.
"It's just for fun! Why is it such a big deal?" asked Adagio incredulously.
"Because you're breaking the agreement! I don't want to perform! Especially for the damn school!" said Aria. Adagio sent her a glare.
"Hey, we have to at least keep up our singing skills up! We're not going to be on our break forever!" said Adagio.
"Ugh! Who cares?!" shouted Aria. Adagio recoiled.
"Wha- 'Who cares'?! What do you mean by that?" asked Adagio with her eyes narrowed.
"You know what? I can't take it anymore. Adagio, you need to face it. We're not gonna be famous forever. That's why we went on a break. So, we can get a jump start on a normal life," said Aria. Sonata looked to the ground as she bit her lip. Adagio stood stunned.
"Wha... No, don't be silly," said Adagio with a forced laugh. "We're just trying to get some rest. I-I mean, going on tour takes a lot out of us and our voices. We need the rest so we can come back stronger."
"Oh, come off it! You know deep down that we're inevitably going to end up like every teen pop star! We start off strong, and then we eventually fade into memory, becoming less relevant then yesterday's news," said Aria.
"Shut up!" answered Adagio with a glare.
"No, you shut up!" shouted Aria, causing Adagio to recoil in shock while Sonata shrunk back. Aria looked at her elder sister angrily.
"I am sick of it, Adagio. I don't care about being famous, or being the talk of the town. The only reason why I went along with you and Sonata on this was because I liked to sing. Hell, I fucking love to sing! But then the fame, the celebrities, and the interviews went to your head! You didn't even pay attention to the fake friends!" spat Aria with a look of anger. Adagio was stunned as she stood still.
"You just focused on the attention. What are you going to do when we start becoming less relevant?" asked Aria.
"What?" asked Adagio.
"It's going to happen eventually, Adagio. And we've seen that former celebrities do stupid shit just for attention. I don't want any of us doing that. I want us to transition to a normal life, with a normal education. I don't want to sing for people who only like us for our fame," said Aria. Adagio looked to the ground with a sniffle as she held her arm. Sonata looked on with a deep frown as she remained on her knees on the ground. Aria made her way over to Adagio and wrapped her into a tight embrace. Adagio gasped in surprise.
"If it means that much to you, I'll participate in the showcase. But we're still going to discuss the future of our career," said Aria. Adagio sniffled as she nodded.




Canterlot...

Discord was busy in his secret lab. The arm of Gojira Takeshi II was still floating in the large container, still in its transformed state. Discord had acquired blood samples, scale samples, and samples from the claws. All samples were secured and kept in safe places that kept them preserve and categorized. Discord was analyzing a blood sample of the blood of the transformed arm. Looking into it, the DNA was definitely not human and beyond the scope of Trans-mutantism. The DNA still bore some portion of human, but in a small percentage. Furthermore, the G-cells seemed to be much more abundant in the blood in this state when compared to the human form sample, meaning that there were more cells that could be repurposed to serve GeneCo's own Super Soldier project. However, looking at the reptilian arm, Discord found himself growing curious and fascinated at what sort of creature the Takeshi bloodline was from. Given that Gojira Senior had a history as a fearsome soldier during the Second World War, then it was a force to be reckoned with.
Discord had spent hours analyzing the samples. It was a pain to get samples of scales and claws, given how unusually dense they were. He was actually forced to laser cut off one of the claws to get a sample due to its hardness. Just by applying a claw against multiple surfaces, it easily cut through. Wood was shredded, stone chunks were scrapped off, and metal was scratched almost as easy as paper. The scales were pretty thick as they were resistant to the blade of a scalpel, forcing Discord had to resort to the nanobots to slip in between the crevices of scales and to eat through the vulnerable flesh to remove the scales.
"What an amazing creature," said Discord as he removed his eyes from the microscope. He looked to the arm that floated in the tank. He looked to the blood sample he had, the claw and scale samples, and then looked to a small tank that bore fish inside. He stood up and made his way over to the tank. He peaked into the tank and found two fish swimming about. He reached into his pocket and drew out a cell phone. As he made a call, the phone was answered.
"Amoeba, I need fish eggs," said Discord. He then looked to the arm in the container behind him.
"Preferably, salmon," said Discord.




A few days later...

Discord was sighing heavily as he rubbed his brows and inhaled sharply through his nostrils. He looked through a digital tablet, looking through piles of notes. These were Genshiro's, the one who succeeded in re purposing the G cells to be infused into non Transmutant DNA. Discord kept a spare for himself, now that they are aware of the advancements they had made for the super soldier project.
"Soon, the human trials will begin. With the lab rats displaying perfect health and regeneration, we can move on," said Discord to himself as he swiped his finger on the tablet. He watched live footage of the lab rats that were injected with the refined G-cell mutagen. The rats were looking as healthy as be, with strong vitals, and fully regrown limbs. And the best part, the limbs weren't scaly or abnormal in size. They were perfectly regenerated to that as the common rat. Discord gave a tired sigh as he placed the tablet down and looked around his lab, proud of the strides that he was able to make in not just the Super soldier project, but also his own personal projects. He had been working for hours and even rarely slept or even went home, which was why he was glad that he had his own personal quarters below GeneCo along with his lab. It spared him the trip back and forth from home and to his private work place.
Discord stood up and made his way out of the main lab and made his way over to where he kept his lab animals. In a short amount of time, he had brought in more animals. He passed by the large containment facilities and glanced at the glass. He found his lab monkey Mona presently eating fruit. He passed a cage where a brown pony was currently feeding on hay, with pounds of hay scattered on the hard ground in its cage. It was much easier to sneak a pony into his lab since they tended to be smaller, this one especially considering it wasn't a full-grown adult. He peaked inside of the cage and found the ventilation system to be softly blowing fresh air into the cell. This wasn't the best sort of captivity for an animal like a pony, since it would prefer more open space like the outdoors, but unfortunately Discord couldn't allow any kind of exposure to this facility.
He then passed a couple of more cages, both carrying a single species of iguana. One was filled with rocks and a pool of water for a charcoal grey marine iguana that remained perched on a rock. The second cage contained a green vegetarian iguana, which was in a tank with more plants and dirt on the ground, along with piles of wood that it would perch itself on.
Next, Discord passed a cage where a boa was constricting itself along pieces of wood in its enclosure. Along the way, Discord passed a cage where a pig was currently feeding and a cage where a white goat lied down on its belly, while watching as the man passed by. And last, Discord passed a tank where several white lab rats were scurrying around in litter. He looked to the animals in satisfaction.
"You all will be contributing to something great for the future of our world," said Discord as he walked through a door, where he came across a small room where he found a large circular tank that was connected to by pumps, filters, and lights. He turned to the side and found a tray beside the tank and found bright orange salmon eggs to be embedded in plastic round sockets that kept them secured. These eggs had yet to be fertilized. Discord reached for his bag that he held at his side and placed on sanitized gloves and drew out a syringe, and a small glass bottle that bore a small sticker labeled, 'Gojiran Mutagen'.
"The beginning of a new species is at hand. How fitting that new life will begin in water," said Discord as he drew mutagen from the small bottle and began to stick the needle into each egg, injecting the contents within the unfertilized eggs. After he finished injecting the mutagen into the eggs, he disposed of the syringe into a nearby waste bin. He took the tray and began to place it into a small metal bowl, where the eggs were gently popped out from the sockets and piled onto each other. He then reached for a small tub that was in the room and found a single salmon inside. He grabbed the salmon and pulled it out of the tub, which it began to thrash as it struggled to breathe. Discord carried the fish over to the metal bowl and kept the fish secured in his hands. He then began to hold the salmon with its tail end hanging over the tank. Discord squeezed the salmon along its underside, causing it to discharge its semen.
After the semen was discharged from the salmon, Discord placed it back in the tub and began to take a quill feather and proceeded to use it to carefully mix the eggs and semen together. At the same time, he poured a pitcher of water into the metal bowl as he stirred the contents. He then took a pitcher of diluted cow milk and poured it into the bowl to prevent the eggs from sticking together. When he was finished, Discord took the bowl over to the side of the room where he found a cylindrical glass container standing with tubes connected to it, next to a trough of water that constantly filled up and drained down to the gutter that was beneath, preventing a flood. He poured the contents into the container and made sure it was pressurized with air flow for incubation. After waiting for some time, Discord proceeded to substitute the air flow with water flow for further incubation. Discord sighed tiredly.
"It's times like this that I regret doing projects by myself," said Discord with a yawn. He then left the room and returned to his main lab, where he sat on his seat and found the reptilian arm in the container. He took the glass bottle of mutagen out from his pocket and looked at it and then back to the arm. He smiled to himself.
"I have to remind myself to give Genshiro a raise," said Discord with a chuckle. Suddenly, a vibrate came from his pocket, prompting him to draw out his phone, finding Genshiro's caller I.D. He answered.
"Hello?" answered Discord.
"Dr. Discord, we have a problem," said Genshiro.
"A problem?" asked Discord with a raised brow.
"It's not something I want to discuss on the phone. We need to talk in person. Are you in the building?" asked Genshiro urgently.
"I am and I'm not. I'm in my private lab. You remember it," said Discord with a yawn.
"Right..." answered Genshiro in a small tone. he then cleared his throat.
"Doctor, I don't think we should meet there. I might be caught sneaking through your office," said Genshiro.
"No need, old friend. Just use one of the secret entrances. They're all around the building,” said Discord nonchalantly. "Just place your hand on the scanner on any elevator and use the voice command instead of the buttons. When the A.I. asks for what floor you want to go to, answer 'Chimera'," said Discord.
"I still can't believe you had all of those elevators designed to get down there," said Genshiro in dismay. Discord shrugged as he leaned back in his seat.
"It's just in case I can't reach my office for my own personal elevator. No harm done as long as no one else knows about it. Just make sure that you're in the elevator alone," said Discord in a serious tone.
"Of course," said Genshiro. Discord hung up on Genshiro and waited at least an hour or so. He merely sat board in his seat fiddling with a holographic image displayed by his arm. He was constructing a 3D image of a chimera. He then heard a beep, prompting him to look at his desktop that displayed a notification. He opened it and found that it informed him of someone taking an elevator down to the lab. He got up from his seat and began to make his way out of the lab and down the hall to the end where he found one of four sections where elevator doors were present. These were separate from his own private elevator that led up to his office. The room jingled and one of the doors opened, revealing Genshiro rushing in with a brief case and looking as though he was sweating.
"So, what is the problem?" asked Discord.
"Doctor, I believe that we may have another problem in the long run with the super soldier program," said Genshiro.
"Explain," said Discord. Genshiro reached into his bag and began to draw out some notes and pictures. He immediately began to hand them to his boss.
“As you know, we can isolate the G-cells and develop a mutagen based on a formula I developed to allow the G-cells to bond with the subject in a beneficial relationship," said Genshiro as he moved his messy gray hair out of his face, which had a lack of care by the looks of it.
"But recently, I discovered something unexpected,” said Genshiro as he pointed to the pictures that Discord held.
"The picture on the right is a documentation of the test subject after a couple of days of being infused. The one on the left shows drastic changes taking place in the subject's genetics, becoming less human and more Transmutant-like…or rather, something similar yet different. There's two non-human genetic factors that are growing dominant, rather than one factor like all Transmutants," said Genshiro. Discord looked through the notes and pictures in surprise.
"Oh my. Yes, this is something that we haven't expected. Wait a minute," said Discord as he looked to Genshiro.
"You just said these were from a test subject. A human test subject," said Discord. Genshiro went pale.
"Genshiro, we don't begin human trials until tomorrow. When did you use a test subject and who is it?" asked Discord in a neutral tone. Genshiro stood by nervously, with shame building up in him. He never mentioned that he infused the mutagen formula into a human. But there was no denying it. Discord figured it out.
"It... It was before I showed you the formula when I first developed it. My... My daughter was the test subject." Discord looked at Genshiro in disbelief.
"Genshiro... You not only used your formula on immediate human trials before animal subjects, but you also used your daughter as the test subject?" asked Discord.
"B-But it's not as it seems! She was dying! I had to cure her of her illness! You know that she was terminal!" said Genshiro in desperation, fearful of what this man will say. Discord chuckled as he began to erupt in a roar of laughter, much to Genshiro's disturbance.
"Color me impressed! You didn't let procedure to stall you, and you succeeded in curing your child! You are a God!" said Discord.
"Wha... John, this is serious! My daughter is undergoing more genetic changes that I didn't consider because of my formula! She could die, or worse! She's developed an abnormally high metabolism and slit pupils! It's not human!" said Genshiro with dread.
"Genshiro, you don't see what I see," said Discord as he looked over everything that Genshiro has handed him.
"What you did was create a Transmutant. She's cured, bound to grow stronger and faster. The genetic code of the Takeshi bloodline, and all Transmutants has been cracked!" said Discord. Genshiro looked at Discord in disbelief.
"I never intended for my daughter to become a Transmutant! I just wanted to cure her!" cried Genshiro.
"Don't look at this as a bad thing, old friend. Your daughter has evolved into the superior race, the Transmutants. Just think, we can all become like them," said Discord in awe as he looked at the picture and ran a hand over it.
"But what about the symptoms? Half-breeds experience these more than pure blooded Transmutants when they lose their inhibitor chip. Growth of inhuman hides, claws, animalistic behaviors, too many things that I fear my daughter may fall victim to," said Genshiro as he held his head in stress.
"And we'll be there to help her every step of the way in her evolution. We're in this together," said Discord as he placed a hand on Genshiro's shoulder and led him through the hall, where they came to the lab where they found the great reptilian arm. Genshiro gasped as he looked on in shock.
"Wha..."
"This is the arm of Gojira Takeshi II. Well, when it is transformed. I'm exploring alternative ways to prevent transformation for the Transmutants of today rather than injecting inhibitor chips into them while in their embryonic stage. However, I also took the opportunity to collect samples for my Chimera project," said Discord as he led Genshiro through out of the lab, where they entered the 'aquarium'. He led Genshiro over to the incubator where the genetically modified salmon eggs were.
"Right here is where Project Chimera will show us the promising potential of crossing species. Here, the salmon eggs were infused with your mutagen formula, but I refined it for the nonhuman state of the arm. If successful, we may see a rise of a new species," said Discord as Genshiro stared into the container.
"John... I... But you remember Bruno? He was a failure in project Chimera," said Genshiro.
"We learned a lot from failure. Bruno may be weak and prone to sickness, and may not have much time left, and with your mutagen, the repurposed G-cells, and the non-human DNA of the Takeshi bloodline, we can possibly make them stable," said Discord. "You may have given up on Project Chimera, but I haven't. And neither should you on your own personal research," said Discord.
"But I fear the consequences that it will have on my daughter," said Genshiro looked down at the ground.
"Then what will you do? Are you going to kill her?" asked Discord. Genshiro's eyes widened as he looked to Discord, who bore a cold expression.
"What?" asked Genshiro, sounding hoarse.
"If you think that your daughter is less than a human and not worth your support, then why don't you take responsibility? Why don't you put her out of her misery?" asked Discord.
"I... I can't..." Genshiro stuttered as he shook. The idea of killing his own child never crossed his mind. Especially with what was going on in her body. He felt sick just thinking about it.
"Then you stay the course, old friend. You suffer with your child so that we may help her grow into something beyond you and I. Together, we will bring an age where nature is shaped to our will like the very materials we shape for our own needs," said Discord as he placed a hand on Genshiro's shoulder as he led him towards the corner of the room.
"Besides, Bruno may have been a failure of our project along with the others when we first began. But I managed to save one, and with the G-cells, I've stabilized him," said Discord. Genshiro looked at him in shock. Discord pressed a hand against a panel, where the wall began to raise, revealing a light and glass behind. As Genshiro looked to the exposed glass as the wall rose. He saw a large shadow on the sandy bottom, hinting that this was a tank. As the wall rose higher, a large tank was revealed, where a large figure was present. Inside was a creature that was about as large as a full-grown horse. It appeared as a cross as a rat, with patches of dark fur running along its back. It had skin and rotundness like an orca, with a stubby dorsal fin sticking out of its back and a long tail that splits up into a twin tail at the end. It bore a rat-like snout with sharp teeth and gills along is neck. It bore stubby legs with rat-like paws that bore two long appendages at the front and one at the back of the paws.
"Deutalios..." said Genshiro in shock. The creature's yellow eyes looked towards Genshiro as it swam in its tank while giving a muffled orca-like and rat-like squeak.
"See? The wonder of the G-cells. I can't do this alone, Genshiro. I need another genius who understands the science behind it all and who isn't afraid to play God," said Discord. Genshiro took a breath as he stared at the creature in the tank as it swam about.
"OK. But we have to pay attention with the next test subjects for human trials. Onyx will not want to have an army of mutated humans. And... We have to watch over my child," said Genshiro. Discord nodded with a smile.
"Yes. Don't worry, everything will be just fine," said Discord as Deutalios squeaked.

> Chapter 42: Past Trouble
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

It was the evening. Angirasu sat at a table across from his mother. Aiko bore a neutral expression as she looked through the menu that was provided to her and her son in this restaurant. However, she would occasionally peek from her menu and at her son, his eyes were down cast onto the table. Aiko cleared her throat.
"Do you... Do you know what you want to order?" asked Aiko. Angirasu was knocked out of his quiet state and quickly picked up the menu.
"S-Sorry. I'm still deciding," said Angirasu.  Aiko frowned to herself as she went back to reading. Soon, the two had made up their minds and placed their orders. The two were now lacking the menus to distract themselves from the others' presence.
"So... How is school?" asked Aiko, hoping to break the silence.
"It's alright. I have some good friends," said Angirasu.
"And how are your grades?" asked Aiko.
"They're fine. I have mostly B's and one A," answered Angirasu. Aiko gave a small nod of approval.
"That's good. Are you staying out of trouble? Away from a bad crowd?" asked Aiko. Angirasu was beginning to grow worried. He had forgotten that he had joined and familiarized himself with a group of rogue Transmutants.
"Of course," said Angirasu as he kept a calm tone, though he avoided eye contact with his mother.
"Though, I have been close to death a few times lately due to the Purists," said Angirasu. Aiko lightly clenched her fist as she looked down at the table. Just being reminded of almost losing her son angered her.
"I'm sorry," muttered Aiko in a soft tone.
"It's not your fault. No one saw it coming. I was just lucky to have some friends that had my back," said Angirasu with a smile. Aiko merely gave a short hum.
"And... That friend of yours, Gojira Takeshi II. Has he been causing you problems?" asked Aiko. Her son looked at her in confusion.
"I'm sorry?"
"You do know that boy is the top delinquent in your school, don't you? Everyone talks about him, and he even has a record of getting into trouble," said Aiko with a deadpanned look.
"Mom, he's not causing me trouble. He's my friend!" said Angirasu. Aiko sighed as she rubbed her brow.
"I'm just worried about you. I can live with that boy who has a perverted mind since you are smart enough to ignore him. But with Takeshi, it worries me. Why would you befriend someone like him? His father is the reason why MONARCH is fighting Transmutant terrorists by helping start a militia group decades ago," said Aiko. Angirasu shook his head.
"I know how he may seem. Gojira is rough around the edges; he may be aggressive and has a reputation at our school, but I wouldn't be friends with him if I hadn't seen what kind of person he really is," said Angirasu as he sat up straight.
"While Gojira fights, he's not a bully. He always keeps himself from throwing the first punch in a confrontation. He only fights to defend himself or others. He even helped me when I was confronted by a real bad crowd of Transmutants," said Angirasu. He smiled to himself as he recalled his experience around his friend.
"He may not excel in some of his classes, but he works hard to study and does his best. I've seen him work himself to near death to prepare for a test," said Angirasu with a chuckle.
"He cares a lot for his mother. He always does the best that he can to 'not disappoint her'. The two have a good relationship, despite living without his father around," said Angirasu. Aiko's expression slightly softened.
"He offers an...interesting view of the world. Granted, it tends to be negative, but is capable of seeing the positive. You just have to be there long enough to hear him. He puts things in perspective from what I think what most people are afraid to say," said Angirasu.
"He's also a good friend. When you're in trouble, hurt, or in need of someone to talk to, he'll be there. There's just something about him that I find inspiring. He's someone that you want to count on to have your back. And I'd return the favor," said Angirasu. Aiko slightly nodded.
"I see..." said Aiko. "Well, he seems like an alright character. Just be careful."
Angirasu nodded with a smile. He was thankful that his mother wasn't berating him or trying to force him to stop being friends with Junior. As the two sat, Angirasu noticed three familiar faces being seated at a table that was just across the room.
"No way," said Angirasu as his eyes widened in surprise. Aiko looked at him curiously and looked to where her son was looking. She realized that he was watching the Dazzlings, who noticed Angirasu and waved to him, while Sonata bore a giddy look.
"Angirasu!" cried Sonata as she rushed from her table and over towards the Transmutant. She wrapped Angirasu into a tight hug, causing him to blush in embarrassment. His mother looked on in surprise, but her eyes slightly narrowed in suspicion with the girl's sudden act of affection.
"Dear, who is this?" asked Aiko. Angirasu cleared his throat as Sonata released him.
"Mom, this is my friend from school. Sonata Dusk. The other two are Aria Blaze and Adagio Dazzle," said Angirasu as he pointed to the girls at the table.
"Hellooo~," sang Adagio in a friendly tone.
"This is my mother," said Angirasu. Sonata gasped.
"I know! We actually already met at the school! Ma'am, it is very nice to meet you again! Love your hair by the way," said Sonata as she looked to Aiko's spiky shoulder length hair.
"So... How long have you known each other," said Aiko with almost cold eyes. Angirasu gulped. He was too familiar with the look in his mother's eyes. This was a look that showed that she is on the verge of disapproving someone. The hug must have caused this, mainly due to how overtly friendly the girl was.
"Oh, for at least over a month now. Or was it two? Um... It hasn't been that long, Mrs. Riku. We just started coming to Ponyville High," said Sonata.
"I see. My son says that he is doing well in school. Can you vouch for him?" asked Aiko.
"Mom," whispered Angirasu in disapproval. Sonata smiled brightly.
"Mrs. Riku, he is totes awesome! He's incredibly nice for someone as tall and strong as him! He is so brave, even when he saved me from those Purists in Goji's neighborhood!" said Sonata. She then giggled to herself as she pulled on her ponytail and lightly began to run her fingers through it.
"Did I mention how cool he was? He's also a good looking guy. You should be proud of giving bir-" Sonata's mouth was covered by Aria.
"OK. Um... Ma'am, sorry for disturbing your time. We'll just be going back to our table," said Aria as she began to drag Sonata away, who gave muffled protests. She then moved Aria's hand from her mouth.
"See you at school, Aangirasu!" waved Sonata. Angirasu gave a weak and embarrassed wave in response. He then looked to his mother and found that unnerving look in her eye to be gone. She just bore a poker face.
"She seems nice," said Aiko.
"She is. Uh... I'll be back. I need to use the restroom," said Angirasu as he quickly got up from his seat and left the table. Aiko softly sighed to herself. From her seat, she noticed a familiar face to have entered the restaurant. The young woman walked in with a coat, a hat, skinny jeans and boots. She made her wag over to Aiko's table and took a seat across from her.
"Lieutenant Riku," greeted Inoue. Aiko nodded.
"Private. Status?" asked Aiko in a whisper. Inoue leaned closer.
"Well, Gojira is still staying out of trouble. The sergeant and I recently made sure he got back home. He's still over there keeping watch while I came out here. What's your status?" asked Inoue.
"My son is fine. He has yet to display any non-human traits or aggression. We're just having dinner. He's in the bathroom at the moment," said Aiko. Inoue nodded.
"That's good. How lucky for you? Being deployed on a mission to watch over your son. You must be happy," said Inoue with a smile. Aiko sighed with a small look of uncertainty.
"But I'm afraid that he might be hiding something. I can tell that there's some kind of negativity coming from him during our conversation," said Aiko. Inoue rested her chin on her hand.
"Permission to speak freely, ma'am?" asked Inoue.
"Granted," said Aiko with a raised brow.
"I think that maybe you're being too authoritarian with him. It's gotta be making him uneasy and must make it hard for him to have a proper conversation, "said Inoue.
"I just want to know if he's doing well in school and if he is friends with the kind of people. I'm worried for him. I haven't been around during his teenage years. I don't know who he grew up into," said Aiko with a sigh.
"Ma'am, with all due respect, I think you should lighten up. You're his mom, not his drill sergeant. Don't interrogate him, learn about him. He'll feel like you don't trust him otherwise. Ask him if he has any hobbies, if he has a crush on a girl, or what he wants to be when he's older. Just be a mother," said Inoue. Aiko sighed heavily.
"You're right. Thank you, Private," said Aiko.
"Sure thing. I better get out of your hair before he gets back," said Inoue as she made her way over to the front of the restaurant where she sat at one of the seats near the counter. Aiko turned and found Angirasu to be returning where he took his seat.
"Washed your hands?" asked Aiko.
"Of course. That would be disgusting otherwise," said Angirasu.
"I'm kidding," said Aiko with a forced smile.
"Oh. OK?" replied Angirasu as he adjusted his seat. Inoue groaned as she face palmed from her seat.
"I didn't mean to fail at humor," muttered Inoue. Aiko cleared her throat.
"After dinner, why don't you and I walk around town?" suggested Aiko.
"Sure," replied Angirasu in a nonchalant tone.



Later that evening, Angirasu and Aiko were walking alongside each other through time. The winter season was wrapping up soon. In the next few months, it would be spring.  Right now, it was still winter on middle of December, where snow had begun to pile up. The two moved through the snow in silence as the town lit up the dark night.
"Son, tell me a little more about school. Have you done anything fun or interesting?" asked Aiko, taking cue from Inoue's advice.
"Um... Oh, I actually went to the Fall Formal with my friends. I'm in a club, and I'm practicing with Gojira, Rodan and Mosura to perform at a musical showcase that the school is doing," answered Angirasu. His mother looked at him in surprise.
"I didn't know you played any instruments," said Aiko. Angirasu chuckled.
"I don't. We just got roped into it by Rodan. He's expecting us to learn how to play by the end of next week," said Angirasu.
"I'll have to watch you guys then," said Aiko. Angirasu grimaced.
"Alright, but I doubt we can pull it off," said Angirasu. Aiko softly smiled in response. She then heard the sound of tires screeching. She immediately whipped her head to the side, finding a car slipping a bit on its turn on the icy road. She then began to find herself lost in a green cloud of smoke, surrounded by people that cupped their mouths from the gas. She started to breathe quickly as a look of panic filled her eyes. A man standing in the clouds of smoke coughing as he looked to her with a glare.
"Mom!" called Angirasu. Aiko gasped as she jumped. She suddenly found herself in town, with everything as normal as can be. She turned and found her son looking at her worriedly.
"Are you alright?" asked Angirasu. Aiko didn't respond. She found her son holding her hand firmly. However, the woman shakily pulled her hand away.
"I-I'm fine. Let's go home," said Aiko as she walked down the side walk. Angirasu watched as she briskly left. He then looked to his hand that was rejected. He gave a small sigh as he followed his mother.



Rodan sighed as he placed down an old beaten up guitar down on a work table in a garage. With him were Angirasu, Mosura and Junior were currently moving in a busted drum set and a bass into the garage as well.
"OK. You guys got the materials?" asked Rodan.
"Materials?" asked Junior. Rodan looked to his friends in disbelief.
"You guys didn't bring the stuff we need to restore these?" asked Rodan. Angirasu shrugged.
"I thought you had it covered since you never asked," said. Angirasu. Rodan groaned.
"Damn it. Alright, alright. I'll just go run and get some. You guys, just start learning some stuff on how to restore the instruments until I come back. Ask my mom for the WiFi," said Rodan as he briskly left the garage.
"I'll go ask," said Angirasu as he left the garage while Mosura drew out her laptop while Junior drew out his phone.
Meanwhile, Rodan found himself wandering through town, stopping at a variety of shops that may hold the materials necessary. Currently, Rodan was present in a shop that was dedicated to music equipment. Right now, he was looking over a roll of string for the bass and guitar.  He hummed to himself as he compared the price with another roll of string. The boy merely shrugged as he picked one and began to wander about more in the shop. He then noticed a familiar girl to be standing a set of instruments.
"Eliza!" called Rodan. The girl jumped with a start and turned to find Rodan waving to her. She greeted him with a smile and wave as she approached him.
"Good afternoon, Rodan. I was not expecting this encounter," said Eliza with a warm smile.
"Yeah, I was in the neighborhood. Just shopping around for some materials," said Rodan as he held up a separate bag filled with contents.
"What are you doing here?" asked Rodan.
"Oh. I was just looking around here. I was curious to see what sort of instruments that this establishment sold," said Eliza as she looked around.
"It's wondrous. I have never seen so many different instruments in one place. To think that seemingly simple objects can create beautiful sounds," said Eliza with a sigh. Rodan softly chuckled.
"I never really thought of it like that before," said Rodan as Eliza looked around in fascination. He never met someone this easily fascinated by these things or even romanticize. He found it rather endearing of her.
"Um... Hey, Liza." Eliza looked at him with a raised brow.
"Wha... 'Liza'? It's Eliza," said Eliza with an amused smile.
"Huh? No, no. I called you Liza because it's short for Eliza. It's a nickname," said Rodan.
"A nickname...." Eliza muttered to herself as she held a thoughtful look. Rodan cleared his throat as he bore a worried look.
"Sorry, is it a problem? Geez, sorry. A girl I know hates it when I call her by a nickname. If you don't like it..." Rodan sighed to himself, hoping he didn't offend this girl.
"No... I like it," said Eliza.
"Really?" asked Rodan in surprise. The girl nodded to him with warm cheeks.
"People use nicknames as affection, right?" asked Eliza. Rodan rubbed the back of his head.
"Well... Yeah. Sometimes it’s the opposite but I never use nicknames for the opposite purpose," said Rodan. The girl's almost naive nature mixed with her soft tone, and her gorgeous eyes were proving to be too much for him.
"Oh. I'm glad," said Eliza with a pleased look. Rodan cleared his throat as he briefly looked away to regain a level head.
"So, I'm heading home right after this. Wanna come over and hang out? Goji and the others are gonna help me restore some old instruments. We're going to practice when they're restored," said Rodan. Eliza bore an eager look.
"I think that would be wonderful!" said Eliza. Then, her expression turned to disappointment as she looked away.
"But... I don't know if that will be wise," said Eliza. Rodan bore a small look of disappointment but hid it by a forced look of confusion.
"Why not?" asked Rodan.
"Well... I am supposed to be... Studying for class. And I fear that I may forget all about it throughout the weekend," said Eliza.
"Oh. If studying is your issue, why not come over anyway? My friend Mosu is smart. She might be able to help you out. What is it you gotta study?" asked Rodan.
"Biology," answered Eliza.
"Oh. Then yeah she might be able to help. Come on, what do say?" asked Rodan as he leaned close to Eliza as he bounced his eyebrows. Eliza held in a laugh as an amused grin appeared from under lips, but she held her hand over her mouth to hide it.
“Heh. Anyone ever tell you that you have a gorgeous smile. Those are whitest teeth I've even seen. I swear they'd sparkle," said Rodan with a wink.
"Well... Flattery will get you far, Rodan. Very well, I'll visit you," said Eliza with red cheeks. Rodan smiled brightly in response.



Back at Rodan's home, Junior, Mosura and Angirasu had watched several videos that they felt could help them in restoring the instruments that were present with them. They had been jotting down notes for themselves while sending Rodan texts for what they may need.
"Alright. I think we might be able to pull this off," said Mosura in an optimistic tone.
"I hope so. I rather not spend money I don't have for a drum set that I won't ever use again," said Junior. He then looked to Angirasu, who appeared to be day dreaming.
"Hey, Aang," called Junior. Angirasu immediately directed his attention to his friend.
"Hmm?"
"So how was your night with your mother?" asked Junior.
"Yeah, I'm curious to know as well," said Mosura as she adjusted her seat. Angirasu looked to the side in response.
"It went well. The food was good and we talked," answered Angirasu.
"Anything else happened?" asked Mosura. Angirasu looked to his hand, recalling the previous night. He then hid it in his pocket out of his sight.
"We just walked around town for a bit. That's all," answered Angirasu. Mosura and Junior shared a glance at Angirasu's half-hearted responses. This brought on worry.
"You wanna talk about anything?" asked Junior.
"Really, I'm fine. But I appreciate the thought," replied Angirasu.
"OK," said Junior in reluctance. He could sense that there was something bothering Angirasu. Though he wasn't one to pry and wished to respect his privacy, he was also willing to hear him out if asked. He only hoped it wasn't anything serious. The door to the garage opened, prompting the teens to direct their attention towards it. They found Rodan walking in with a couple of bags.
"Yo!" greeted Rodan as he entered the garage with Eliza following with a bag of her own.
"Oh, Eliza. Hey," greeted Mosura.
"Hope you guys don't mind that I invited her over," said Rodan.
"Your house. Come on, let's put this stuff together," said Junior. The teens spent the next couple of hours using the tools present in the garage along with the supplies that were needed for restoration. Junior was kneeling next to the drum set as he held the set with his one hand while Angirasu replaced screws for the mostly restored drum set. Meanwhile, Eliza was standing next to Rodan as he replaced the strings in the guitar while Mosura repainted the bass.
"Rodan, can I ask you a question?" whispered Eliza.
"What's up?" asked Rodan in a whisper. Eliza glanced at Junior, who only wore his shirt while his sweater rested on a chair. She found that he was missing an appendage.
"Why is it that Gojira has only one arm? And why does his stump look like that? Is he sick?" asked Eliza in worry as she found Junior's stump down to his tricep to have been dark and rough, nothing like mammalian flesh.
"Oh. Yeah, Goji recently lost his arm during a shooting on our school. You've heard of it, right? I'm actually surprised that you and your cousins transferred here after what happened. Some students actually transferred out," said Rodan.
"It was the closest school in our area. So, the school was attacked?" asked Eliza in shock. Rodan sighed.
"Yep. By Purists. One of them dismembered Goji's arm," said Rodan as he glanced at Junior as he held the drum set in place.
"That's horrible," said Eliza with a frown.
"Yeah. But don't worry about him. It'll grow back. Hell, I wouldn't have wasted time trying to carry his arm around to give it back," said Rodan with a chuckle. Eliza turned to Rodan with a puzzled look.
"Grow back? How is that possible?" asked Eliza.
"Oh. Cause like the rest of us, Goji is a Transmutant. But he's special compared to us, so he can heal from nearly anything," said Rodan. Again, Eliza bore a look of confusion.
"What are Transmutants?" asked Eliza. Rodan bore a look of surprise.
"You don't know?" asked Rodan. Eliza shrugged, but she bore a worried look.
"No. Should I?" asked Eliza. Rodan cleared his throat as he scratched his head.
"Well... It's kinda common knowledge. But I guess there's a first time for everyone," said Rodan. This girl must have been sheltered to not have heard of Transmutants.
"Well, Transmutants are... It's kinda complicated for me to explain since I'm not into the whole science part and the theories of our origins. I'm more familiar with religious interpretation," said Rodan.
"Please, explain the best you can," said Eliza with a look of interest.
"Well, Transmutants are basically just humans that have super strength, speed, and we're more durable compared to normal humans. But what's crazy is that we can change into crazy creatures. Us guys here turn into dinosaurs and Mosu.... Hey Mosura, what is your classification for Transmutants?" asked Rodan in curiosity. Mosura raised her head at attention.
"Insectoid class. A moth," answered Mosura.
"Really? That's kinda lame," said Rodan in disappointment. Mosura scoffed in offense.
"It's not like owning the best car, Rodan!" said Mosura indignantly. Eliza bore a dumbfounded look.
"Surely you all must be joking," said Eliza.
"I'm not! Goji, show her your stump!" said Rodan. Junior sighed in annoyance.
"Why? So you can see if she's squeamish?" asked Junior as he stepped over to the two.
"Nah. She doesn't believe me that Transmutants can transform. Show her your scales," said Rodan. Junior rolled his eyes as he held out his stomp for Eliza to see. She closely looked around the stump and near the elbow area. Dark plates were sticking out of the skin around the arm. Eliza bore a look of shock as she saw this, previously thinking that his skin was dark due to some infection. But now she sees that they were scales sticking out.
"Incredible," whispered Eliza as she ran a hand over the scales. Junior lightly flushed as he looked away.
"I don't hear that often," said Junior.
"This is amazing! How is it that humans possess these abilities such as yourselves?" asked Eliza.
"Some believe that it's a natural step in human evolution. Others think aliens may have had something to do with. As for the religious interpretation as mentioned by Rodan, it’s believed that either God, the devil, or other deities may have had a hand in our origins," said Mosura. Junior scoffed.
"Yeah. But I have to wonder what kind of a God would make people like us? And why?" asked Junior as he went back to the drum set. Eliza looked to Rodan in confusion.
"Why does he hold such disdain for the last theory?" asked Eliza.
"Ah. Because we are pretty much discriminated against by non-Transmutants. You might be fascinated by us, but some people hate us because they see us as closer to dangerous animals," explained Rodan as he looked to Junior.
"I guess he feels screwed over if there was a deity involved. You can't really get mad at nature's natural occurrences, when it has no sentience," said Rodan. Eliza lightly frowned as she looked towards Junior with a look of pity. She couldn't imagine what it was like to face what Transmutants faced on a daily basis.



Senior was currently sitting in his cell, while Onyx was just outside. Again, the two were playing digital chess. The Director would sometimes drop by at the Vault and meet with the Guardian. While some may interpret this as him playing nice with his foe, Onyx felt the opposite. Just knowing that he has one of the most dangerous Transmutants locked up here was almost like a dream, one that seemed unlikely to happen in reality given how hidden he was and the strength he possessed. Onyx feared that if he didn't come by to check on him, he would receive a call telling him that the Transmutant escaped. However, this all gave him a chance to prod the Transmutant for information that may help him understand what he's dealing with and to learn more about his enemy.
"Gojira Takeshi II," said Onyx. Senior raised his head to meet Onyx's eyes. The mention of his son had him alert.
"Your... Well, your youngest son apparently," said Onyx as he glanced at Xenjira's cell.
"What about him?" asked Senior, slightly tensed.
"Why did you give him a name like that? You are a man that has made his mark in history and it's not pretty. I am curious as to why you would name him after yourself when it clearly puts him at risk with those who may know about you and have ties to Purists," said Onyx. "Someone as yourself must have a lot of enemies."
"My enemies mostly comprise of Purists and Revolutionaries. The former I made sure that they are unaware of my identity. The latter, I haven't run into one in years. Not everyone knows that I was a founding member of the Revolutionaries, only those who were there that day and the ones that are high in the hierarchy. Anyway, Junior’s name was not my idea," said Senior. Onyx looked at him curiously.
"Really?"
"Yes. My wife gave him that name. I was too busy to take part in his birth certificate at the time. So, she ended up naming him herself," said Senior. He then softly chuckled.
"I teased her for 'having a lack of imagination' when she named him. She got pretty mad at me for that," said Senior. He then sighed.
"If I may ask, does anyone know of me being here? And what about Junior's former charge?" asked Senior.
"I've kept your capture extremely confidential. No one knows who you are or that you even led a Transmutant group. Your family is safe, and we released images of your eldest son and information on his arrest to completely clear his name," said Onyx. Senior sighed.
"Thank you," said Senior.
"Don't. I just merely kept innocent, law abiding citizens from suffering because of your actions," said Onyx with a hard expression. Senior merely nodded in response.




Solgell. 1974.

It had been over a year since the battle for Solgell and the rest of the chain of islands began. The war was fought and won by the Transmutants, who had united against all odds and conquered. Now, Gojira and Destoroyah were present aboard an abandoned aircraft carrier, with their own men behind them, armed to the teeth. At a table in front of them was the president of Equestria, who was signing a paper, while a camera crew filmed him and soldiers remained behind him, armed as well.
"The island chain under Equestria is now recognized for its sovereignty. The Equestrian government hereby recognizes the Transmutants of The United Islands as free men and women," said the president.
"And as agreed in this document, if all human citizens are spared, Equestria will cease sending its forces and relocate the citizens onto the Equestrian mainland," said Destoroyah. The president and Destoroyah shook hands, then Gojira did the same. After a year of fighting off any attempt to take back the islands and negotiations, the Transmutants had finally gained their freedom and the sovereignty that they dreamed of. But, there was still no peace in Gojira's heart.




Two months later...

The city was undergoing some restoration in certain parts after the war. There weren't many Transmutants in the city, making it feel empty without the humans to inhabit it. It was likely the same for the other islands. But none of that mattered to Destoroyah as he looked over the city from a great building that stood in the center. This was their island, their nation. The Transmutants had successfully taken back their lives and took their own islands. Destoroyah dreamed that one day, they would become great and prosperous, and will give rise to generations of Transmutants in The United Islands. Right now, Gojira approached from behind, entering from two doors.
"The future is just on the Horizon, Gojira. Soon, we will watch as our people grow prosperous. We will lead a nation that will stand strong in the face of adversity," said Destoroyah with a smile as he stared out the window. Gojira merely sighed.
"But you and I are just soldiers, Destoroyah. We aren't politicians. We have no idea on how to run a country," said Gojira.
"There is nothing that can't be learned, Nakama. We will set up a governing body to lead the small population under us, and we'll do what we can to survive. While we're at it, we will study what we can to properly govern our people," said Destoroyah.
"And who will be comprised of this governing body?" asked Gojira.
"You and I of course. Along with a few other worthy Transmutants from the other islands," said Destoroyah. Gojira sighed heavily.
"What troubles you?" asked Destoroyah. Gojira shook his head as he found a flag with a familiar DNA helix with a spiny embryonic-like creature depicted on it, flowing through the wind as it hung from a rooftop.
"I can't help but wonder if this was all worth it," said Gojira. Destoroyah looked at him in confusion.
"What do you mean?" asked Destoroyah.
"We freed ourselves of enslavement and have gained ourselves the island chain. We have hundreds of Transmutants who follow us. But at what cost?" asked Gojira as he placed a hand on the window.
"No doubt that we have made a world's worth of enemies."
"No enemy would dare to face us after what we had done to Equestria's military might! They'll know not to challenge us!" said Destoroyah. Gojira scoffed at Destoroyah's arrogance.
"A show of great strength incites challenge. We hold islands in the Pacific are perfect for use for either the Hooviet Union, the United States of Equestria, and any other nation during this cold war. It only takes one of them to do something more drastic to take these islands or to rid of something they feel threatened by," said Gojira. Destoroyah sent him a glare.
"What happened to you? You were willing to lay down your life for this dream! Why is it that you feel regret?!" demanded Destoroyah.
"I wanted revenge for what was being done to us and demanded freedom. But after getting I wanted, I feel empty. I feel no peace. Just fear and regret," said Gojira.
"Now that we have freedom and our own nation, we have no one to call allies," said Gojira. He then turned and made his way to the doors.
"This was a big mistake," said Gojira. He then walked out the doors and closed them. Destoroyah clenched his fist and growled.




Neighpon. 1985...

It had been years. Years since the founding of the United Islands. Gojira was sitting alone at a counter at a bar. His hair had grown to be messy. He was dressed in a worker uniform, and his beard was scraggly. The Transmutant was slouched over the counter as he looked at the newspaper in his hand. The headline read, 'United Islands Nuked'. Gojira dropped the paper to the ground as he held his head with clenched fists. The islands were gone. Apparently, they were bombed by someone. The islands weren't assaulted by missiles, since no smoke trails from any rockets were seen. The Hooviet Union was suspected of being responsible, but they denied this. The world was tensed over who was responsible and feared who was next. Gojira took a drink of saki with a sigh.
"They're all gone. All of them," sniffled Gojira as he brought his cap down over his eyes. Ultimately, he felt responsible for this all. This all happened because they made the world fear them. Gojira thought if they were still living under human ruled Solgell, it would still be standing and no Transmutant would have been obliterated. And here he was, living in Neighpon alive because he didn't want to take responsibility for what he had done over a decade ago. Gojira took another drink as footsteps approached. A young woman took a seat beside him.
"Hey, can I get some saki?" asked the woman. A few short seconds had gone by while Gojira was wallowing in his sins. The woman glanced his way. She bore eyes like rubies, and shoulder length hair that was white. She had stood at five foot nine, taller than the average Neighponese woman. She wore a long sleeved shirt with a scarf, skinny jeans and boots.
"Why the long face? It's happy hour," said the woman. Gojira placed the paper to the side with a sigh.
"Just tired," answered Gojira. The woman noticed the newspaper that was placed at the male Transmutant's side, where she found the article, and the image of a mushroom cloud.
"Oh. I heard about this. It's terrible," said the woman in a soft tone.
"I often wonder what it could have been. It doesn't matter now," said Gojira with a sigh.
"If you don't mind me saying, you seem to have been hit harder close to home compared to most Transmutants," said the woman.
"Because I was there when it was a city filled with Transmutant slaves. I was one of them," said Gojira. The woman looked at him in surprise.
"Aren't you that veteran that sometimes comes by here? The barkeep says you're his best customer," said the woman with a small chuckle as her drink was slid towards her.
"I am," said Gojira as he finished his own drink. The woman looked at him curiously.
"You know, you don't look to be very old for someone who fought in World War 2," said the woman.
"That's because Transmutants’ physical appearance are kept in prime shape for at least a few centuries," answered Gojira. The woman smiled brightly.
"Wow. So I guess I've got something to look forward too when I get older," chuckled the woman. She then turned to the bar keeper.
"Hey! Another drink for my friend here!" called the woman.
"Oh. No, that is not necessary," said Gojira.
"Hey, loosen up! You fought for this country and for our kind. You deserve it. Besides, I think it would be kind to drink to those who lost their lives of the United Islands in their memory," said the woman as the barkeeper slid the drink over to Gojira. The veteran merely looked down at his drink and glanced at the woman, who bore a warm smile. He sighed.
"Alright. I suppose it couldn't hurt," said Gojira.
"Great! By the way, my name is Kaname Yamashita" the woman held her hand out to Gojira.
"Gojira Takeshi," said Gojira as he shook Kaname's hand. His spirits began to lighten.



It had been a couple hours into the evening. The two Transmutants were two of the only few left in the bar. Their cheeks were red from the amount of alcohol that they had consumed. Gojira chuckled after finishing his drink.
"So we were trapped by the Equestrian troops. We were outnumbered and outgunned. But I went out there to draw them away so that my comrades could escape," slurred Gojira. Kaname finished her own drink with a look of amazement.
"Wow! All by yourself? That's sooo brave," slurred Kaname. She then giggled with a small grin.
"And hot," said Kaname.
"Yes. But despite all of the sacrifices that I made during the war, I was sold off by the government like the others! All of us became slaves after contributing a lot to the war!" slurred Gojira with an angry look as he slammed his fist on the counter.
"You can't trust these big government assholes, Kaname. Those mad men would've had every citizen fight to the death if the Equestrians chose to invade!" said Gojira with a hiccup. "They already had me do things that keeps me up at night. Ah! I'm fucking glad we lost! We should've executed all of them for not having us surrender before the second bomb!"
"Careful. The suits will get pretty mad," whispered Kaname as she looked around, searching for government officials that may be present.
"Then fuck them too! What have they done for us lately?" asked Gojira with a heavy sigh as he slumped his head onto the counter.
"I am under a lot of stress. I rarely let myself unwind like this. Thank you," said Gojira in a calm tone. Kaname scooted closer to him as she leaned against him. She traced a finger over his arm with her eyes glazed over.
"You know, I think I can do more to help you release that tension," said Kaname. Gojira raised his head as his brows were raised up.
Later, he found himself tossing Kaname onto the bed. The two gave animalistic growls as their eyes glazed over. Gojira tackled her onto the bed and began to kiss her passionately, while Kaname wrapped her legs around his waist. From outside of the house, their muffled cries of pleasure filled the air as the sound of crashing filled the air.




The following morning...

It was the morning. Gojira was enveloped in warmth, while bearing traces of a headache. He winced as he raised himself up, feeling drowsy as he raised himself sluggishly and found himself in a unfamiliar bedroom. He looked around in confusion, finding dressers that he knocked over and realized he was on a collapsed bed. The room was a complete mess. It was then that he noticed that his clothes were scattered on the floor. He had now realized that he was naked and his heart raced in panic. Gojira heard a small feminine moan, prompting him to stiffen. He slowly looked to the side and found Kaname to be lying in bed next to him naked under the covers.
"Oh my God," said Gojira in dread. Kaname opened her eyes and yawned as she stretched. She rubbed her eyes and was surprised to find Gojira in her bed. She then smiled.
"Oh, that's right," said Kaname with flushing cheeks.
"Ka-Kaname... I-I-" Gojira felt himself panicked.
"Last night was wonderful, Gojira," said Kaname. It was true, the two of them had sex the previous night. Gojira was overwhelmed with shame, knowing that he had taken advantage of this young woman in her drunken state. Despite her seemingly approving nature, Gojira still felt guilt for deflowering a woman that he hardly knew and quickly shot up from the bed.
"Oh God, no," muttered Gojira in a panic as he began to slip on his clothes. Kaname looked at him in confusion.
"Gojira? What's wrong?" asked Kaname.
"This shouldn't have happened! I shouldn't have done this! I'm sorry!" said Gojira as he roughly placed on his clothes and ran out the room. Kaname followed him out with her sheets wrapped around herself as Gojira ran out the door out of her apartment.
"Gojira! Wait, come back!" cried Kaname. However, Gojira ignored her cries. His conscience told him that he should go back and face her, but Gojira ignored it and kept running.




Present Day...

It was the late evening. Genshiro and Discord were both present in the hidden lab, where they were studying their mutagen and the effects they had. But what they were focusing their efforts on the most were converting currently grown specimens rather than early fertilized eggs into cross species.
"Given the severity of the pain that the specimens may endure during a forced transformation, it would be best to figure out a way to keep them from dying," said Discord as he looked over the G-cells that he was saving up to infuse into Moana's blood sample.
"Transmutants release a chemical that limits their pain for a transformation. Perhaps we can artificially do the same," suggested Genshiro. Discord smirked.
"By stoning the specimens to hell," said Discord.
"Just enough where they won't die from the pain," said Genshiro as he analyzed his own batch of G-cells. "But... We have to be sure that we can get this to even work."
"We can use the same method you've done for your daughter. Except instead of using Transmutant DNA in its human state, we use the DNA from the beast state," said Discord.
"Given with what we know, Erika is developing into a Transmutant. I have a theory that while she is experiencing some physical symptoms, she will still retain her human nature. But as for our specimens, we may change their physical traits much more drastically when using the beast state of the DNA. But as I said, it's a theory," said Discord. Genshiro nodded.
"Hmm. It's sound, given that the DNA is still that of Transmutant, just with more animal blocks. It may integrate with the specimens' genetics, while simultaneously adopting the metamorphosis information of Transmutations that might well in fact give us the desired results," said Genshiro. Discord chuckled.
"Then we better get to work," said Discord.

> Bonus Chapter: Bloody Jungle
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The theater room was dark, with only the screen being the source of light. Inside were dozens of seats that lined across the room in rows. The seats were completely filled by the citizens as they waited for the film to begin. Angirasu and Sonata sat together in the middle row, sharing a tub of popcorn. Sonata had a soft drink cup sitting on her seat's cup holder while Angirasu took a sip from his own cup through a straw. The cup depicted a red logo labeled, 'Dr. Pepper'. Angirasu looked around nervously around the theater, noticing that the crowd mainly consisted of girls with their boyfriends, and horror fans. For the moment, the screen projected trailers and teasers for emotional dramas, sex comedies, and other horror films. 

"Are you sure you really want to watch this movie?" asked Angirasu, hoping Sonata would change her mind. "This might be too much for you." 

"Of course, I'm sure." Sonata replied with a hint of Aria-like confidence. She began to seductively squirm in her seat, lowering her eyelids, and smirking. 

"I have no reason to worry, since I have you to protect me" Sonata said in a tone befitting for Adagio. 

The two sat and watched as the movie played, showing a scene where a bus driving through a Costa Riden jungle, with upbeat samba music playing during the main titles. Angirasu found himself bobbing his head to the beat. As the main title and opening credits came to a close, the passengers on the bus arrived at their stop. The camera focused on two characters, one was an elderly man judging from his outfit, and glasses, he was a professor of some sort. The second character definitely grabbed the attention of all the boys in the theater, this was a young woman around the age of 19, short black hair, tannish skin, and dazzling blue eyes that can make any man shiver. Sonata looked at the girl on screen, and immediately recognized her. 

'Oh My God! It's Dwan!' Sonata thought to herself. 'She's that girl who always gets into a fight with my sisters.' 

Sonata thought she should tell Angirasu that she personally knew the girl on screen, but she decided against it, thinking that Aang would find her gossipy or worse, ask for an arrangement for Dwan and him to get together. On screen, Dwan and the professor walked inside a hotel, where they were greeted by another elderly man. The elderly man booked them a room so the professor and Dwan could sleep in the same bed, Dwan then stated that the professor was her father, in which the elderly man had a surprised look on his face that looked somewhat perverted. The scene cuts to a banana truck driving down the dirt road, the truck then stopped when it arrived at the hotel. Inside the back of the truck was a scruffy looking man sleeping, and snuggling with a bunch of bananas as if it was a teddy bear. The man woke up and walked into the hotel. After several scenes of pointless exposition, and obnoxious side characters, the scruffy looking man finally met up with Dwan and Professor in the hotel bar. Professor started talking about a piece of uncharted land somewhere in Costa Riden, where apparently prehistoric animals still live. The scruffy looking man rubbed his chin in interest, and decided to participate in the expedition since he revealed that he's a game hunter. Their conversation was interrupted by a man trying to grope Dwan's ass. The Game Hunter stopped him by throwing him across the bar. Game Hunter is soon confronted by two men that looked like body builders, which resulted in a bar brawl where the game hunter was beat up. It cuts to Game Hunter lying in bed, then Dwan entered the room, thanking him and slowly taking her clothes off. Dwan and Game Hunter proceed to have sex. Angirasu suddenly realized that this sex scene was going on for 8 minutes. 

'Oh boy, it's going to be one of those movies, isn't it?' Angirasu thought to himself as he shielded his eyes, while Sonata stared at the scene with flushing cheeks. 

The scene then cut to all the main characters on a plane heading for the location that Professor mentioned. Suddenly the plane was attacked by a red pterosaur-like creature with a trident shaped crest on its head. The creature itself looked like a puppet made out of masking tape, but it was performed with the accuracy of a real winged creature. The pterosaur caused the plane to crash into the jungle below. It appears that Game Hunter, Professor, Dwan, and two others are the only ones who survived the crash. Game Hunter soon buts heads with one of the survivors who looks more muscular than him, has a notable scar going across his left eye, and talks as if he was a pirate. 

'Okay he's the bad guy' Angirasu thought to himself as he propped his head up in his seat while sipping his soda. 'I'm way ahead of this movie' 

After Game Hunter and the obvious bad guy had their little argument, Dwan is 'attacked' by a large python. The snake itself was partly draped around Dwan's neck and waist looking rather groggy. Dwan herself was lying on the ground shifting side to side, and screaming at the top of her lungs trying to give the impression that the snake is constricting her. Suddenly a knife pierced through the python's head, both Aang and Sonata jumped in shock and disgust at the almost realistic gore. 

'Yikes! How did this fly past PETA!?' Sonata thought to herself. Angirasu was glad that Fluttershy wasn't watching this movie with them. 

During the film, the group soon was greeted by a jungle girl with long blonde hair, and violet colored eyes. She wore a rather skimpy leopard print bikini that barely covered her breasts. The jungle girl started talking to the group, telling them where they are, and who she is. Her voice was pretty annoying since she didn't use personal pronouns. The jungle girl is soon trusted to lead the group to safety. A brief scene cut to Jungle Girl giving Dwan a rather lustful look. 

'If Rodan was here,' Aang thought to himself. 'I think this would be his favorite movie' 

Later on, during the film, the group is attack by a giant gorilla, which looked more like a man in a gorilla suit. The gorilla soon grabbed one member of the group, and threw him into his mouth. There is a close-up shot of the gorilla's mouth chewing on the man with his mouth open, showing the man getting mulched. Soon the group is attacked by a giant moth, the insect soon grabbed Professor and carried him off, while Dwan yelled in despair. After that, the group arrived at an abandon village, apparently forgetting about the loss of Professor. The scene cuts to Dwan inside one of the huts, where suddenly Jungle Girl slowly walked in with the same lustful look on her face. Jungle Girl slowly pinned Dwan to the cot, where they began to kiss on the lips. The kissing started to become more explicit as the two girls proceeded taking off their clothes. Meanwhile, audiences in the theater began to whistle and hoot at the scene. Sonata and Angirasu were silent. 

'Definitely Rodan's favorite movie' Angirasu thought to himself with an unamused look. 'Without a doubt' 

After another 8 minutes of a gratuitous sex scene, Dwan and Jungle Girl walk into the jungle leaving the Game Hunter, and Bad Guy to get into another argument. The argument was followed by a fistfight in which Game Hunter once again loses. The fight came to a halt when a tribe of cannibals wielding spears and shields depicting a large spiky reptile surrounded and captured Game Hunter and the Bad Guy. As both characters are being tied to 2 large poles, the cannibal chief arrives dressed in a fleece made from human skin, and a ram's skull on his head. The chief explains that they are going to feast on their flesh in the honor of their monster god, they decide to feast on Bad Guy first. The chief drove his dagger into Bad guy's waist and began to cut a circle around his crotch, ripping it out, and proceeding to eat it. Angirasu and Sonata resisted the urge to throw up at the sight of the scene. 

'That is awful!' Angirasu thought to himself. Whoever was in charge of the movie was certainly being over the top with the gore and violent factor. 'Well could it possibly get any worse?' 

The scene then cuts to Dwan and Jungle Girl walking through the jungle. Suddenly, a green tendril wrapped itself around Dwan's leg, pulling her down to the ground. Jungle Girl tried to help her, but a second tendril wrapped around her waist and pulled her to the ground. The tendrils drag the girls into a pit, at the bottom of the pit was a large plant monster with seven tendrils, yellow eyes, and a crocodile like mouth protruding out of rose-like petals. Instead of eating the girls, the plant monster just set them down on the ground where more tendrils started wrapping them up. Angirasu noticed that the tendrils looked kinda phallic, but he shook it off as just a coincidence. As the scene continued, the tendrils began to spread Dwan's and Jungle Girl's legs apart. The tendrils proceeded to strip off their clothes. Angirasu's eyes widened as the scene played. 

'It's not' Angirasu thought slowly shaking his head. 'It's not doing what I think it's doing' 

The plant monster began to let out a deep chuckle, as it positioned it's tendrils between the girls' legs. Before the tendrils could thrust themselves in, Angirasu covered and closed his eyes tight. All Angirasu could hear is a sickening sucking sound mixed with the girls screaming in terror, but the screams then turned to moans of pleasure. 

'WHAT IS WRONG WITH THIS MOVIE!?' Angirasu internally scream, trying to expel any dirty and sick thoughts from his head. 

As the movie progressed, Angirasu and Sonata were still pale from the plant scene, even the scene where Game Hunter stabbed the cannibal chief with a molten spear seemed like child's play in comparison. Later, Dwan, Game Hunter, and Jungle Girl were walking down the jungle path, but they are confronted by a large serpent like creature that almost resembled an Neighsian dragon. Jungle Girl tried to throw a spear at it, but the serpent grabbed her by the leg and lifted her up. Before the serpent could even swallow the girl, it was confronted by large tyrannosaurus rex that bit the girl on the other leg, but he too was confronted by a red four-legged reptile with rodent-like ears that bit the girl's arm. The monsters began to have a tug of war with the girl, but ended with her getting ripped apart by all of them. Jungle Girl's blood then sprayed all over Dwan, who let out a blood curdling scream, that sounded more like she was in horror from the blood staining her hair, rather than her companion being brutally murdered. Sonata closed her eyes tightly and buried her face into Aang shoulder, Angirasu began to caress her back attempting to comfort her. After the gruesome scene, the audience were now watching the climax. The film's climax involved Game Hunter and Dwan being chased by a bipedal reptilian creature with maple leaf shaped spikes on its back, but it was confronted by another monster. Angirasu went pale at the sight of this creature, though it still looked fake like the other creatures, but something about this one disturbed him in a psychological level. The second monster walked on all fours, had quills coming out of its back, fangs like sabers, and a horn on its nose. The two monsters began to fight each other, clawing and biting each other like furious jungle cats fighting for a chunk of meat. The fight was interrupted by a volcanic eruption that ends up destroying both monsters. The film transitioned to Game Hunter and Dwan sitting on a raft watching the jungle explode, the two share a romantic moment as the movie ended. No one said a word after the film ended. One by one, people began to leave. Angirasu and Sonata sat together in silence, unnerved at what they had witnessed as the credits played. Angirasu looked to Sonata who was had gone completely pale as she slightly trembled. 

"What The Actual Hell Did We Just Watch?" exclaimed Angirasu. The two began to leave the theater as one person remained behind, watching the credits play. After the lights came on as the credits ended, it cut to another scene, where it showed Dwan and Game Hunter lying together on the raft as it sailed off into the moon light. From a mass of clouds, thunder lightly roared. Lightning flashed through the dark clouds. A low trumpet-like sound filled the air as the scene panned to the dark clouds. As lightning flashed again from the storm, a floating mass in the shape of a saucer briefly appeared as a silhouette. The trumpet sound came again, where green lights began to illuminate through the storm as the sole survivors began to unknowingly drift towards the storm. The scene then cut to black. 

"Aaaaaah shit!" exclaimed the single person in the theater as he bore a large grin on his face.
> Chapter 43: Showcase
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

It was just the late noon. The Dazzlings were currently sitting together watching a television show of a group of survivors fighting off a zombie hoard. The show was taking place in a post-apocalyptic southern region. The show cut to a commercial break during a cliff hanger. 

"Man, the guy with the crossbow is so hawt!" said Sonata with a giggle. She held her flushing cheeks. "I wonder what Angirasu would look like if he were to cosplay him." 

"Hey, I just realized that baby might not even be the sheriff’s since his wife slept with his friend when he was unconscious in the hospital," said Adagio. Aria scoffed. 

"This show is fucked up," said Aria as she began to change the channel. 

"Hey! The show isn't over yet!" whined Sonata. 

"Relax. I'm just surfing the channels until it comes back on," said Aria as she flipped through the channels. She then came across a channel discussing celebrities. 

"Stop here!" said Adagio. Aria stopped flipping through channels. The show was showing a montage of images of a girl with brunette hair. 

"You all may be familiar with Dwan. The 19 year old model for multiple clothing brands, rival to the Dazzlings, and rising actress who previously played the lead role of the monster horror film, 'Bloody Jungle'," narrated a woman on the television. Sonata perked up. 

"Hey! Dwan! I wonder how she's been during our break," said Sonata. 

"Probably starring in mediocre films that are only praised for sexual exploitation," said Aria with a smirk. 

"Hey, she was lucky to have been in that film. Did you see that actress that played the jungle girl that her character slept with? Damn I would've killed for that role," said Adagio with a whistle. Aria scoffed. 

"Dagi, weren't you offered a role in a film?" asked Sonata with a raised brow. 

"Yes. But when we announced that we were taking a break, they decided to go with Dwan," said Adagio in a sour tone. The girls directed their attention to the television, where images of Dwan on stage posing as she wore a dress. 

"During this year, Dwan was given a role in an upcoming film that has just been announced to have been cancelled. Due to the young star going missing along with the cast and a number of the crew during shooting on a yacht just near the Tartarus Rectangle," said the voice from the TV. The girls looked on in shock. The scene changed to showing the producers to have been standing before a news crew. 

"We recovered what was left by the crew and found that the yacht was caught in a terrible storm. We are deeply saddened by the loss of Dwan and the rest of the cast and crew. Because of this, we have no choice but to cancel the film," said a Producer. 

"Oh," said Sonata as she slumped her shoulders. Aria glanced at Adagio, who bore a look of shock. 

"Hm. Good thing you didn't get the role after all," said Aria. 

"She's actually dead?" asked Adagio in disbelief. 




It was the next day, during noon. Adagio sat in the cafeteria with her head propped up as she stared off into space. With her were her sisters, the Transmutant Four and Eliza. 

"Seriously? She's dead?" asked Rodan in shock. Sonata nodded. 

"Yeah. We just found out yesterday on TV. Their yacht got caught in a storm in the Tartarus Square during filming," said Sonata. Mosura grimaced. 

"Yikes. Sounds like a premise to a horror film," said Mosura. Junior was looking through his phone next to her. 

"Isn't Dwan that model who was in that Bloody Jungle film?" asked Junior. Angirasu nodded to him. 

"Yeah. Sonata and I actually went to go see it one time," said Angirasu. Junior snorted. 

"A shame. I wouldn't be able to stand watching her ass do what she would call, 'acting'," said Junior. Eliza looked at him curiously. 

"Is she a bad actress?" asked Eliza. 

"She was awful! She's blander than white rice, and she's only good for eye candy," said Junior. 

"Oh come on. She can't be that bad," said Mosura. 

"No, he's right. She should've stuck to modeling," said Aria. 

"As if any of that matters now," said Sonata in a sad tone. Aria scoffed. 

"Oh come on. Why are you getting all emotional? You weren't even friends with her," said Aria. 

"I know, but still. It's kinda sad, you know?" replied Sonata. Adagio sighed to herself as she propped her head up. 

"You alright, Dagi?" called Sonata. Adagio came out of her blank state of mind and looked to her sister. 

"Hmm? Oh, yeah I'm fine. Tragic about Dwan. I guess I'm still just trying to process it," said Adagio. 

"Oh. Was she a friend of yours?" asked Mosura with a sympathetic look. Adagio snorted. 

"Hardly. We were rivals. She always tried to outdo me in everything, from music to beauty and even my charm," said Adagio as she brushed her fingers through her hair. Mosura looked at her in surprise. 

"Oh," said Mosura. Junior grimaced. 

"So she was essentially a 2.0 version of you," said Junior. Adagio gave him an offended look. 

"Heeey! There is no girl like me, but me!" said Adagio as she crossed her arms with a huff. 

"The two have a big ego and are notoriously known for their looks and flirting, but at least Adagio isn't such a fucking cunt like Dwan was," said Aria. Sonata looked at her sister in disapproval. 

"Arie, that's rude! She's not even here anymore!" said Sonata. Aria shrugged. 

"Hey, I'm just keeping it real," said Aria in a nonchalant manner. Adagio groaned. 

"I remember how we competed during beauty contests. Whenever she won, she would just brag about how the media loved her more and the dresses that she was put in. Ugh, talk about a big head," said Adagio with a growl and furrowed brows. She then noticed the Transmutants to be staring at her, surprised to see her so bent out of shape. Adagio cleared her throat as she looked to the Transmutants with a smile. 

"So, how's rehearsal going for the showcase?" asked Adagio. 

"Going better! We managed to get Goji and Aang used to the instruments, and Mosu and I memorized all of the lyrics to the song we’re. Just in time for tomorrow," said Rodan with a grin. 

"Cool! I bet you guys are gonna sound great!" said Sonata. Angirasu sighed worriedly. 

"Oh, it's gonna be something," said Angirasu halfheartedly. The Dazzlings looked at him in confusion for his tone. 



It was later into the day. Erika was walking alongside Sunset Shimmer home from school. 

"So, you excited to see the musical showcase?" asked Sunset. Erika nodded in eagerness. 

"Absolutely! I even heard that Mosu and the boys were going to be participating as well," said Erika. Sunset bore a look of surprise. 

"Gojira willfully participating in a school event? No way," said Sunset in disbelief. Erika shrugged. 

"Either way, he's a part of it. Speaking of which, how is he? Has he made up with Twilight and the others?" asked Erika. Sunset sighed as she shook her head. 

"Nope. Last time I asked, he was still pretty angry with them," said Sunset. 

"And when was that?" asked Erika. 

"A few hours ago," replied Sunset bluntly. Erika slumped her shoulders as she frowned. 

"Oh," said Erika in disappointment. She rubbed her arm as she thought of how Junior may have been feeling. She didn't blame him for being upset with them, but it pained her to know that he was unable to forgive them. Things had gotten much more tense since the truth was revealed to them all. 

"Hey... Remember what those Transmutants said? About the Ark?" asked Erika. Sunset nodded, though looked reluctant to talk about it. 

"Yeah?" answered Sunset. 

"What do you think they meant when they said that it was affecting you and the others?" asked Erika. Sunset sighed as she looked at her hand with a worried look. 

"I don't know. But I'm kinda afraid to find out," said Sunset. 

"It might be so bad. If there is something supernatural at play as they said, it could be something good. God had blessed Sansom with his strength, Moses and Aaron had a staff that turned into a snake and parted the sea. Christ walked on water and healed those who suffered, even going as far as raising the dead," said Erika. Sunset shook her head. 

"Come on, Erika. You know that I don't believe in that stuff. 'Miracles' and what not. There has to be some other reason what makes their 'Ark' so special," said Sunset. Erika sighed. 

"I know you don't. But the point that I am trying to make is that this might not necessarily be a bad thing. If what they say is true, it could be something good," said Erika. Sunset bore a look of uncertainty. 

"I always hate it when there are things that I can't figure out," said Sunset in dismay. 

"Yeah. But I think that's what makes the world interesting. It keeps us guessing," said Erika. As the two continued to walk, Erika began to blink in just short seconds. She squinted as her sight began to blur. Erika rubbed her eyes as her muscles began to tire. 

"Erika?" called Sunset in worry. 

"Mm. I'm fine. I'm just... Feeling real tired," said Erika as she stumbled. Sunset gasped in alarm and quickly caught her friend before she fell to the ground. Erika lightly moaned as she held her head. 

"My... My head. It's spinning," said Erika as she got on her knees with Sunset. The red haired girl bore a look of worry. 

"H-Hey, are you sure that you're alright?" asked Sunset. Erika raised her head slightly and her pupils briefly became slits before returning to normal. She had a shaky breath as she stared off into space. Sunset looked at her worriedly as Erika appeared to be trembling as she stood in place. 

"No..." whimpered Erika. Sunset shook her roughly. 

"Erika!" called Sunset. Her friend gasped as she snapped out of her dazed state. She turned to look at Sunset, who bore a look of great concern. 

"Erika, are you alright?" asked Sunset. 

"I-I'm fine," said Erika with her voice slightly trembling. Sunset didn't buy this, finding that her skin appeared to be pale, like she was sick. 

"Do you want me to take you to a hospital?" asked Sunset. Erika stiffened. 

"W-Why would I need a hospital?" asked Erika. 

"You aren't looking well, Erika. I'm worried," said Sunset. 

"No hospitals! I'm fine!" said Erika frantically, prompting Sunset to recoil at her tone. She slightly narrowed her eyes. 

"I beg to differ. What's wrong? You're so jumpy right now," said Sunset. 

"Nothing is wrong. I swear," said Erika in a calm tone. She cleared her throat as she stood up straight. 

"I-I'll see you at school tomorrow, 'kay?" Erika briskly took off down the sidewalk. 

"Erika!" called Sunset as she reached out to her friend. But Erika ignored her call. Sunset sighed heavily as she bore furrowed brows as she looked on suspiciously. 

Erika burst through the door to her home. She panted as she threw her bag to the ground, feeling the world around her beginning to spin. She stumbled as she attempted to navigate through the hall of her home. 

"Wha... Why?" Erika's voice echoed out as her vision clouded and the world spun, making her feel sick. She stumbled through the hall and to the bathroom door. She continued to hear hissing that echoed out in her home. Erika whipped her head back with her eyes vigilant. Her heart beats were so loud that they were almost deafening to her ears. Her breathing was ragged as the sound of the air conditioner activating reached her hearing, creating a pounding headache. Erika groaned as she clutched her head and slumped against the wall as the sounds from clocks ticking, the air condition blowing air, her heart beats, and her own footsteps filled the air. But despite all of these sounds, she could still hear hissing. Erika cupped a hand over her mouth as her stomach tightened. She quickly burst through the bathroom door and dropped to her knees by the toilet. She opened and was about to vomit. But in the toilet was a green eyeless snake just waiting for her in the bowl. Erika screamed in fright as she stumbled back. In the process, she began to vomit onto the ground from the nausea that she felt. Her eyes widened as her muscles tightened and her head pounded. She coughed as she spat out remnants of bile from her mouth, while feeling a burning sensation from her throat and strong pains in her gut. Erika stumbled up to her feet and carefully looked into the toilet, finding it empty. She felt her stomach ache terribly, prompting her to stumble out of the bathroom, leaving behind a sickly green bile on the floor, which gave a sizzle on the ground. 

Erika stumbled into her room, with her head still pounding. She groaned as she dropped at the side of her bed and collapsed onto the floor, while shakily pulling the covers off and onto her body. She shook violently as she began to sweat profusely. Erika could hear the hissing in her ears, prompting her eyes to widen. Her vision continued to blur and darken. And every time it returned, the room changed. It slowly appeared to be covered in plant life. Vines hung from the ceilings, and serpentine forms slithered through the room. Erika panted as she began to whimper as her gut ached and her head pounded. She saw shadows in the room that moved ominously across the walls, and felt the snakes coil around her. Soon, Erika found an eyeless snake coiling itself around her body. It raised its head as it opened its flytrap-like jaws and exposed its sharp teeth. It gave a hiss as a dark figure stood over her, with a feminine appearance and yellow eyes. Erika panted as the serpent squeezed her and as the room disappeared, replaced by the shadowy figure that stared into her soul, followed by another dark figure with red eyes. Erika felt fear coursing through her entire being, along feeling the cold atmosphere around her, as if she was being suffocated by evil. Erika's vision darkened and she passed out. 




It was the next day. Students were rounding up in the gymnasium as a stage was lit, where microphones were present and the lights were dimmed. At the front of the stage in the gymnasium was a table, where Principal Celestia and Vice Principal Luna were sitting as they sorted out papers on the table. From the stage, a group of students began to set up their own musical instruments as more students assembled. Soon, the musical showcase had begun, with the first group playing their own instruments. Meanwhile back stage, Junior stood by with a heavy sigh. He wasn't looking forward to being on stage in front of everyone. Fortunately, he wasn't going to be alone. Rodan was tuning his guitar along while Angirasu tuned his base. Mosura looked at Junior with a smile. 

"Nervous?" asked Mosura. 

"Uh huh," said Junior. Mosura chuckled. 

"Me too," said Mosura. Angirasu bore a grimace as he stood next to Rodan. 

"I don’t know about this," said Angirasu. 

"Hey, you got this man. Just relax," said Rodan with a reassuring smile. 

"OK. Ok," said Angirasu as he lightly shook and nodded. Junior sighed too. Truthfully, he was kind of nervous being in front of everyone on stage to do this. He then heard footsteps approaching, turning to find Fluttershy to be making her way over to the group, holding onto a tambourine. 

"Hi, Gojira. How's your arm? If you don't mind me asking?" asked Fluttershy. Junior pulled back his sleeve and revealed his stump, which had regenerated up to the forearm. 

"Recovering much sooner than I expected," said Junior. Fluttershy looked at the scales that decorated his arm in worry. They looked like they were just jutting out of the human flesh while the human part of his skin appeared to have been dark, like the skin was dead. 

"Is that normal?" asked Fluttershy as she pointed to the arm. 

"Normal is too kind of a word for Transmutants, Fluttershy," said Junior with a small chuckle. Fluttershy pouted at him. 

"You know what I mean," said Fluttershy. 

"Well, I don't think it's something to worry about. This could be a normal process. I mean, it was just a laser that cut through my arm," said Junior. Fluttershy nodded though with a look of discomfort of the thought. She decided to change the subject. 

"So... You guys are next?" asked Fluttershy. 

"Yeah," said Junior in dismay. Fluttershy recognized his tone and smiled in reassurance. 

"Oh. I know how you feel. I'm feeling anxious about being on stage. But... At least we all won't be alone," said Fluttershy with a smile. Junior smiled in response. 

"Yeah, that's true," said Junior. 

"And now, the Trotkyo Titans!" announced Celestia from the front of stage. Junior sighed as and the other Transmutants took their instruments to the stage. 

"Break a leg!" said Fluttershy. Junior nodded to her with a smile. 

"You too," said Junior as he and the other Transmutants got on stage. He made his way to the back and removed a sheet that covered the restored drum set that he and his friends had been practicing with. It was a bit rough if you had a closer look at it, seeing how there were chipped pieces on it and some rust, but that required a keen eye to see from a distance. He took a seat as Mosura helped strap a drum stick onto his stump on his left arm. The four Transmutants began to take their spots on stage, with the boys preparing to use their instruments and Mosura mentally preparing herself for this performance. Angirasu stood with his bass with a small inhale of air as he looked to the audience of students, along with the heads of the school sitting at a table just in front of the stage. He also saw some teachers, including his mother, dressed as a gym teacher. He slumped his shoulders. 

“Ah I can’t do this,” said Angirasu. Rodan nudged his shoulder. 

“We got this,” said Rodan. 

The gymnasium was silent as the Transmutants set up the instruments. Junior took a breath as he nodded to Angirasu, who gulped nervously. Mosura took the mic as she silently cleared her throat and Rodan tuned his guitar. He leaned over to a mic before him. 

"This is dedicated to the friends that are no longer with us today," said Rodan. Junior began to click the drumsticks as Angirasu strummed on the bass. Rodan began to play the guitar that played alongside the sound of the drums and bass, creating a somewhat soft melody. Mosura began to vocalize. 

“Sometimes I lay under the moon~. And thank God I'm breathing~. Then I pray, Don't take me soon~. Cause I am here for a reason~." Rodan sang as he and the other two male Transmutants played their instruments. 

"Sometimes in my tears I drown~. But I never let it get me down~. So when negativity surrounds~. I know some day it'll all turn around because..." Mosura began to sing as the boys continued to play the instruments. Her soft voice resonated through the entire gymnasium. 

"All my life I've been waiting for~. I've been praying for~. For the people to say~. That we don't wanna fight no more~. There will be no more wars~. And our children will play~. "Sang Rodan and Mosura in unison. The band began to pick up a bit on the tempo. 

"One day~! One day~! One day~!" Mosura and Rodan sang. From the audience, Celestia and Luna listened with watery eyes as the teens played. From the crowd, Aiko listened with a soft expression 

"It's not about, Win or lose~. 'Cause we all lose when they feed on the souls of the innocent~. Blood-drenched pavement~. Keep on moving though the waters stay raging~." as Rodan sang, the Main Six, the Dazzlings and Sunset watched with watery eyes as they listened to the lyrics. Recalling the tragedy that they had all endured. 

"In this maze you can lose your way~." sang Mosura. 

"Your way~." sang Rodan, backing Mosura in the lyrics. 

"It might drive you crazy but don't let it faze you, no way~." sang Mosura. 

"No way~." sang Rodan. 

"Sometimes in my tears I drown~," sang Mosura. 

 "I drown~," sang Rodan. 

"But I never let it get me down~." sang Mosura. 

 "Get me down~," sang Rodan. 

"So, when negativity surrounds~," sang Mosura. 

"surrounds~," sang Rodan. 

"I know some day it'll all turn around because..." Mosura sang. 

"All my life I've been waiting for 

"I've been praying for," Rodan sang, taking over as the focus singer. "For the people to say~ That we don't wanna fight no more~. There will be no more wars.~ And our children will play.~" sang Rodan. 

“One day~! One Day~! One day~! One day~! One day~! One day~!" Rodan and Mosura sang in unison. Students in the crowd had turned on the lights on their cell phones and proceeded to wave the phones about, as if mimicking candle lights swaying in the darkness. Aiko's expression was soft as she watched her son play on stage with his friends. 

"One day this all will change~. Treat people the same~. Stop with the violence~. Down with the hate~." Mosura sang as her own eyes watered. She felt herself pouring her heart out to those around her and those who were no longer with them on this day. 

"One day we'll all be free~. And proud to be~. Under the same sun~. Singing songs of freedom like.~" Mosura sang out as her voice picked up volume for the climax. 

One day~! One day~! One Day~! One day~!" sang Mosura and Rodan in unison. Mosura began to vocalize as Rodan took the center stage. 

"All my life I've been waiting for~. I've been praying for~. For the people to say~. That we don't wanna fight no more~. There will be no more wars~. And our children will play~." Rodan sang as Mosura returned to his side. 

"One day~! One Day~! One day~! One day~! One day~! One day~!" Rodan and Mosura sang in unison. Their voices began to softly drift in tone to silence as they finished the last of the words. Meanwhile, Junior and Angirasu began to stop playing the instruments as they gave a low beat that faded to silence. The gymnasium suddenly erupted in cheers and applause. Celestia and Luna immediately stood up from their seats and gave their applause, while wiping tears from their eyes. Junior and Angirasu both relaxed in relief as the applause went on. They began to wave to the audience. 

"We love ya, Ponyville High!" shouted Rodan as he and the Transmutants began to leave stage with their instruments. As they went backstage, they found the girls to be clapping for them. 

"That was great!" said Sonata. Angirasu lightly sighed. 

"Thanks," said Angirasu. Rodan chuckled as he nudged the Transmutant. 

"Dude, relax. They loved it!" said Rodan. 

"Indeed! The lyrics were beautiful!" said Rarity with a sniffle as she wiped her eyes. 

"You and Mosu sure do make a fine duet," said Applejack with a nod. Mosura lightly flushed in flattery. 

"I thought that I was gonna freeze of stage fright," chuckled Mosura. Pinkie grinned. 

"That was awesome! You guys should think about starting a real band!" said Pinkie. 

"No way. Once was enough for me," said Junior as he crossed his arms. The teens around him all laughed in amusement at the Transmutant's response. Angirasu found his mother to be making her way away from the crowd, attempting to reach he side of the gymnasium, where the backstage was. Angirasu quickly began to make his way away from back stage. 

"I'll be back," said Angirasu. 

"Up next, the Dazzlings!" said Luna on the microphone. The entire gymnasium erupted into cheers, catching the attention of the teens. Adagio smirked. 

"Our adoring fans await. How about a kiss for good luck?" asked Adagio as she held a hand on her hip. Junior rolled his eyes. 

"Very funny," said Junior as the Dazzlings made their way on stage. Junior sighed as he turned and found Sunset Shimmer to be approaching. 

"Hey, Sunny," greeted Junior. 

"Hi. Hey, have any of you seen Erika today?" asked Sunset. 

"No," answered the teens in unison. 

"Have you tried her cell phone?" asked Mosura. 

"I have. She hasn't answered," said Sunset. 

"Maybe she's sick," suggested Rodan with a shrug. 

"Maybe. I'm worried. Yesterday when we were walking home, she seemed to have been off. She was complaining about a headache and just spaced out. I offered to take her to see a doctor but she refused. Almost like she was afraid to go anywhere near a hospital," said Sunset. Junior felt a tinge of discomfort welling up inside. He assumed that he knew why Erika might have been so reluctant to go to a hospital. They could bring up her no longer existent condition to her, having Sunset find out. He doubted that Erika told her that she was dying. But the other source of his discomfort of Erika seeming ill. It could have been nothing serious, but he feared the worse, especially with Erika's previous condition. 

"Tell you what. If you want, we can stop by to check on her after the showcase," said Junior. Sunset smiled graciously. 

"Thanks. I would appreciate that. By the way, great performance." said Sunset. She then looked to the stage with a smile. 

"Oh. Looks like they're starting," said Sunset. The teens directed their attention on stage, where music played and the Dazzlings held microphones. 

"Now's time, get in line~. Don't be afraid tonight~. We're gonna take you high~. And before you realise~," sang Adagio as the audience cheered. 

"'Round and 'round you'll go~. Up and down, never slow~." the Dazzlings began to sing in unison. Sunset smiled as she nodded her head to the rhythm of the song. She looked to see if Junior was impressed or was being a sour puss as usual. However, she noticed that he had a blank expression on his face. He appeared to be zoned out. 

"Feel the excitement grow, oh.~ This is where you let go.~. Hands high like a roller coaster.~ This love is taking over.~" sang the Dazzlings. Sunset began to wave her hand over Junior's eyes, but he didn't respond. He gave a small groan as he slightly swayed. 

"Gojira?" called Sunset in worry as she began to shake him. But no response. She then looked to Rodan and Mosura and found them to be in the same state. They were like zombies. Sunset quickly rushed to the back and gasped as she found other participants in the showcase to be in the same blank state that the Transmutants were in. 

"What the hell?!" exclaimed Sunset. She then gasped as she found the Main Six to be well as they were worriedly checking on the zombie-like students. 

"What is going on?!" cried Twilight. 

"Why are they so brain dead?" asked Rainbow with an unnerved look. 

"Gojira and the others are the same way!" said Sunset. The teens yelped as they noticed red waves of light to be pulsing through the air, phasing passed them. They looked around nervously. But, Applejack was quick to see that the waves came from the Dazzlings, the epicenter. She rushed to the end of the curtain near the stage and peered over to find the audience to be stuck in the same state as the others as the waves passed over them. She quickly rushed over to the Dazzlings. 

"Take us higher, here we go~. Oh, oh-" the Dazzlings were interrupted as AJ snatched Adagio's mike. The waves stopped flowing from them. 

"Hey! What gives?" demanded Adagio with a glare. 

"Look at the audience! Something is wrong with them!" said Applejack as she pointed to those below stage. The Dazzlings stared in shock at the zombie-like trance that the audience was in. 

"Uh... Helloooo! Say something!" said Sonata on her own mike. 

"Something," said the audience in unison. The normal teens all bore unnerved looks. 

"Uh..." Sonata looked to her sisters, the Main Six and Sunset worriedly. 

"Those sound waves stopped. They came from the Dazzlings while they were singing. Now Gojira and everyone else are in this weird trance," said Twilight with an unnerved look. 

"But why? And how?" asked Rarity. Pinkie made her way over to Junior. 

"Goji! Say something!" shouted Pinkie. Junior remained silent as he remained in place. 

"Gojira?" called Adagio as she bit her lip. Junior suddenly directed his attention to her, much to everyone's shock. 

"Is he that mad at me?" asked Pinkie with a frown. Fluttershy rubbed her chin. 

"Goji?" called Fluttershy. Junior did not move. He kept his focus on Adagio. 

"I wonder..." Fluttershy hummed. 

"You onto something, Flutters?" asked Rainbow with a raised brow. 

"Aria, Sonata, call them," said Fluttershy. The two shrugged. 

"Yo, Mosura?" called Aria. The female Transmutant looked to Aria. 

"Rodan?" called Sonata. Rodan looked in her direction. 

"They seem to only respond to the Dazzlings. Just like how the audience said 'something' when Sonata said so," said Fluttershy. "It's like an owner giving commands to their dog." 

"So what? You're saying that they hypnotized everyone?" asked Rainbow in disbelief. 

"Remember what Amber said? The Ark is effecting us," said Fluttershy. 

"You don't honestly believe that, do you?" asked Twilight. 

"There's no other way to explain it!" said Fluttershy. Sonata cupped her mouth in dread as she looked to all of the people around. 

"Oh no," said Sonata. 

"OK. Maybe what they said was true. But how are we supposed to fix this?" asked Aria. Applejack shuddered. 

"Ah. This is like some kinda freaky voodoo," said Applejack as she anxiously looked at the Transmutants. 

"Wait! This happened because the Dazzlings were singing right? And if there's something crazy going on with us, maybe we can try fixing it with another song," said Rainbow. "Something like breaking the spell. That's fairy tale 101." 

"But how would we know that would even work?" asked Twilight. "This can't be magic or any supernatural element." 

"Twi, lately I'm beginning to think that there is more to this world that science ain't capable of explaining. And frankly, it's starting to creep me out," said Applejack. 

"Besides, we gotta try something. We can't leave everyone like this," said Rainbow as she gestured to the entire audience. Twilight looked to Junior in his state, deeply frowning. She sighed. 

"Alright, let's humor the situation," said Twilight as she walked on stage and took the microphone from Applejack. The rest of the Main Six brought their instruments over to the stage as the Dazzlings departed. Sonata looked around and found Angirasu to have been by the exit, as his mother was still stuck in the crowd during their stone state. She rushed to him. 

"Angirasu, come over here so we can keep track of you and the others," said Sonata as she held her hand out. Angirasu looked her way and reached for hand. Sonata bore a look of surprise at how he had just did as she told him to. 

"Um... Would you do anything I ask?" asked Sonata with flushing cheeks. 

"Yes," said Angirasu in a neutral tone. Sonata's heart skipped a beat. She shook her head furiously. 

"Come on!" said Sonata as she towed Angirasu to the back stage to the other Transmutants. From the stage, Pinkie clicked her drum sticks together. 

"One! Two! Three!" 

"There was a time we were apart.~ But that's behind us now.~ See how we've made a brand new start.~ And the future's lookin' up,~" The Main Six sang as the sound of the keytar, bass, guitar, tambourine and the drums playing filled the air. 

"ah-oh, ah-oh.~ And when you walk these halls.~ You feel it everywhere~. Yeah, we're the Wondercolts forever, ah-oh, yeah!~ We are all together.~ Ah, ah, oh-oh-oh-oh~." The Main Six sang. During their performance, the area around them began to radiate with a pure light that softly glowed. The Dazzlings and Sunset stared in shock as the Main Six glowed brighter as they sang. From the girls came a wave of light that spread across the gymnasium, causing the audience to flinch and blink their eyes of the blindness from the light. 

"It's working!" said Sunset. 

"Now it's better than ever.~ Ah, ah, oh-oh-oh-oh.~ You can feel it, we are back.~ (You... can... feel... it...~). And I'm so glad that we're better.~ Better than ever~." sang the girls. The audience bore slight brief looks of confusion. Their heads slightly ached and they felt dazed. They swore that the Dazzlings were giving a great performance but they don't recall it ending. But they then shrugged it off as they listened to the Main Six. 

"Whoa-oh, oh-whoa-oh.~ Oh yeah, we're better than ever.~ Whoa-oh, oh-whoa-oh.~" sang the Main Six, finishing off their song. The gymnasium erupted into cheers for the girls from their performance, while Celestia and Luna applauded them with bright smiles, though the two glanced at each other. Meanwhile back stage, the Transmutants had snapped out of their trance. 

"Ah. What the hell happened?" asked Junior as he rubbed his head. 

"Almost everyone just zoned out! Like you were under some kind of hypnosis!" said Sonata. Mosura bore a look of confusion. 

"Huh?"" 

"When the Dazzlings started singing, everyone went under this trance. Then Twilight and the others sung to snap you all out of it," said Sunset. Angirasu looked around in confusion. 

"That... That might explain why I'm suddenly backstage," said Angirasu with an unnerved look. The Main Six came rushing back stage as they were cheered for, while a group of other students took their place. 

"It actually worked!" said Twilight as she bore a dumbfounded look. 

"Yeah, you put on a light show in the process. Something is definitely up," said Aria. 

"So... Does that mean that what that bug was saying is true?" asked Pinkie in curiosity. The teens all looked to each other with questioning looks. They still weren't able to make out what had happened and what it all meant. They all directed their attention on Junior. 

"What?" asked Junior with a shrug. "Don't ask me. I don't know anything about what's happening. And really, I can't bring myself to care right now." 

"But this could be serious! Gojira, we need you to ask for us!" said Twilight. Junior scoffed. 

"Like I said, I don't care. Ask Rodan or Aang to ask. They know where to go," said Junior in annoyance. He then looked to Sunset. 

"Come on. Now is a good time to go check on Erika," said Junior as he walked to the exit. 

"Uh..." Sunset looked back at the others with a shrug. She then began to run after the Transmutant as he ran out the door. The rest of the girls looked on in disbelief. 

"Dude, for real? You're just gonna leave?" asked Rainbow in disbelief. She crossed her arms with a huff. 

"Jerk-ass," said Rainbow. Twilight lowered her eyes to the ground with a heavy sigh. 




Junior was walking down the sidewalk alongside Sunset Shimmer. The air around them was filled with silence. In this silence, there was tension building up between them over the event of earlier. Sunset glanced at Junior, finding a permanent scowl on his face as he walked on. 

"Gojira, we could really use your help," said Sunset. 

"There's not much I can do, Sunset. My dad mostly knows and Amber doesn't seem willing to discuss it right now. And honestly, I'm not going to waste my time doing them any favors," said Junior. Sunset sent him a glare. 

"Hey, those are your friends! It isn't fair that you're making everyone else suffer from the unknown just because you're pissed off at a mistake!" said Sunset as she stood in front of Junior. The Transmutant merely narrowed his eyes at her and looked away. 

"Try being in my shoes," said Junior. Sunset sighed heavily. She reached for his arm. 

"Goji- Ugh!" Sunset gasped as her head shot back as her eyes rolled back. Junior looked at her worriedly. 

"Sunset?" called Junior. 

Sunset shuddered as she held onto Junior's arm tightly. She quickly pulled her hand away as she began to shook. Sunset panted as she looked at her hand, trembling as she breathed shakily. 

"Sunset?" called Junior in worry as he placed a hand on her shoulder. Sunset slightly flinched in response, but relaxed. She grunted as she held a hand to her head. 

"Hey, you OK?" asked Junior. 

"I... I saw something. It's like last time. It's..." Sunset held her head with a frightened look. 

"What the hell is happening to me?" asked Sunset. Junior's expression softened. He didn't understand what the girl's problem was, but it may have been linked to the Ark after all. While he didn't care enough to help Twilight and the others with the problem, there was Sunset and Fluttershy and even the Dazzlings who would be affected. Seeing Sunset this frightened managed to get through to his stubborn attitude. This was a matter to take seriously. 

"Hey," called Junior. Sunset looked his way, still looking shaken. 

"Let's check on Erika. After that, you and I can pay Amber a visit. Sound good?" asked Junior. Sunset nodded. 

"OK. Come on. The sooner we get to Erika's, the sooner we can meet Amber," said Junior as he took the lead. Sunset watched Junior leave with a soft expression. She held a hand to her chest with a deep frown and stinging eyes. She quickly wiped her eyes and proceeded to walk after the Transmutant. 

Later, the two had made it over to Erika's home. It was a single story house, bearing a flower bed near the porch of roses. The two made their way to the door, while Junior brought his attention to the roses on the flower bed. 

"I never knew she had a garden," said Junior. 

"It was her mother's. After she died, Erika had been the one taking care of it for her. I remember coming over on the weekends back in Junior High. She wore this cute little hat that she used when outside on a spring day. Heh. I remember how it was decorated in plastic flowers. It was ironic since she made it a hobby to plant flowers and never used real ones for her hat. It wasn't until the formal that she ended up using one of the roses to pin into her hair," said Sunset with a look of nostalgia. 

"You two go way back huh?" asked Junior. 

"Yeah," said Sunset. 

"So, how did you meet? Is it the rare nice popular kid bringing in the nice non-popular kid into the clique?" asked Junior. Sunset chuckled. 

"You'd think. But I wasn't always popular. No, actually she was the one that approached me," said Sunset. 

"Really?" asked Junior. 

"Yeah. And don't let her nice, gentle personality fool you. She's no pushover," said Sunset with a smirk. 

"I have a hard time believing that. I mean, she seems a bit timid," said Junior. 

"Only around you. But it's obvious that she's warmed up to you," said Sunset as she made her way to the door and began to knock on it. After a minute, Sunset knocked on the door again. Still, there was no answer. Sunset began to grow a look of concern. 

"Maybe she's not home," said Junior. 

"Maybe. But... Hold on, let's check around back," said Sunset a she moved away from the door and made her way over to the side of the house. Junior followed her, walking over the grass. He was able to catch a foul stench in the air that made him a bit nauseous. 

"Do you smell that?" asked Junior. Sunset looked back at him in confusion. 

"Smell what?" asked Sunset. 

"Ugh. I smell something awful! It's like something died in the house," said Junior as he looked at the house. He noticed that Sunset stopped abruptly, bearing a fearful look. 

"You don't think..." Sunset looked at him as she bit her lip. Junior began to grow anxious as well, registering what he had just said. Sunset quickly rushed around the house, where she found a window. She stood on her tip toes and peered through the window. Inside, she found Erika lying in bed under the covers, with her eyes closed. Junior made his way to her side. Sunset quickly began to bang her hand against the window. From the bed, Erika shot up with a start. Sunset sighed in relief. She then glared at Junior. 

"Ugh! You nearly gave me a heart attack! I swear, Gojira!" said Sunset as she punched Junior in the shoulder. 

"Sorry! It's just that something smells terrible that it's making me nauseous," said Junior as Sunset punched his shoulder several times. The window slid open, where Erika poked her head through with a look of confusion. 

"Sunset? Gojira? What are you two doing here?" asked Erika. 

"Where have you been? You haven't answered any of my calls or texts all day!" said Sunset. Erika quickly made her way back over to her bed and grabbed a phone by her dresser. She found that she had several missed calls and text messages. 

"Oh. Sorry, I haven't been feeling well. I've been sleeping all day," said Erika as she rubbed her eyes. Sunset groaned. 

"See? I told you that we should have gone to see a doctor!" said Sunset. 

"It's nothing serious, honest. Just a cold," said Erika as she turned away and gave fake coughs. She cleared her throat as she turned back to face her friends. Sunset bore a unconvinced look on her face. Erika noticed this and bore a look of discomfort. 

"Erika, I think this is more than a cold. You were staring off into space yesterday," said Sunset. 

"Look, I said I'm fine, alright?!" said Erika as she raised her tone, startling Junior and Sunset. Erika bit her lip as she began to sweat. 

"Listen, I'm feeling like crap right now. I'll text you later," said Erika as she began to close her window. 

"Erika, wai-" Erika had already closed the window before Sunset could call her. Erika quickly closed the certain. Sunset sighed heavily. 

"You believe that?" asked Sunset. 

"Not... Exactly. She did seem pretty quick to blow us off," said Junior, though he did have a theory that Erika's illness might have been making a comeback. He hoped that this wasn't the case. And still, he wondered if it would've been right to mention Erika's previous condition, especially since Erika was very adamant about doing so. Sunset shook her head as she turned and tapped Junior's shoulder. 

"Come on, big guy. You promised to get answers," said Sunset with a wink. Junior merely smirked in response. The two began to leave Erika's house. Meanwhile inside, Erika was peeking through the curtain and watched them leave. She began to make her way over to the bathroom, feeling how weak her muscles were and how her bladder burned. Erika panted in pain as she moved to her bathroom. She gasped in shock as she looked to the ground. The tile on the floor had a spot that looked to have been eroded. She knelt down beside the erosion and found the wood below to have been exposed and partially eaten away at. Erika trembled as she stood up. At the corner of her eye, she spotted movement. She turned and suddenly found herself. She thought she saw herself in the mirror, but this person was pale like a ghost. Her veins were exposed from her neck and her eyes were yellow-green orbs. Her hair was clumped up and ragged. 

"Ragh!!" the woman shrieked as she lunged for Erika as eye less snakes came from her back. Erika screamed at the top of her lungs as she fell to the ground. She panted as she remained curled in a ball. She shook in place as she began to sob. Her crying echoed in the bathroom, as she remained alone here in the room. 




Angirasu was moving through the school hallway in silence. He soon came outside of the school, where he found a dark car to be present. He found his mother to be sitting in the driver's seat as the car remained in the parking lot. He made his way to the vehicle and entered from the passenger seat. Aiko began to pull out of the parking lot and drove the car away from the school. There was an uneasy silence between the two. 

“So… That was a nice performance,” said Aiko. 

“Th-Thank you,” said Angirasu as he cleared his throat. He then gave a forced chuckle. 

“I uh… I was pretty nervous up there,” said Angirasu. Aiko smiled in amusement. 

“Yeah, I could tell. But you did pretty well up there,” said Aiko. She then sighed. 

“Listen, I have to be blunt with you. I’m concerned about those girls that you know. The ones that we saw at that restaurant on the weekend," said Aiko. Angirasu bore a look of confusion. 

"Huh? What do you mean?" asked Angirasu. 

"When they began to sing, I felt like I had blacked out. Something was wrong. I felt as though I was awake, yet I wasn't. I found myself saying words that I didn't even think up." Aiko's eyes were cold as she stared at the road ahead as she drove. Angirasu bit his lip in realization. 

"You felt it too, right? Something wasn't right," said Aiko. 

"I uh... I was in the bathroom," lied Angirasu. Aiko didn't respond to the lie. 

"I don't know what it was, but they had to have been linked to it somehow," said Aiko. 

"Mom... I don't think I understand what you're saying," said Angirasu. 

"Son, I would be more comfortable if you stayed away from those girls," said Aiko. Angirasu's eyes widened. 

"What? Why?!" asked Angirasu. 

"Because of what I had said earlier. Besides, I'm not comfortable with that Sonata, girl," said Aiko. 

"Sonata? Why not?" asked Angirasu in disbelief. He wondered how anyone could not like a sweet girl like Sonata. 

"She seems to be too much over you," said Aiko. Angirasu's eyes widened. 

"Mom, it's not like... Mom!" said Angirasu in shock. Aiko sighed. 

"Look, I know how I sound," said Aiko. 

"Mom, she isn't like that! We're just friends!" said Angirasu. Aiko chuckled as she shook her head. 

"Oh dear, you can't be that oblivious. She's very sweet on you," said Aiko. Angirasu looked away. 

"I just... I don't want you to be caught up with all of this physical contact at your age. You're both young. And with that, comes stupid decisions. I made some myself when I was young," said Aiko. She looked to her son. 

"Remember, you have to be more careful now. You don't have your inhibitor chip anymore. Transmutants who can no longer control their animal instincts, are thrown in the Vault or killed," said Aiko with a soft expression. Angirasu softly sighed. 

"I know," said Angirasu. He was familiar with that philosophy by his mother. He had lived by it for years. It's the reason why Aang tried to play safe in life, like trying to stay away from sex, violence, or anything that might trigger those animal urges. Some may criticize him for being uptight or even being uncool for not participating in some of these pleasures, but he didn't care. He knew the consequences and the law, as taught by his mother. But as of now, life was no longer a place to play safe. Or rather, Angirasu now realized that life was never truly a place to play it safe. Sometimes, these things are unavoidable. So far, Angirasu has found himself joining the Guardians, who were a group of rogue Transmutants; had a date with a girl his age; and was forced to fight for his life against Purists. He wondered if him losing control was inevitable and it sunk any confidence of ever making it in this world. He knew that his mother was only trying to help, but it wasn't. All it did was remind him of how his heritage may ultimately be his downfall. 




Junior was walking alongside Sunset Shimmer. She remained close to his side in order to avoid being picked by any wolves or bears that may have been lurking in the forest. As they walked to their destination, they were unaware of the fact that they were being followed. Koizumi hung far behind as he was behind a bush. He had been tailing Junior all day now, who had broken his schedule to return home. Now he was taking his friend to see this 'Amber' character. This brought up suspicion since he had not heard of this individual mentioned. 

Koizumi followed the pair through the forest until they reached a clearing. Koizumi found Sunset and Junior travelling down stone steps that led to the bottom. He watched as the pair made their way down to the bottom of the chasm, where they proceeded to walk towards a cave. 

"Hmm. Quite the suspicious place to sneak a grope, kid," said Koizumi to himself. He then knelt down as he drew out a small metal pill from his pocket. He drew out a small tablet next and slid a finger on the screen, where a 3D image of a beetle appeared. Suddenly, the pill in his hand began to sprout metallic legs and two red eyes began to glow from the front. The metal insect looked towards Koizumi, while the mercenary looked at the tablet in his hand. He saw himself from the beetle's perspective. 

"Alright little spy drone. Find out what our friend is up to," said Koizumi as he tossed the beetle over the ledge of the chasm. The beetle fell briefly before sprouting synthetic white insect-like wings. The drone made a small buzzing sound as it flew down to the chasm, making its way into the cave. The beetle began to fly over to a wall as Koizumi was able to see the live footage being recorded by the drone from his tablet. He found dozens of people inside of the cave, where weapons were being stacked. 

"Jesus. Hey kid, you seeing this?" asked Koizumi over his COM. 

"I do. What the hell is this?" asked Inoue over the COM. The drone continued to fly through the air as it made its way to a wall. It stuck onto the rocky wall and proceeded to crawl along it, avoiding the sight of any in the cave. The camera began to pan back from the large optics, catching footage of those below on the ground, finding Junior leading Sunset to Manda. 

"Junior, I wasn't expecting to see you or one of your friends around," said Manda in surprise. Koizumi and Inoue were able to pick up the audio from them due to the drone's audio processors that allowed a clear recording. 

"We need to see Amber. It's about the Ark," said Junior. Koizumi raised a brow. 

"Whoa. This kid is a little too familiar with these people," said Koizumi. The drone flew through the cave as it followed Sunset, Junior and Manda to the back of the cave, where some mobile curtains were present. They made their way behind the curtains, while the drone perched itself on the wall, attempting to grow closer. Suddenly, the footage began to garble. 

"Oh shit," said Koizumi as he frantically began to make the drone look around. No one seemed to have spotted them since everyone was currently moving equipment around and conversing. 

"What's going on?" asked Inoue in worry over the COM. 

"There's some interference going on with the drone. I can't figure out the source," said Koizumi as he began to type commands on the tablet to rectify the problem. However, the interference seemed to have been growing stronger. 

"Shit!" said Koizumi in frustration as he made the drone pull back away from the back area of the cave. As he did this, the drone's footage began to clear up. 

"That's weird," said Inoue. 

"Something must be messing with the drone. I'm afraid if we have it get closer, we'll lose the damn thing," said Koizumi as he began to type on the tablet. 

"I'm gonna increase the range of audio and focus on the front of the drone," said Koizumi. From within the cave, the drone's optics briefly flashed and sprouted a tiny satellite from its head, pointing towards the back of the cave. Soon, Koizumi and Inoue were able to pick up a conversation. 

"I have to know what's going on. How is this Ark-" Sunset's voice garbled as Koizumi attempted to adjust the audio receiver. 

"The Ark is a very important object that has power that none of your scientists are capable of comprehending. Its power surpasses that of nuclear energy," said an unfamiliar feminine voice from behind the curtain. 

"That's why Gojira Takeshi I has rounded together these Transmutants, to protect the Ark," said the feminine voice. 

"Shit. Looks like we do have a group of rogue Transmutants here near Ponyville after all," said Koizumi over his COM. 

"What is this Ark that they keep referring to?" asked Inoue in confusion. Koizumi hardened his eyes. 

"I don't know. But we should step in. I need you to bring in the van with my armor and be ready to pick off anyone with your sniper when you get here after I detonate the drone over a crate of explosives," said Koizumi as he focused the drone's sights on a crate near a Transmutant that bore markings that labeled it, 'explosives'. 

"While you do that, I'll move in and take out these bastards in the midst of the confusion," said Koizumi as he stood up and loaded up an assault rifle. 

"Wait! Wait!" said Inoue frantically. 

"Sarge, did you hear what they said? This Ark has more power than nuclear energy! We could be dealing with a powerful weapon!" said Inoue. 

"We don't know that for sure, Inoue," said Koizumi. 

"Maybe not. But we have had prototype weapons that were stolen and used by Purist terrorists. What if the same could be for these Transmutants? They have something in there that Gojira was guarding. I think it's important that we tell the Director so that he can find out what," said Inoue. "Oh. And not to mention that we have civilians involved. We need to be careful with how we go about this." 

"Ugh. Alright, fine. We'll pull back for now. But civilian or not, I'm beginning to get an itchy trigger finger with this kid we're being forced to baby sit as time goes on," said Koizumi in reluctance. Inoue scoffed. 

"Please, pull back. We'll tell the Director and find out from there," said Inoue as Koizumi commanded the drone to fly out of the cave and to land back into his hand, reverting back to a metal pill. Koizumi began to pack up his gear and proceeded to run through the forest, out of sight. 

Back in the cave, Sunset stood beside Junior and Manda as Amber was perched on a stool. 

"You see, you are undergoing changes from the content within the Ark," said Amber. Sunset sighed in annoyance. 

"I know that. But why? Why is this happening? And how bad are these changes going to get?" asked Sunset. 

"Dear, these changes are nothing of ill intent. These are beneficial and will provide you power to protect not only yourself, but those around you. The Ark has found you and your friends worthy to possess gifts that will be used for the good of the world," said Amber. Sunset bore a quizzical look. 

"But why? And what's in there that seems to have some kind of will of its own?" asked Sunset, growing even more confused. 

"Sunset, what's in the Ark is something that none of you are yet ready to know. But I promise you that the time will come, and that you will understand why the things happening to you now are happening," said Amber. Sunset looked unsatisfied by this answer. Junior couldn't blame her. He also wondered why the Ark was so damn important and why the girls were being affected the way that they were. 

"In the meantime, I encourage you to learn how to hone these abilities that you have been blessed with. Because whether you like it or not, they will continue to act up if neglected," said Amber. Sunset sighed heavily as she turned away and began to walk from the curtain. Junior looked to Amber. 

"Are you trying to make me look bad?" asked Junior in annoyance. 

"I'm sorry, Junior. But it is not my father's will that they should know yet," said Amber. 

"Your fa- He's involved in this? Who is he?" asked Junior in annoyance. 

"In time, Junior. But you must be there for them, for they will be afraid and uncertain on what to do," said Amber. Junior bore an incredulous look. 

"I'm not even speaking to Twilight and the others! Even if I was still friends with them, what can I do? I'm just a delinquent who gets into trouble," said Junior. 

"Don't sell yourself short, Junior. You may not think much of yourself, but your friends think highly of you. It's why they counted on you to ask about the Ark. You care, and that's important to them. And you may hold a grudge against some of them, but I promise you that one day, you will need to count on them. This anger will not help you," said Amber. Junior merely hardened his eyes in response. He then proceeded to walk away, leaving Manda and Amber behind with the Ark. Soon, Junior was walking alongside Sunset through the forest. Sunset held her arm with a troubled look on her face. 

"I'm sorry, Sunset. I wish that there was more that I could do," said Junior. 

"There's something that you can do..." said Sunset as she glanced at Junior. 

"Name it," said Junior. 

"Promise you'll stick with us through whatever this is?" asked Sunset as she gently reached for Junior's wrist and held it. Junior felt her cold palm on his skin and felt the girl to be slightly shaking in fear. He was able to smell it off of her. Junior nodded to her with a soft expression as he held Sunset's hand firmly. 

"I promise," said Junior. Sunset softly smiled to herself, feeling comfort.
> Chapter 44: Odd Day
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

From within the great prison, The Vault, Onyx was walking past several cells. He bore a stone cold expression as he made his way over to Gojira Senior's cell. He stood before it, while Senior lied down on the bed in his cell.

"You certainly enjoy visiting me. I'm flattered," said Senior as he stared up at the ceiling.

"I'm here to interrogate you this time. Not make friendly chit chat," said Onyx as he drew out a tablet and played footage on the tablet and held it out to the cell.

"Does this place look familiar to you?" asked Onyx as the video played. Senior raised himself up and made his way over to the field that kept him within the cell. His eyes widened as he recognized the lair of the Guardians to have been filmed. Everything from his allies, the weapons, and even his son was present in the footage.

"One of my agents followed your son here. Normally he's assigned to watch over him to make sure no harm comes to him or that he does no harm, but now I'm growing concerned," said Onyx in a cold tone.

"Why is your son affiliated with your group?" questioned Onyx.

"He isn't," said Senior in a neutral tone.

"The fact that he is familiar with those inside of where you and your rogues were hidden contradicts that answer," said Onyx as he skipped to a scene where Junior was speaking to Manda.

"I better get some answers, Gojira Takeshi. If I gave the word, I can place your son on the watchlist for rogue Transmutants. I have the authority to bring him in and lock him in a cell right next to you," said Onyx. Senior growled as he slammed his hands on the field, which rippled.

"You stay away from him!" shouted Senior. Onyx was unfazed as he remained silent. A few guards came rushing by with their weapons drawn.

"Then convince me otherwise," said Onyx, coldly. Senior growled as his eyes bore a reptilian look to it. His blood was boiling. His own son was being threatened to be lumped up with him. He couldn't let Junior suffer for another one of his mistakes.

"I met my son and wife months ago. I couldn't stand to be away from them any longer, so I revealed myself to them and told them everything," said Senior in a neutral tone.

"So, they're involved in your group?" questioned Onyx.

"Of course not. I wouldn't risk my family being a part of this. But, I had to have my son meet my group. His inhibitor chip was gone, and he was struggling with his animal instincts and transformation. He needed guidance," said Senior.

"I wouldn't put it past you to brainwash your own son to join your cause of rogues," said Onyx with a scoff. Senior sent him a glare.

"My son is his own person. I only did what was needed to be a better father. I haven't been there for him for years, and he was getting worse. If I neglected to step in, I guarantee that you would have had to deal with him a long time ago," said Senior in a low tone. Onyx merely showed Senior the tablet.

"And what about the girl? We identified her as Sunset Shimmer. She's a 17 year human, and she apparently attends the same school as your son. How is she involved?" questioned Onyx as he showed footage of Junior walking along side Sunset, with a clear look at her face.

"I don't know anything about her. She must be a friend of my son's. I don't know why a human is there, when I had forbidden my son and my group from involving them," said Senior with a hard expression. Onyx hummed to himself as he skipped through the footage.

"Alright. But it seems that your group has something that has me interested, Gojira Takeshi," said Onyx as he held up the tablet and showed footage of a mobile curtain, where audio was the only thing of interest.

"I have to know what's going on. How is this Ark-" Sunset's voice garbled over the footage.

"The Ark is a very important object that has power that none of your scientists are capable of comprehending. Its power surpasses that of nuclear energy," said Amber from behind the curtain. "That's why Gojira Takeshi has rounded together these Transmutants, to protect the Ark."

Gojira's stomach tightened. Onyx bore a stern expression as he lowered the tablet. The Transmutant knew what this all meant now.

"The 'Ark' has been mentioned quite a bit. It seems to have a special importance as well. Now I want you to tell me, what is the Ark? And what is its function?" demanded Onyx. Senior bore a hard expression as the two locked eyes. There was no way out of this. The Ark's existence has been compromised, and now his comrades and family may suffer if he didn't give them an answer.

"The Ark isn't what you think it is. It's not a weapon," said Senior.

"Then what is it? Its power 'surpasses that of nuclear energy'? What the hell have you been hiding?" demanded Onyx. Senior gave a defeated sigh.

"The Ark is an ancient artifact that hails from another world," said Senior. Onyx bore a look of confusion, as well did the guards.

"Like outer space?" asked a guard.

"No, not exactly. I mean a world that's parallel to our own. Another dimension, if you will. Its content contains a powerful object that is beyond human understanding, and can be a dangerous tool in the wrong hands," said Senior.

"You expect me to believe that science fictional dribble?" deadpanned Onyx.

"I'm a prisoner, Onyx. My Transmutants' location is compromised, my family's fate lies in your hands, and the Ark's existence is known. I have nothing to gain by lying to you, Director," said Senior in a serious tone. The guards all glanced at each other, feeling that this man was loony in the head, though he seemed to be quite sincere about what he was saying. This only prompted them to think him more deranged.

"What does it do?" questioned Onyx.

"I can't answer that," answered Senior. Onyx glared at him.

"You would do well to answer, Takeshi. I just need to give a command, and my men will swarm your cave in the Everfree forest in seconds, wiping out every single one of your soldiers!" said Onyx. Senior growled at the threat.

"I can't answer that question because I'm not even sure myself," said Senior. Onyx bore a look of confusion.

"I only have a rough idea on what it does, which is to enhance individuals. There's more to it, but I don't know what exactly. What I do know is that Amber, the one who gave me knowledge about it in the first place knows all about the Ark's content," said Senior. Meanwhile, a man in uniform proceeded to make his way away from the area as everyone was distracted by Senior's tale. He quickly made his way away from the cell block and down to an elevator that took him to the surface. Then, he quickly made his way over to a room where a few computers were present and drew out a small object that lit up. It bore a speaker on the center and a button on the bottom.

"Get me Scar. I found out something interesting," said the man with a smirk.





Junior was sitting down in the living room of his home with a troubled look. Fluttershy was sitting next to him on the couch as she held her hands on her lap.

"So... That's the problem right now," said Junior as he drew out his phone.

"Battra has texted me asking if I could somehow convince Mosura to talk to him. But I don't know how to go about it," said Junior with a sigh as Fluttershy looked at the text on the screen.

"Oh my," said Fluttershy. She bore an uncertain look.

"W-Well, I don't know if it's really my place to say anything. This is a complicated situation. After all, her brother is the Night Angel," said Fluttershy. Junior sighed.

"I know, and that’s why I don't know how to go about this. I could end up pissing Mosura off again if I try to push her to talk to him. But she's been living at my place for a couple of weeks now. She can't live her forever. Pretty soon my mom is gonna tell me to marry her just so she can continue living with us!" said Junior in exasperation. Fluttershy looked down at the ground. It must have been nice to live under the same roof as Junior, especially waking up every morning to greet him for breakfast and giggling at his bed head. Fluttershy's heart fluttered at the thought. She then shook her head, scolding herself for having such weird thoughts that were not addressing the issue. Her cheeks flushed.

"Is she a problem?" asked Fluttershy.

"Well... no. I don't mind her company. But it's just that... I sometimes hear her crying at night," said Junior with a light frown. Fluttershy's expression softened.

"I just know that this is bothering her. And living with me isn't going to solve anything," said Junior. Fluttershy nodded.

"Then, why don't you tell her that?" asked Fluttershy. Junior looked to her with a raised brow.

"Tell her how you know it's hurting her. If you just tell her that you're telling her this because you care, she might listen. Just tell her what's in your heart," said Fluttershy with a soft smile. Junior slightly nodded.

"Hmm. Well, if you say so. I'll trust your judgment. Thanks for the advice, Shy. Glad that I can count on you," said Junior with a smile. Fluttershy smiled with a look of flattery.

"Y-You can count on me anytime, Goji. Don't be afraid to ask," said Fluttershy as she brushed her hair away from her eyes. The front door opened, revealing Mosura and Miwa carrying grocery bags.

"Junior, we're home!" called Miwa. She then bore a look of surprise as she found Fluttershy.

"Oh. Good morning, Fluttershy," said Miwa with a smile. Fluttershy stood up with a smile.

"Oh, good morning Mrs. Takeshi! Mosura," said Fluttershy. She turned to Junior as she cleared her throat.

"Um... Thanks for the advice, Goji. I'll text you later to let you know how it goes," said Fluttershy with a wink. Junior nodded to her, catching her drift. As Fluttershy left the house, Miwa and Mosura began to place the groceries in the kitchen.

"Advice? What advice did you give her?" asked Mosura in curiosity.

"Uh... that it's OK to be nice, but never let people walk over you," lied Junior. Though it was good advice that he thought Fluttershy might benefit from. He made a mental note to give it to her should the time arrive for that.

"Oh well that's good advice. Junior, Mosura, could you two put the groceries away? I have to get to work early today. Weekend shifts, you know," said Miwa as she rushed out of the kitchen. Junior stood up and made his way over to where Mosura was placing contents away where they belonged.

"Um... Mosu, can we talk?" asked Junior.

"Sure. What's up?" asked Mosura in curiosity.

"I think that maybe... It's time that you faced your brother," said Junior. Mosura stopped in place as she bore a blank expression. She then went back to putting contents away.

"I'm serious," said Junior.

"I know. It's just that I'm not ready yet. I thought we agreed to not discuss this?" asked Mosura with a glare.

"We did. But Mosura, you can't avoid him forever. You have every right to be angry at him. But he's your brother. He loves you," said Junior.

"That's hypocritical of you! What about Twilight and the others, Gojira?" questioned Mosura.

"This isn't about them, Mosura Yasu!" said Junior in frustration.

"But it's a similar situation!" said Mosura with a scoff as she turned away. Junior sighed in frustration.

"Mosura, I could honestly care less about patching things up with them. It's not an issue for me. But I know that you're hurting a lot with the situation with your brother. I hear you cry at night," said Junior. Mosura gulped as she clenched her fist as she lowered her head.

"I know you don't like being angry with him. And I know that he never meant to hurt you," said Junior as he placed a hand on Mosura's shoulder and turned her to face him. She avoided eye contact with him as the Transmutant placed his hands on her shoulders. Mosura sniffled as she planted her forehead against Junior's chest.

"What should I do?" muttered Mosura.

"Ultimately, it's up to you to decide. But, I personally believe that facing him is the best course of action," said Junior as he gently caressed her upper back. He then smiled.

"As much I like having you around, I need you to get the hell out of my house," said Junior with a joking tone. Mosura softly chuckled as she lightly punched Junior's shoulder.

"You jerk," said Mosura. She raised her head as she wiped her eyes.

"But, I think you might be right," said Mosura.





Fluttershy was walking down the side walk with a hum. She bore a smile and a cheery look on her face as she skipped along her walk. She had felt accomplished for giving Junior some possible good advice. It pleased her to know that he was appreciative of her advice and that he was happy to count on her. This caused her heart to do flips in her chest to being such a helpful friend to someone so dear to her. She flushed to herself as she thought to Junior's soft expression as he thanked her.

"Oh~. What is this feeling?~ My heart races, whenever I'm around you.~ So many emotions!~ Ever since I met you, my heart would flutter~. I feel like I can soar to the great blue sky!~" sang Fluttershy as she walked along the sidewalk. She began to hum, though she stopped as she found several squirrels to be heading towards her. She tilted her head in confusion at the critters approaching and then noticed a few cats and a couple of dogs to be approaching. Fluttershy slightly backed away as the animals approached. She then gasped in surprise as several birds landed on her shoulders, her head and index fingers. She stood still as stone as she glanced at all the animals approaching as they chittered, meowed, barked, and tweeted. Fluttershy bore a blank expression.

"Um... Hi," said Fluttershy with a forced laugh. A bird began to tweet from her finger.

"Oh? You liked my singing? W-Well, I'm not that good," said Fluttershy with a bashful smile. Then, her eyes suddenly widened. She looked at the bird.

"D-Did you..." Fluttershy stared at the bird with wide eyes. The bird tweeted again.

"N-No. No, I didn't know that I spoke bird. Wait, I-I don't think I'm even speaking bird," said Fluttershy with an unnerved look. A dog began to bark at her.

"Nope. Not dog either," said Fluttershy. A squirrel chittered as a cat meowed.

"Neither cat or squirrel," said Fluttershy. She then giggled.

"Oh! I must be dreaming! That's it," said Fluttershy as she closed her eyes for a few seconds. She then opened them, but found the animals still around her, all staring at her curiously.

"This isn't a dream, is it?" asked Fluttershy. All of the animals made a simultaneous call. Fluttershy bore a blank expression. She didn't know whether to be amazed or frightened.





The local library in Ponyville was filled with dozens of people. They searched shelves for books they desired, sat at the desktop computers, browsing the internet for their own purposes, and others sat at tables studying or reading through the books that they picked out, as was the case for Twilight Sparkle. The girl sat down at a table, with a couple of books stacked by her as she read through one of the books that were present with her. The covers read, "Patching Things Up", "So, You Screwed Over Your Friend?", and "Owning Up". These books were centered around the issue of losing a good friend due to an argument, making mistakes, etc. Twilight bore a sad expression on her face as she continued to read. While there were some helpful tips in this book, she was discouraged when they reached a point where an author states that sometimes it could be better if individuals end their friendship and never pick up the pieces due to either creating more stress or pushing the other away. This was something that Twilight could not accept as what she did to Junior was wrong and unfair. She not only refused to give Junior, the one she considered a friend, the benefit of the doubt over the X issue, but she also denied his innocence when he was acquitted. Twilight thought that she might as well have denied that she even knew his name. She sighed sadly as she closed the book and propped her cheek onto the cold table.

"God, I'm such an idiot," said Twilight as buried her face into her arms. When Junior denied her and the others' apology with such disdain and coldness in his eyes, it made Twilight realized just how badly that she had hurt him. That memory has been seared into her very mind, mocking her, damning her for her mistake. Twilight raised herself up as she sniffled, rubbing her eyes.

"I can't let it end like this," said Twilight with furrowed brows. Sure, she did screw up and there was a chance that Junior may never forgive her and the others, but that didn't mean that she was going to leave everything as it was. She just had to let her friend know how sorry that she was and that she wanted to start over, even if it took a million years for that to happen.

The petite girl got out of her seat and quickly made her way over to an aisle of book shelves. She began to quickly scan through the spines of the books that were exposed.

"No. No. No. Ugh! There must be another book that I can study to fix things. As she continued to scan, her eyes found a sight that made her crack a smile. She found another book that seemed to have been related to mending damaged relationships. However, this book was up high. Twilight took a breath bore stretching her arm out to the book. She stood up on the tip of her toes, straining as she attempted to reach the book. However, she was just too short. After several seconds of trying, Twilight groaned as she dropped down to the soles of her feet. Her cheeks were flushing hot as she recalled the times that Junior would bring up her height.

"Ugh! Why must I be vertically challenged?" moaned Twilight in misery as waved a hand. As she did this, her hand glowed with a raspberry aura, while the book suddenly levitated out of the shelf. Twilight's eyes widened as the book was suspended in the air with only a sparkling aura around it. Twilight fearfully backed away from this unnatural event.

"Uh..." Twilight whimpered as she bumped into another shelf. Suddenly, more books began to fall all around her. Twilight braced herself, but did not feel or hear the books colliding to the ground. She raised her head and gasped in shock as she found all the fallen books to have been levitating all around her.

"Aahh!" yelped Twilight as she frantically stumbled away from the floating books as she found her hand glowing. Suddenly, the books all fell to the ground.

"Shh!" hushed a woman from another aisle. Twilight gulped as she stared at the books that lied on the ground. She then stared at her hand, which shook with fear.

"What was that?" asked Twilight.





Rainbow Dash bore beads of sweat over her brows as she stretched. She wore a cyan jogging suit and was currently at the school's track, along with several other students. She cleared her throat as she stood before the students.

"Alright, guys. You know the drill. We need to get into top shape before our next game," said Rainbow as she popped the joints in her bones while letting out sighs of relief. The other students all gave verbal responses of understanding. Rainbow began to stretch her body as she stood at the track in the field of the school.

"OK. Three laps around the field, guys. And I better not catch any of you slacking," said Rainbow with a stern look. Again, verbal confirmation came from the students. Rainbow took a breath as she and her teammates crouched close to the ground as they prepared to start running. A girl blew a whistle, prompting the teens to break off running. They rounded the field to wrap up the first lap, while Rainbow Dash took the lead. She had yet to feel exhausted during her first lap, which was excellent for her. Having low stamina in the field was a recipe for failure, something that the girl was not intending to do.

She soon rounded her second lap, still in the lead while her teammates were steadily losing distance with her. Rainbow felt her adrenaline pushing her at great lengths, allowing her to endure. But suddenly, she felt her body beginning to sting and winced as her arms, legs, and chest sparked with rainbow colored electricity. Rainbow's eyes widened as she saw this, but then abruptly felt herself moving faster across the field. She didn't have enough time to process what was happening as she found herself leaving the track and then the school grounds.

Everything around her turned into a blur, including light. Rainbow Dash felt intense wind in her face as her muscles felt like they were pulling back from her face. Rainbow stopped running to see what the hell was happening to the world around her. As she stopped, everything around her became coherent. However, she noticed that her surroundings were completely different. Instead of day, it was evening. Rainbow stood before a Neighsian monastery in the middle of a valley with rolling green hills and tall mountains. Rainbow looked around incredulously and found a little village, just a couple miles away. Rainbow stared blankly from where she came from, where an ocean view was present.

"What the f-"





Applejack was humming to herself as she stood beside a tractor. Her eyes scanned through the engine as she raised one of her tools up. She was currently in the large backyard of her home, where several apple trees were present. Today, she was doing one of her chores on the weekend, which was the fix the tractor while her older brother delivered some of Granny's homemade apple pies to some customers down town. Right now, AJ was covered in sweat and grime, along with fluid from the vehicle.

"Let's see... Ah. No wait, that ain't right," said Applejack as she scratched the side of her head, getting grime in her hair, though she personally didn't mind as she lived her life getting dirty through a hard day's work. Though right now, she was struggling to figure out the problem with the tractor.

"Hey, Applejack!" called a young girl's voice, with a southern accent. AJ turned and found a girl with red hair, a pink bow, and overalls on. It was Applejack's little sister. She bounced a ball in the grass.

"Hey, ya wanna play some basketball?" asked the girl.

"Maybe later, Applebloom. I still got some work to do on this darn tractor," said Applejack as she reached for her tool box. She then groaned in annoyance as she looked around herself.

"Dabnabbit! Where the hay is that wrench?" asked Applejack in annoyance. Applebloom knelt down in the grass and looked under the tractor.

"Ain't that it down there?" asked Applebloom. Applejack looked under the tractor and found the wrench to be under it.

"Unbelievable," said Applejack as she shook her head. She didn't know how on Earth she had left it under the tractor. She was beginning to feel like she was losing her marbles these days. As if seeing a talking bug wasn't enough to make her question her sanity. Applejack got on her knees and held one hand beneath the tractor as she reached for the wrench on the ground underneath. She began to lift up the hanging loose metal on the tractor so that her free hand could grab the wrench. With ease, she lifted the metal and grabbed the wrench. But then she noticed that the tractor was raised up from its front just a foot off the ground. Applejack's eyes widened as she found herself holding the front half up.

"Wuah!" Applejack yelped with a start as she quickly flailed her hand away, but the tractor suddenly flipped up and fell backwards onto the ground. Applejack gasped in shock, while she glanced at her sister.

"D-Did you do that?!" exclaimed Applebloom. Applejack slowly looked back at the tractor as it lied on the ground. She then looked to her hand. She had to be sure what she did was real. Applejack made her way over to the tractor in a curious but also reluctant pace. She bent her knees down as she latched her hands under the tractor. After taking a breath, Applejack lifted with her knees and slowly lifted the tractor off its side and into the air. Applejack gasped as she found herself holding the tractor over her head with ease. Applebloom stared in awe, with her jaw dropping. The tractor creaked as AJ held it in the air, but she felt like she was holding a pillow rather than a heavy metal vehicle. She then gently lowered the tractor down to the ground on its wheels. She stared at her hands and toned arms. What she just did was not normal.

"Whoa." Applejack was only able to get one word out from her mind that swirled with many other thoughts.

"You're like a super hero!" exclaimed Applebloom with a grin. Applejack merely glanced at her, still in shock what she just did.





The air in the kitchen was filled with sweets and dough. Pinkie Pie was covered from cheek to cheek with powder from the cookie dough, as she carefully looked over the cookies that were on the pan. They all were cold and doughy and bore chocolate chips in them. Pinkie hummed to herself as she made her fingers into a camera frame shape as she stuck her tongue out, looking at the pan of cookies from different angles. So far, the process for baking these cookies was working out well, but there was still something missing. She hummed to herself as she held a hand under her chin. She then gasped.

"Needs sprinkles!" said Pinkie as she rushed towards the pantry and began to toss out items that were unnecessary for her gift. She muttered to herself as she searched high and low.

"Aha!" Pinkie pulled out a container filled with colorful sprinkles. She grinned as she ran back to the pan of cookies. She shook the container, hearing the sprinkles rattle against each other and then poured and spread them on the cookies. After she was done, she looked over the cookies again before adopting an unsatisfied look.

"Hmm. Something is still missing," said Pinkie. She then hummed as she squinted at one cookie on the pan.

"You. You need a little more sprinkles, mister!" said Pinkie as she poured a bit of sprinkles into her hand. She then dropped the sprinkles from her hand. However, the sprinkles began to glow pink and gave a high-pitched sound as they fell. Pinkie's eyes widened as the glowing sprinkles fell onto the cookie. Suddenly, a pink explosion blinded Pinkie's sight. Her hearing rang as she stood in place, seeing everything pure white.

Pinkie stumbled as she waved her arms everywhere in almost a panic. Her sight began to clear up, seeing the world around her as a blur, and then her hearing return. Pinkie rubbed her eyes and shook her head. She then stared with wide eyes at her surroundings. The kitchen bore scorch marks on the walls, while the counter was partially destroyed, with tile and wood scattered on the ground, and the cookie dough had spread everywhere in the kitchen. Pinkie slowly looked down around herself and the kitchen that was partially destroyed and made into a mess. She heard feet rushing over to the living room and found Maud coming into the kitchen. Maud’s eyes widened in shock as she found the kitchen in its messy state while Pinkie's hair was blown back and exposed her forehead. It looked as though she was caught in a storm.

"Pinkie Pie, what happened?!" asked Maud as she made her way over to her sister. Pinkie slumped her shoulders.

"I just... I just added sprinkles..." Pinkie bore a dumbfounded look. She then looked around the kitchen, finding the mess. Her eyes welled up with tears as she sniffled. Maud placed a comforting hand on her shoulder.

"It's alright. We can clean this up, no problem," said Maud. Pinkie wiped her nose with a sniffle.

"No, it's the cookies. I was making them for Goji," said Pinkie with her voice breaking. Maud's expression softened.

"He didn't eat the last apology cookie that I made. I was hoping that he would like these ones. I know that h-he likes chocolate," sniffled Pinkie. Maud brought her sister's head onto her shoulder as she patted her back.





It was the late noon. Rodan was strolling down the sidewalk alongside Eliza, who held her arms behind her back with a shy smile.

"I uh... I appreciate you accepting my invite, 'Liza," said Rodan with a chuckle and a nervous smile. Eliza smiled warmly at him.

"And I appreciate that you invited me. You're pretty fun," said Eliza. Rodan lightly flushed as he scratched the back of his head with a chuckle.

"You think so?" asked Rodan. Eliza nodded.

"I do! I spend a lot of times with my cousins. I never really had the opportunity to make friends. My cousins are pretty boring and always focused on studying. It's just so refreshing to be around someone who is carefree as you," said Eliza.

"Really? Why is it that someone as pretty as you couldn't get many friends?" asked Rodan in surprise.

"Ah. It's complicated. I guess you can say... I'm a little sheltered," said Eliza with an embarrassed laugh. She cleared her throat as she avoided eye contact.

"I've rarely interacted with those outside my family circle. So, I'm sorry if I'm a bit socially awkward," said Eliza.

"Nah. What makes you say that?" asked Rodan.

"I hear that your friend Gojira is a little unnerved by my presence," said Eliza with a whisper. Rodan gave a forced chuckle as he looked away, but his expression briefly hardened. He couldn't believe how insensitive Junior seemed to girls. From making Twilight cry, and acting rudely around Eliza.

"Don't worry about Gojira. He's like that with everyone," said Rodan with a forced smile. Eliza shook her head.

"No, it's alright. I may have come on a little strongly. I'm not offended," said Eliza.

"But still, his social skills suck. At least you're polite and nice. He's kinda a douche with everyone he doesn't know or like. He acts like the world is out to get him," said Rodan with a shrug. Eliza looked at him curiously.

"But isn't it technically? With you being Transmutants?" asked Eliza.

"Meh. It's not as bad as it was twenty years ago. I mean, there are still some places that won't serve us, and the government might be stricter on us, but aside from Purists, I say we're fine," said Rodan as he held his hands in his pockets. Eliza smiled.

"Hmm. I admire your optimism, Rodan," said Eliza. The two made their way down through the town. Eliza sighed in disappointment.

"I wish I was able to see you and your friends play, Rodan. Unfortunately, I was busy that day," said Eliza.

"Yeah, It’s cool. But hey, we can take this opportunity to hang out and have a good time," said Rodan as he pointed towards a small building in town, where the two entered. Eliza's eyes widened in surprise as she found the inside to have been dark, but dimly lit by arcade consoles that filled the entire place.

"Oh wow," said Eliza in fascination.

"I take it you never been to an arcade before?" asked Rodan with a smile. Eliza merely shook her head as she stared in awe.

"No, never. I don't even play video games," said Eliza. Rodan's eyes widened.

"Oh, you're missing out! Come on! Let's get some tokens and get to playing," said Rodan as he led Eliza further inside. Soon, the two were walking along several arcade consoles, where customers were currently occupying them.

"Ah man, this place is great, 'Liza. It's got old school consoles, even some of the modern stuff, they serve food and drinks, and you can win prizes by playing certain games with tickets you earn," said Rodan. Eliza looked around with wide eyes filled with wonder. It was like seeing color for the first time. The sound of arcade beeps and boops and other jingles from the games filled her hearing. Soon, Eliza found herself currently standing at a console where an image of Pac-Man was depicted on the side. Rodan was leaning against it as he began to point to the controls.

"OK, since you aren't savvy with games, I'll walk you through them. These things work by inserting these tokens into the machine. How many you insert depends on the machine, which is depicted on screen," said Rodan as he placed a couple of tokens in the console. A jingle filled the air as the game showed off the developer names and the titles of multiple games on a selection screen. Rodan then pointed to the control.

"OK, Pac-Man is limited to direction. You don't have to worry about these buttons, just surviving," said Rodan.

"Surviving?" asked Eliza with a raised brow.

"Yeah, watch," said Rodan as he pressed a blue button, selecting 'Pac-Man'. The game came on screen, where a pixel circle appeared in a maze, where colorful pixel ghosts began to escape from the center.

"OK, just move the stick around to move Pac-Man and get the dots. Try to not let those ghosts touch you or else you'll lose a life," said Rodan. Eliza smiled.

"Sounds easy enough," said Eliza as she moved the yellow character on screen. 'Waka-waka', the sounds that Pac-Man made as Eliza made him eat the dots as he navigated through the maze. Eliza began to quickly navigate the character, devouring every white dot in sight. She then gasped as she found a red ghost moving its way towards her character. She quickly backtracked and navigated through the maze with the ghost tailing her. As she attempted to simultaneously avoid the ghost and eat the dots, more ghosts began to leave the center and enter the maze. Eliza found herself rounding corners and moving in different directions to escape the ghosts until she found herself cornered. As the ghosts made contact with her, everything stopped. Pac-Man remained as a still yellow dot, slowly being consumed by darkness as a failure beeping jingle came from the console until Pac-Man finally shrunk into nothing. Eliza sighed in disappointment.

"Oh, forgot to mention. If you eat those blinking dots, the ghosts will turn blue and you have a temporary ability that lets you eat them to send them back to the center for a while," said Rodan. Eliza sent him a scowl.

"It would have been nice if you shared that information with me sooner," deadpanned Eliza. Rodan smiled sheepishly as he shrugged.

Soon, Eliza found herself playing on her next life. She began to become overrun, forcing her to make her way to a flashing dot and gained the invincibility.

"OK, try to use those dots sparingly. They don't come back after eating them," said Rodan as Eliza ate a couple of the closest ghosts. She yelped in panic as she lost the ability and began to retreat to the remaining dots. However, they were across the maze, and the ghosts that were already eaten had just returned to the maze, getting in her path.

"No, no, no!" said Eliza in a panic as the ghosts touched Pac-Man.

"Ah." Eliza groaned in frustration.

"It's all good, 'Liza." Rodan looked at the girl reassuringly. Eliza merely smiled.

"it's kinda frustrating, but also very fun! I... I think I like video games!" said Eliza as she went back to playing. Rodan grinned as he pumped his fist. This experience had to be every video game fan's dream.

Soon, the two teens were moving about every video game console that brought their interest. Well, mainly Eliza's interest. Rodan could come back anytime and play the games that he enjoyed the most on his own time, but he wanted to make sure that Eliza was having fun. Fortunately, this seemed to be the case. Eliza's smile and her immersion in the games caused him to smile himself and allowed him to have a good time. Hell, she even asked to try out some games that Rodan never really thought of trying here or being interested in and he was still having fun. Right now, the two teens were standing before a console with plastic rifles attached to a large console via black cords. They were shooting at xenomorph aliens from the film, 'Alien' that appeared on screen. It was here that Rodan realized that while not having played video games before, Eliza had some impressive hand-eye coordination. Here, she was displaying it well as she quickly spotted the aliens on screen and went for the kill. She was getting a higher score than he was! Rodan merely smiled to himself as he continued to game on with Eliza.

Later, the two were sitting at a table away from the games, with a pan of pizza in front of them and their own cups of soda. The two ate their food as they took their break from gaming. Eliza wiped her lips with a sigh.

"This has been a lot of fun, Rodan. Again, thank you for inviting me," said Eliza. Rodan nodded to her.

"Hey, I'm glad I did! You are amazing at these games! Are you sure that you're not a gamer?" asked Rodan. Eliza chuckled as she shook her head.

"No, I'm not," said Eliza.

"You could've fooled me. You got some of these button based games and that 'Alien' game down pretty well. You got some good hand-eye coordination," said Rodan. Eliza smiled with a blush on her face.

"W-Well, I do use a computer a lot. For my research," said Eliza. Rodan looked at her curiously.

"Hey, you keep mentioning this 'research'. What is it exactly that you're researching?" asked Rodan. Eliza briefly went silent. She cleared her throat.

"Well, I'm researching biology," said Eliza.

"Oh. You wanna be a biologist when you grow up?" asked Rodan.

"Something like that. I want to learn as much as possible about the biology of all life. With that knowledge, I believe that one day, we can find benefits to life if we better understand it and its functions. I guess you can say that I want to find the miracle cure," said Eliza as she stared at her cup. Rodan smiled.

"Hey, I'm no genius when it comes to stuff like science and stuff. But, I think it's awesome that you have some noble goal in mind," said Rodan with a look of admiration. He then rubbed his head.

"Me? I just want to be guy that people think is cool and would want to hang out with. I don't know, I guess I want to make people feel good. Maybe some kind of entertainer like an actor or a comedian. But that's nothing compared to your goal," said Rodan. Eliza placed her hand over his own, causing Rodan's heart to jump as he looked at her. Eliza had a warm smile on her face as she held Rodan's hand.

"You be who you want to be, Rodan. If you want to make people feel good through entertainment and laughter, then go for it. It's what you want to do. Sometimes, the world needs people who are there to bring smiles onto others' faces. Besides, it's what you did for me today," said Eliza. Rodan lightly flushed as he looked away.

"Wow. I... I never thought of it like that," said Rodan. He then looked to Eliza's hand as it was over his own. He then slowly began to move it and held Eliza's own, locking fingers. He then looked to Eliza, who stared at him with a flushing cheeks. The two bore hearts that raced in their chests as they locked eyes with each other. Rodan couldn't help but find himself slightly leaning close to Eliza over the table. Suddenly, a buzzing and jingle sound filled the air, prompting Eliza to tear her eyes away from Rodan and to reach into her pocket and drew out a phone.

"Oh. Hold on," said Eliza. Rodan groaned as he slumped his head on the table in disappointment as Eliza answered her phone.

"Hello? Yes. No. No," said Eliza as she bore an annoyed look. She then groaned.

"No, I'm... OK. Alright, I'll be there," said Eliza as she hung up. She sighed as she released Rodan's hand.

"I apologize, but I have to go. My cousins need some help with something at home. But again, thank you very much for this. I hope that we can do this again soon," said Eliza as she smiled at him. Rodan raised his head up with a smile.

"Hey, just hit me up and we'll hang out again. Next time, you get to choose what to do," said Rodan. Eliza nodded as she was about to take off. She then glanced back at Rodan with a thoughtful look on her face. Rodan raised a brow at her as Eliza made her way over to him. She placed her hands on his cheeks and turned his head and brought him close to herself. She planted a kiss on his forehead, causing Rodan's eyes to widen as his flush intensified. Eliza smiled as she waved to him.

"Until we meet again!" said Eliza as she began to rush out of the arcade, leaving Rodan alone. He sighed to himself as he slumped in his seat.

"Rodan, you are one smooth dude," said Rodan as he took his cup and drank his soda.





Rarity was currently standing in the doorway to the establishment, 'Carousel Boutique', waving.

"Alright, I'll be in tomorrow morning! Thank you!" said Rarity as she left the building. Right now, she had to just gotten off work. And best of all, she had just received her paycheck today. She hummed to herself as she walked home, looking forward to cashing her check. This would give her some more funding to buy materials to work on her own sewing. As Rarity walked, she heard rumbling in the air. She shot her head up in the air, finding that the blue sky had become covered by storm clouds above. Rarity's shoulders slumped.

"The forecast said that it was going to be sunny..." muttered Rarity. She hadn't brought her umbrella with her to work today, meaning that it was out home and she herself was miles away, without an umbrella. Suddenly, rain drops began to fall from the sky, landing on the ground all around Rarity. The girl gave a panicked cry as she hid her check in her coat and held her hands over her hair.

"Oh! Oh! Oh! No!" cried Rarity in misery as the rain drops fell over her.

"No, I can't get soaked! My check! My clothes! My hair!!" wailed Rarity in misery as she held her hands over her head. Suddenly, her hands glowed a light blue, where a diamond shaped object appeared above her head. Rarity's eyes widened in shock as she found the transparent, flat object floating over her head. It softly glowed as it shielded her from the rain above.

"What on Earth?" Rarity stared in awe as she dazzled by the sight above her. She lowered her hands and the diamond shield suddenly began to flicker and disappeared, allowing for the rain to fall back on her.

"Ahhhh! No! No, come back!" cried Rarity as she frantically waved her hands in the air as she was getting soaked. Suddenly, the shield reappeared again, but this time in threes. Three diamond shapes were stuck together, creating a larger space shade over her. Rarity sighed in relief but then stared at her hands, which softly glowed as the diamonds did.

"Am... Am I doing this?" asked Rarity in shock. She slowly began to move her hands from side to side, allowing the shields to hum as they followed the motion of her hands. She gasped as they did this.

"Incredible," said Rarity in awe. Though she couldn't explain what was happening and how she was doing this, it was incredibly fascinating to her. Not to mention that it was keeping her dry. Suddenly, she heard a great whoosh passing by her, blowing strong wind over her.

"Ah! My hair!" cried Rarity as her hair was blown through the wind. She then noticed a rainbow streak covered in sparks to be moving through the road, which then crashed into a brick wall ahead down the street. Rarity quickly ran to investigate, all the while making sure that her shield remained over her. Rarity came to the end of where the rainbow stopped, finding Rainbow Dash to be on the ground on her rear, rubbing her bruised head.

"Ouch! Ow! Ow! Ow!" whined Rainbow as she held her throbbing head. Rarity's eyes widened.

"Rainbow Dash?!" exclaimed Rarity. Rainbow shook off her pain and looked to Rarity with wide eyes.

"Rarity? What the heck is that?!" exclaimed Rainbow as she pointed above Rarity.

"I-I don't know! It just appeared out of thin air! I think I made it, somehow. But never mind me, what happened to you?" asked Rarity. Rainbow shakily stood up as she was soaked in the rain, while still rubbing her forehead.

"Mm. All I remember is that I was running laps with my soccer team. Suddenly, I felt like my body was stinging, kinda like those static shocks when you go down the slide or rub your feet on carpet with footie pajamas," said Rainbow as she winced.

"Then all the sudden, I found myself running through some weird colorful tunnel or something. Next thing I knew, I was in Chin-nai!" said Rainbow. Rarity's eyes widened.

"Wait, what?" asked Rarity.

"I... I think it was Chin-nai. Nobody spoke Equish and everything looked like it was from Neighsia. I tried to run to find someone to help me, but I ended up in like two other different countries! I ended up in Mexicolt, then I ended up Zebrica, almost gotten eaten by some lions, then I finally managed to get back here by sheer luck!" said Rainbow.

"You... You ran?" asked Rarity with an incredulous look. Rainbow nodded.

"I did! Rarity, something is wrong and it’s kinda freaking me out. I think it has something to do with that Ark the bug was talking about," said Rainbow. Rarity looked down as she bit her lip. She couldn't think of any other explanation as to why this was happening to them. The moth that talked about the Ark did say that they would be experiencing changes. Rarity felt that it was safe to assume that these were the changes that she was referring to.

"If that's the case, we should consult with the others. Maybe we should talk to Gojira about this," said Rarity.

"Gojira? Are you kidding? He hates our guts!" said Rainbow. Rarity sighed heavily.

"I know. But we must talk to somebody about this. This might get worse!" said Rarity. Rainbow sighed as she rubbed her head.

"OK, let's go meet the others and talked to them about this. Maybe we'll be able to figure something out," said Rainbow as she was about to run. She looked down at her feet with a grimace as she slowly put on foot down. She then began to cautiously walk on the side walk, taking nervous breathes as she slowly made her way down the sidewalk. Rarity bore a raised brow as she watched her.

"What are you doing?" asked Rarity.

"I-I don't wanna end up in another country again!" said Rainbow in a nervous tone. Rarity sighed as she walked alongside Rainbow Dash.

"Walk with me, darling. At least you can keep dry," said Rarity as she and Rainbow walked through the rain with the diamond shields above them.





Eliza quickly rushed home as rain showered over her. She panted as she ran, while her hair and clothes were close being completely soaked. She soon ended up coming across a house that appeared to be dark. No lights were on, signaling that no one may have been home. Eliza rushed to the house and drew out a key and unlocked the door. She entered the house, getting out of the rain with a sigh of relief. She made her way into the dark, cold living room as she removed her sweater and began to make her way over to a hall way where she drew out a towel from a cabinet. As she dried herself, she lowered the towel. She gasped as she found Harold standing by her with a cold stare.

"You're late," said Harold. Eliza scoffed in annoyance as she walked passed Harold.

"It was raining! Plus, I was far from the house. I got here as soon as I could," said Eliza as she made her way over to the living room.

"You shouldn't even have been out there! We have work to do!" said Harold.

"Yeah, well maybe I just needed a break! Maybe I just wanted to have some fun to blow off steam before throwing myself back into work!" said Eliza in annoyance. Harold merely glared at her. Eliza gasped as she felt her shoulder pulled on and she was forced to face Chris, who bore a look of anger.

"You are expected to do your job! You cannot just abandon your duty because of some boy!" said Chris. Eliza pulled away from Chris.

"He is not just 'some boy'! He's sweet, kind, and he at least offers some positivity to my daily life! You two are just a bore to be around!" said Eliza.

"A bore?! We didn't come here to play!" said Harold. Eliza scowled as she crossed her arms as she looked away from the boys.

"He's not happy. In fact, he has something to say to you," said Harold as he drew out a phone. Eliza glanced at it and sent Harold a dirty look. She then snatched the phone from his hand and placed it against her ear.

"I have been told everything, my dear. This is unacceptable," said a masculine voice that sounded elderly over the phone. Eliza sighed.

"But I-"

"You are to be doing research! Not frolicking with boys! Now unless you want to be replaced by someone more competent, I suggest you get back to work. And just to make sure you do your job, you are forbidden from having contact with that boy. Is that clear?" asked the voice over the line in a stern tone. Eliza's eyes widened.

"But... I... Yes, sir," said Eliza. Her heart felt heavy as she felt herself tearing up.

"Good. Do not disappoint me, E'liza," said the voice over the line. Eliza handed Harold back the phone.

"Come. We must finish our research," said Harold as he and Chris began to make their way down the hall of the house. Eliza's eyes watered as she stared at the ground. She shook her head as she looked back at the two boys with a hard expression and clenched fists.





Sunset Shimmer was currently sitting down in Erika's living room. She looked down at her lap with a heavy sigh.

"So, that's all I know. I couldn't get any useful information out of her," said Sunset with a look of defeat. Erika hummed.

"That does sound frustrating," said Erika.

"I just can't believe that what she is saying is true. There's gotta be some logical explanation for what it is that they had and what is happening to us and the Dazzlings," said Sunset in frustration. She then shook her head.

"I'm beginning to wonder if this is even real. What's been happening could be my own imagination," said Sunset.

"But you said that you could see things, right? You could feel them too. Could it really be your imagination?" asked Erika in curiosity. Sunset looked down at her lap. Then, a memory returned to her. She remembered during the shooting at the school, she had touched Xenjira and ended up finding out that he was actually X. She saw things from his perspective and how he was the one that Flash had filmed. She was inside of his head and it felt so real, but the rational part of her denied it. But this thought was plaguing her to no end. She had to be sure. Maybe, this could have been a good excuse to see what was going on with Erika.

"If... If I can see things with just a touch..." Sunset scooted closer to Erika on the couch, who looked at her curiously.

"Maybe... It might be real after all," said Sunset as she looked at Erika's arm and reached for it. Erika did not resist as Sunset's hand made contact with her arm. Sunset gasped as her eyes became white.

Sunset found herself staring at Erika as she found her being constricted by green eye-less serpents. Erika screamed in terror as she was squeezed, attacked, and chased by shadowy figures and serpents. Sunset then saw that Erika was screaming at nothing in her own reflection as she dropped to the ground in a panicking ball, weeping to herself. Sunset gasped as she released Erika's arm, panting.

"Did it work?" asked Erika. Sunset slowly nodded in utter disbelief.

"It... It might be true. Oh gosh..." said Sunset. She then remembered what she saw.

"Erika..." said Sunset as she stared at her friend. Erika looked away.

"What?" asked Erika.

"You're having reoccurring nightmares," said Sunset. She placed a comforting hand on her shoulder.

"Why didn't you just tell me?" asked Sunset. Erika scoffed.

"I thought they were nightmares. But even after I wake up, I keep seeing things from my nightmares. Something is wrong. Very wrong," said Erika with a fearful look.

"Hey, you're probably just very scared with these dreams and they're messing with your head. They're not real," said Sunset. Erika shook her head.

"No, no. You don't understand. Every time I see these things, it feels like there's evil with me," said Erika as she trembled as she brought her knees to her chin.

"I keep seeing them in my dreams, I keep hearing them and seeing them when I'm awake," said Erika as she shook. She then looked to Sunset as she was as pale as a ghost.

"They're demons. I think I'm possessed by demons," said Erika.

"Erika... No, you're not possessed by demons," said Sunset as she held her friend's shoulder.

"I must be! I keep seeing them everywhere in this house! Outside, I keep seeing those snakes! I keep seeing shadows!" said Erika in a panic as she held her head. She began to weep as she lowered her head to her knees.
"Lord, why is this happening?" asked Erika. Sunset wrapped her friend into a comforting hug. It was ludicrous to think that her friend was being haunted by evil spirits. It had to be just her being shaken up by the dream. Whatever it was, Sunset was determined to help her friend get through it.
> Chapter 45: Bad Day
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

It was almost evening. Twilight was rushing down the sidewalk as she held an umbrella over herself. The rain fell as the cold air chilled her. Twilight carried a bag of books that she had borrowed from the library that she was at earlier. Right now, her eyes bore anxiousness in them as she ran. Soon, Twilight came across a house that stood in a neighborhood. She quickly knocked on the door as she stood in the rain. The door opened, revealing Rarity as she quickly gestured for Twilight to come inside. The petite girl complied as she stepped in, after closing her umbrella. She removed her coat as she gave a tired pant. Twilight found herself among the rest of the Main Six and Sunset Shimmer within Rarity's living room.

"Glad you can make it, Twilight," said Sunset in relief. Twilight nodded as she took a seat on the couch.

"I was just at the library. What's happening?" asked Twilight as she caught her breath.

"I... I think I can talk to animals," said Fluttershy. The girls looked at her in confusion.

"You mean that you talk, and they talk right back?" asked Applejack.

"Sort of. They can't speak like humans, but I understand what they're saying. Watch," said Fluttershy as a white, fluffy cat with well-groomed fur and a bow came by. Fluttershy got on her knees on the ground as she drew the cat's attention.

"Hi Opal. How are you doing today?" asked Fluttershy. The cat merely tilted her head and meowed.

"We're discussing some problems that we have. Mine is that for some reason, I can understand kitties like you, and other animals," said Fluttershy as she smiled at the cat. The rest of the girls watched with wide eyes as Fluttershy began to have a conversation with Rarity's cat.

"Hey, ask her something that only she would know!" said Pinkie, eager to see if what they were witnessing was real. Fluttershy hummed in thought.

"Oh! How do you like living with your owner, Rarity?" asked Fluttershy. Rarity leaned closely with a look of curiosity on her face. The cat sat in silence.

"Meow." Fluttershy's eyes widened as she held a hand to her mouth.

"Oh my," said Fluttershy.

"What did she say?" asked Rainbow in confusion. Fluttershy lightly flushed as she looked away.

"I... I can't say." The rest of the girls looked at Fluttershy in confusion.

"Why not?" asked Twilight.

"She said that... 'it's poop'," said Fluttershy. The girls sent her odd looks.

"Poop?" asked Pinkie. Fluttershy leaned closer as she held a hand by her mouth.

"She actually said the 'S' word," whispered Fluttershy. Rarity gasped in shocked.

"Opal!" said Rarity. Opal merely gave an inaudible grunt as she turned away. Rarity felt as though her heart was stabbed.

"Uh." Rarity stared with a slack jawed look.

"B-But why? You don't like living with me?" asked Rarity with teary eyes.

"Meow, meow. Meow! Meow! Meow!" Opal meowed as if she was on a rant. The teens stared and looked to Fluttershy for a translation. The rose haired girl jumped in realization as she noticed the stares.

"Oh! She says that the brush that you use hurts and that when you aren't around, Sweetie Belle smothers her when she wants to be alone," said Fluttershy.

"Oh. Ugh, Sweetie Belle," growled Rarity in annoyance. Fluttershy cleared her throat as she glanced at the cat.

"She’s also mad that you took away her cat nip privileges," said Fluttershy. Rarity crossed her arms with a scoff.

"Of course, I did! You made a mess the last time that you got your paws on cat nip! I can solve the brush and sister issue, but you are not having cat nip!" said Rarity. The cat yowled as she faced Rarity.

"She said that's not fair. She's going to tear your fabric next time in your room," said Fluttershy. Rarity gasped in shock. She then stared down the cat with furrowed brows.

"Fine, you can have cat nip once a month," said Rarity. Opal meowed.

"Once a week," said Fluttershy.

Once every two weeks. That's my final offer!" said Rarity as she crossed her arms.

"Meow."

"Deal," said Fluttershy. Rarity knelt to her cat as she held a hand out to shake. The cat merely stuck her nose in the air and left as she meowed.

"Only smelly dogs shake," translated Fluttershy. She then gasped and looked at Opal in disapproval as she left. Rarity moaned as she slumped her head.

"Man, cats are mean," said Rainbow as she watched the cat.

"Heh. That's why I own a dog," said AJ as she crossed her arms. Pinkie grinned from ear to ear.

"That is super-duper awesome! You're like the doctor from that Eddie Murphy movie!" said Pinkie as she excitedly shook Fluttershy by her shoulders. Twilight and Sunset still bore dumbfounded looks on their faces at what they had witnessed.

"I... I always fantasized about being able to talk to animals and understand them," admitted Fluttershy with an embarrassed smile.

"Cool. Now you get to come off as a freak to people whenever you talk to animals," deadpanned Rainbow. Applejack nudged her with a look of disapproval as Fluttershy deeply frowned with a look of worry.

"At least you can hide it, sugarcube. Earlier, I lifted a dang tractor over my head, with my bare hands!" said Applejack as she pointed at her biceps on her arm.

"No way!" said Rainbow with wide eyes.

"I swear! My sister saw me!" said Applejack.

"Well you can pretend to not be so strong. I ended up running to three different countries in less than an hour! I don't even know how to stop myself! Running fast is part of my life, man!" said Rainbow in misery.

"I was trying to reach for a book earlier, but my hand started glowing and the next thing I knew, books were levitating in the air with the same kind of glow," said Twilight as she held her own hand with a look of worry.

"I can project some kind of force fields, shaped like diamonds. I mean, they are beautiful, but it isn't natural!" said Rarity. Sunset nodded.

"I... When I touch someone, I kinda get a glimpse at their memories. I can feel what they feel and see what they saw. It's how I knew that Gojira's brother was the one that framed him," said Sunset. The girls all directed their attention to Pinkie, who remained silent.

"Pinkie, did you experience anything freaky?" asked Rainbow with a raised brow.

"I'm not sure what happened. I was just making cookies and I tossed some more sprinkles on one of them and my kitchen exploded," said Pinkie with a shrug.

"Exploded?" asked Twilight with wide eyes.

"Yeah! Like this!" said Pinkie as she poured sprinkles into her hands and tossed them in the air.

"No!!" cried the girls in alarm as the sprinkles left Pinkie's hand. The sprinkles glowed brightly and sparked and then burst into a pink explosion. As the pink smoke cleared, the girls all stood in the living room with their hair blown all over. Rarity wailed in horror as she felt her hair.

"My hair!! My house! What's the damage?!" cried Rarity in dread as she looked around. Nothing seemed to be seriously damaged. A few chairs were knocked over, some picture frames lied flat, and a bit of dark spots covered the wall.

"I thought if I used less sprinkles, the damage wouldn't be so bad," said Pinkie as she held up her sprinkle container. Rarity turned to face her with her eye twitching and her teeth grinding.

"Pinkie Pie," growled Rarity. Pinkie bore a sheepish smile as Sunset cautiously approached her side.

"Let's avoid touching stuff for a while," said Sunset as she took the sprinkles away from Pinkie. Twilight bit her thumb as she looked around.

"This is serious! Pinkie carried such destructive power! Who knows what sort of damage that can be done?" said Twilight as she pulled on her hair.

"I could levitate the town miles into the air! Pinkie can blow up like five blocks of an area! Applejack can unintentionally hurt someone or even kill them!" said Twilight as she held her head as her eye twitched. The girls looked at each other worriedly at the damage that they could cause, but also Twilight's nervous breakdown. Twilight laughed crazily as she held her arms.  Sunset began to furiously shake Twilight with a glare.

"Hey! Don't talk like that! None of those things are going to happen!" said Sunset as she snapped Twilight out of her breakdown. Sunset stood the petite girl up.

"We're going to figure this out somehow. Gojira's bug friend wasn't much help when we went see them alone, but I-"

"Wait, he helped you but not us?! What the hell?!" said Rainbow in disbelief. Twilight deeply frowned as she looked down at the ground.

"Can you blame him? We brought it on ourselves," said Twilight. The rest of the Main Six frowned in response, though Fluttershy's frown was for her friends that were filled with guilt and regret.

"Look, maybe if we all go together and tell the Transmutants, they'll help us. They can't risk chaos caused by a bunch of teenagers. Let's see if we can get Goji to take us tomorrow," said Sunset.

"Can't you just take us there yourself since you already know the way?" asked Applejack with a raised brow.

"I could, but I feel safer with Gojira around. I can bet that he'll make sure they don't shoot us," said Sunset. The girls all bore looks of discomfort.

"Oh, I'm just oozing with confidence," deadpanned Rainbow.

"Can you girls please help me clean up?" asked Rarity as she looked around the living room with slumped shoulders. "My parents will kill me if they find the living room like this."





Genshiro Shiragami sighed in relief as he rubbed his tired eyes. He smiled as he reached inside of a cage and pulled out a lab mouse. He looked it over as it squirmed in his hand. He stared at a forelimb that appeared as bare as a baby's bottom. He then began to gently pick at the limb as he looked the mouse over. He then gently placed it back into the cage.

"The subject appears to be healthy," said Genshiro as he looked to the other cages as Amoeba placed a water bottle for one of the cages. The mice in the other cages bore limbs that were stumps, but they showed signs of regrowing. One in particular bore a nearly full regenerated limb.

"This is incredible. We managed to not only create a possible finished product for the super soldier program, but also the most powerful cure for all diseases and those suffering from severe injuries," said Amoeba with a smile. Genshiro nodded as he rubbed his sweating brow.

"Soon, we may be able to move on to human trials," said Genshiro.

"Not soon. Now," said a familiar voice. The two scientists turned to find Discord to be standing in front of several men and a couple of women in dark uniforms.

"Wha... Now?" asked Amoeba with wide eyes. Discord nodded.

"Yes. I've been working with Genshiro on this project and have done studies of my own before. We succeeded in keeping unwanted genetic information from being passed onto the mice, and they have been in great health ever since the first week and a half. We are ready to test this on humans," said Discord as he gestured to the people behind him.

"MONARCH has been so kind as to let some of their soldiers volunteer for this project. And I intend to give them the desired results," said Discord as he made his way to Genshiro's side.

"Genshiro, make sure that they are prepped for the process," said Discord. Genshiro nodded in reluctance.

"Right this way," said Genshiro as he led the soldiers away from the lab. Amoeba looked at Discord worriedly.

"We still have to monitor the vitals of the animal subjects. It's not 100 percent certain that they won't suffer from severe side effects," said Amoeba.

"Worry not, my dear. We will cross that bridge when we come to it. If there are some unexpected side effects, we can learn from that and try again, without starting back to formula," said Discord. "Though it is unlikely."

"How can you be sure?" asked Amoeba. Discord smiled as he stared at the mice.

"Because, we now have a better understanding of the Transmutant genetic code. Once we succeed in utilizing Gojira Takeshi's blood for this project, we can look to other sources that may provide advantages that Gojira himself doesn't have," said Discord. Meanwhile, Genshiro led the soldiers down a hall. He bore a look of worry. He was confident in his research that was brushed up after reviewing his work on Erika. However, he was worried that Discord jumped the gun on starting human trials when there was still research needed to be done when monitoring the mice. He feared the fact that Discord was making the same mistake that he himself made with his daughter. He only hoped that this early start will pay off in the end.





Scar stood within a room, where several Purists stood before him. Among them were Impact, Adrian, Stinger, who wore a skull mask that hid his face, and Dreadnought. This man was more muscular compared to the other Purists in the room. He bore some wrinkled skin around the eyes and graying hair.

"One of our moles had learned of a general location of a rogue Transmutant base of operations," said Scar.

"General?" asked Impact with a raised brow.

"Yes. Unfortunately. He couldn't get any more information on the exact location given the prisoner, 'The Alpha', droning on about something called, 'The Ark'," said Scar as he drew up some pictures and placed them on a table.

"We learned that one of MONARCH's agents followed this Transmutant's son into the Everfree forest just south of Ponyville. Along with this girl," said Scar as he moved the pictures, which were surveillance pictures or hidden photos taken by a MONARCH agent, given the labeling in the corners of the photos. Gojira Takeshi Jr. was depicted in the photos, among some teenage girls and other boys. Even one photo of Junior walking alongside Sunset Shimmer from the back was present.

"That's X," said Adrian with wide eyes.

"Wrong. This is Gojira Takeshi Jr. Our mole tells us that there is another individual that was at the school during the cleansing that turned out to be the actual X. The three are related, however," said Scar as he moved a mug shot photo of Senior and Xenjira, comparing them to a photo where Junior's face was more visible.

"The resemblance is uncanny," said Impact.

"So, what are we here for?" asked Dreadnought with a look of impatience on his face.

"You're here to be briefed on the plan to find these rogue Transmutants and destroy their base while wiping them out," said Scar.

"Apparently this Ark that they are guarding has more power than a nuke. That's dangerous in the hands of Transmutant trash," said Scar. The Purists murmured among themselves, excluding Stinger.

"So, what is this ark?" asked Adrian.

"The Transmutant rambled about it being from another world or some type of nonsense. But what interests me is that it 'enhances' individuals. I want it to be looked into. That is where you come in," said Scar as he pointed to a picture where Sunset was shown next to Junior on school grounds.

"These kids may know where the exact location of the base is. We need to get that information, by any means," said Scar with a hard expression. Impact nodded.

"Understood, sir. When do we head out?" asked Impact.






[The next day...

Junior was walking along the sidewalk in silence. He found himself making his way down over to a cafe on the corner. As he entered, he found some customers already seated. Junior looked around and found Angirasu to be sitting at the counter by himself. Junior began to make his way over to the counter and sat in the empty seat next to his friend.

"Thanks for coming by," said Angirasu.

"No problem. So, what's up?" asked Junior. Angirasu sighed.

"I need some advice. It's about my mother," said Angirasu. Junior let out a wary sigh.

"Well... I'll help the best I can. What's the issue?" asked Junior.

"Well, my mom doesn't seem very fond of the Dazzlings. Especially Sonata," said Angirasu as he propped his head up with his hand on the counter.

"Really? I mean, I can see why with Adagio. But Sonata? She's like a child. I mean that respectfully," said Junior.

"She suspects something about what happened during the musical showcase. My mom might seem a little paranoid about the thing, but she also thinks that Sonata's..." Angirasu cleared his throat. Junior raised a brow.

"She thinks that Sonata is 'too all over' me," said Angirasu. Junior shrugged.

"Well... She is affectionate with you. It's a little endearing though," said Junior.

"My mom is acting like we're going to stay the night in a hotel together and end up with a baby nine months later. It's crazy!" said Angirasu. Junior grimaced.

"Yeesh. Helicopter mom, huh? I can relate a bit with that," said Junior. Angirasu sighed.

"But at least your mother hasn't banned you from being friends with Sonata and her sisters," said Angirasu with a light frown.

"She did?" asked Junior in shock.

"Well, she said that she would 'feel more comfortable' if I stopped hanging around them. She might as well have just come out and grounded me from them," said Angirasu. Junior patted his shoulder.

"Hey, parents sometimes do these things because they care. We might not agree with it, and sometimes our folks may know better," said Junior. Angirasu scoffed.

"So, you think its fine what she did?" asked Angirasu.

"Hell no. That's overprotective parenting right there. My point is, don't be angry at your mom or even hate her. Just keep being you, Aang. And if you want to hang out with Sonata because you like her, go for it. Maybe your mom will understand and see it as it is," said Junior.

"I don't even know that she can," said Angirasu.

"Why not?" asked Junior.

"My mother wasn't always this distant. Sure, she was always strict, but we were closer before," said Angirasu as he looked down at the table with a deep frown.

"What happened?" asked Junior. Angirasu shook his head.

"I... I don't think I'm ready to talk about it yet," said Angirasu. He then held a bitter smile.

"Man, I admire your relationship with your mother. She's always so kind, loving, and she is active in your life," said Angirasu. Junior sighed as he looked down at his hand.

"We're not perfect, Aang. I'm getting into trouble a lot, I worry her to death, and I am the reason why we have some financial troubles and why she hasn't spoken with her folks in years," said Junior.

"We all have our problems in family, Aang. They differ every time. If you just admire other family's' relationship, you'll never improve your own," said Junior. Angirasu looked down in thought.

"Hmm." Angirasu hummed to himself.




It was just a little later. Junior and Angirasu were walking alongside each other. Junior held his hands in his pockets as he thought back to the relationship that his friend may have had with his mother. It certainly did not sound abusive from what Angirasu had told him, though there was a lack of connection. And Mrs. Riku may have been a bit paranoid, but she wouldn't be doing some of these things if she didn't care. Junior pondered on how the two became distant. It would likely give him a better idea if Angirasu told him, but he wasn't comfortable with talking about it. Though this entire situation had Junior think about something. If he were in Angirasu's shoes, he questioned how he himself would develop. Hell, he even wondered how Angirasu would develop in his shoes. As the two walked around a street corner, they stopped abruptly as Fluttershy stepped in their path.

"Oh. Hey, Shy," greeted Junior with a smile. He then noticed how anxious his neighbor appeared as she stood in their path.

"H-Hello. Um... Goji, can I ask a teensy favor?" asked Fluttershy with a forced smile.

"Uh... Sure. Is something wrong?" asked Junior.

"You can say that. Can you follow me?" asked Fluttershy. Junior and Angirasu shrugged at each other.

"OK? I'll catch you later Aang," said Junior as he followed Fluttershy down the corner of the street.

"Sure," said Angirasu as he watched the two leave. He lightly sighed to himself as he left the area. Meanwhile, Junior followed Fluttershy right near an alley, where they stopped. Junior's eyes slightly widened as he found Twilight and Sunset Shimmer standing by. His expression soured as his eyes fell on Twilight as she gave a forced smile with a wave.

"What is this?" asked Junior as he glanced at Fluttershy, who bore a nervous smile.

"Well... Weird things have been happening to us lately and we think it’s 'Ark' related. The favor is that you help us talk to those Transmutants like you did for Sunset," said Fluttershy.

"Hmm. So, something has happened?" asked Junior.

"A lot, Gojira. Please, we need your help, including Twilight and the others," said Sunset. Twilight nodded as she bore pleading eyes.

"Gojira, I know you're pretty mad at us-"

"I'm pissed!" said Junior with a glare. Twilight recoiled.

"R-Right. But we really could use your help," said Twilight.

"Hmph. I don't know. I kinda feel like just helping Sunset and Fluttershy out. Why should I bother with you?" asked Junior. The girls' eyes widened in alarm.

"B-Because you're..." Twilight began laugh nervously. Junior scoffed.

"Forget it, Twilight. I don't help back stabbers," said Junior as he crossed his arms. Twilight looked down at the ground while Fluttershy and Sunset looked at him in disapproval.

"Well, looks like there's one way to settle this," said Sunset as she glanced at Fluttershy. Junior raised a brow as the girl nodded.

"Charge!" shouted Sunset. Suddenly, the three girls rammed into Junior and began to push against him. Junior slightly stumbled but planted his feet firmly on the ground. The girls strained as they attempted to move Junior, who was heavy like a boulder when he stood his ground. Junior bore a deadpanned look.

"What are you doing?" asked Junior.

"Second wave!" grunted Sunset. Junior found Rarity, Rainbow, and Pinkie running from across the street. They both grunted as they pressed against the girls' back, but Junior still did not budge.

"Well this is amusing," said Junior as the girls groaned and strained as they attempted to force him into the alley, but to no avail.

"Come on, give it up. I'm stronger than all of you combined. One of the pros without being limited by an inhibitor chip," said Junior.

"Third wave!" shouted Sunset. Junior looked up and found Applejack to be charging towards them.

"OK. Girls, this was kinda amusing at first, now it's just about to get sad," deadpanned Junior. As Applejack slammed into the group, Junior felt himself being pushed back.

"What the-" Junior yelped as he and the girls pushed him into the alley. The teens all cried out as they stumbled and fell onto the ground. The teens groaned as they were all piled on each other, with Junior on bottom.

"Ow..." groaned Junior. He then attempted to stand up but the girls all began to force their own weight against him.

"Get off!" said Junior in annoyance as he attempted force the humans off, who all clung to him.

"Gojira, if you help me and Sunset, you have to help the rest of us!" said Fluttershy. Junior growled in annoyance.

"I said no!" said Junior.

"Please! Look, we can compensate you! I'll do your homework for you!" said Twilight.

"I'll make you a bunch of tasty sweets! I'll even bake you a chocolate cake, Goji! Chocolate cake!" said Pinkie as she grabbed Junior's cheeks and pressed her face against his, with their noses touching.

"And I'll come by and lend a hand if you have a leaky roof, broken fence, any kind of handiwork! For free!" said Applejack in desperation. The girls all began to simultaneously talk Junior's ear off as they pleaded to him for help and offered ways of compensation. Junior's eye twitched as he grew more annoyed. He growled as he began to raise his arms, where the girls all began to yelp as they were raised off him.

"Alright! Shut up! Just shut up!" shouted Junior in aggravation. The girls all fell onto on their rears and knees as they went silent with startled looks. Junior breathed heavily as his skin grew irritated and his irises grew. He gave a small beastly growl as he rubbed his face.

"Fine! I'll take you all to go see Amber! I don't want compensation from anyone for this! I just want you all to shut the fuck up, and to leave me the fuck alone after this! Is that clear?!" shouted Junior, while the girls all flinched at his tone.

"Yes," answered the girls in unison with forced smiles. Junior sighed in relief.

"OK. Now, why don't you get the Dazzlings. I have to drop off something at home. I'll meet you at the Everfree," said Junior. The girls all smiled brightly.

"Oh, thank you! Thank you! Thank you! Thank you!" Twilight was about to wrap her arms around Junior but the Transmutant caught her by the forehead and held her back.

"Yeah, yeah. Whatever," said Junior in annoyance as he stood up. Twilight backed away as she rubbed the back of her head with a light frown. Junior began to leave the area. Sunset shrugged as she gave Twilight a forced smile.

"Well, at least he said yes," said Sunset.





Miwa was walking down the sidewalk through town. She had just crossed the street and entered a small cafe. She made her way to the back where a booth was present. She found Celestia and Luna to be sitting on one side. Celestia greeted Miwa with a warm smile and a wave.

"You emailed me that you wanted to meet. What was it that you wanted for?" asked Miwa as she sat across from the women.

"Well, Mrs. Takeshi. As your son's Principal and Vice-Principal, we feel that it is important that we help steer him in the right direction for his future. We wanted to discuss this with you in person," said Luna. Miwa nodded.

"I see. Well, let's get started," said Miwa with a smile.

"We were curious to know if he has any particular interests. Like art, music, etc." said Luna.

"Ah. Yeah, Junior isn't very vocal with his interests, though I do know that he has some interest in art. He also enjoys a good story. If you make him read a bad one or even watch a bad movie, he will tear it apart. From stating how contrived a scene was or how poor the motivation is, to even tearing apart characters on how they were written," chuckled Miwa. Celestia smiled.

"Really? Then you think he would be interested in some kind of career in art or maybe even writing?" questioned Celestia. Miwa sighed as she propped her head up on the table.

"To be frank, I don't know. I try asking him what he wants to do when he gets older but all I get is an 'I don't know'. It worries me, you know. He's almost eighteen and almost out of high school, and he still doesn't know what he wants to do," said Miwa. She sighed heavily.

"I think he feels discouraged. I don't know. I guess since he's had a hard time getting along with others growing up and has been stigmatized by other kids, he just never bothered thinking about his future," said Miwa. Celestia lightly frowned in response.

"Speaking of other kids, you are aware of the situation with some of his fellow students, correct?" asked Luna.

"Could you be more specific?"

"The tension going on between him and some of the girls," said Celestia. Miwa nodded with a sigh.

"Oh, yeah. This actually hurts me especially. Knowing that despite their apology and wanting to make things right, Junior rejected them," said Miwa. Celestia nodded.

"I agree. It's a tragedy. But do you think that maybe...He'll come around?" asked Celestia in a hopeful tone.

"I don't know. You must understand that Junior is new to friendship. At most, he considered Rodan nothing more than an acquaintance when they first met. That seemed to change when Fluttershy came along," said Miwa.

"While he has every right to be angry at some of the girls over what happened, I don't think he even knows how to forgive them," said Miwa with a deep frown.

"He's just stuck on what happened and feels more pain caused by the only few that he called his friends," said Miwa. Both Luna and Celestia glanced at each other.

"Oh! Hello, neighbor!" said a familiar voice. Miwa perked up as she turned around and found Posey to be present at another booth behind her. Miwa smiled.

"Hey, neighbor," greeted Miwa.

"Quite a coincidence to meet you here. Good afternoon, Principal Celestia and Vice-Principal Luna," greeted Posey as she faced the three behind her.

"Posey. This is unexpected," said Luna in surprise.

"Likewise. I never thought that I would meet familiar faces while having a meal here at my favorite establishment," said Posey as she stood up and took a seat next to Miwa.

"I hope you don't mind my intrusion, but I couldn't help but over hear what you were talking about. I understand that your son is having some trouble?" asked Posey with a tilt of her head. Miwa nodded.

"He is. In several other ways," said Miwa with a sigh. Posey smiled as she placed a comforting hand on her neighbor's shoulder.

"I wouldn't worry too much about him. Gojira seems like a good boy. Fluttershy is pretty fond of him," said Posey. She then gasped as she cupped a hand over her mouth.

"Oops! Good thing she isn't here to hear me say that," said Posey with a nervous titter. Miwa merely smiled.

"It brings me comfort to know that he is surrounded by friends." Celestia cleared her throat, drawing the mothers' attention.

"Since you are here, would you care to join the conversation? Perhaps you can recommend anything on how Gojira can resolve the issue with the others," said Celestia. Posey hummed to herself in thought.

"Well, I can only give something opinion based. But, I feel that there isn't anything that we can do," said Posey. Luna and Celestia's eyes widened.

"That's... Not really what we were hoping you would say," said Luna with her shoulders slumped.

"No, listen. This seems to be a personal problem between him and the others. We can tell him all we want to not hold it against them about what happened. But that will never negate the fact that ultimately, it is up to him to put this behind him. Pestering him will only push him away," said Posey. Miwa looked down at the table.

"Maybe. But it pains me that he is just holding onto this. He will only hurt himself by holding onto that grudge," said Miwa.

"I know. But, one way or another, he will stop being angry. Either because he grows tired of it, or he just realizes how there is no sense in holding onto it. I know that Fluttershy and the others will one day get through to him with the kindness that they show him," said Posey with a warm smile. Miwa cracked a small smile in response.

"Yeah," said Miwa with a nod.

"Posey, do you happen to know what your daughter plans to do with her future?" asked Luna. Posey was about to answer, but the sound of glass being shattered startled the women. They turned to find a couple of canisters to have been bouncing across the floor while rolling against the counter, emitting gas. The women bore looks of alarm as people began to panic as the gas began to spread. The women began to cover their mouths as the gas came by, while others started to flee from the cafe. From the back of the counter, a few figures came rushing out from a door as they were shrouded in the clouds of gas. The women were unable to notice them as they were attempting to flee from the cafe.

Celestia was forced against a counter as her lungs took in the gas. She panicked as she attempted to fight off her assailant. Luna was about to swing a plate against her sister's attacker but she was quickly subdued by a figure who stuck a gun-like object against her neck, where she felt the prick of a needle against her skin. She slumped in the figure's arms, while Miwa and Posey were stopped by figures as well. Posey gave a muffled cry as her mouth was covered. Miwa attempted to reach into her purse to draw out her pistol but she cried out in pain as she felt a jolt of electricity in her back. She dropped to the ground shaking as her muscles in her back contracted. She coughed as she struggled to breathe from the gas, finding Posey being subdued by a man with a white mask on his face. Miwa attempted to reach for her purse on the ground, but she gasped as she felt a prick in her neck. Her eyes grew heavy as her motor skills began to shut down. The last thing she saw were a few men in these white masks to be rounding up Celestia, Luna and Posey, while one in particular approached her.





Aiko was moving through her apartment. It was rather roomy, with a living room where a television set was against the wall. In this apartment were two bedrooms and one bathroom. The woman found herself in the short hall and entered a bedroom. Inside, she found a tidy room, where a couple of boxes remained packed. Aiko made her way over to the box that was labeled, 'miscellaneous'. Curious, Aiko grabbed a box cutter that was resting on top and began to cut through the tape that sealed the top. She opened the box and found a few items that were unfamiliar to her.

There were a couple of clay sculpted items that had been hardened and that bore a glossy and almost glass-like texture that prevented the solidified clay from leaving dust. Aiko thought that it must have been some old art projects that her son had finished. She softly smiled to herself as she admired the clean sculpting. Her expression then softened as she found a picture frame in the box. She took it out and began to stare at the photo. In it, she was sitting with her son, who was nine at the time, and a man that bore a somewhat greyish-brown colored hair. Aiko sat beside her son's bed as she held the photo frame in her hands as she stared at the smiling faces that were frozen in time. Aiko's expression turned gloomy as she stared into the photo. She softly sighed as she put the picture down in her lap and laid her head back against the bed. She then heard knocking. Aiko shot up and looked out of the room. The knock came from the front door. Aiko carefully placed the photograph on the dresser by Angirasu's bed and proceeded to make her way to the living room.

She peeked through the spy hole of the door and found an unfamiliar man that was standing on the other side. Aiko raised a brow. She began to unlock her door and proceeded to open it. As she opened her door, it was suddenly forced open, causing her to stumble back. The man that was at the door charged in and tackled her to the ground. Aiko grunted as she felt herself being pushed down. Her instincts kicked in, prompting her to punch the man in the face. As he was disoriented, Aiko quickly brought her legs around the man's neck and forced him onto the ground. She then delivered multiple punches to the invader's face, causing him to bleed and bruise up. Aiko grunted as she quickly stood up with a pant. She then gasped as she found two more men rushing in, drawing pistols.

"Oh shit!" cursed Aiko as she quickly ran to the kitchen, where an entire counter provided cover from the incoming bullets. Aiko remained pinned against the counter as her kitchen was shot up. She quickly reached for a cabinet and opened it, where two pistols were revealed to have been on racks with clips filed with bullets on the bottom of the cabinet. She quickly drew the guns and loaded them up with the first two clips she saw. She then quickly peeked from cover and began to fire her guns at the two men that shot at her. They quickly dispersed and took cover behind furniture. Aiko took cover as they fired back. She took a breath as she peeked over the corner of the counter, while ducking from shots that came. She even fired random shots over the counter to cause the invaders to hide.

Aiko then unloaded her guns and replaced the empty clips with new ones. She peeked over to her cabinet and saw six other full clips for her pistols. She had a fair amount of ammo, but it would be unwise to waste it with these attackers, as she didn't even know how much ammo they had on themselves. Aiko then quickly reached further back into the cabinet, where she drew out a can-like object. She pulled the pin and tossed the object over the counter. She clenched her eyes shut and covered her ears. Suddenly, a bright flash and boom filled the living room, while the invaders cried out. Aiko opened her eyes and quickly emerged from cover, where she found the two men standing out of cover, disoriented. She then raised her pistols and popped a round each into their heads. The two men dropped dead on the ground. Aiko panted as she raised her guns and carefully made her way to the front door. She peeked outside and found no one else around except for a single van outside. She made her way over to it and sneaked to the side. With one hand, she opened one of the back doors and pointed her gun.

"Don't move!" shouted Aiko. A man gasped as he shot up in alarm as he sat near the back. He drew a pistol from the side by was shot in the chest by Aiko and dropped the gun. He attempted to cry out but the shock from the bullet in the chest prevented him. Aiko began to drag the man out of the van and was shocked to see a Purist tattoo on his arm. Her eyes hardened as she dragged the wounded man back into her apartment. She found the first man that had attacked her groaning as he attempted to stand. She then released him and forced him onto his back. Aiko pointed her pistol at the man's forehead with a cold expression.

"What are you bastards doing here?" demanded Aiko. Angirasu suddenly rushed inside of the house and gasped in shock.

"Oh God. Mom!" cried Angirasu.

"Son, I need you to stay back. Call the police," ordered Aiko. Angirasu nodded as he began to dial the emergency number on his phone. Aiko glared at the man.

"What are you doing in my home?" demanded Aiko. The Purist bore a hard expression.

"Just looking to take out your little spawn for a drive," said the man. Aiko's eyes narrowed as she gritted her teeth and trembled in anger as she held the gun against this man's forehead. She wanted to pull the trigger and end it here, but she needed more information. Instead, she beat her pistol against his head, knocking him out. A crackling sound came from her side, prompting Aiko to reach for her side and to draw out a walkie talkie.

"Lieutenant, do you read?" asked a male voice over the COM.

"This is Lieutenant Riku," said Aiko.

"The Director just gave word that he wants all nearby available units to zero in the Ever free, South of Ponyville. We have discovered a base of Rogue Transmutants," said the voice. Angirasu's eyes widened in shock as he turned his head to where his mother was.

"Understood, but I cannot deploy. My home has been compromised. I need to relocate my son to a safer place," said Aiko.

"Copy. We'll send in back up that can be spared for an escort," said the man over the COM. Aiko turned to find Angirasu to be staring at her. She stood up and made her way over to her son and placed her forehead against his.

"I'm going to drop you off at your aunt and uncle's house. There's gonna be some soldiers around to keep an eye on you until I get back," said Aiko.

"Do you have to?" asked Angirasu. Aiko nodded in reluctance. It pained her to leave her son alone with some strangers that he didn't know. But he would be safe with his aunt and uncle until she got to bottom of this attack and hopefully put an end to a group of dangerous rogues.






The Vault


From within the heavy concrete walls above ground of the prison, a man was currently sitting at a computer console with a hard drive attached to it. By him on the console was a small COM device.

"OK, good to know that lieutenant Riku's information came in handy. I'm in the process of decoding the information on the prisoner" said the man. He then cursed to himself.

"Why is it that I'm risking my ass here by hacking into the database?" questioned the man.

"We need the information on the exact coordinates of those rogue Transmutants in case we can't make Takeshi's kid squeal. This can be a great opportunity for wiping out resistance," said a voice over the COM. The hacker sighed to himself as he continued to type away at the computer.

"That's odd. It seems that there's nothing about the information on a Rogue Transmutant base in Ponyville," said the hacker in confusion.

"That can't be right. Why would there not be any information on that?" asked the man on the COM.

"It's possible that they haven't been able to get the information out of him, or he doesn't know jack shit about latitude and longitude," said the hacker as he scowled in annoyance.

"In any case, there's nothing that can be found. But since I'm here, I might as well leak out some information on Transmutant citizens and their household. I rather not hear Scar get on my ass about not doing anything later," said the hacker as he typed away at the computer.





Several helicopters were present at an airfield just a mile from the Vault. Meanwhile, jeeps and armored trucks began to roll out from the base. Approaching the choppers were some armed MONARCH soldiers. From within a hangar, Onyx stood by Hayato Yoshi as they watched as Gojira Senior was escorted through the hanger, bounded by cuffs and a metallic collar. Senior was brought over to Onyx, who bore a hard expression.

"Here's how I would like this to go down. You're going to listen and do as I say. You are to lead us to your base and tell your group to stand down and to surrender. Then, you are to take us to the Ark. Do I make myself clear?" questioned Onyx. Senior bore a neutral expression.

"Do I have your word that they will be spared? That my family will be safe, especially my youngest son?" asked Senior.

"Your wife and son will not be touched. But as a Transmutant with no inhibitor chip, we will have to continue to keep an eye on him. As for your group, so long as they do not resist, they will be locked away in the Vault for violating laws by organizing in a militaristic manner, possession of unregistered fire arms, ordinance, etc. I rather there not be any bloodshed," said Onyx. Senior nodded.

"That's something that we can agree on," said Senior. As he was escorted to one of the choppers, Onyx turned to Hayato. "Lieutenant, you are to oversee the Vault during my absence," said Onyx. Hayato gave a solute.

"Yes, Director," said Hayato. Onyx glanced back as Senior was placed in a chopper. He reached into his pocket and drew out a black cube.

"I also have a favor to ask," said Onyx as he handed Hayato the cube. His eyes widened in response.

"This is..."

"The Tool Box. I need you to take care of this for me. It will have all the information necessary for the head of the organization," said Onyx. Hayato looked as though he was slapped.

"But sir..."

"It's a precaution, lieutenant. Just keep this safe until... Whichever scenario plays out," said Onyx as he began to make his way to the chopper. Yoshi stared at the object in his hand. Here, he possessed a drive that contained information that the Director himself kept on some of MONARCH'S projects and some other sensitive data. Normally the Director kept it hidden for only where he knew where to find it. Onyx giving it to Hayato meant that he wasn't planning on coming back alive from this mission. This only made Hayato's stomach turn.





It was the late noon. The sun was beginning to set, and the Main Six, Sunset, and the Dazzlings were currently standing together at the Everfree forest. They had been waiting here for a while now at the entrance. The girls bore looks of boredom, while some like Twilight appeared anxious. Rainbow sighed in annoyance.

"I doubt he's coming," said Rainbow.

"No, he'll come. I know he will," said Sunset. Applejack leaned against a tree, only to hear it creak. She gasped in alarm as she stumbled away, while the tree was uprooted and fell back. The girls stared in shock as the tree fell over.

"Oh shoot," said Applejack with a grimace. Twilight bit her lip as she stared at the fallen tree.

"Do you really think they can help us with our situation?" asked Rarity in worry.

"I hope so," said Sunset. As the girls continued to wait, Adagio spotted something in the air.

"Hey, do you see that?" asked Adagio.

"See what?" asked Aria.

"That. What is that?" asked Adagio as she pointed to the sky at an object that was merely a silhouette under the sun.

"Probably just a plane," said Rainbow. Twilight squinted her eyes.

"It's too small to be a plane," said Twilight. The object began to soar around in the air, appearing to have gotten closer. From the object, a smaller object fell and began to descend closer. It came by at high speed, appearing as a metal object. It sported a flat top with a large underside and two metal wings.

"Shit, is that a drone?!" exclaimed Aria in alarm. The object swooped by as it dropped black pill shaped objects onto the ground in the middle of the girls. They screamed in fright as the pellets exploded and released torrents of gas. The girls coughed furiously as they inhaled the gas that surrounded them. They even attempted to flee, but from the air, an armored figure descended. The figure was feminine in build, which was evident under the suit of armor. Carbon fiber wings retracted as this figure released the handles to the wings and drew out two pistols. One by one, she fired at the girls as they attempted to scatter. The girls dropped to the ground as tranquilizer darts were embedded into their skins. The girls lied scattered on the ground, while the gas flowed away. The armored woman placed the pistols away at her side.

"This is Darkwing. Targets have been located and subdued," said the woman.

"Nice work, Adrian. We'll be there shortly," said Scar over Adrian's COM.





Aiko was currently standing in the kitchen of another house, where Angirasu was present with his aunt and uncle. A couple of MONARCH soldiers stood by in the living room.

"Director, there was no way that Purists could have known that my son was with me nor where we were staying unless that information was leaked. MONARCH keeps a record of Transmutant identities from around the world but they're kept out of civilian hands. If they could get their hands on Prototypes by knowing of when they were being transported, then it's logical to assume that they would use our database to their advantage," said Aiko.

"I agree. Ever since we lost those prototypes, I suspected that we had a mole. Riku, you are to remain with your son during this mission," said Onyx over the COM.

"But sir-"

"That is an order, soldier. I chose you specifically for the job because I know that you can offer better surveillance over him. We will handle the rogues," said Onyx. Aiko glanced back at her son, who was texting on his phone as he bore an anxious look on his face.

"Understood. Riku, out," said Aiko. She placed her COM away and began to make her way over to the living room.

"A change of plans. I'm going to remain here as well," said Aiko.

"Sis, what is happening?!" exclaimed the aunt.

"Some Purists attacked my apartment. They somehow knew that I was living there and were looking for Angirasu," said Aiko.

"Purists?!" questioned Angirasu's uncle.

"They were taken care of. Right now, we're going to remain here with you where I doubt the Purists will think to look, at least until we can figure something out. We may have to relocate," said Aiko. Angirasu looked to his mother.

"But how far?" asked Angirasu in worry. Aiko took a breath.

"I don't know. It depends on what I find out. Until then, keep calm and don't tell anyone anything. Angirasu, I need you to hand me your phone," said Aiko.

"I-" Angirasu was about to hide his phone but thought against it. He found his mother to have appeared to look almost panicked. The Transmutant was in the middle of warning Junior about the Guardians' lair possibly being compromised. But, it seemed that he wasn't going to be able to. So, he erased the draft of the message, unbeknownst to his mother, and handed her the phone.

"We can’t risk any texts or calls being traced. You'll get this back later," said Aiko as she placed the phone in her back pocket. Angirasu took a breath with a nod.

"Right," said Angirasu.





Junior was currently standing in his living room as Mosura sat on his sofa, taking a breath. She held her hands on her lap as she tapped her foot in place.

"Maybe the time isn't right. We should reschedule this meeting," said Mosura as she quickly drew out her phone. Junior quickly snatched her phone from her hand with a deadpanned stare.

"No, we're staying the course," said Junior. Mosura stood up and attempted to take her phone back, but Junior kept pulling it away from her reach.

"No, I think this meeting should be tomorrow. Or maybe next week!" said Mosura as she continued to reach for her phone but Junior held it up in the air. She grunted in annoyance as she stood on her toes and attempted to take back her phone.

"If you keep delaying this, you'll never work it out!" said Junior as Mosura caused him to fall against the couch. Mosura got on her knees next to him and forced herself onto him as she attempted to reach for the phone he continued to hold back. Junior merely raised his arm and held Mosura back as she fruitlessly reached for her phone.

"You suck!" whined Mosura as she sat on her knees and crossed her arms. Junior rolled his eyes in response. A knock came from the door, causing Mosura to stiffen. Junior stood up and made his way over to the door. However, Mosura grabbed his hand and attempted to hold him back, but Junior forcefully pulled his arm, causing Mosura to yelp as she stumbled into his arm. He locked his arm tightly around her shoulder and brought her to the door. He opened it, and found Battra to be standing on the porch.

"Battra. Good to see you," said Junior as Mosura struggled in his hold. Battra bore a raised brow. Junior sent her a glare.

"Stop being difficult! You said you wanted to talk to him, so do it!" whispered Junior as he forced Mosura into the doorway. Mosura cleared her throat as she adjusted her shirt to rid her sleeves of wrinkles. She then gave her brother a forced smile.

"Hey Battra. Um... Come on in," said Mosura as she gestured to the house. Battra nodded as he stepped into the house. The siblings took a seat in the living room in separate chairs. Junior stood by as the two sat in an awkward silence. He quickly looked at his phone.

"Hey, do me a favor and hold down the fort. I need to go out and take care of something," said Junior as he made his way to the door. Mosura bore a look of panic as she shot up.

"Uh... Wait!" cried Mosura. Junior shook his head.

"Sorry, gotta go," said Junior as he walked out the door and closed it. Mosura slumped her shoulders. She then glanced at her brother. She sighed as she sat down.

"Uh..." Mosura and Battra were about to speak, but their voices overlapped.

"Oh, you go ahead," said Mosura.

"No, you go ahead, Mosu. You called me over here, because you had something to tell me," said Battra. Mosura took a breath as she nodded, though Battra was more nervous than she was. He feared what his little sister had to say.

"Well, first I want to say that I appreciate you giving me some space," said Mosura. Battra nodded.

"During this time, I've been thinking about everything," said Mosura. Battra slightly nodded with a tight stomach.

"Right," said Battra. Mosura brushed a strand of her hair away from her eye as she looked to the ground with a soft expression.

"I... I just... I wanna say..." Mosura avoided eye contact with her brother. Battra tensed, unable to bear the wait to hear what Mosura had to say. Before Mosura could speak again, the window suddenly shattered open. Battra and Mosura shot up with a start as they found a man with a white mask to be lying on the ground groaning as he was covered in glass. The Transmutants' eyes widened in shock. Then, Mosura gasped.

"Gojira!" cried Mosura in dread. She quickly ran out of the living room to the front door and opened it. She found Junior to have been surrounded by several men in white masks. Junior had kicked away one in front of him, while his arms were held back. A man had stuck Junior in the neck with a gun-like syringe, causing him to slump in their hold. He was hauled over to the one of the vans that were parked roughly on the house.

"No!" cried Mosura as she was about to run outside, but Battra grabbed her by the shoulder and pulled her back into the house, just in time avoid a hail of bullets. A few of the Purists had stood behind firing their weapons at the house, while the van that contained Junior drove off with a screech. Battra held Mosura close on the ground as she held her hands over her head as debris fell over them. Battra allowed Mosura to crawl through the living room and to take cover behind furniture, while Battra moved to the end of the living room as the bullets came. The bullets stopped, prompting Battra to pant as he looked to where Mosura had hid, finding her to be unscathed. Battra picked up the sound of approaching footsteps, causing his stomach to turn. He found the downed Purist on the ground, where a pistol lied at his side. He was about to crawl over to the Purist to take the gun but suddenly heard several pops in the air. He flinched as he quickly turned his head to the doorway, expecting to find a Purist shooting at him. However, no one was at the door. The popping continued as the sound of the Purists crying out mixed with the sounds of gunfire and then silence. Battra began to slightly get onto his knees as he remained low and close to the ground.

"Battra!" whispered Mosura, who bore a look of panic. Battra merely held a hand to her, gesturing for her to remain where she was. He made his way over to the wall just where the broken window was. He peeked over and found the Purists to have been lying on the ground dead. Battra's eyes widened as he found a Neighponese man to have been walking across the lawn with two pistols drawn and a neutral expression. He then looked to where Battra was peaking, who then ducked back behind the wall.

"Hey, come on out! They're dead!" called the man.

"Which makes us more reluctant to step out!" said Battra from the house. He then heard two voices bickering, causing him to bear a look of confusion.

"You're safe! I am Private Inoue, and this is Sergeant Koizumi! We're from MONARCH!" said a feminine voice from outside. Battra looked to Mosura, who bore a nervous look. He took a breath as he slowly stood up with his hands raised.

"Kid, put the hands down. We aren't gonna shoot you," deadpanned Koizumi as he held his pistol at his side.

"Where did you come from?" asked Battra as he cautiously lowered his hands. He didn't know who these people were and found it hard to trust who claimed they were. After all, they weren't wearing any uniform.

"That's classi-" Koizumi was interrupted as Inoue stepped in front of him.

"We're assigned to keep eyes on Gojira Takeshi II after we learned of his destroyed inhibitor chip. We were down the street keeping our eyes on him as usual, but then we caught these assholes pulling up on the lawn and jumping him. We were too late to stop them," said Inoue with regret in her tone. Battra and Mosura both stepped out of the house and met with the two soldiers.

"But, I'd say it wasn't a total loss. We did save a couple of kids from being slaughtered in the middle of kidnapping. I say we call it a day," said Koizumi as he drew out his COM.

"Wait, you're not going after them?!" exclaimed Mosura in shock. Koizumi merely looked to Inoue, who bore an expectant look on her face.

"Ugh. Are you kidding?" asked Koizumi.

"He was kidnapped! We have the training and guns to do something! We should call for some back up and tell the Director!" said Inoue.

"Or we could say we did and go get some tacos," said Koizumi with a shrug. Mosura looked on in shock.

"Wha- Are you kidding?!" Mosura smacked her forehead with a dumbfounded look.

"Are you actually a soldier for this organization?" asked Battra incredulously.

"Technically, I’m a mercenary. The rank is a formality to let me lead some drones like her for some jobs that the others are too cowardly to do," said Koizumi as he pointed a thumb at Inoue, who scoffed in response.

"Gee, thanks," said Inoue indignantly. Mosura bit her lip. If this man was the commanding officer, then that meant that he could order his private to stand down and to just leave the situation be. That meant Junior would be doomed if this man was serious.

"B-But you must! If you don't... You'll probably get your payment cut!" said Mosura. Koizumi's brows raised.

'Yes! I got his attention!' thought Mosura. Inoue looked at Koizumi with a smirk.

"She has a point, Sarge. I mean, the Director pays you to do your job. Even though you're getting paid to babysit a Transmutant, you're still being paid. If you let the Purists have him, when we are meant to watch him, I bet the Director will have no problem in cutting your pay. I wouldn't put it passed him of actually not giving you a dime," said Inoue. Koizumi exhaled through his nostrils with an annoyed look.

"But I bet you may get a raise or even a promotion in rank if you go beyond the call of duty and save him," said Inoue as she leaned against the mercenary with her elbow against his shoulder. Koizumi merely scowled.

"Huh?" Inoue nudged Koizumi with a smirk.

"Fuck it. Private, lock and load. We're gonna go save the kid," said Koizumi as he made his way over to a van that was parked down the street. Inoue crossed her arms with a smirk. Mosura bore a look of relief.

"Thank you," said Mosura.

"No problem. Listen, you two head on home. We'll get your friend back," said Inoue as she began to run after Koizumi. Mosura still bore a fearful look, for Junior's well-being. Battra looked down at the ground. They couldn't just rely on two soldiers to take on a group that were full of surprises like the Purists. They needed reinforcements.

"Mosura," called Battra. Mosura turned to look at him curiously.

"Let's go find the Guardians. We're gonna need all of the help that we can get," said Battra. Mosura's expression brightened.

"You mean it?" asked Mosura. Battra nodded with a smile.





An armored truck with the MONARCH insignia moved through the Everfree forest, tailed by a couple of armored jeeps. From within the armored truck, Senior was confined within a cell with his hands and neck bounded by shackles. His expression was stoic and unreadable as he sat in a cell, while Onyx stood in the truck, dressed in uniform with a pistol at his side. In front of Senior was a holographic screen that showed live footage of the area in front of the truck, while the lights lit up the forest.

"Just keep driving down this path for the next mile," said Senior. Onyx turned to one of the soldiers present in the back of the truck with him and nodded. The soldier nodded as he made his way down to where the driver was. Onyx felt that things were so far progressing well. But that made it unsettling for him, since he was counting on this mission to be far from easy. He took a seat at a seat that was built into the metal side of the truck as the vehicle continued. Senior's expression remained neutral.

'Perhaps I was a fool to believe that I could redeem myself,' thought Senior.

Soon, the truck had stopped just as they made it to a clearing in the forest. They found a chasm below, as a dark and ominous castle stood as the setting sun created a silhouette. Soon, Senior found himself standing by Onyx outside of the truck as soldiers were surrounding them, while Jeeps parked and the men on the turrets remained vigilant.

"This is the place? Interesting," said Onyx as he looked at the castle.

"No, the castle is too obvious. Down there," said Senior as he stared down at the chasm. Onyx hummed to himself.

"Delta, remain with the vehicles. The rest of you, with me," ordered Onyx as he drew out a pistol. Senior led the soldiers down the steps that led down to the bottom of the chasm, while several other soldiers remained above with the vehicles. The group stood before the cave entrance as a chopper hovered over the forest, where a minigun was attached to the side. Senior took a breath as Onyx stepped forward with a bullhorn.

"Attention! Rogue Transmutants! This is Onyx, director of MONARCH!" called Onyx. His amplified voice echoed out through the chasm.

"We have your leader, Gojira Takeshi! We have agreed that in exchange for your surrender and the relinquishment of the Ark, you will be spared and arrested," said Onyx. He then held the bull horn to Senior's mouth. The Transmutant sighed solemnly.

"Manda, this is Gojira. I am here," said Senior. From within the cave, the Transmutant Guardians were in the process of arming themselves, but Manda's eyes were wide in shock.

"No..." said Manda.

"I have agreed to surrender the Ark and the Guardians. I ask that you do not resist, for your sake," said Senior from outside of the cave.

"He sold us out!" said a Transmutant, while Kumonga clenched her fist and gritted her teeth.

"They found out everything, Manda. I'm sorry, for I have failed you all. Please, no blood must be shed," said Senior over the bull horn. Manda's eyes watered as she stood in place. She turned to the other Guardians.

"Arm up! We're not going down without a-" Manda was interrupted as Baragon yanked on her arm and pulled her close to him.

"Are you out of your mind?! We're finished! Fighting is only gonna get us all killed!" said Baragon. Manda pulled her arm away with a glare.

"And what do you think we should do?! Surrender and get locked away in the vault?!" demanded Manda.

"Hey! I'm not any more thrilled about this then you are! But we can't possibly win this fight! I hear a chopper, and I bet that thing is packing fire power! What makes you think they aren't doing the same?! Not to mention that we are backed up in a dead-end!" said Baragon. Manda gritted her teeth as she looked around. Her mind raced as she attempted to think of anything to possibly use to the advantage in this situation. But as much as she thought, the more she began to realize just how hopeless the situation was.

"But... What have we been fighting for? Why were we here?" asked Manda in despair.

"We were here for the reasons we chose. But none of that matters now. What matters is doing what's best for the group," said Baragon as he placed a hand on Manda's shoulder. Manda looked around and found the faces of the Transmutants that she had grown so familiar with. They had grown to be family to her. Now, they were dealt a cruel hand. She then found Zip and Thorn's worried expressions as they stood with the rest of the spider teen Transmutants.

"What about the girls?" asked Manda.

"They're just kids. Hopefully they'll go easy on them," said Baragon. Manda sniffled.

"Everyone. Stand down," said Manda as her eyes watered. She began to sob to herself as she cupped her eyes. She felt like a total failure from being unable to bring up some magic card that would get the Guardians out of this situation. Baragon rubbed her back in comfort, but Manda immediately turned to face him and wrapped him into a tight hug. She sobbed against his shoulder, while Baragon's expression softened as he returned her hug. From the back of the cave, Amber and the fairies bowed their heads in sadness.

From outside of the cave, Senior stood by watching as they found multiple figures to be emerging from the dark cave. Soldiers raised their guns as the Guardians walked out of the cave, with their hands behind their heads. They a couple of dozen soldiers armed with assault rifles, light machine guns, and a few with rocket launchers. These men were obviously prepared to fight these physically superior opponents. The Guardians found a chopper to be hovering above, where a gunner was aiming at them. The Transmutants all stopped in the center of the chasm, with the soldiers across. Onyx raised the bull horn.

"In case you get any funny ideas, know that we have additional reinforcements above and jeeps carrying fire power," said Onyx. The Transmutants got on the ground on their knees as the soldiers began to approach. One by one, the soldiers began to cuff the Guardians while also locking up collar-like objects around their necks.

"The hell are these?" asked Kumonga in confusion.

"Inhibitor collars. Used for Rogues like yourselves," said a soldier as he pressed on a digital pad on his gauntlet, which caused Kumonga's collar to flash a few lights. Kumonga gasped in pain as she felt something pricking her along the base of her neck.

"Inspired by the old inhibitor packs, but less gruesome. But just as effective in preventing those signals to keep you from transforming," said the soldier as Kumonga panted from the pain she felt. The rest of the Transmutants were bounded by these cuffs and these inhibitor collars, and Onyx pointed his pistol against Senior's back.

"I'm surprised at small your group is," said Onyx.

"It was easier to manage. But they proved to be strong and dedicated warriors," said Senior as he began to lead Onyx and a couple of other soldiers to the cave. He caught Manda looking his way in despair.

"Alpha..." called Manda. Senior merely looked away with a look of regret. It seemed that no matter what, he brought misfortune to those around him. Because of him, these Transmutants were now going to lose their freedom. Senior led the soldiers and Onyx into the lair, which was completely empty with the weapons and ordinance crates being present.

"How did you get a hold of all of this?" asked Onyx in shock.

"Stolen from Purists that we encountered. Some of these were bought from shady characters," said Senior. Onyx scoffed.

"You hold yourself above the Revolutionaries, yet you possess illegal fire arms like you're ready for war?" asked Onyx.

"Sometimes you must break a few rules to do good. The war I prepared for is the one I fought every day until now, against the Purists," said Senior as he led Onyx to the back, where a crate was present. The soldiers gazed onto it as a soft white light glowed from the top.

"So, this is it?" questioned Onyx. Senior nodded.

"It is," said Senior. The COM from Onyx crackled.

"Sir, we have a problem. Delta squad isn't answering their COM," said a voice over the COM. Suddenly, the sound of an explosion filled the air, startling the group.

"Director! Our chopper is down! Oh shit! We're- Agh!" cried the same voice. Onyx's eyes widened. He then turned to Senior as he aimed his gun at the Transmutant's head with a hateful glare.

"You son of bitch!" said Onyx.

"This isn't my doing!" said Senior.

"Attention! Director Onyx and Gojira Takeshi!" called an unfamiliar masculine voice. Senior and Onyx both turned to the cave entrance. From outside, the Transmutants were on their knees as several soldiers lied dead on the ground as the chopper lied as a burning mess on the ground. From above the chasm, Scar stood with a bullhorn and his dark mask. Several dozen Purists armed with weapons stood by, while a mech piloted by Dreadnaught stood by, while Adrian descended from the air beside Impact and Stinger.

"We have you surrounded," said Scar with a smirk under his mask
> Chapter 46: Comeback
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


A Couple Hours Ago...


Hayato Yoshi held a hand at his ear where his COM was located. It had been awhile since Onyx had left with Gojira Takeshi I to find his base and to give up the Ark. However, Onyx had recently just contacted him.

"I need you to keep quiet about this. We can't be too careful on who it is," said Onyx.

"If there's someone accessing classified information, then immediate action is necessary. I'll do what I can to find the source of the leak," said Hayato.

"Thank you, Lieutenant. Report after you have found it," said Onyx.

"Understood, sir," said Hayato. He removed his hand from the device in his ear and proceeded to move through the cold facility. Aiko Riku had reported that her location was somehow compromised and was invaded by Purists that seemed on intending to kill her and abduct her son. This was a grave concern considering that her mission was classified to everyone else aside from Sergeant Koizumi and Private Inoue, who were tasked at keeping watch over Gojira Takeshi II. Either one of them leaked the information, or the leak came from somewhere within one of MONARCH's facilities, though truth to be told, Hayato was reluctant to believe that Koizumi may have been a source of the leak.

"He may be driven by money, but he's not an idiot," said Hayato with a smirk. So, he began to make his way down the hall of the main facility just above the Vault. He had to find a computer console to hopefully find if whether or not the link came from one of MONARCH's facilities. He soon came across a door, where no window was present. He entered, finding a lone man to have been sitting at a computer console. Hayato's eyes widened as he slightly recoiled and almost retreated. He found the screen to have been covered in a couple of windows, where code of numbers appeared, and an image of an unfamiliar face was present. This room was supposed to be off limits, where authorized personnel were allowed. And the man that Hayato saw looked far from being authorized. Last time he checked, guards were not authorized to be in here. Not to mention that what he saw looked awfully suspicious on screen. Hayato reached for his side and drew a pistol. He burst through the door and aimed at the man's back.

"Freeze!" shouted Hayato. The guard stiffened as he remained seat, not moving one bit.

"Stand up slowly, and step away from the computer console," said Hayato as he aimed at the man. The guard slowly stood up with his hands behind his head and turned to face Hayato. The soldier caught the screen and found information of the person that was on the screen to have been present from social security, place of living, and even racial identification. This person was a Transmutant.

"What are doing?" demanded Hayato.

"Hey, I know this looks bad. But let me explain," said the guard in a calm tone. He suddenly turned to the screen and slammed his face onto the desk. Hayato jumped with a start, not expecting the action. He nearly shot the man in suspecting that he was about to attack. Instead, the guard raised his head opened his mouth and revealed a tooth to have been knocked in. The man gurgled as he dropped to his knees and began to foam at the mouth. Hayato rushed to the man's side as he fell to the ground, finding him to be convulsing as he foamed. The man then stopped moving as his eyes stared lifelessly at the ceiling. Hayato took the man's wrist and began to feel for a pulse. Nothing came.

"Shit," said Hayato. He then noticed that the man bore a tattoo that was hidden beneath the sleeve. It was a Purist tattoo.

"Oh no," said Hayato as he turned to the computer screen. He quickly got onto the console and began to look at the window.

"You bastard. You leaked a few dozen Transmutant identities with their addresses and information!" said Hayato in shock.





It was the early noon. Manda was currently walking about the Guardian's lair in silence. Around her, the remnants of their forces were either taking inventory, moving supplies around, the usual shtick. But today, her spirits were quite low, as they have been for the past couple of weeks. She came across a familiar dark jacket that was neatly folded in the corner of the cave. It lied on top of an empty mattress. Manda's expression saddened deeply as she stared at the jacket that was once worn by the man that she looked up to.

"Hey, Manda," said a familiar voice. The woman turned to find Kumonga to have been coming to her side as she wiped her dirty hands, as her face was covered in dark spots.

"Hey, Kumonga," greeted Manda in a small tone. Kumonga stood by Manda's side as she looked at the jacket.

"He's not dead, you know," said Kumonga.

"I know. I just left it here in case... He came back," said Manda as she rubbed her arm. Kumonga placed her hands in her pockets after tossing the wipe aside.

"Kinda ironic. He's the one that always told us to stay together and to avoid capture. And he does exactly the opposite of what he preached," said Kumonga as she gave a bitter chuckle. "Bastard. I ought to smack him."

"What are we supposed to do now? He had the plan and is the most experienced out of any of us." Manda deeply frowned as she lowered her head.

From the other side of the cave, Zip stared off to where Kumonga and Manda were present. Her expression was solemn as she stared.

"Zip, you're slacking," said Thorn as she opened her mouth wide and proceeded to spray webbing from the back of her throat. Zip sighed to herself as she turned and proceeded to excrete webbing as well. However, she immediately stopped. Zip stopped as well.

"Alright, what's up?" asked Thorn.

"I'm worried. Where do we go from here without Alpha?" asked Zip.

"Well, that's not up to us. It's up to those with seniority, like Manda, Baragon, and even Kumonga. We're not even fighters, we just help with income," said Thorn.

"But still, there is a lot to be worried about," said Zip.

Meanwhile, Baragon was currently sitting at the desk where the old radio sat. He held a head phone against his ear as he tuned through the channels as another Transmutant was by his side.

"I mean, we should be more concerned. They could force Alpha to give up the location of the lair," said the Transmutant. Baragon sighed in annoyance as he sat the head phone down, unable to avoid the conversation.

"And where would we go? If we were to fall back into other locations, what makes you think that we wouldn't be safe there if Alpha was being interrogated?" questioned Baragon. The Transmutant was silent.

"The best we can do is lay low for a while and hope they never find us. We can't risk a big exodus with the Ark here and the need to move around supplies. We should instead focus on keeping ourselves out of sight," said Baragon as he turned back to the radio.

"There's always another option, sir," said the Transmutant.

"Enlighten me," said Baragon in a sarcastic manner.

"There's the Revolutionaries," said the Transmutant. Baragon immediately dropped the headphone on the desk. He then turned to look at the Transmutant with a deadpanned stare.

"Are you out of your fucking mind?" asked Baragon.

"They're a big group and they are much more capable fighters than us. We should consider-" The Transmutant stopped as Baragon stood up and grabbed him by the shoulder and pulled him close with a glare.

"Listen, punk. I don't give a goddamn about them being bigger or more capable! We're supposed to be different from those assholes! I am not about to kiss the ass of some sociopathic terrorist just for some protection! I rather be locked up in the Vault or even gunned down by a platoon of MONARCH's soldiers!" said Baragon in a harsh whisper. The Transmutant bore a nervous look.

"I swear to God, if you ever bring that shit up again, or even try to convince anyone to think that is some good idea, I will personally kick your ass and dump you in that castle dungeon, and no one would be any the wiser! Is that clear?" growled Baragon as he tightened his grip on the Transmutant's shoulder.

"Yes, sir," said the Transmutant in a nervous tone. Baragon shoved him back with a glare.

"I'm not gonna disgrace the boss by joining forces with Revolutionaries," said Baragon as he returned to his seat. This was not good. If this Transmutant was thinking of turning to the Revolutionaries for help, then that could possibly mean that there may have been others that may have shared that opinion. Never had he worried for the group as much as he did today.

Later that evening, Baragon was currently making his way over to Amber, who remained perched on a desk. He sighed as he rubbed the back of his head.

"So squirt, how are we gonna deal with the situation without the boss?" asked Baragon.

"I wish I could tell you, but that's up to you. The Ark needs Guardians to protect it from undesirable hands," said Amber. Baragon looked to the back of the cave where the Ark was hidden.

"That thing is nothing but trouble. Why even have it around?" asked Baragon.

"It is, but it is also something that comes with a great benefit. To neglect it would be disastrous, Baragon," said Amber. The Transmutant crossed his arms as he sighed.

"The group is getting uneasy, Amber. We might not even be able to stay hidden here for long. What if we were-"

"Attention! Rogue Transmutants!" called an unfamiliar voice. It was amplified and came from outside of the cave. All of the Transmutants in the cave stiffened as they stopped what they were doing and turned to where the cave was.

"This is Onyx, director of MONARCH!" called the voice.

"Oh shit! They're here!" said Baragon in shock. He couldn't fathom on how they had found them. He turned to the Transmutants.

"Arm up!" shouted Baragon as he was tossed a shot gun. The Transmutants began to arm themselves with weapons, unprepared for what was to come.






Present...


The crackling of fire filled the air from the wreckage of the chopper. The pilot and gunner were slumped over in the chopper dead and charred from the explosion, as the blood from some MONARCH soldiers was on the ground. The remaining soldiers below had their weapons drawn and aimed at the dozen of Purists that stood above the chasm, with their weapons on them. The Transmutant Guardians were still bounded by their cuffs and inhibitor collars, unable to defend themselves.

"We have you surrounded, Director Onyx and Gojira Takeshi," said Scar as he held a pistol at his side and spoke into a bullhorn. The soldiers below tensed as well did the Guardians.

"What's your status?" asked Onyx over the COM.

"We're surrounded by Purists, sir. They're packing fire power and some advanced equipment," said a soldier as he warily looked at the terrorists above. Back in the cave, Onyx cursed as he drew out a tablet and typed away at it. Senior bore a look of confusion as he found his face to be present on an image on the tablet.

"What are you doing?" asked Senior.

"I'm deactivating your inhibitor collar remotely," said Onyx. Senior's eyes widened in surprise while the soldiers present stared in shock.

"Wait, sir! What could possess you to do this?!" exclaimed one of the soldiers.

"We've lost our bird and I guarantee Delta squad is dead if the Purists are here. Right now, we must settle on surviving against this common foe," said Onyx in reluctance. While he wasn't comfortable with siding with Senior and the Guardians, he had to at least keep this 'Ark' out of the hands of the Purists, who were just as much as a threat.

"Men, deactivate the inhibitor collars remotely for the Rogues. We need as much support as we can get against the third party," said Onyx over the COM.

"Sir?" questioned a soldier in a whisper over the COM.

"Do as I ordered!" said Onyx as he was about to press on the deactivation icon on the tablet, but he heard a crackle over the COM.

"I would advise against that," said an unfamiliar feminine voice. Onyx held his finger in place. From outside of the cave and above the chasm, Adrian stared at the HUD of her helmet that displayed a voice pattern and the text 'COM connected'.

"You may be willing to risk your own lives to fight to the death against us, but I doubt you would be willing to do so with civilians," said Adrian as she looked down at the people below.

"What do you mean?" demanded Onyx. Scar turned to the side and nodded. Some Purists began to force a group of people from the back of a truck, moving them to the chasm edge. Their faces were covered by black sacks that were over their heads. They were forced onto their knees and the sacks were yanked off. Manda's eyes widened in horror at what she saw.

"No..." said Manda. The hostages were Junior and Miwa, along with the Main Seven, the Dazzlings, Luna, Celestia, and a third adult woman that was unfamiliar to her. Junior bore an inhibitor collar as he was bounded by the same cuffs as the Guardians were, and his face was bruised up from earlier.

"We have eleven children, and four women. Two of which I'm sure you are very familiar with, Gojira Takeshi," said Scar over the bull horn. Senior's eyes widened.

"This is how it's gonna go. In exchange for the hostages, your family, we want your unconditional surrender and this Ark that that you seem to be so possessive of," said Scar. Senior gritted his teeth as he clenched his fist. He didn't know how, but the Purists knew about the Ark. He was opposed to anyone else being in possession of it or even knowing of its existence, but he at least had confidence that MONARCH wouldn't use the Ark for dark purposes. The Purists on the other hand would be disastrous. However, not only were his allies in danger, but also his wife and son. He couldn't let them suffer for this, but he couldn't let the Purists get their hands on the Ark.

"We'll comply," said Onyx over the COM. The soldiers looked at him while Senior looked on in surprise.

"I won't endanger the lives of civilians over a crate. We're coming out," said Scar over the COM. He turned to Senior, who merely stared at him.

"Looks like we're both in a pickle," said Onyx as he removed his hand from the tablet.

"Don't bother. Remain where you are. We're coming down," said Scar.

Soon, most of the Purists had come down to where the soldiers and Guardians were, while the rest kept guard over the hostages. Scar came inside of the cave with Impact, Stinger, and several Purists. They arrived at to where Onyx, Senior and the few soldiers were inside. The Purists held them at gun point, while the soldiers and Onyx dropped their weapons onto the ground.

"Now, where is it?" questioned Scar. Senior pointed to the back of the cave, where the Ark was. Scar began to make his way over to the Ark alone.

"I would advise going near it," said Senior. Scar merely looked back at him.

"He's right," said a feminine voice. From around the cave, bright lights appeared. The soldiers and Purists all looked around in shock as the fairies appeared as colorful glowing lights.

"The Guardians may have failed their mission to guard this sacred artifact, but we hold no desire to fail," said Amber. Her voice began to echo ominously as she fluttered in the air.

"What the hell?" asked Impact. Suddenly, the fairies began to fly around as their antennae glowed. Beams of light shot from the fairies, striking at a few Purists. They cried out in agony as their bodies were dismembered by the beams.

"Shit!" cursed Impact as he rolled away to avoid the beams. He raised his rifle and began to shoot at the fairies, along with the rest of the Purists. In the chaos, the soldiers and Onyx immediately went for their weapons. Stinger whipped his head to the side in time to see the soldiers to be raising their guns. He immediately charged as they fired at him, the bullets bounced off his armor, while his allies shot at the fairies. Stinger swung the mechanical tail at the first soldier he saw, impaling him in the neck with the blade at the tip. He then rolled away as he drew the tail from the soldier and slashed the neck of the second one with the metal claws on his gloved hands. Onyx shot at the Purist, while Senior began to charge towards him.

Before Senior could make his way over to Stinger, Impact appeared at his side and slugged him in the jaw. Senior fell to the ground as a few teeth were knocked out, while Stinger swung the mechanical tail on his hindquarters at Onyx, knocking him back. The two Purists returned their focus on the fairies that were in the process of decimating them. Stinger turned to find a green colored fairy to be diving towards him as her antennae glowed. He quickly swung his tail at the fairy as the blade extended. The fairy was slashed in half as she gave an agonized cry as her thorax was separated from her abdomen.

Impact began to fire a rifle at a yellow fairy, which cried out as her wings and body were shredded by the bullets. The remaining Purists focused their fire randomly in the air at the fairies, which were shot down from the air as they tried to attack and dodge bullets at the same time. Soon, the ground was scattered with dead large moths that were mutilated from the bullets and Amber was the only one remaining. She quickly flew passed Purists, causing a couple to accidentally shoot each other dead. As Amber fired a beam at a Purist's head, her wing was torn by a bullet that was fired by Scar. She lost momentum of her flight and crashed onto the ground. She panted as Scar made his way over to the insect and raised his foot over her.

"Stop!" cried Senior. Scar turned his attention over to the Transmutant that struggled to stand. His face was bruised and bleeding.

"You can't kill her. She... She knows more about the Ark," said Senior with a pant. His eyes looked on in despair as he found the fairies that all lied dead on the ground, with their ruined bodies lied in a pool of their own yellowish-green blood. Scar looked down at Amber, who panted as her antennae twitched along with a couple of her legs. Scar roughly grabbed Amber, who cried out in pain as she was held by her wings. He tossed the bug into the air, while Stinger raised an arm and fired a net at the moth. Amber fell into Impact's arms, who then began to hold the net at the end as Amber struggled in the net.

"Release me! You don't know what forces you're toying with!" shouted Amber. Impact grimaced under his helmet.

"Yeesh. This shit is freaky," said Impact as he held the bug away from himself.

"I want the Ark moved into that castle above. I rather not be faced with any more surprises in this hell hole of a cave," said Scar as he stepped on a dead fairy, who gave a crunch and squishing sound. Senior snarled as he clenched his fists.

"Move the Transmutants and soldiers in there as well. The hostages will join them," said Scar as he made his way over to Onyx and Senior, who lied on the ground in pain.

"And get that armored prison truck ready from above," said Scar with a smirk under his mask.

Soon, Onyx and Senior were being escorted by a few Purists with their guns pointed against their backs. Senior bore a hard expression as he was forced to move.

"Bring him," said Onyx as he pointed to Junior. A soldier grabbed Junior by the shoulder and began to roughly move him away from his mother.

"No! Junior!" cried Miwa as she attempted to stand, but a Purist forced her back down. The rest watched fearfully for Junior's well-being as he was shoved.

"Get off! I can walk myself, asshole!" said Junior as he thrashed his shoulders with a glare. He began to walk alongside his father and Onyx, while Miwa cried out to him in despair. Fluttershy's eyes welled up with tears as she watched her friend being taken away by these men.

"What are you planning to do with them?!" demanded Celestia as she looked to Scar. He merely glanced at her.

"Poetic Justice is at hand," said Scar as he left the hostages. Manda gritted her teeth as she watched as her leader and his son were hauled away up the steps above the chasm. Miwa cried as she watched helplessly as her family was taken away from her, knowing full well and what could be in store for them.

Junior and Senior was shoved into two separate cells in the large armored truck, while Onyx was forced onto a seat that overlooked the cells, with his hands bounded in cuffs. Scar stood at the back outside of the truck staring at them coldly from behind his mask.

"Since you three have proved to be the biggest obstacles in our cause, we felt that it was necessary for you to be disposed of," said Scar. He then looked to one of the Purists that stood in the truck.

"Drive them out of town and to the ocean. Dump the entire truck there. I want their deaths to be slow," said Scar.

"Got it," said the Purist as he made his way to where the driver was. Scar grabbed the large door in the back and forced it close, knowing that it would be the last time that he would see the three. He then walked away as the truck's engine roared and the vehicle drove off.

From within the cave, Impact held Amber at his side, who stared at what remained of the fairies on the ground.

"It was stupid of bugs like you going against men with guns, freak," said Impact with a mocking chuckle.

"The body is merely a vessel," said Amber. Impact scoffed.

"Whatever you say. Hey! Get this thing up and out of here!" said Impact as he looked to some soldiers.

"You have to pick it up specifically from the poles. Do not actually touch it," said Amber.

"Why?" questioned Impact.

"The result will not be pretty," said Amber. Impact rolled his eyes.

"You heard her, boys. Poles only. You better not drop whatever is in there!" said Impact.





From within the Everfree forest, Mosura and Battra were running through the darkness. They moved passed trees that all looked the same, with hardly any points to go by to tell them that they were on track. Fortunately, the two were a little more familiar with where they needed to go given that Rodan was the one who led them previously. As the two ran, Battra couldn't help but mentally gripe at the fact that his sister was interrupted by an attack from the Purists, right when she was possibly going to tell him something important. He glanced at her, finding Mosura's panicked look through her pants as he ran alongside her. He wanted to bring up the subject to his sister, but ultimately thought against it. Now wasn't the time to worry about a question when someone's life was in danger. Soon, the two came across a clearing, where a familiar castle lied just beyond a chasm. The two peaked over the chasm, to where the entrance to the cave was.

"OK. We just need to get down there and tell them what happened. They'll help. They have to," said Mosura with a gulp. Battra began to look around the area as it was getting dark. His eyes then widened.

"I don't think that's possible," said Battra. Mosura looked at her brother incredulously.

"Why not?" asked Mosura. Battra pointed to the other side of the chasm. As he did, Mosura followed where he was pointing and gasped. On the other side where the castle was present, she caught sight of several Purists escorting the Guardians into the castle as its large doors were opened wide. She caught sight a few Transmutants that she recognized as the higher ranked of the group, along with a few individuals that made her blood run cold.

"Oh my God. They have his mother!" cried Mosura.

"No..." said Battra in shock. He then noticed that there were the Principal and Vice-Principal of Mosura's school along with some other woman. But he also noticed Sunset Shimmer, along with nine other girls.

"They have my friends too," said Mosura as she gritted her teeth. Battra hardened his expression as he watched as the Purists entered the castle with their hostages. While a mech stood guard outside of the castle along with two other Purists.

"It's hopeless. We can't do anything," said Mosura as she slumped her shoulders as she was about to break down.

"Not if I can help it," said Battra as he began to retreat to the forest.

"What?" Mosura turned to look at her brother in confusion.

"I started my crusade against the Purists, now I'm going to finish it," said Battra. Mosura rushed in his path as she held her arms out.

"Are you insane?! They have numbers, guns, and some kind of mech! You'll be killed!" said Mosura in dread. Battra looked to the sky as the sun was setting further, while the stars appeared.

"I was always outnumbered and outgunned before, sis. But I used the shadows to my advantage. This won't be any different," said Battra as he was about to walk passed Mosura. However, she stood in his path again.

"Then I'm going to come with you," said Mosura. Battra shook his head.

"No! Absolutely not!" said Battra. Mosura glared at him.

"Why not?!" demanded Mosura.

"Because I'm the older sibling! You do what I say!" said Battra. Mosura scoffed.

"Are you seriously gonna pull that one? I don't care. I'm going with you," retorted Mosura as she crossed her arms.

"I said no! I'm not going to risk losing my sister!" said Battra. Mosura's expression softened as she lowered her arms.

"And how do you think that makes me feel?" asked Mosura. "I've learned that my brother has been out in the streets late at night fighting Purists. Every time, I could have woken up one morning to find out that you died."

"Mosu..." Battra looked away.

"You suck, you know. You don't want to risk my life but you're sure as hell so eager to risk yours," said Mosura with a sniffle. Battra sighed heavily. Mosura then wrapped her arms around her brother tightly as her eyes watered.

"Don't leave me. I love you, Battra. I always will," said Mosura. Battra's eyes began to sting as he heard this. He brought a hand over her head and wrapped an arm around her back and held her close. His eyes ran with tears as he held in his sobs. He felt as though a weight was lifted off his shoulders.

"Never," said Battra. The two released each other as they wiped their own eyes. Battra cleared his throat.

"Come on, let's go around to get into the back," said Battra.






Meanwhile...


The hijacked MONARCH prison truck drove towards the town in the early evening. Its wheels left tracks in the dirt as the headlights lit up its path. From within the vehicle, Senior, Junior and Onyx remained in the back, restrained. The three were now on a journey that would surely end in their demise. Senior sighed heavily as he solemnly looked to his son's cell beside him.

"Junior. Son... I am sorry," said Senior.

"For what?" asked Junior.

"Everything. Because of me, we are in this mess. Because I was arrogant enough to believe that I could atone for my own sins, I abandoned you and your mother. I became a rogue, formed my own group of rogues, and provoked forces that have brought us where we are today. And for that, I am truly sorry," said Senior as he looked away from his son in shame.

"Perhaps it would have been best if I had stayed away," said Senior. Junior's expression softened.

"Dad, I would have rather you showed up than you never showing up. I just want... I want to be a full family again. That's what matters," said Junior. Senior's eyes were downcast.

"And you gotta stop living in the past," said Junior. Senior looked at his son with raised brows.

"You made mistakes, you did things that you regret. Maybe you can't absolve yourself with effort. But you own up to your mistakes and try to make up for them. That makes me proud to be your son," said Junior with a small smile. Senior softly smiled back. He then looked to Onyx, who merely bore a neutral expression. Senior sighed.

"Well, I guess I'll be paying for my crimes one way or another, Director. Sorry that you have to share our fate," said Senior.

"Hmph. The God of War, Gojira Takeshi I is giving up?" asked Onyx. Junior glanced at his father.

"That's a title for you?" asked Junior.

"I don't like the situation any more than you. We're both soldiers, Director. But we're just tired old men who want a moment's peace. If this is to be our end, let us at least have a moment to be civil and peaceful. Let's...just be human beings," said Senior. Onyx merely bore a neutral expression.

"For years I've been haunted by the battle of Solgell. I even spent years searching for you and Destoroyah," said Onyx.

"And you had me. I know what I did. I regret it every day. But I respect you," said Senior. Onyx looked at him in confusion.

"What?"

"Yes. You hold the burden of security of Equestria against threats like the Revolutionaries. You know what is important and are willing to act. You are a great leader," said Senior. Onyx scoffed as he looked away.

"Stop trying to flatter me on our immanent doom," said Onyx in embarrassment. Junior and Senior merely chuckled in response. The three suddenly felt the truck rock.

"The hell?" Junior flinched as the truck slightly swerved. From outside, the armored truck was being pursued by a van, being driven by Inoue while Koizumi planted himself on top as he wore blood red tactical armor. The van swerved as it bumped into the back of the truck.

"Keep her steady, kid!" said Onyx over his COM. Inoue bit her lip as she drove. What they were doing right now was insanity. Her eyes widened as she saw that from the roof of the front of the truck, a Purist peaked out from a hatch and fired a sub-machine gun. Inoue yelped as she swerved, while Koizumi grunted as he held onto the top of the van as he lied on his belly.

"I said 'steady'!" shouted Koizumi.

"I was trying to keep us from being shot!" Inoue shouted back.

"Get me in closer to the back!" said Koizumi. The van went back to tail the truck as the Purist shot at them. Koizumi raised a pistol and shot at the Purist, causing him to retreat. The mercenary then got up and hopped onto the back of the truck, while Inoue slowed down and hanged behind in their van.

Koizumi carefully stood up as the truck had driven into town. He began to move up quickly while also remaining close to the surface of the roof as the vehicle quaked from turns, bumps, etc. The shooter reappeared and fired at Koizumi, who slid onto his belly and fired his pistol, catching the Purist in the head. The Purist fell back down the hatch dead, while the two reaming Purists looked back.

"Shit, who are we dealing with?!" shouted the driver.

"Just try to shake em'! That asshole is on the roof!" said the passenger. The driver roughly turned on a street, causing the tires to screech as the vehicle rocked. From the back in the prisoner containment trailer, Onyx, Senior and Junior felt the rough rocking from the truck but were unable to discern any causes.

From on top of the truck, Koizumi was remaining on top as the rough turns occurred. He then moved up closer until he reached the hatch. He dropped in and raised his pistol, but his gun was kicked out of his hand by the passenger. The pistol was lost and Koizumi found himself exchanging punches in the vehicle on the seats as the driver drove. Koizumi began to slam the passenger's face onto the dash board, but found his face being briefly punched by the driver.

"You fuck!" said Koizumi as he raised his fist and punched the driver in the crotch. The drive cried out in agony as the truck swerved, slamming into mailboxes and startling pedestrians. Koizumi went back to fighting the passenger as the vehicle swerved and rammed into sidewalk items. Koizumi groaned as he was struck in the nose and was then slammed into the door on his right. His enemy then drew a pistol but Koizumi recovered quickly and grabbed the passenger's wrist. He held his hand up as the gun went off multiple times. Koizumi then yanked it from the passenger's hand and aimed at him. The gun clicked.

"Damn it!" said Koizumi as he swung the butt of the gun against the Purist's face. He then forced himself in between seats of the vehicle between the driver and passenger. He then kicked the passenger's head against the window, which only cracked. Koizumi then reached over and opened the door and kicked the passenger out of the vehicle, who cried out as he fell into the street.

"You're next!" shouted Koizumi as he grabbed the driver's wheel, causing the vehicle to swerve. The two delivered punches to each other as they fought over the steering wheel. The truck soon crashed through a shopping mall's entrance, shattering glass. Inoue followed inside with the van with a look of dread.

"What the hell?!" cried Inoue as the truck rammed into windows, benches and mannequins. Civilians screamed as they fled the area to avoid being hit. Chaos rang as the truck drove through a clothing store in the mall, destroying the merchandise and the checkout stations. From within the truck, Senior, Junior and Onyx felt the violent bumps.

"These Purists are insane drivers!" shouted Onyx.

"Oh God!" said Junior as he felt the vehicle make a sharp turn.

From the driver's seat, Koizumi was bruised up as well as the driver. The two were still fighting over the wheel, unknowingly causing a path of destruction in their wake. Soon the truck rammed out of store and proceeded to drive down the main grounds of the mall, where all the stores could be found.

"Gimme that wheel!" shouted Koizumi as he pulled the wheel. However, the steering wheel suddenly disconnected from its spot. Koizumi and the Purist merely stared at the wheel and looked to where it once was. They then looked to each other.

"I didn't mean like that, dumbass!" shouted Koizumi as he tossed the wheel out of the window and began to strangle the driver. The vehicle roared as it made its way to the food court. People screamed as they abandoned their food and tables, avoiding the truck as it rammed into everything. It then drove towards one of the food spots, where the employees screamed as they hopped over the counters or retreated to the back. The truck then crashed into the counter and took out half of the small kitchen in the back. The vehicle had finally stopped. The truck smoked as hot dogs and condiments littered the front of window. Koizumi groaned as he lied slumped at the dash board. He felt himself pulled back to his seat and found the Purist raising a fist at him with a pant. Before the driver could punch him, the airbag deployed and knocked him back into the driver seat. The Purist groaned as he lied pinned, losing what remained of energy to fight. Koizumi chuckled weakly.

"Safety first," said Koizumi as he left the passenger seat.

From within the prison container, Onyx, Junior and Senior groaned as they were dazed from all the rocking and crashing. Suddenly, the back door opened wide, exposing Koizumi as he ate a pretzel.

"I believe some thanks is an order. Maybe even a raise," said Koizumi. Onyx's eyes widened.

"Sergeant Kira Koizumi?!" exclaimed Onyx in shock. Koizumi shrugged as a van parked by the destruction.

"Who were you expecting? Indiana Jones?" asked Koizumi as he bit into the pretzel.

"Sergeant, what the fuck?!" exclaimed Inoue as she came rushing down to where the truck was. "You just caused havoc all the way down town!"

"Acceptable collateral damage, kid. It's not like anyone got hurt," said Koizumi.

"I can't feel my legs!" groaned a voice from the truck's driver's seat. Koizumi cleared his throat.

"Not anyone we give a shit about. Come on. Help me get the kid out and the Director," said Koizumi as he entered the back of the truck.

"His father too," said Onyx.

"I'm sorry?" asked Koizumi as he quickly looked to Onyx.

"Wait... I thought the whole point of the mission was to arrest him and his rogues," said Inoue as she pointed to Senior with an incredulous look.

"Plan's changed. The Purists have a hold of something that these Rogues have been protecting. They have hostages and both of our men. The best chance we have right now is to join forces," said Onyx. Koizumi bore a deadpanned look.

"Director, have you gone senile?" asked Koizumi.

"Sarge!" exclaimed Inoue in alarm.

"We might as well cut our losses. No way we can win with just us. I called in to Yoshi and requested back up an hour ago. We should wait then," said Koizumi.

"You forget, there is no time! Now you do as I say if you want to receive a dime for your job," said Onyx as he narrowed his eyes. Koizumi grumbled to himself as he pulled a handle on the wall that opened Junior's cell. Inoue began to make her way over to Onyx as she drew out a small torch.

"Wait, how did the two of you know where we were?" asked Junior in confusion as Koizumi turned him around while opening a panel, exposing wires.

"Oh yeah. Well, we caught word that you didn't have an inhibitor chip. So, our dear Director assigned myself and our star Private to keep an eye on," said Koizumi as he briefly pointed to Inoue.

"Wait, wait. You were the ones at my neighborhood on the day of the shooting!" said Junior as he recognized the young woman's face and the man's voice.

"Bingo. Truth be told, I was close to abandoning you today," said Koizumi as he cut a wire. The collar gave a low hummed and the lights shut off. Koizumi then yanked the collar from Junior as the needles embedded into the back of his neck retracted.

"Ah! Mother-" Junior gritted his teeth in agony.

"In fact, I had gotten an itchy trigger finger whenever you acted up," said Koizumi as he tossed the collar to the side. Senior merely growled at the man as he narrowed his eyes. Koizumi cleared his throat as he stepped further away from the Transmutant's cell.

"But, you can thank Inoue's bugging that I didn't," said Koizumi as he unlocked Junior's cuffs.

"Thanks..." said Junior as he cupped his hand over the back of his bleeding neck.

"Yes. Thank you," said Senior as he still glared at Koizumi. Inoue merely gave a forced smile as she cut through Onyx's cuffs. She was glad that she didn't have a big mouth like her superior officer.

"But you know, the real reason why she has been sticking up for you kid is because she has a huge crush on you," said Koizumi with a smirk. Inoue's eyes widened while Junior looked at him in confusion.

"Oh yeah. In fact, every time it was her shift to watch you, she'd have this dopey lovesick look on her face," said Koizumi. Inoue scoffed as she glared at Koizumi.

"I did not have a ‘dopey lovesick’ look! I was nodding off because we had to watch him 24/7!” said Inoue in annoyance. Koizumi nudged Junior’s shoulder.

“If you want, I can hook you up,” said Koizumi with a teasing smile. Junior scowled as Inoue growled.

“I’m good,” said Junior.

“Geez, leave him alone. Doesn’t he already get enough of that crap from his mom and friends?” asked Inoue.

“Ugh. Thank you!” said Junior in exasperation.

As Inoue and Koizumi began to argue, Senior merely looked to Onyx with a deadpanned stare, as the Director pinched the bridge of his nose.

"Where did you find these people?" asked Senior. The sound of sirens filled the air, catching everyone's attention.

"Uh oh," said Junior.

"Director, I think we wasted enough time," said Senior. Onyx nodded in agreement.

"Sergeant, release Takeshi. I will handle the police. Private, have the van ready," said Onyx as he stepped out of the truck. Koizumi grimaced as he glanced at Senior.

"Shit..." muttered Koizumi.

Onyx walked through the destroyed food court in silence as the police sirens stopped. From a glass door at the far side, there were several police cars parked outside, with a dozen cops rushing into the door. Taking the lead was Blaire as she had her gun drawn. Onyx held out a badge.

"Director Onyx of MONARCH. I have the situation under the control," said Onyx as Blaire halted the advances of the police.

"Director, would you mind explaining why there were reports of gun fire and one of your vehicles driving through town causing mayhem?!" demanded Blaire.

"The vehicle was compromised during a mission. Two of my soldiers were acting in a rescue mission for myself, a Rogue and civilian," answered Onyx.

"Well their 'rescue mission' just tore through a shopping mall! Wha-" Blaire stopped as she found Junior exited the back of the truck as he rubbed his bleeding neck.

"Oh my God!" said Blaire as she was about to rush over to the teen, but Onyx got in her path. He's fine. But I need you to explain what happened. We're dealing a team of dangerous Purists that have a hold on hostages. I need the police department to be vigilant," said Onyx as Junior followed Inoue into the van.

"Hey, where is he going?!" demanded Blaire. Her eyes then widened in shock as Senior stepped out from the truck. She merely stared with wide eyes as the Transmutant silently walked out of the truck with Koizumi, making their way over to the van. Inoue couldn't believe her eyes.

"Officer!" called Onyx. Blaire snapped out of her dazed state and returned her attention to Onyx.

"There are Purist terrorists close to town! Keep everyone away from the Everfree until further notice!" said Onyx as he began to follow Koizumi and Senior into the van. The vehicle roared as it drove off, heading back from where it came in. The police merely stood in the destroyed food court.

"The fuck just happened?" asked an officer. Blaire merely stood stunned as she remained in place.





The van drove towards the Everfree Forest as Onyx loaded up a rifle. Senior and Koizumi did the same with weapons of their own in the back of the van. Meanwhile, Inoue sat driving while Junior sat in the passenger seat next to her.

“Hey, don’t let what Koizumi said get to you,” said Inoue.

"Huh?" Junior looked to her with a raised brow.

“I was just doing my job. And you know, it gets tiring. The Sarge is just the kind of guy that likes to mess around,” said Inoue.

“A little too much,” said Junior with a sigh.

“Heh. Right? It’s like, ‘give it a rest! You’re screwing around too much and It’s getting annoying’,” said Inoue in exasperation. Junior groaned.

“I have a friend who’s like that. God, he can be a pain in the ass sometimes,” said Junior. Inoue nodded.

“The guy with the red hair, right? I’ve seen him with you,” said Inoue.

“So, you get me right? What a hassle,” said Junior. Inoue chuckled as she nodded in agreement.

“Yep,” said Inoue. Koizumi suddenly appeared in between the two from the back with an annoyed look.

“You do know that I’m right here,” said Koizumi. Inoue tittered nervously as she kept driving. Soon the van came across the chasm again, where the castle lied. The group began to exit the van.

"OK. We need to make our way inside. Hopefully by the time we reach the hostages, back will have arrived," said Onyx as he checked his rifle. Koizumi drew his dual pistols as Inoue held a sub-machine gun as a sniper rifle was on her back. Senior cocked a shot gun, while Junior stood by.

"Wait... Am I supposed to wait here and do nothing?" asked Junior incredulously. Everyone else looked to each other.

"You really wanna get a kid involved?" asked Koizumi as he looked to Onyx.

"Son, I know you want to help. But this will be dangerous," said Senior.

"Dad, mom, and my friends are in there! Besides, you'll need the help you can get!" said Junior.

"I agree," said Onyx. Everyone else looked at him in shock.

"Really?" asked Junior in surprise.

"Your son is strong and inherited your traits, Gojira. We should take advantage of that," said Onyx.

"He is in no condition to fight with one arm!" said Senior. Junior pulled his left sleeve back.

"Most of my forearm has regenerated!" said Junior.

"What are gonna do? Beat them with your stump?" asked Koizumi sarcastically.

"Then he can help Inoue find the hostages," said Onyx. Inoue bit her lip.

"Um... Sure. I guess that's better than leaving him out here alone, right?" asked Inoue as she looked to Senior. The older Transmutant bore a look of reluctance. He then sighed.

"Listen to what she says, Junior," said Senior.

"Yes, sir," said Junior with a nod and smile. He then noticed Inoue holding out a pistol to him.

"Here. You should have one of these. You can watch my back," said Inoue. Junior carefully took the gun into his hand. Inoue quickly moved his index finger to the side of the gun.

"Keep your finger away from the trigger when you don't intend to shoot," said Inoue.

"Does he even know how to use a gun?" asked Koizumi. Junior shrugged as he looked the pistol over.

"How hard can it be?" asked Junior.

"This isn't a video game! Knowing how to use a weapon will mean the difference between life and death!" said Koizumi as he bore an outraged look. Junior recoiled in response. Inoue quickly stepped in between the two.

"I'll teach him the basics along the way. Come on," said Inoue as she tugged at Junior's sleeve and led him away from the group. Koizumi sighed as he began to walk to the bridge.

"So, you guys wanna charge in head first or go around?" asked Koizumi.

"The front is guarded, you fool," said Senior with a deadpanned look.

"Yeah, and you turn into a fire breathing dinosaur," said Koizumi.

"No. We need to keep the element of surprise. That should be a last resort. Is there any faster way around over the chasm?" asked Onyx. Senior nodded.

"Follow me."





Scar remained silent as his men carefully lowered the Ark to the ground. They were currently still in the cave. They were originally going to bring the ark into the castle, but it proved to be rather tedious to carry up the steps. They feared of dropping whatever was inside. So instead, they brought the Ark to the center of the cave. As of now, the men were analyzing it. Scar turned to Stinger and Adrian, who both were looking over the ordnance that the Transmutants were in possession of.

"These guys carry a lot of fire power for being smaller than Revolutionaries," said Adrian.

"Heh. Well, their loss is now our gain," said Impact with a smirk. He then turned to Scar.

"So, what do you wanna do now? We should be hearing from our boys that the thorns in our side are sleeping with the fishes soon.

"I want to know what is so special about this Ark," said Scar. Impact nodded as pointed to the men.

"Open er' up!" ordered Impact. One of the Purists nodded as he reached for the top of the Ark.

"I advise against that," said Amber from the net she was caught in. Scar merely glanced at her with a raised brow. As one of the Purists touched the Ark, he gave a sharp gasp as he stiffened.

"Aaagh!!" the Purist gave a horrific cry as he shook in place. His body then burst into light. The others covered their eyes from the intense light. They lowered their hands and stared in shock at what they saw. The Purist that had touched the Ark was standing as a skeleton with its jaw hanging open. The bones smoked as it remained frozen in place. The skeleton then dispersed into dust, falling to the ground.

"Holy shit," said Adrian in shock. Impact growled as he grabbed Amber by her sides as she was bounded in the net. Amber cried out in pain as her body was squeezed.

"What the fuck was that?!" demanded Impact.

"That was the reason why I told you not to touch it! Agh! Touching the Ark will result in death!" said Amber in a pained grunt. Scar stepped over to Impact's side with a hard expression.

"How do we safely open the Ark?" questioned Scar. Amber was silent. Impact growled as he squeezed Amber.

"Ah! OK! I yield!" shouted Amber. She sighed heavily as her pain subsided.

"One of the girls that you had taken hostage can open the Ark. She will not suffer the same fate as he did," said Amber as she looked the pile of dust by the Ark. Scar turned to Adrian and Stinger.

"Go and fetch one of the girls," said Scar. The two Purists nodded as they took off from the cave.





Junior was following Inoue close behind as they navigated through the bushes. They stopped as they came across the back, where they found two guards standing by the doors to the castle. Inoue took a breath.

"OK. I can easily snipe one of them from here. But the issue is that one of them will notice that the other guy has died. I can probably take him out before he squeals, but I rather not risk it," said Inoue as she screwed on a silencer at the barrel of her rifle.

"We can try getting one of them to wander," said Junior as he picked up a rock from the ground. Inoue smirked in response.

From the back of the castle, the two guards stood by in silence.

"Hey," said one of the guards.

"Yeah?" asked the second guard.

"Do you ever wonder why-" the guard was interrupted as they heard something impact the ground as bushes rustled.

"What was that?" asked one of the guards.

"Maybe one of us should go check it out," said the second guard as he glanced at the first.

"No, that's a horrible idea. One of us could get lost or taken out while we're gone. That's what the enemy would be expecting," said the first guard.

"But who else knows we're here? And wouldn't the enemy be expecting us to know that they would expecting us to go check it out, and by that they would count on us staying here so they could sneak around?" asked the second Purist in confusion.

"Uh.... Huh?" the first Purist slumped his shoulders. Suddenly he grunted as a whiz filled the air. He dropped to the ground.

"Oh shi- Agh!" the second guard's head was struck by a rock that came flying out of nowhere. From the bushes came rushing Junior and Inoue to the back door.

"So much for my idea," said Junior as he drew out the pistol he was given. Inoue carefully opened the door and peaked inside.

"Come on," whispered Inoue as she took the lead. The two quietly navigated through the castle hall. The darkness helped kept them hidden. The two peeked over a corner, where a Purist was strolling down the hall alone in silence. As he passed by, Junior lunged from the shadows and pulled him back over the corner. The two pointed their guns at the Purist as he lied on his back with his hands raised.

"Where are you guys keeping everyone hostage?!" demanded Junior.

"I ain't talking!" said the Purist.

"Either start singing or I put a bullet in your crotch," said Junior as he aimed the pistol towards the Purist's nether region.

"Whoa! Seriously?!" asked Inoue with a shocked look.

"Hey, I have friends and family in danger. I'll fucking do it," said Junior as he pulled the hammer on his gun.

"The dungeon! We locked them up in the dungeon!" said the Purist frantically.

"Huh. That actually worked. I thought he was gonna call me out," said Junior. The Purist bore a look of confusion.

"Uh. Wait wha- agh!" the Purist was knocked out cold by Junior after he sat the gun down.

"Hmm. I never found any sort of dungeon the last time I was here. We better start looking," said Junior as took the gun and stood up. Inoue cleared her throat.

"You were bluffing, right?" asked Inoue with a nervous smile. Junior merely glanced at her. He then looked away.

"Yeah, sure."

"Why did you pause? At least look me in the eye when answering me!" said Inoue.

"We're wasting time," said Junior as he began to walk ahead. Inoue slumped her shoulders, wondering if it was wise of her to give this boy a gun.





From within the dark and damp hall of the old castle, water droplets could be heard. A steel grate was on the ground, where fingers gripped on. The grate was lifted, where Senior began to emerge. He stepped up from the hole while followed by Onyx and Koizumi. The three checked their surroundings, finding themselves to be alone.

"The sewer line led us just below the castle. However, the dungeon is likely to be heavily guarded," said Senior.

"Then what's the plan?" asked Onyx.

"The castle was built with traps. Some of them can be tripped by certain means. But there's an organ down on this level that can activate certain traps that can prove useful. One of us will have to activate them while the rest of us must go and save the hostages," said Senior. Koizumi popped his neck.

"Just tell me where to go and I'll take care of it. I always wanted to fuck around with medieval death devices," said Koizumi. Senior pointed ahead down the hall.

"Go down that hall and make a right. Take a left after that and keep going straight," said Senior. Koizumi nodded as he jogged down the hall, leaving Senior and Onyx. The two looked to each other.

"Lead the way, Takeshi," said Onyx. Senior nodded as he took point and began to lead Onyx down the hall.





The sounds of light sobbing filled the air. Rats scurried along the stone floor of the dungeon. Several cells were present, with only wooden doors that were reinforced with iron being visible. Prisoners were only able to make out what was in front of the barred slot on their doors. Purists were armed and stood guard by. The cold damp dungeon was a matching tone for the state that Miwa was in. She cried into her knees as Posey comforted her, while the Main Six sat in the cell with solemn looks. However, Rainbow was banging on the door.

"Let us out, dammit!" shouted Rainbow.

"They're not gonna let us out," deadpanned Aria from the cell next door. She was sitting on the ground, present with her sisters, Celestia, Luna, and Sunset Shimmer.

"Well we gotta do something! What are you doing? Mopping on the ground?" questioned Rainbow with a scoff. Aria grunted in annoyance.

"Ah shut up!" said Aria

"Why don't you shut up?" spat Rainbow.

"Come make me, skittles!" said Aria. The girls from both cells bore looks of annoyances as the two argued.

"At least I don't have a boring voice!" said Rainbow.

"Better than sounding like a screeching harpy!" retorted Aria.

"Shut the fuck up!" shouted a Purist. The two girls went silent as they huffed.

"Ugh. Thank you," muttered Applejack. She then deeply frowned as her attention was drawn back to Miwa, who continued to cry.

From in one of the other cells, Manda was present with some Guardians. Her eyes were puffy as she sat next to Baragon. Hearing Miwa's crying wrenched her heart, knowing that both a comrade and an innocent child were going to die because of the Purists. And they were all helpless to save them.

"I can't believe it's going to end like this, muttered Manda. Baragon sighed.

"Same. I thought I was gonna go out in a hail of bullets to a Totalitarian government or alcoholism," said Baragon. Manda couldn't help but crack a small smile as a giggle escaped her throat.

"It's good to know you can keep up that sarcastic humor of yours in a situation like this," said Manda as she wiped her eyes.

"Glad to know it made you laugh. I hate seeing you sad," said Baragon. Manda looked to her comrade in surprise as he looked off to the side. Manda shyly smiled as she looked off to the side. Suddenly, the sound of footsteps filled the air. Everyone tensed as the steps approached. Adrian and Stinger had entered the dungeon.

"Scar wants one of the girls," said Adrian. A Purist nodded as he unlocked the cell door, where Adrian and Stinger entered. They found the Main Six looking at then nervously as Posey and Miwa stood up. Adrian looked to Stinger.

"Your pick," said Adrian. Stinger turned and found Fluttershy to be trembling. His cold visor reflected her image. He then roughly grabbed the girl by the wrist and yanked her.

"Ah! No! What do you want?!" cried Fluttershy as she attempted to pull away.

"Fluttershy!" cried Posey in alarm. She rushed over to her daughter but Adrian raised a pistol.

"Back off, lady! We're just going to borrow her!" said Adrian as she stopped Posey in her tracks. She then pointed her gun at the other girls, who immediately backed off as the gun was waved their way.

"You bitch!" growled Rainbow as she was about to step forward. Rarity grabbed her arm and held her back.

"Stinger, let's move," said Adrian as the armored Purist began to walk out of the cell with Fluttershy in tow.

"No! Mom!" cried Fluttershy.

"No! Bring her back! Take me instead!" cried Posey as she banged on the now closed cell door. She gritted her teeth as her eyes ran with tears.

"No, Fluttershy," said Twilight in despair. First Junior was gone, now Fluttershy. She wondered how much more friends she was going to lose. Suddenly the sound of an organ filled the air. Everyone went silent and looked around as the organ echoed out into the halls. It was ominous as the sounds came from the walls, without a specific location.

"What the hell is that?" asked a Purist. Adrian turned to Stinger.

"Take the girl to Scar. I'll find the source of that sound," said Adrian as she took off. Stinger merely ushered Fluttershy out of the dungeon.

"We gotta get out of here," said Rainbow as she clenched her fists. She gritted her teeth. "I wish we can just... Break out," said Rainbow.

"Breakout. Breakout," Twilight shot her head up. She looked as though she had an epiphany. She gazed at Applejack, who solemnly sat in the corner, she then looked to Rarity, who comforted Posey and Miwa.

"That's it!" said Twilight to herself. She quickly pulled everyone in the cell with her into a circle.

"Listen, I have a plan that can get us out of here," whispered Twilight.

"Really?" asked Pinkie in surprise.

"Yeah... But it may be risky. In more ways than one," whispered Twilight.

"Well, spit it out!" said Rainbow.

"We use those abilities that we've been getting. Applejack can break down the door with her strength. But the guards are likely to come in with their guns blazing. So Rarity, we'll be relying on you." said Twilight.

"I thought you said that these powers were bad," said. Pinkie in confusion.

"I said that our powers were dangerous. That's different. But they may be our only hope of getting out of here," said Twilight.

"But I'm not sure if I can just spawn a diamond shield like I did last time. It was an accident," said Rarity with a nervous look.

"And that super strength kinda comes and goes for me," said AJ in reluctance.

"We gotta try, guys. Otherwise, we're all gonna die here," said Rainbow.

"Look, try to spawn one now, Rarity. When you get it up and feel like you have a control on it, AJ will get the door," said Twilight. Rarity bit her lip.

"We don't even know how strong it is. What if their bullets go through it?" Rarity was visibly trembling. She knew that one wrong move would be the end of them. But that wouldn't matter if her projection was weak. She feared risking everyone's life on this plan.

"Then it's a gamble," said Twilight. She then gasped with a start as the ominous sound of the organ began to play through the walls.

"Seriously, what the hell is that?" asked an unnerved Purist. The sound of a radio crackling filled the air. A Purist reached for his COM.

"You guys hear that? It sounds like an organ," said a Purist over the COM.

"Yeah, we hear it. Where the hell is it coming from?" asked the Purist as he held his COM.

"A couple of our guys just split off to go look. Wait.... Wha- What's wrong?" the Purist on the other side seemed to have been having a conversation with someone other than him. The first Purist bore a confused look as an indistinguishable conversation went on.

"Wait, he what?! Where?!" exclaimed the Purist on the COM.

"What's going on?" asked the first Purist.

"One of our guys got his fucking head sliced off by one of those knight statues!" said the Purist from the COM. As this was going on, Rarity was in the process of trying to get a diamond shield to spawn. She strained as she held her hands out and wiggled her finger as if to cast a spell, but to no avail. Rarity took a breath as all her friends were focused on her. She hardened her expression, knowing that she couldn't afford to let her friends down. Rarity closed her eyes as she began to focus on what she wanted; a shield that would protect her and her friends. As Rarity focused on its shape and size, her hands sparked. Everyone in their cell stared with wide eyes as in a flash, a sparkling shield in the shape of a diamond appeared in thin air. Rarity opened her eyes as she spotted the glimmering transparent object, much to her joy.

"You did it!" whispered Rainbow with a grin.

"Wha- how did you do this?!" asked Posey in shock. Miwa, although amazed, was not as shocked as her neighbor since she knew why Rarity was able to conjure up a shield. Her son and Amber saved her the reaction. Twilight turned to Applejack.

"You're up!" said Twilight. Applejack nodded. She took a breath as she rushed towards the door. She clenched her eyes shut as she braced for the possible shattering of bones in her hand. As she punched the door, it flew off the hinges and crashed to the floor. AJ stumbled out in surprise, having barely feeling a thing from punching the door.

"What the fuck?!" exclaimed the guards that were present. Applejack stiffened as she found the Purists aiming their guns at her.

"This kid was a Transmutant the whole time?!" exclaimed a Purist.

"Just shoot her!" shouted another guard. Applejack braced for the coming bullets, but Rarity quickly got in front of her with the diamond shield out. As the bullets came, they bounced off the shield and crashed into the ground, walls and nearly caught a couple Purists back. The weapons of the Purists clicked, signaling that they were out of ammo. Rarity had her eyes clenched shut as she awaited the bullets, but they never came. She opened her eyes and found the stunned looks of the Purists.

"What... The fuck?" asked a Purist, his tone dumbfounded. Rarity looked at her shield and back to the Purists.

"Hmm. I wonder if..." Rarity muttered to herself. She forced her hands forward like a push, causing the shield to shoot down towards the Purists, knocking them all back onto the ground. The Purists groaned in pain from the impact. Rarity bore a pleased look.

"Oh! It can be used that way too!" said Rarity. From the cell, the rest of the Main Six and the mothers emerged, finding the Purists that were getting up.

"You little-" a Purist groaned as Rarity pulled the shield back and smacked them all with it again.

"That's for our school!" said Rarity with a glare.

"Quick! Get the others out!" said Twilight. Applejack rushed towards the dungeon doors and proceeded to knock them down, startling everyone every time from within the cells. Soon, the Dazzlings, Sunset, Luna, Celestia, the Guardians and what was left of the MONARCH soldiers emerged from the cells in shock.

What the hell?" asked a soldier as Rarity continued to knock the Purists back against the wall.

"So that's what Amber meant when she said they were affected by the Ark," said Manda in awe. Suddenly, the door out of the dungeon was broken down, revealing Junior and Inoue with their weapons.

"Wait, what the fuck?" Junior and Inoue lowered their weapons in confusion.

"Gojira!" cried the teens in joy and relief. From the door, Senior and Onyx came rushing in.

"Oh, you already released them," said Onyx in an impressed tone.

"Boss! Ah you tough son of bitch!" laughed Baragon with a grin, while Manda bore a bright expression as she was relieved.

"Director!" cried one of the soldiers.

"Eh... That's a big negative sir. They were already out when we got here," said Inoue as Miwa rushed over to Junior and Senior, sobbing in joy.

"Oh, thank God! I thought I lost you both!" cried Miwa. Junior looked to Twilight in confusion.

"Wait, how did you all get out?" asked Junior.

"Remember when we told you we were getting abilities from the Ark? We used them to get out and to knock out the guards," said Twilight. Junior scowled.

"So, you already made a plan to escape and we just came here for nothing?" asked Junior. Inoue looked at him in confusion.

"Why the disappointment?" asked Inoue. Junior shook his head.

"Never mind," said Junior. While he was annoyed that they risked their lives for no reason when the Main Six already released everyone, he was also disappointed that he didn't get to shoot the gun he was given.

"Wait, where's Fluttershy?" asked Junior.

"They took her away! They wouldn't say why or where!" cried Posey in despair. Junior gritted his teeth as he heard this news.

"Alright. Everyone must evacuate from the castle immediately. Soldiers, uncuff the Transmutants and arm up. You'll be escorting the civilians out of here," said Onyx.

"But sir-" a soldier step forward.

"Follow my orders! Civilians take priority!" barked Onyx. A few soldiers made their way over to the Guardians and proceeded to tamper with their cuffs and inhibitor collars.

"What about my daughter?" asked Posey.

"It's likely they took her because they now know that they need one of the children to touch it. I fear for the result. Myself and Onyx will go and retrieve her," said Senior. A couple of soldiers stood at attention before Onyx.

"Sir, requesting permission to provide support," said the soldier. Onyx nodded.

"Granted," said Onyx. Junior stepped to his father.

"Wait, I wanna come too. She's my friend," said Junior.

"No. You're in no condition to fight, son. Right now, I need you with your mother and friends so you can get out of here," said Senior. Junior was about to protest but his mother pulled him aside.

"Your father is right. Come on, we gotta go," said Miwa as a few soldiers took the weapons of the downed Purists and took point out of the dungeon. As they came outside alongside the Guardian soldiers, they found more dead Purists that were standing guard. Their weapons were taken, and the armed forces began to surround the civilians, watching the front and rear. Twilight squeezed passed a couple of her friends and found Junior close to his mother and Posey. She tapped his shoulder and drew his attention.

"Hey, I'm glad that you're OK," said Twilight with a soft smile. Junior didn't respond as he turned his attention ahead with his best poker face. Disheartened, Twilight retreated back with the rest.
> Chapter 47: Fault
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Koizumi was chuckling as he had his helmet's visor displaying live footage of the different areas of the castle. The feed read "drone 1" through "5". They were placed in different areas of the castle based on where the traps were. Koizumi looked down as the visor made the live feed more opaque, exposing the organ keys. Each key was painted with a different number on, and in front of him were note sheets with the color coding and numbers that were meant to be played in a specific order to activate a specific trap. Right now, he just played a set of keys on the organ, and then turned up the visibility on his visor's feed, showing that a group of Purists were rushing down a hall, only to caught by multiple arrows that fired from crossbows that appeared out of the floor.

"Ooh! Nice!" laughed Koizumi. He felt like he was playing a video game.

"Koizumi, we got the hostages!" said Inoue over the COM.

"OK, cool. I'm having a blast down here with this organ! By the way, Yoshi told me that some choppers were inbound, so we're good on numbers and fire power," said Koizumi as he looked through the camera feed.

"Hey, listen, I gotta get back to work. You guys just get out and I'll try to keep these fuckers confused," said Koizumi as he hung up his COM. He then pressed a set of keys, causing a tune to come from the organ. He watched in his feed as a couple of Purists fell down a pit filled with metal spikes.

"Damn this is wonderful!" cried Koizumi.





From within the castle, Junior remained close to his mother and Posey as they, the Main Six minus Fluttershy, the Dazzlings, Sunset, Luna, Celestia, the spider Transmutant teens were escorted by the armed soldiers and Guardians. They cautiously moved through the castle, checking corners and such. Junior was distracted, worried for Fluttershy's safety during this chaos. The stress he was undergoing was prompting an itchy and irritating sensation on his skin. This triggered an alarm in Junior's mind. He took a few breaths in attempt to calm himself. It would be ugly if he were to transform, especially now of all times. As the group moved on, they ended up in the throne room, which was wide and open. The armed soldiers and Guardians began to spread out a bit. As they did this, a shadowy figure hung from the broken ceiling. The sound of jet engines roared in the air, startling everyone in the throne room. Junior shot his head up and saw the figure being lit up by the jet pack. Carbon fiber wings spread out as the figure dropped from the ceiling and dove down towards the group.

"Bogey, above!" shouted a soldier as Adrian descended. The armed forces fired at Adrian, who quickly swerved about with grace through the air. From her pack, flares launched, brightening up the throne room with intense light. As the shooters were blinded, Adrian swooped in with her Sub-machine guns drawn. She peppered several soldiers and Guardians.

"Everyone, get down!" shouted Kumonga as she and Manda went to cover the civilians. As they attempted to find cover, Adrian swooped by, dropping dark pellets near the feet of some soldiers and pillars of the throne room. The pellets exploded, killing some soldiers and injuring others. The civilians were taking cover from the chaos, but a pillar that was hit by the explosions began to collapse, along with part of the roof.

"Watch out!" shouted Junior as it began to tumble in Luna's and Aria's path. They attempted to flee but the stones that fell from the roof stalled them.

"Luna!" cried Celestia.

"Aria!" cried Adagio and Sonata in unison. As the stones were about to fall onto the two, they stopped in midair. Everyone stared in shock and heard straining. Junior turned and found Mosura behind them with her hands raised and her eyes closed. She appeared to be struggling as a vein on the side of her head was exposed.

"Mosu?!" said Junior.

"Get out of there! Ergh! I can't hold it for long!" said Mosura as she began to sweat. Aria and Luna quickly moved away from the destroyed pillar. Mosura grunted as she willed the stones to the side away from everyone. She sighed in relief as she slumped. Junior rushed to her.

"Mosu!" called Junior. Mosura smiled as she sighed.

"Thank goodness, you're all-" Mosura was about to approach the group but was suddenly swooped up by Adrian. The girl cried out as she was carried off.

"Mosura!!" cried Junior as the rest stared in horror. Adrian flew off with her clawed boots gripping Mosura by the shoulders. She aimed her guns at the large window of the side and fired, causing it to shatter.

"No!" shouted Junior as he rushed down towards a door that was present and forced it open.

"Junior!" called Miwa as her son rushed out of the door. The Transmutant ran through a narrow hall that soon led to the castle garden, where he found Mosura being dropped to the ground with Adrian descending. Adrian aimed her gun at the girl, while Junior quickly raised his own gun. He fired a couple of shots, both of which missed. Adrian quickly turned and fired her submachine gun at Junior, who dropped to the ground as the bullets sprayed around him. Mosura attempted to lunge for Adrian as she focused on Junior but found herself struck by one of the wings of Adrian. Junior shot back up and fired multiple times at Adrian, still missing. But a couple of rounds caught her in the armor. Adrian grunted as she quickly fired back, but her weapon clicked as she quickly ran out of ammo. She found Junior tossing his empty pistol aside as he rushed towards her. However, Adrian quickly reached for her side and drew out a yellow pellet. As Junior came in her space and reared his only fist back, Adrian quickly dodged the punch by stepping to the side. She then shoved the pellet into his mouth as he opened it from grunting when he swung his fist. Adrian then kicked Junior away, who stumbled back. Suddenly, he felt a painful pop in his mouth, where yellow gas began to flow out as bits of his teeth were spat out. Junior dropped to his knees in pain and sudden exhaustion. He coughed as the gas was caught into his lungs. Adrian kicked him in the back of the head, causing him to drop to the ground as he was in his weakened state.

"I'll deal with you in a minute," said Adrian in a cold tone. She made her way over to Mosura, who struggled to get back to her feet as her face was bruised up. Adrian reloaded her weapon as she grew closer to the Transmutant.

"I saw what you did with those rocks. I finally found you, Night Angel. Odd, I'm pretty sure that you were a guy when we met that night," said Adrian as she aimed her gun at Mosura, who gasped in fear. Suddenly, a stone whizzed through the air and smacked Adrian in the hand, causing her to cry out in pain as she dropped the gun and held her aching hand. She turned and found Battra to be standing on a balcony, lowering his outstretched hand. He jumped from the balcony and landed in the garden with a hard expression.

"That's because I'm the Night Angel," said Battra in a low tone. Adrian's eyes widened behind her helmet. She quickly looked to the girl on the ground and towards the young man before her. She narrowed her eyes as she fully recalled his voice.

"Of course," said Adrian. Battra looked to Mosura after he noticed Junior to be heaving as he clutched his stomach.

"Take your friend and get out of here," said Battra. Mosura shook her head as she bore a panicked look.

"Battra-"

"Go! I got this!" said Battra as he turned and found Adrian lunging for her gun on the ground. Battra quickly rushed towards her before she could reach for it and kicked her in the side, knocking her several feet away. Mosura gritted her teeth as she rushed to Junior's side and helped him up to his feet.

"Come on Goji! Let's get out here!" said Mosura as she began to walk with Junior, who stumbled with the effects of the gas on him. As the two made their way to the entrance of the throne room, Mosura briefly looked back as Battra was throwing punches at Adrian.

Adrian grunted as she blocked a few punches and began to jab her fists into Battra's ribs and quickly stepped back as he punched back. As he missed, Adrian kicked Battra in the side of the head and caused him to stumble. Adrian then spread out the carbon fiber wings and her pack ignited, allowing her to take off. She then kicked her legs up and caught Battra by the shoulders with the metal clawed boots.

"Let's go for a ride, asshole!" shouted Adrian as she soared into the air with Battra struggling to get free. As they passed a castle tower, Battra grabbed a stone statue that they passed that was shaped as a perching dragon. As he kept a firm grip on the one of the horns, Adrian found herself being stalled from her flight as a whiplash came. Battra grunted in pain as his muscles stretched from the pull. Adrian looked back and found Battra pulling himself closer to the statue with his one arm and grabbed it with the other, allowing himself to pull towards the ledge with all his might. Adrian added more thrust to her pack, causing Battra's grip to loosen. The Transmutant's grip caused the horn he was holding to break off, causing him to hang by one arm. He cursed as he held the stone horn as Adrian strained to get him to release the statue. Battra looked to the back of her leg just above her armored calf. She was exposed there. He quickly jabbed the stone horn into the back of her leg, causing Adrian to cry out in agony. Battra was about to jab the stone into her wound again but the woman released him and flew off, allowing Battra to drop to the ledge. He grunted as he rubbed his aching arms. Turning around, he found Adrian to be rounding back in the air, drawing out a pistol from her side as she held out one arm. She began to fire automatic shots from the pistol, which Battra quickly ducked under and ran along the stone ledge of the castle. He dropped down towards a close roof and landed on the bricks. He sprinted across the roof as Adrian continued to shoot at him. As she ran out of bullets, she put her gun back to her side and soared over to Battra as he leaped over stone structures on the roof. Her wings extended sharp blades, which reflected the moon light. She came towards Battra, who slid under her as she swooped towards him, with the blade slicing through the stone pillar and causing chunks of it to fly. He turned and found the blade to still be intact.

"Jesus! What the hell is that thing made of?!" asked Battra with a pant. The Purist rounded back as she yelled angrily.

"This is for everything you've done, you bastard!!" shouted Adrian as Battra ran towards her. He was about to slid under her again but the Purist kicked her legs up and struck the Transmutant in the chest, knocking him back. She then cut off her thrust from her back and landed on the ground. Her wings were still spread out and began to flex and bend as she kept a tight grip on the handles to them. She turned and swung one of the wings at Battra, where the blade whistled through the air. Battra quickly rolled away, narrowly avoiding the blade. As he stood up, Adrian grunted as she rushed towards him and swung the other wing, which Battra avoided by doing a back flip. Adrian then yelled as she leaped in the air as she brought the wings up in front of herself. Her pack's thrust allowed her to gain more air. She then dropped back down and made a chopping motion. Battra then stepped in her personal space, raised his hands and caught her wrists as she landed. Adrian grunted as she was unable to strike Battra down with him this close to herself, and she was unable to move her arms with him holding her wrists. So, she ignited her pack, which caused the two to fly off through the air, but with no way of steering. The two crashed into a castle tower, where they fell to a ledge. Adrian panted as she retracted her wings.

"You think you're so tough?! Huh?! You think you can kill all of us?! You and your filthy race will be just a distant memory when we're done with you!" shouted Adrian.

"And you're willing to kill innocent humans in the process?! You people are insane! You have already gotten the government to turn against you all along with many of the citizens! It's just a matter of time before others in the world wake up and realize that you're just as much as a threat as any other terrorist out there!" said Battra.

"Go to Hell, you piece of shit! Don't you dare try to use that 'innocent' bullshit on me! It's because of your kind that my family is dead!" shouted Adrian as she quickly crouched to the ground with her pack aiming at Battra. From the pack, a drone suddenly popped off and flew towards Battra. His eyes widened as the drone fired bullets from its front. Battra quickly bent backwards, as the bullets whizzed over him, and the drone flew over. He quickly got back to standing up right with a pained grunt as his back popped. However, Adrian was rushing towards him and tackled him to the ground. She began to punch him multiple times as Battra held his arms over his face as the woman punched him, failing to block some.





Scar stared at the Ark with a neutral expression. What he and the others witnessed early was a complete shock. In fact, it took him a while to believe that one of his men was vaporized before their very eyes. Whatever was in here must have been very important if such a fail safe was in place on this crate. Now, he was watching as Impact held Fluttershy at gun point as he walked her to the ark. If it was true that this girl could open the ark, then they could use her to find what was so damned important in this crate. Amber was carried by Stinger as she remained in the net.

"Now, be a good girl and open it," said Impact as he brought Fluttershy closer to the Ark. Fluttershy trembled in fear as she looked around, surrounded by men with guns.

"B-But..."

"Come on! If the bug says that you'll live when opening the damn thing, it's good enough for me! Now open it!" shouted Impact, causing the girl to flinch and to break into a quiet sob.

"I swear to-" Impact groaned as he pulled the girl by the shoulder and pulled the hammer on his pistol and pointed it at the girl's head.

"Listen here! I have just about run out of patience today! Now you can either open it, or I can just put a bullet in your skull and just move on to one of your friends!" growled Impact. Fluttershy continued to whimper as she shook like a leaf. Impact smirked.

"Or maybe... I can just bring one of the others out here right now. If you don't do what we say, they get a bullet to the head. And their deaths won't be on me, they'll be on you," said Impact in a sadistic tone. Fluttershy bore a look of horror as she gasped.

"No! Please, don't!" cried Fluttershy.

"Then open the fucking ark!" shouted Impact.

"I think you'll catch more flies with honey, human," said Amber in a deadpanned tone. Impact growled as he glared at the moth.

"I swear to God, if you say something one more time, I'll pluck your wings!" said Impact. He then pulled Fluttershy close with a glare.

"But that's nothing compared to what you'll experience if you don't do as your told," said Impact.

"No!" shouted a familiar voice. Everyone turned their attention to the cave entrance and found Senior to have been standing with a shot gun at his side.

"Gojira!" cried Amber in joy.

"You?! How is this possible?!" demanded Scar with a look of shock. The Purists aimed their weapons at Senior.

"Wait! I'm not here to fight! I'm here to warn you about the Ark!" said Senior as he dropped the gun to his side and held his hands out with a pleading look.

"Please, just hear me out," said Senior. As Stinger was about to step forward, Scar held a hand out in front of him.

"Then tell us, Transmutant. What is it that you have to say?" asked Scar.

"No! Fuck this, Scar! He's stalling for time!" said Impact.

"Am I? Then let's cut to the chase. Amber, what is the purpose of the Ark? Why was it made? And what does it do?" asked Senior. Amber sighed.

"The Ark- Ah!" Amber yelped as Impact released Fluttershy and snatched the fairy from Stinger and began to shake her.

"Shut up!!" shouted Impact as he began to squeeze Amber.

"Hey!" called another voice. Everyone found Onyx to be walking into the cave as he was flanked by a couple of MONARCH soldiers, armed with rifles.

"Do not squeeze the bug. Let her talk," said Onyx. The Purists began to ready their weapons, but the soldiers quickly raised theirs.

"Hey! Unless you'd like to get a bullet in your head first, I'd tell your men to stand down!" said Onyx with a glare. Scar growled as he looked to his men.

"Stand down. Let's hear her out," said Scar. Impact growled angrily. He felt that they should be killing these guys, not letting them speak.

"OK. In the beginning, there was my father. He forged the heavens and the world which we walk on. During this, he created six gems known as the Gems of Genesis. These gems hold a portion of his power. One of them lies within this crate, the gem of the spirit. The Ark was made to contain the gem safely and to keep it away from the hands of those who would use it for evil. It was forged from wood in which he had influenced to strike down those whose sinful deeds has tainted their entire soul," said Amber.

"Wha... Some of that almost sounds like..." Onyx's eyes widened.

"And what is the purpose of the spirit gem?" asked Senior.

"To enhance those with supernatural senses and to restore living things. It can reflect what's in your heart and soul and manifest your physical being. It's what allowed for the Serekuta to give rise to the Transmutants from ancient humans and why it affects the girls. Its power can even enhance them further. But it can also be used to curse," said Amber in a grim tone.

"You can plunge the very world into more chaos if you are to toy with the gem. Imagine, regressing life cell by cell. The Earth could become a barren husk," said Amber. Everyone was silent, trying to process this information. Scar bore a neutral expression as Senior looked towards him.

"Scar, you can't open the Ark," said Senior.

"No! Scar, this is bullshit! Don't tell me you believe this!" said Impact. Scar merely glanced at him.

"Impact, I've started to question what I thought was rational and irrational when I met a talking insect. I don't know what to believe," said Scar. Impact scoffed.

"Oh, come on! These assholes obviously formed some kind of cult around this thing! I mean, spirits? Curses? Sins? If I didn't know better, I'd say they were trying to convert us!" said Impact.

"This isn't a cult or any kind of religious conversion! This is real!" said Senior.

"Please, I know that humans and Transmutants have had their differences. But you must put your prejudice aside and look at the bigger picture! If you use what's in there, you can very well destroy the entire world!" said Senior. Impact growled as he threw Amber, who yelped in fright as she slammed into Onyx and both fell to the ground.

"I've had enough!" said Impact as he grabbed Fluttershy and aimed his gun at Senior and fired at him. The Transmutant dropped to the ground as the other Purists began to fire at Onyx and the soldiers. Senior grabbed the shot gun and Amber and retreated to cover with his allies, where they began to shoot back.

Meanwhile, Impact growled as he threw Fluttershy against the Ark, where she made contact with it and felt a spark course through her body. She cried out as Impact grabbed her by the hair and held his gun against her back.

"Open this thing before I shoot!" said Impact. His eyes widened as he saw that his allies were being shot down by their foes. Senior and Onyx came out of cover as they fired their weapons. Onyx shot down a couple of Purists with a few burst worth of a few rounds, and Senior rushed his foes as he fired his shot gun at them.

"Haha! This old dog still has fight in him!" said Onyx as he turned and found a Purist popping from cover, which he quickly took down with a few rounds to the head.

"Damn it!" said Scar as he backed away with what remained of his men.

Impact forced Fluttershy's hand against the lid of the Ark and pushed it off. As it slid off, he shoved the girl to the side and reached down for a glowing object as Onyx prepared to fire his rifle. As Impact grabbed the glowing object, he felt a shock in his hand leading through his arm and body. He cried out in agony as a burst of light filled the cave, blinding everyone as a wave pushed everyone off their feet. As they regained their vision, they found Impact standing by the Ark with his eyes rolled back as he trembled in place, his breaths ragged. Scar stood up with a confused look.

"Impact?" called Scar. Impact's veins glowed from under his flesh as he groaned.

"This... Is it true? I can..." Impact began to mutter incoherently to himself. Fluttershy gulped as she nervously watched the man speak to himself as he stood in place.

"They're a plague. All of them..." said Impact as his voice became distorted.

"Impact!" called Scar. Impact turned his head to meet Scar's eyes, but it turned in an unnatural way as the sound of bones popping filled the air. His eyes had turned a hellish red.

"The power! It courses through my very soul! I can feel it!" Impact began to laugh psychotically, unnerving everyone in the room.

"I can see everything! I can see them! Hahaha!!" laughed Impact.

"Who? What is wrong with you?" asked Scar.

"They're all around us! They're here, but only I can see them! They know the answer to the cleansing of our race!" said Impact as he began to twitch.

"Amber, what's wrong with him?" asked Senior.

"The power of the Gem, his sins are being reflected on his body through the gem. He's just become aware of the unseen. His mind, it's..." Amber spoke with dread.

"The human race as a whole... It must be cleansed entirely! It's the only way to rid the world of the Transmutants!" said Impact as his bones popped and his body morphed. Everyone backed away in shock as he grew, as his clothes tore and his collar bone became exposed from his flesh. He grew to be fourteen feet in height, where his muscles grew, giving him a bulky and unnatural appearance. Spikes grew from the end of his forearms, by his wrists. His face even appeared skull-like as the flesh sunk into his sockets and cheeks. His teeth grew sharp. He bore a red mark over his forehead, that glowed. The mark appeared as a double helix. Ironically, his face appeared like a physical manifestation of the Purists’ symbol. Impact gave a monstrous groan as he slammed a hand against his chest, where his flesh parted and absorbed the white gem, which stuck out like a zit. His skin bore red marks that appeared as lightning strikes, over the muscles of his arms and legs, and chest. The marks lightly glowed, adding to Impact’s demonic appearance.



"My God," said Onyx in shock.

"Behold, the physical manifestation of this soul's sins," said Amber.

"Impact?" asked Scar in shock. Impact merely slammed a fist into the ground, causing a tremor that caused everyone to drop to the ground. Impact lifted a chunk of the earth and threw it towards Scar, who rolled out of the way.

"Impact is dead!!" roared Impact. Scar and the remaining Purists began to fire their weapons at him, which only bounced off him. He gave an annoyed roar as he charged down towards the Purists. He stomped on one, who burst into a paste of blood on the ground from the tremendous force. The cave rocked as he stomped about. Scar rushed to the exit of the cave as what remained of his men were killed. Stinger raised his mechanical tail and fired a laser beam from the tip. The laser burned Impact through his flesh. He swatted his former ally, who flew across the cave as the laser wildly scorched the cave walls. Senior and Onyx and the two soldiers fired their weapons at Impact, but their bullets failed to pierce. Impact slammed a fist onto the ground, causing it to crack as the shock wave blew them off their feet.

Meanwhile, the two soldiers were crushed by falling rocks from the ceiling of the cave. Impact turned with a snarl as Fluttershy shakily stood up. She gasped as the demonic being chuckled and approached. Fluttershy attempted to run but she was grabbed by Impact's massive hand. She screamed in terror as Impact stomped out of the cave, while Senior growled as he stood up with his eyes growing more reptilian. He rushed after Impact as his body began to morph and change. He grew in size as he reached the exit of the cave, while Impact sprouted bat-like wings from his back. Like his body, the wings bore glowing red lightning-like marks over the membrane. His wings were structured that made them look almost like a kite. He leaped into the air as he held Fluttershy, who continued to scream. Senior had fully changed into his monstrous form, leaping just as the demonic being was growing distant. Senior clamped his jaws onto Impact's leg and brought him back down to the ground. Impact roared in agony as he released Fluttershy.

The girl screamed as she fell but found herself landing on the Transmutant's tail. She was lowered to the ground and staggered back as Senior swung his head, throwing Impact against the chasm wall. Fluttershy quickly ran from the area and hid behind fallen rocks. She watched as Senior, who towered over Impact, stomped towards the demonic creature. Senior roared as he puffed his chest out, but Impact merely pounded his chest as he grew in size. He grew to be over thirty feet, just tall enough to properly fight toe to toe with Senior. He roared as he rushed towards the beast. Impact sent a powerful punch towards Senior in the gut, causing him to hunch over. He then got under him and picked him up over his shoulders. Impact roared as he threw Senior out of the chasm and into the forest. Impact turned with a snarl as he found Fluttershy to be hiding. The girl gasped as she began to run but she was picked up.

"No! No, someone help me!!" screamed Fluttershy as Impact leaped out of the chasm and just by the castle. He roared as he turned to the side, finding more Purists to be standing in shock. From the mech suit, Dreadnought raised the guns and fired multiple bullets that raced towards the demonic being. Impact growled as the bullets stung, along with the rest of the Purists. He stomped on the ground and caused the earth to break like a wave, knocking the Purists off their feet. But Dreadnought was still standing. He made the mech rush towards the beast and reared his fist back and punched him in the shin. Impact groaned as he dropped to a knee, but smacked Dreadnought away, causing him to fly across the area. From the castle side, the civilians, Guardians and MONARCH soldiers had finally managed to escape from the castle, but were able to hear the destruction going on. Inoue's eyes widened.

"What in the hell is that thing?!" exclaimed Inoue. Everyone stared in shock as the beast roared to the heavens as a high-pitched scream filled the air.

"That thing has Fluttershy!" cried Rainbow Dash.

"No!" cried Posey in horror.

From the other side of the castle, Junior panted as Mosura helped him move away from the castle. Mosura bit her lip as she wondered how her brother was doing. She hated leaving him alone to face that women in the bat suit. But she had to help her friend and get away from the castle. She just had to trust her elder brother. After all, he had done stuff like this before. The two stopped as they heard a howling roar and a high-pitched scream. Junior's eyes widened.

"That's Fluttershy!" said Junior. The two-caught sight of the demonic state of Impact to be stomping towards the ledge of the chasm, with Fluttershy in his hand. Junior gritted his teeth as his heart raced. His dear friend was in that creature's clutches. Because of him and his involvement with all that's happened, she was going to die. Junior dropped to his knees in the grass, much to Mosura's alarm.

"Gojira!" called Mosura as she knelt beside him. She then noticed that he was growling and violently trembling. His skin began to darken and harden. His irises covered the white of his eyes and appeared more reptilian. She backed away with a gasp as he grew as his form changed. He tore through his clothes and grew into the familiar reptilian beast that she saw before. Junior gave a screeching roar, drawing Impact's attention. Impact roared as he leaped over the chasm and began to stomp through the forest. Junior roared as he began to stomp around, while Mosura began to run to avoid being stomped on.

"Gojira!" called Mosura. She gritted her teeth, fearing for her friend's life and what would happen by the end of all of this. From the other side of the chasm, Senior groaned as he shakily stood up to his feet. He roared as he began to pursue Impact into the forest.

From the castle side, the civilians were being escorted further from the castle, just as the girls were protesting.

"Wait! We gotta go save her!" shouted Rainbow.

"Please! My daughter!" cried Posey as she was ushered away from the castle grounds along with the others.

"Our priority is to get you all to safety," answered a soldier. A radio then crackled.

"This is Director Onyx! What is the status of the civilians?" asked Onyx.

"We're escorting them from the castle now sir. But two are still unaccounted for," said Inoue as she held her COM.

"Change of plans. Leave the civilians to the Guardians. All units, converge on that creature that appeared," said Onyx.

"To the rogues?!" asked a soldier incredulously.

"Listen! That thing is going to cause a lot of havoc once it reaches the town! I need every able-bodied unit to kill it!" said Onyx from within the chasm as he painfully made his way up the stone steps all the way to the top. He found Dreadnought to be lying unconscious in the seat of the prototype mech suit that was stolen months before. He crossed the bridge.

"We have a duty. To serve and protect the people from all threats to mankind! Right now, an ally who was our foe is attempting to stall it, but I doubt he can do it alone," said Onyx as he crossed the bridge and made his way to the slightly damaged mech. He pulled a handle by the cockpit, causing it to open. He grunted as he yanked the Purist out of the cockpit and proceeded to climb.

"I'll be damned before I stand around and doing nothing," said Onyx as slipped on gloves that controlled the arms of the mech. The seat buckled him in as the cockpit sealed itself shut. The screen in front flickered to life. He then grunted as he made the mech stand from the dirt, causing it slightly to creak and whir. The mech stood tall as dirt fell from it and the long gun barrels from the arms extended out. The soldiers looked to each other. They were clearly outmatched by the colossal demonic being, yet they had a job to do.

"Hey," called Baragon, drawing Inoue's attention.

"The cave still has some explosives and plenty of ammo and guns. Those should help level the playing field," said Baragon. Inoue nodded as she pressed a hand against her COM on her helmet.

"Copy that, sir," said Inoue.





From above the castle, Battra was leaping with acrobatic grace all around the roof tops of the castle, dodging Adrian's wings and weapons. He jumped off a wall as black pellets fell his way, causing the wall to explode. Battra skidded across the roof as he landed on his feet and hands. Adrian dove down towards the Transmutant, but Battra fired violet beams from his eyes. She banked left and right as she avoided the deadly beams, which lit up the night. As she came close, Adrian cut off her thrusters and began to descend with her legs aimed at Battra's head. As she came close, she ignited her thrusters to slow her descent a bit just to avoid breaking her bones should she miss. Battra grabbed her by the ankles and swung her onto the ground with all of his might. Adrian groaned in agony as she lied on her back. She attempted to fly off but Battra held her by the ankles, causing him to slightly skid across the roof as he was dragged.

"Let go!" shouted Adrian as she attempted to kick, but she found herself being swung towards a wall this time. She dropped to the ground as her pack powered down. Arian panted as she held her shoulder. Battra then approached the woman and kneed her in the chest as she attempted to stand. Adrian coughed as she lied against the wall as Battra panted, covered in bruises.

"It's over! Give up, now! I don't want to kill you!" said Battra. Adrian panted as she removed her helmet, revealing her angered face, as blood ran from her nose.

"What's stopping you? Huh?! If you're smart, you'd finish the job now! You never stopped before!" said Adrian.

"I know. But I believe in mercy. I can end your life tonight and you'll die as a sad, angry and hateful person. Or, we can both walk out of this alive, and we can both reflect on ourselves and why we do what we do,” said Battra as he knelt down before her with a soft expression.

"I can tell that you're hurting. Your mannerisms, your words, and your actions are the result of someone who is drowning in their anger and sadness," said Battra. Adrian merely held a hard expression.

"You're not going to find peace by killing us. You'll only continue to hurt," said Battra.

"You... You don't know shit about me! You Goddamn freak!" said Adrian as she pressed a button on her gauntlet. Battra's eyes widened as it flashed red. Explosions occurred from all around the two. The roof suddenly began to crumble and give in. Adrian grabbed her helmet and placed it on. Her pack ignited and she took off into the air as Battra fell with the roof. Adrian looked back to the destruction as she soared. She was about to go down to search for his body but her COM crackled.

"All remaining Purists! We must retreat! The mission was a failure!" said Scar over the COM. Adrian growled as she took off from the area. Down inside of the castle, Battra groaned as he emerged from rubble, with his brow bleeding. He watched from where he was as Adrian disappeared into the night.





The demonic form of Impact moved through the forest, knocking down trees as he kept a firm grip on Fluttershy. The girl struggled to free herself and merely screamed as her captor stomped about. Right now, Impact's vision was blood red. The world around him seemed to be on fire as he felt a burning in his soul. Impact heard roaring, prompting him to turn and find Senior lunging for him from a group of trees. He bit down on his shoulder, causing Impact to wail in pain. Senior scratched him with his claws and slammed his heavy body weight against him, causing Impact to fall back. Fluttershy gave fearful cries as she was swung about through this fight. Impact kicked Senior in the face, causing him to stumble back.

"Come on you freak! Let's finish this!" shouted Impact in a deep and demonic voice. He was about to lunge for his opponent but was suddenly struck in the chest by a blue electronic bolt that shot through him. Impact wailed as he fell back, dropping Fluttershy. The girl screamed as she fell past branches but found herself caught. She panted and turned that a large mech had caught her. She was lowered to the ground as the cockpit opened, revealing Onyx.

"Get back! This is going to turn into a war zone!" said Impact as his cockpit sealed itself and he extended the gun barrels on the mech's arms. He charged towards the fight, where Senior and Impact delivered blows to each other. Fluttershy gasped as she found several MONARCH soldiers to be rushing by, armed with rifles, grenade launchers and RPGs. As they began to fire their rifles at Impact, Fluttershy covered her ears as she ran for cover. Impact roared as he punched Senior in the jaw, knocking him back but panted as the wound in his chest bled. He roared angrily as Onyx used the mech to fire a hail of bullets at him. This aggravated him when followed by the bullets from the soldiers. He was about to strike but Senior rammed into Impact, causing him to fall to the ground.

Fluttershy watched as the Transmutant stomped on his chest as he roared. The Director and soldiers took every chance to pepper the Purist with their guns. Impact caught Senior's next stomp and pushed him back, causing him to fall onto his back. As Impact stood up, Onyx brought up the missile battery on the mech’s shoulder and launched a few rockets at Impact, which exploded. The demonic being wailed in agony as the soldiers also began to fire their RPGs and their grenade launchers at him. The constant explosions created nasty burns and wounds that caused Impact to drop to his knees. He roared as he slammed his fists onto the ground, causing it to crack and split. A few soldiers screamed as they were unfortunate enough to have been standing where the split was, falling down a trench as deep as the chasm. Soldiers began to spread out as they continued to fight back, but Impact retaliated by swinging a large tree that he picked up, swatting more soldiers. Senior roared as he lunged from behind but was struck in the face by the tree once…twice…and then multiple times. As Senior dropped to his knees and hands, he looked up to find Impact rearing his fist back. He was then struck in the head by a powerful punch, rendering him unconscious.

Onyx began to flip controls in the suit. A meter appeared on screen, which began to fill out. As the meter became full, a long barrel cannon dropped down over the mech's shoulder. It sparked with electricity and neon blue lights. The weapon let out a loud and buzzing pop that launched a round that pierced through Impact's back. Impact roared angrily and lunged for his foe as he was peppered by a hail of bullets by the Director. Onyx quickly stepped to the side, dodging the taller foe, while launching a few more rockets at him. Impact groaned as he dropped to his knees, but the back of his wrist began to grow a long, pointed bony spike. Impact then turned and jammed the spike into the cockpit. Onyx gasped as he felt his gut pierced by the spike that barely stuck him. It was midway in his torso. His controls sparked and flickered as the beast chuckled. The spike was yanked out of him, allowing Onyx to groan as the mech toppled over. Impact howled as the remaining soldiers fired at him, but the beast had enough. He lunged for them and proceeded to stomp and smack those who challenged him, reducing them into bloody messes. Inoue and Koizumi retreated along with a few remaining soldiers, while others were slaughtered as they fought. Impact turned as he heard helicopter blades. He found four transport choppers approaching, each bearing the MONARCH insignia.

"What the hell is that?!" exclaimed a pilot over the COM.

"Surround it! Light it up on my command!" said a soldier from within one of the choppers. Impact merely knocked another tree down and picked it up. He grunted as he threw the tree at a chopper, knocking it from the air.

"Ah shit! Fire! Fire now!" shouted a soldier as the gunners in the choppers aimed at the demonic beast. Their mini-guns fired their bullets upon him, which Impact hid his face from. He then picked up a chunk of earth and threw it at the choppers, causing its side to cave in. It fell to earth and exploded, while Impact leaped into the air grabbed the tail end of another chopper. The passengers gave panicked cries as the chopper was swung and tossed towards the remaining one, which both exploded on their collision. The debris fell to the ground, burning and creating an orange light in the darkness. The area around Impact burned, who roared to the heavens.

"Fall back!" shouted Koizumi as he and Inoue retreated into the darkness. However, the remaining soldiers were unlucky as Impact immediately went for them, crushing them all. Impact panted as his wounds bled and burned. He heard whimpering, prompting him to turn and find Fluttershy on the ground, crawling away from a fallen tree. Impact chuckled as he stomped towards her.

"Hey there, little girl," said Impact as he reached Fluttershy. The girl screamed as she cowered on the ground. Before Impact could grab her, Junior came charging through trees as he gave a screeching roar. He rammed into Impact's back and knocked him over. Fluttershy gasped as she saw the Transmutant, able to fully recognize him when she saw his stump where his left arm should be. Impact roared in rage.

"You're pissing me off!" shouted Impact as he lunged for Junior. The two slammed into each other, where they stomped about, crashing into trees. Fluttershy yelped as she ran away from the fight, getting further to cover. She hid by a mound of rocks as Junior clawed at Impact's face. The Transmutant was then slugged in the jaw, causing his head to whip back to the side as he stumbled. Junior roared as he bit Impact on the shoulder, causing his foe to wail in agony from the powerful bite. Junior then forced him to the destroyed choppers, where they stomped over metal and through fire. Junior slammed his burly body into Impact, causing him to stumble, while clawing at him. Impact swung his spike from his wrist and slashed Junior in the gut, where blood began to pour. Junior shrieked in pain as he slightly hunched over and was met with a chunk of a chopper against his back. He dropped to the ground on his knees and was kicked in the ribs by Impact, making him fall onto his side. Junior groaned as Impact began to beat him as he was on the ground, sending punches and stomping on his side and head.

"No! Gojira!!" cried Fluttershy in despair as she watched her friend being beaten by this monster. It seemed hopeless. Nothing was going to stop Impact. Not even two large Transmutants like Junior and his father were no match. She then noticed a small glowing object embedded into Impact's chest. It was giving off a soft white light and was pulsing in the center. Fluttershy's eyes widened, remembering how this all started. If the gem was really the cause of this, then perhaps they could end it by getting it away from Impact.

"Goji! His chest! Go for his chest!" called Fluttershy. Junior briefly glanced at her but tore his eyes away as he groaned from the beating he was getting. Fluttershy gritted her teeth. Even if her friend knew where to strike, he was unable to get Impact off, who was much faster than he was. Fluttershy quickly looked around and found stones all around. She quickly picked up one the size of her hand and threw it at Impact's head. He turned and snarled at her as stopped he what he was doing. Fluttershy shook as she attempted to put on a brave face.

"H-Hey! You leave my f-friend alone! You big... Dumb, meanie!" said Fluttershy, mustering up her best insult that she could. Impact stomped away from Junior as he glared at the girl. Junior snarled as he immediately got up and tackled Impact. Fluttershy quickly retreated as the two rolled around, with Junior clawing at Impact's chest. The demonic beast groaned as he punched Junior in the head and kicked him a few feet away. Junior groaned as he crashed into several trees next to his father. Senior's eyes shot wide open. He saw his son lying in the dirt bleeding and in pain as he groaned. Senior snarled as he found Impact approaching, but also noticed his slashed chest, exposing more of the Genesis gem. Impact chuckled darkly as he stomped closer.

"When I'm through with you, the world will be barren," said Impact. Senior suddenly lunged for Impact and sunk his teeth into a chunk of his flesh. Impact screeched as Senior rolled, tearing out pounds of flesh, along with the Genesis gem. Impact's eyes were wide as he felt the gem leave him. He began to wail in agony as his body gave off a white glow before his body suddenly burst into a white light, igniting a portion of the forest. A wave of white mist also expanded all around, spreading throughout the forest, reaching the Guardians and civilians.

Everyone yelped as they were pushed back by the wave, but Miwa gasped as she felt herself hit harder. She dropped to her knees, clutching below her stomach that ached, only for the pain to quickly subside. She felt herself in confusion and then back to the source the light, fearful for her son and husband. As the light died down, Impact was nothing but a pile of ash that scattered through the winds. Fluttershy came from hiding with wide eyes, finding Senior and Junior panting and in pain. She slowly began to make her way out of cover as the area smoked. Junior groaned as he lied himself down, as his body began to return to its human state. In panic, Fluttershy rushed to where he was, finding him lying in cuts and bruises, naked in the dirt. Fluttershy knelt next to him as she frantically shook him.

"Goji, don't leave! Please!" cried Fluttershy in despair. Junior breathed softly as he slightly turned his head to look at the girl with a soft but pained smile.

"Hey, Shy," said Junior. Fluttershy began to weep with joy as she wrapped her arms around him on the ground and buried her face into his hair.

"I was scared! I-I thought-" Fluttershy sobbed. Junior weakly rubbed her shoulder.

"I know. Me too," said Junior in a soft tone.

Senior got on his knees as he groaned. His body began to change form, resulting in his human stage. He stood up as his wounds lightly bled but slowly healed. He knelt towards a pile of ash and found the Genesis Gem to be softly glowing. Senior carefully reached for it and picked it up. He grunted as he felt a surge in his arm, which immediately subsided. Senior panted as he held it. He then noticed the smoking mech that lied on its back.

"Onyx!" cried Senior as he rushed to the mech. He made his way to the breached cockpit and proceeded to yank off the damaged metal, revealing Onyx to be slumped in his seat, wheezing. Senior carefully pulled him from the mech and lied him on the ground. Onyx coughed as he looked to Senior.

"The gem... Where is it?" asked Onyx weakly. Senior found that he was losing a lot of blood from the wound in his stomach.

"I have it. Impact is gone. The gem is safe," said Senior as he spoke softly. Onyx sighed in relief.

"That's good. Heh. It's funny..." coughed Onyx.

"What?" asked Senior.

"For years, I've felt shame and despair over my time in Solgell. I regretted cowering and failing to stand with my brothers in arms when they needed me. Sure, I may have become Director of an entire organization, but I never felt peace from not sticking to one of the most brutal fights we've seem," said Onyx as he coughed. "I'm glad that I was able to face that through you, so I could do what I failed to do all of those years ago."

"You and I... We're almost two sides of the same coin," said Onyx. He then mustered enough strength to put his hand on Senior's shoulder with a weak smile.

“Thank you, for seeing me off," said Onyx as he lied his head back. His eyes were then drawn to a rising sun that began to light up the area. From the glaring light, he saw a group of men that stood in uniform, appearing transparent. Onyx smiled as his eyes grew heavy.

"Hey boys, it's good to see yah," Onyx muttered. He then let out one last breath as he sighed, lying still in Senior's arms. The Transmutant bowed his head solemnly as the morning sun rose.





It was the early noon. Men and women dressed in formal uniform stood at attention as they were in a large hangar, where a couple dozen caskets remained, covered in the Equestrian flag on each. Yoshi stood in front of the crowd next to a dark pillar with names carved into them.

"The brave men and women who served alongside us have made a great sacrifice. They fought for the security of not just Equestria, but all of humanity against threats that wished to conquer us. Even Onyx Sanchez. He was a great leader. He knew that we were faced with threats that people believed were allies. He was willing to put his own life on the line to protect others. Some may call him a jar head, a monster of violence, or even a traitor. But we all knew who he was. He was a hero, like those we've lost. He was a brother, and he and all of our fallen will be remembered for their sacrifice," said Yoshi as he bowed his head. From the crowd, Inoue stood in uniform with light tears in her eyes, as Koizumi stood beside her, along with Gojira Senior, who was dressed in uniform as well. The sound of bag pipes were playing 'Amazing Grace' filled the air as a group of soldiers marched in the front. They stopped.

"About face!" said an older man in uniform.

"Present arms!" The marksmen held their rifles out. Senior watched in silence as the soldiers fired blanks off into the air with rifles. Each shot rang in his ears, repeating over and over. A sound that he had grown much familiar with.

After the funeral, Senior was walking through the Alpha base of MONARCH. He passed a few uniformed men as he walked alone in silence in the hall. Soon, he came across a door that was cold and bore a single rectangular view of an office. The Transmutant briefly looked around and then carefully opened the door and stepped in. He found a desk by the window, where Onyx's name was present. He began to look around the office in silence until he noticed a file cabinet. Curious, he made his way to the cabinet and opened it, where several files were present. The Transmutant scanned through them until he came across "The United Islands Uprising". This file had a name that haunted Senior to no end. He reached inside and took it out, while making his way over to the desk. He read through the papers on the file, where pictures of the islands before and after the revolution occurred, as well as the post bombings. He read documents and letters that were surrounding this entire conflict all the way to the point of the recognition of the islands as united Transmutant states, where he and Destoroyah were known as founding members and briefly leaders. The Revolution was his legacy, one that has damned him to fight to make up for what he did. He couldn't ignore what happened and forget, he had to fix the wrongs he had done. Senior glanced to the side and found a picture of Onyx in his younger years, standing alongside several other men in uniform as they stood by a military tank. Senior shed a single tear from his eye as he stared at the photo with a heavy heart.

"I'm sorry. I swear, I will make things right," said Senior as he wiped his eye. He placed the file back where he found it and proceeded to make his way out of the office. Soon, he found himself sneaking passed all until he made it into a van. He sat in the back, as Inoue turned on the engine, while Koizumi sat in the passenger seat.

"Thank you, for this," said Senior as he removed a bit of the uniform.

"Thanks for paying your respect," said Inoue with a soft smile.





It was a cold day. The sky was shrouded in dark clouds. Junior was sitting on one of the steps to the upper floors of the school. With him were Rodan, Angirasu, the Main Six, the Dazzlings, Sunset, Erika and Flash. Everyone, excluding Junior, were in much more warmer clothes for the weather. Some wore longer sleeved shirts, jackets, sweaters, boots, thick socks or tights.

"And that's what happened," said Twilight.

"Man. That sounds pretty intense," said Rodan with wide eyes.

"I'm sorry. I found out about this when they found out where I was staying, but my mom pretty much forbade me from using the phone. I could've warned you," said Angirasu as he looked to Junior with his head lowered in shame.

"It may have happened anyway. They're crafty," said Junior. He then sighed.

"Well... Now we have some answers. We know that whoever is responsible for this 'Spirit Gem', is the reason why you girls are getting these powers," said Junior as he scratched his head.

"But why us? For what reason?" asked Adagio in confusion.

"I guess time will tell," said Sunset. Applejack looked to Junior as she cleared her throat.

"I uh... I hear that your pa is back. Just in time for Christmas," said Applejack. Junior slightly nodded.

"Yeah..." said Junior. Everyone looked to him in concern.

"You OK?" asked Mosura.

"I'm just tired. I'm gonna go. Just... Let me know when you want to talk to Amber again," said Junior as he stood and walked away in silence. Fluttershy looked on worriedly.

Later, Junior was standing outside in the quad alone. He bore a downcast look as he stood in the cold. Unbeknownst to him, Fluttershy came from the hall.

"Gojira?" called Fluttershy in her usual soft tone. The Transmutant didn't answer. The girl began to walk over to her friend's side. Fluttershy bore a worried look.

"Talk to me. What's wrong?" asked Fluttershy. Junior sighed heavily.

"Just couldn't stand another minute with them," said Junior.

"Do you really hate them that much?" asked Fluttershy.

"I certainly don't like them," said Junior. Fluttershy sighed as she shook her head.

"That's not just it. What else is there?" asked Fluttershy. "Aren't you happy that your father is back?" asked Fluttershy.

"Of course. But it's just that all that's happened lately, I've been overwhelmed. I can't sleep without thinking that someone is out to get me. Mosu, Ro, and Aang don't have inhibitor chips, I don't have one, we're involved with Rogue Transmutants, and you’re experiencing powers? I'm just... Tired. I'm tired of wondering how the hell I'm ever gonna live a damn normal life. That's all I want," said Junior with a sigh. Fluttershy's expression softened. She then stepped closer to Junior.

"Well... You're not alone. I feel the same way," said Fluttershy as she wrapped an arm around Junior and leaned her head against his arm.

"Winter break is on the corner. Maybe we can finally get some normal time to ourselves," said Fluttershy. Junior nodded.

"Yeah," said Junior.





Hayato Yoshi was currently sitting before a group of high ranking officers of MONARCH, and the Equestrian military, along with the president. Yoshi was currently staring at the 'toolbox' that Onyx had given to him. It was hard to believe that the man who led the organization for years was now gone.

"From what we know, this entire conflict was caused by the actions of the Purists. Kidnapping, spying, leaking of sensitive information, and of course, the casualties that also led to the death of Onyx," said an older man.

"Before his death, Onyx had information on the whereabouts of the rogue Transmutants cell. He never documented exact coordinates, just that we know it is somewhere near Ponyville," said another man.

"Then what should we do? Your thoughts, Mr. President?" asked another man. The president hummed to himself.

“We can't risk the potential attack of Revolutionaries. We should intervene," said the President.

"If I may, sir," said Hayato as he stood. All eyes were focused on him.

"From what the former Director learned, Gojira Takeshi's group is not made of terrorists. They are merely a group assembled into their own community. They are not affiliated with the Revolutionaries. They just wish to be left in peace. After all, they did save civilians while neutralizing a great threat." said Hayato.

"Are you suggesting we look the other way?" asked a man incredulously.

"I'm suggesting that as the law states, we treat non-terrorist rogues as they are supposed to be treated. We monitor them," said Hayato.

"Including Gojira Takeshi? I recall that he hasn't been accounted for in the Vault," said another man.

"You let us worry about him, sir. He is MONARCH's priority," said Hayato. The president nodded.

"Alright. For now, we'll continue to monitor Ponyville for these rogues. Once they do something, we act," said the President.

Later, Hayato found himself wandering through a hallway in silence. He made his way into the office of what once belonged to Onyx. It was cleaned out of his possessions, leaving but a file cabinet, furniture, and tv screen. Hayato made his way to the file cabinet and pulled out a drawer, where he found labels on separated sections of the drawer. One read, 'Wanted'. Here, he found files that bore different names of dangerous terrorists and war criminals from around the world. One of them was Destoroyah. Hayato was going to place in Gojira Senior's file in, but then glanced to the side, where he found the 'Monitored' category, where several files were present. Hayato sighed as he placed the file there, in between the files labeled 'Angirasu Riku' and 'Gojira Takeshi II'.
> Chapter 48: Damned Holiday
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The cold air blew through the Everfree forest. The skies were darker on this morning. Amber was perched on Senior's shoulder out in the cold. The two were looking down at a patch of dirt, where a plank of wood with a few names painted on.

"I'm sorry for this, Amber," said Senior in a soft tone.

"They did what had to be done to protect the Ark. Besides, they may not be among us here, but they aren't gone," said Amber as she fluttered her slightly torn wings.

"These are but vessels. They're home now," said Amber in a soft tone. Senior sighed.

"But this is all my fault. We wouldn't have gotten into this situation if not for me giving away our location," said Senior.

"No, don't blame yourself. If the Purists were able to discover the location of the lair, we may have lost much more without MONARCH. So, it all worked out," said Amber as she shook and caused her fuzz to become erect. She lightly gasped as she found snowflakes falling from the sky.

"It's snowing!" said Amber in awe. Senior looked up and sure enough, found the snowflakes falling from the sky above. He lightly smiled as Amber giggled like a child from the flakes falling on her.





Junior was standing at a street corner as he looked through his phone. He had received some text messages from his mother, requesting that he buy some eggnog. Junior sighed as he placed his phone away as he made his way to the store. Junior was currently looking down the aisles of the store. He muttered to himself as he navigated through the store. He then heard his phone ringing in his pocket, prompting him to pull it out.

"Hello?" answered Junior.

"Hey, sweetie. I got some news for ya!" said Miwa over the other line.

"What's that?" asked Junior as he moved through the store until he reached the dairy products.

"Your dad is going to be home with us for the holiday! Isn't that great?!" asked Miwa in excitement.

"Yeah, that's cool mom," said Junior as he grabbed a couple cartons of eggnog.

"Hey... You sound down. Is something wrong?" asked Miwa worriedly over the phone.

"It's Christmas!" said Miwa.

"It's nothing. But you know I've never gotten hyped over holidays. To me, they're just like any other day," said Junior as he began to make his way over to his phone.

"I know. But you use to love Christmas when you were a little boy," said Miwa in disappointment.

"That was before I realized how we struggled with finances," said Junior. Miwa went silent for a few seconds.

"I just think it was best to stick with simple stuff. Which is why I never really asked for anything for Christmas. I learned to appreciate the little stuff," said Junior with an indifferent tone.

"Oh, sweetie..." said Miwa with her tone showing a tinge of guilt. Junior sighed.

"I'm not upset, ma," said Junior.

"I feel guilty that we haven't been able to have a proper Christmas. I wanna fix that," said Miwa.

"Mom, it's fine. Really," said Junior.

"No. This is the first Christmas that we get to spend with your father after these years. I want it to be special. Oh, I know! We can have like a little party!" said Miwa. Junior grimaced.

"A party, mom?" asked Junior.

"Just a little one. We can have Blaire and Cynthia over, a couple of my old friends. You can even invite yours!" said Miwa, her tone more upbeat. Junior sighed. He was hoping that they would be alone on Christmas, so he could just laze about during this cold winter. But his mother seemed so set on making this year special now that his father was going to be present. He couldn't bring himself to rain on her parade.

"OK, ma," said Junior as he made his way to the check out.

After he hung up and paid for the groceries, Junior proceeded to the exit.

"Happy holidays, Takeshi," said a familiar voice. Junior stopped in his tracks and turned and found Inoue to be standing outside of the store, bundled up in a coat, jeans and boots. Junior bore a look of surprise.

"Private Inoue," said Junior.

"No need for formalities. Come on, I want to bring you somewhere," said Inoue as she nudged Junior in the shoulder.

"I should really get home. I have eggnog," said Junior as he raised his bag.

"It'll be quick, I promise. I just wanna have some coffee," said Inoue as she began to tug on Junior's shoulder. The Transmutant sighed in reluctance.

"Isn't this against some kind of protocol that you guys at MONARCH have?" asked Junior.

"Just pretend that you don't know that I'm a soldier assigned to monitoring you," said Inoue with a playful wink. Junior rolled his eyes.

"Alright. It gives me a reason to find some place warmer," said Junior as he followed the young woman through the town. He eventually found himself sitting at a little table across from Inoue, sipping from a cup of coffee.

"Well, what did you bring me here for?" asked Junior.

"I've been keeping tabs on you like I'm supposed to. But lately, I can't help but notice you've been cold to some of those girls, especially the cute small one. What was her name again?" asked Inoue.

"You mean Twilight?" deadpanned Junior.

"Yeah, her. Why are you giving them the silent treatment? I thought you guys were friends. That was the impression I got during that fiasco at least," said Inoue with a shrug. Junior sighed heavily.

"Remember that incident with X? Because of that mistaken identity thing, I was pretty much betrayed by them when they decided to take what they saw at face value and not even give me the benefit of the doubt. And right when they find out that I was innocent, they pretty much just assumed an apology was going to mend what they did. I actually began to like them as friends, but they were quick to toss me out on my ass," said Junior in a bitter tone.

"Not to mention I've almost been killed by Purists and my friends and family were also caught in this shit storm partially because of that," said Junior. Inoue sighed as she rubbed her brows.

"You gotta let it go," said Inoue. Junior looked at her incredulously.

"Excuse me?!" asked Junior.

“Sorry for being blunt, but this grudge isn't gonna help you. Some of this stuff has been resolved. The real X is locked up in the Vault, your name is cleared, your friends and family are safe, and the Purists suffered heavily and are now recognized as terrorists.” Junior merely scowled as he looked away. Inoue sighed at this boy's stubborn attitude.

"Look, why not just talk to them again? It couldn't hurt. Oh! Why not invite them to that party you and your mom were talking about?" suggested Inoue. Junior looked at her with wide eyes.

"Holy shit. Did you guys bug me?" asked Junior as he looked over his clothes.

"No, I actually monitored your phone call. Gotta keep tabs on you, always. Even your phone calls," said Inoue.

"Jesus Christ! What the hell happened to this country?! Big brother is nosing in on my calls!" said Junior as he placed his phone on the table.

"Technically, it was big sister nosing in on you," said Inoue with a smile. Junior merely bore a scowl, which caused Inoue's to falter.

"Ah. Sorry, I thought that would sound... Yeah." Inoue cleared her throat.

"So yeah. Call Twilight and invite them over!" said Inoue. Junior looked at his phone and then back to Inoue.

"But I don't really want to talk to her," said Junior in a neutral tone. Inoue merely gave him a deadpanned look.

"Be a man, Gojira. You'll feel better if you do this," said Inoue. Junior grinded his teeth as he growled.

"Fiiiiine. I'll fucking invite them," said Junior in exasperation as he picked up his phone. He went through his contacts and found Twilight's name and number. It occurred to him that he never actually deleted the information from his phone. Junior merely shook off the thought and called. After a couple short rings, the phone was answered.

"H-Hello?" Twilight quickly spoke. It was as if she immediately lunged for her phone to answer. Junior inhaled through his nostrils deeply.

"Hey, Twilight..." said Junior.

"Gojira! Ahem. This is a pleasant surprise," said Twilight over the line.

"That makes one of us," muttered Junior. "Listen, I was calling to... Erhm.".

"Yes?" Twilight asked. Junior gritted his teeth as he struggled to speak. He made small grunts as he struggled to get those words out. But his pride would not let him.

"Gojira?" called Twilight. Junior let out a long exhale.

"I want to invite you over to my place for Christmas. My family is having a party of sorts. The others are invited too," said Junior in an unenthusiastic tone.

"Really?! I-I would love to! Yes! And the others are invited too?! Oh my gosh! Oh my gosh!" Twilight spoke in an overjoyed tone, much to Junior's annoyance.

"Alright, alright. Settle down. Don't get too comfortable because I'm only doing this because Fluttershy is my friend. I know that she would invite you guys over anyway after I ask her over. This is essentially just a package deal, so I won't have to bother with last minute invites," said Junior in annoyance.

"Oh. Ok..." said Twilight in a slightly disappointed tone.

"Well, thank you anyway. I look forward to this!" said Twilight.

"Yeah, yeah. Bye," said Junior as he hung up the phone. He sighed heavily as he put his phone away but found Inoue looking at him in disapproval.

"What?" asked Junior in an annoyed tone.

"You didn't have to be pessimistic about it," said Inoue. Junior sighed.

"I can never please anyone," muttered Junior in annoyance as he got up from the table and left.





Discord stared into a large tank in his lab. A large smile was on his face as he stared at the inhabitants in this tank. Before him were small, salmon-like creatures in their infant stage. However, these fish were completely unusual. Their bodies were a bit rotund, and their fins were essentially short, scaly webbed flaps. They bore long tails like a reptile's, their heads bore shorter snouts with mouths full of tiny teeth that crowded over the gums and large amber fish eyes that stared off in their environment. Their dorsal fins were also quite unusual, since they appeared to almost be bony, bearing a jagged appearance. These were the first of their kind. They were the result of crossing the genes of the transformed arm of Gojira Jr. with unfertilized salmon eggs. A whole new species had risen.

"Haha!! Success! I can't wait until these babies grow! There's so much to learn!" said Discord as he stared at his creations, which swam in the large tank. He was expecting for them to hatch a little later, but their birth seemed to have accelerated a bit during their gene crossing. He was a God. Discord's eye slightly twitched as he began to chuckle and laugh creepily in his dark lab. His laughs echoed out through his underground lab, heard by the animals that he kept in their cells. Moana the monkey whimpered in her cage as she heard the laughs, as Bruno the human-dog hybrid laid dead in its tank.





It was the twilight of Christmas. Junior was currently setting up folding chairs into the living room as he bore a scowl. He found the house to be cluttered with Christmas decorations, from Santa Claus statues, reindeer, wall decorations, Christmas lights, etc. He found the Main Six to be walking about, helping with setting the decorations and helping Miwa cook dinner. Right now, he was looking at Rodan, who sat next to Eliza as he watch Erika set a miniature nativity scene on the shelf. Erika bore a satisfied look.

"Great! The scene of our savior's birth is finished!" said Erika. Eliza looked on in fascination as Rodan patted Erika on the shoulder with a nod.

"Actually, Christmas is a pagan holiday," said Junior as he caught the three's attention.

"And I'm pretty sure Jesus hates you guys for celebrating it," said Junior as he sat a chair down. Rodan sent him a glare.

"Hey, no scrooges tonight please!" said Rodan as he pointed a thumb to Eliza, not wanting to be embarrassed by Junior.

"Technically, he's right," said Sunset as she walked to Junior's side.

"The holiday actually originates from the winter solstice. It didn't have anything to do with the birth of Christ, who actually wasn't born in the winter when we're talking about context of scripture," said Sunset.

"It was a holiday where people gave gifts to each other, got drunk, and pretty much had orgies with each other," said Sunset. As she said this, she drew everyone else's attention, who had unnerved looks, while Twilight merely nodded in confirmation.

"Damn, way to spoil Christmas, huh?" asked Junior with a chuckle as he nudged Sunset's shoulder, who hid her red face.

"I mean shit, I just wanted to bring up a fun fact that not everyone knows about. Not make everyone uncomfortable," said Junior. Sunset sheepishly walked away. Eliza looked down at the ground with flushing cheeks.

"No one actually does that anymore. At least I don't think they do," said Erika with a forced smile. "We just use modern Christmas as an excuse to celebrate his birth," said Erika. Junior merely shook his head in amusement as Sunset left with an embarrassed look on his face. He began to make his way into the kitchen, where his mother and Posey were cooking.

"You are going to love my casarol, Miwa. We just need..." Posey looked around the counter. She then turned to Junior.

"Gojira, dear. Would you mind bringing out some butter?" asked Posey.

"Oh. Sure," said Junior as he made his way to the refrigerator, passing Fluttershy as she was helping Pinkie Pie make mini snowmen out of cotton. Fluttershy quickly stopped what she was doing and made her way to Junior's side as he peeked in the refrigerator.

"Hey, I'm really glad that you decided to invite them over," said Fluttershy with a warm smile. Junior lightly sighed.

"Yeah, sure," said Junior in a somewhat sour tone. Fluttershy still smiled, not catching his tone as Junior didn't invite Twilight and the others over to make peace. It was just to save the trouble of them dropping in anyway due to Fluttershy likely inviting them. He found the butter and took it out, only to hear the doorbell.

"Oh. That must be dad," said Junior as he quickly brought the butter over to Posey and made his way to the living room. He opened the front door, finding Senior to be standing on the porch.

"Hey son. Merry Christmas," said Senior as he stepped in with a box of oranges in his hands. Junior lightly smiled.

"Hey, dad," said Junior. Miwa came by to the door.

"Hey honey! Oh! Is that..." Miwa's eyes brightened as she spotted the oranges.

"They are. Merry Christmas," said Senior as he handed Miwa the box. The woman giggled like a school girl as she took the oranges. The two shared a quick kiss.

"Come inside! It's cold out there!" said Miwa as she led her husband into the house, leaving Junior to shut the door.

"Oh. I hope you don't mind. I brought Amber along since she wanted to celebrate Christmas," said Senior as he unzipped his jacket, allowing Amber to peak her head out like a baby kangaroo from its mother's pouch.

"Hellooo~!" greeted Amber.

"Oh. Sure..." said Junior as he scratched his head.

"We're happy to have you over, Amber," said Miwa with a smile. Senior then took the fairy out of his jacket and handed her to Junior.

"Here. She's been asking for you," said Senior.

"Uh..." Junior held Amber with an unsure look. The fairy merely wiggled out of his grip and flapped over to his shoulder and snuggled against him. Junior sighed as his cheeks warmed up. As his mother and father left him in the living room, the doorbell rang. Junior turned to the door and opened it, finding Mosura to be standing outside beside Battra and Maud.

"Merry Christmas, Goji! I hope you don't mind that I brought my brother over," said Mosura. Junior merely smiled.

"It's fine," said Junior. He was relieved to know that the two managed to patch things up after the incident with the Purists. Mosura was now back living with Battra.

"I uh... I invited Maud over. Is that alright?" asked Battra as he gave a forced smile. Junior nodded.

"It's fine. Pinkie is in the kitchen," said Junior as he stepped aside, allowing the three to enter.

"Thank you, Gojira," said Maud in her usual monotone voice. As Junior closed the door, he was about to leave but the doorbell rang. He gave an annoyed sigh as he opened the door, finding the Dazzlings.

"Merry Christmas!!" said the Dazzlings in unison, though Aria bore an embarrassed look as she spoke half-heartedly. Junior's eyes widened in shock as his face flushed.

"Wha-What are you wearing?" asked Junior incredulously.

"What? This ol' thing?" asked Adagio in an innocent tone. She was wearing a santa outfit that bore long sleeves but exposed her shoulders. Her breasts were hidden by a one-piece short dress that exposed a portion of her lower thighs and cleavage. The girl also wore white stockings and boots that bore little bells, and a Santa hat. Sonata was wearing something less revealing, much to Junior's relief. She wore a green elf outfit with a pointed hat, fake ears, green and red stripped tights and pointed shoes. Aria, she was wearing just normal clothes. A sweater, scarf, boots, and sweatpants.

"We thought we'd dress a little festive for the holiday. What do you think?" asked Adagio as she brushed her hair with her fingers. Junior merely stared as his face reddened.

"Couldn't you put something on that was less revealing? Like Sonata?" asked Junior.

"Aw what? See something you like?" asked Adagio with a smirk as she held a hand to her hip. Aria was groaning to herself as she pinched the bridge of her nose. Junior gulped as he found his eyes drawn to Adagjo's figure, from thick legs wrapped in white stockings, her luscious hips being hugged by the dress, and the cleavage that was exposed before him. Junior mentally groaned in anguish as he grew hot.

"Uh... I like how your hair looks. You look good with it down," said Junior as he focused on Adagio's hair to get his mind off her body. Of course, her hair was down, lacking the head band that she always wore. Her long, wavy and curly hair hanged by her shoulders and back, which Junior did have to admit looked gorgeous. Adagio bore a slight look of disappointment but then felt her hair. She then cleared her throat as she bore an annoyed look and a light blush.

"Ah. You're being no fun," said Adagio. Aria looked to Junior with a pleading look as her cheeks were red.

"Can we please come inside now? I'm afraid to be seen outside with these idiots like this," said Aria. Junior stepped aside and allowed the sisters to step in.

"Is Aang here?" asked Sonata with an eager look.

"He'll be here soon," said Junior as he closed the door. He then sighed heavily.

"Ooh. I can sense your hormones acting up. You should court the curly haired one to help with that," said Amber. Junior's eyes widened as his face flushed brightly.

"Shut up before I throw you out into the cold!" whispered Junior in a hiss. Amber merely laughed in amusement. Junior groaned.

"Why do women suddenly like to tease me?" asked Junior in dismay. He then heard another ring at the doorbell.

"And of course," said Junior as he opened the door. Outside he found Angirasu standing next to his mother.

"Hey, Goji," greeted Angirasu with a smile.

"Hey..." greeted Junior with a smile.

"You alright?" asked Angirasu.

"Just tired," said Junior. He then noticed that his mother was beside him.

"Oh. You invited your mom," said Junior.

"You don't mind, do you? I mean, we don't really-" Angirasu bore a worried look.

"It's fine," said Junior with a sigh. Aiko pointed to Junior's shoulder with a slight unnerved look.

"Um... There's a bug on you," said Aiko.

"She's the family pet," said Junior in a sarcastic manner.

"Hey!" said Amber in offense. Aiko's eyes widened as Amber spoke.

"I-It talked!" said Aiko in shock.

"Yeah, she does that. Come on in," said Junior as he allowed the two to enter. Angirasu was tugging his mother along as she looked back.

"Are we not going to discuss this? Why are you all so calm about this?" asked Aiko. Angirasu leaned close to Junior.

"Just a heads up, my mother is armed," whispered Angirasu. Junior's eyes widened.

"Wait, what? Armed?" asked Junior as the two made their way into the living room. The doorbell rang again, causing Junior to groan.

"There's already too many people here! Who the hell-" Junior opened the door. His eyes widened in shock as he found Thorn, Zip, the other spider Transmutant teen girls, Manda, Kumonga, Baragon and a couple of unfamiliar Transmutants.

"Sup, kid," said Baragon. Manda waved to Junior with a sisterly smile.

"Hi Junior~!" greeted Manda.

"Wha... What are you guys doing here?!" asked Junior incredulously.

"It's Christmas! It's a time where friends and family gather to be merry and jolly!" said Zip.

"I know it's Christmas! I'm asking why you guys are here!" said Junior.

"Oh. Well, we consider your dad family. So, some of us thought we'd spend the holiday with you, lil bro!" said Manda as she made her way over to Junior and wrapped him into a tight hug. Amber quickly fluttered away from the two. Junior groaned as he struggled to breathe.

"We brought snacks and drinks," said Kumonga as she and the teens held up plastic bags with a smile. Junior pulled away from Manda with a large gasp.

"Fine. Just set them in the kitchen," said Junior as he tried to catch his breath. The Guardians began to make their way into the house, leaving Junior to shut the door. He groaned.

"This was a terrible idea!" said Junior. Another doorbell rang, causing Junior to growl as he opened the door. He then narrowed his eyes.

"You..." growled Junior. On the porch he found Inoue to be standing next to Koizumi.

"Hey, punk! Yeah, you know how we we're supposed to monitor you? Well, it's freezing out in the van and it’s hard to keep track of you and your dad with the house so crowded. You mind if we come in?" asked Koizumi. Inoue held a hand against her face as she sighed.

"Not at all! That would be dandy!" said Junior in a sarcastic tone.

"Come right in! My house is your house! People are turning up every second, so feel free to crash in like It's a five-star hotel!" said Junior in a sarcastic manner. Koizumi merely smiled as he stepped in.

"Don't mind if I do," said Koizumi. Inoue made her over to Junior with a nervous smile, able to see through Junior's facade.

"I'm sorry for the intrusion," said Inoue.

"Man, there's a lot of people here," said Inoue in surprise. Junior glared at her.

"I blame you for this," said Junior. Inoue recoiled.

"Wha- Me?! Hey, I just suggested you invite the girls! Not everyone you knew!" said Inoue. Junior groaned.

"It wasn't supposed to be like this," moaned Junior.

"Hey, come on. Let's just enjoy the holiday," said Inoue as she and Junior made their way out to the living room, finding Aiko to be standing next to her son with narrowed eyes. Junior stiffened as he found her staring down with his father and a couple of the Guardians and Miwa.

"Ah shit. I just realized Aang's mom doesn't know about my dad's group," said Junior as he quickly made his way over to living room.

"Uh oh!" said Inoue as she followed Junior.

"So... You're the rogue that Onyx was so concerned about," said Aiko. Angirasu was sweating bullets as he stood next to his mother.

"I am," answered Senior, while Kumonga and Baragon stood with narrowed eyes. Tension filled the area.

"I wasn't aware you and your rogues were out and about in public," said Aiko in a cold tone.

"Just spending the holiday with my family, Mrs. Riku," replied Senior, as calm as can be.

"Moooom," whispered Angirasu with a forced smile. Junior immediately came in between the two with Inoue.

"Dad! Uh... I see you met my friend's mother," said Junior with a forced chuckle.

"Yes. I wasn't aware that she was a soldier for MONARCH," said Senior in a neutral tone. "I don't often hear about units having spouses or children that are Transmutants. Normally they wouldn't enlist because of the fact," said Senior.

"I was part of Neighpon's self-defense force before. I enlisted so I could earn citizenship in Equestria for my son. Neighpon isn't the most accepting of Transmutants," said Aiko. The woman then placed a hand on her hip.

"Which reminds me..." Aiko had her hand dangerously close to the holster on her hip, hidden by her jacket.

"Lieutenant!" called Inoue urgently, though her voice faltered once Aiko leveled a glare at her.

"Um..." Inoue was interrupted as Koizumi chuckled as he wrapped an arm around Aiko and patted her shoulder.

"Lighten up, Lieutenant! It's fucking Christmas! You know, booze and gifts, baby Jesus and shit!" said Koizumi.

"I would like to know why the hell you two are here, blowing your cover!" said Aiko with a glare as she shoved the mercenary off of her.

"Nah. Nah. It's cool. They all know already, and we killed buncha Purists together," said Koizumi with a chuckle.

"We- We blew up a monster! It was awesome! They turned into dinosaurs!" said Koizumi.

"What's wrong with him?" asked Manda in confusion.

"He's a little buzzed..." said Inoue with a cough.

"But... We don't have alcohol," said Junior. His eyes widened as he found Kumonga passing Baragon a flask as she carried a plastic bag. She then shrugged as she found eyes on her.

"What?" asked Kumonga. Koizumi sniffed as he held up a flask.

"This is some hard shit," said Koizumi with a chuckle as he waddled off.

"So, are we cool?" asked Baragon in annoyance. Aiko merely narrowed her eyes.

"Ma'am, in case you don't remember, the rogues in this town are to be monitored and are not threats until they commit terroristic actions. As stated by acting Director Yoshi," said Inoue. She then made a small shuffle in her step with a forced smile.

"After all. It's Christmaaaas~," said Inoue with a singing tone. Aiko held her hands in her jacket pockets.

"Thank you for having us over, Mr. Takeshi," said Aiko as she began to walk off. Angirasu sighed heavily in relief.

"Dude, your mom is scary," said Junior as he looked to Angirasu.

"Yep..." said Angirasu. Suddenly, Christmas music began to play over a stereo, prompting everyone to turn and find Pinkie dressed in red stockings and a large red sweater with an image of a Christmas tree on it.

"Merry Christmas everybody! We're gonna have a good time tonight!" said Pinkie. Junior sighed heavily.




Junior was sitting on the bed in room as his home was crowded with guests. Some of the teens were playing games or talking while the adults talked, ate, drank or watched television. Junior just wanted to take a moment of peace and as much quiet as he could in his fortress of solitude. He sighed as he lied on his bed, taking in as much quiet and solitude as he could before people started asking for him. He then heard a knock on his wall, prompting him to look, finding Adagio Dazzle to be standing at his doorway with a smile on his face.

"Hey Goji," greeted Adagio.

"Hey, Ada," said Junior as he lied his head back. Adagio stepped into his room and closed his door, muffling the sounds from outside.

"Whatcha doing in your room by yourself when everyone is out there?" asked Adagio as she sat at the edge of the bed next to Junior.

"It's too crowded and noisy. I wanted to take a minute for myself," answered Junior. Adagio smiled in amusement.

"Odd. This is nothing to me compared to being on stages in front of hundreds of people," said Adagio. Junior groaned.

"Sounds like Hell. Everyone screaming at the top of their lungs in a crowded building," said Junior.

"It's Heaven for me," said Adagio as she stretched. She sighed as she lied back on Junior's bed, with her head resting on his belly. Junior's heart jumped in his chest at the physical contact.

"But I guess some alone time in a quiet room is nice too," said Adagio.

"Uh huh..." muttered Junior. Adagio turned to face the Transmutant as her cheek rested on his belly, giving him a sultry look.

"You know, Christmas is a time of giving. You know what I want?" asked Adagio as she gently ran a finger over Junior's chest, causing the Transmutant to gulp.

"I'm afraid to ask," said Junior in a nervous tone.

"I don't want much. But I wouldn't mind exchanging 'gifts' with you~. Is there something that you want from Ms. Claus?" asked Adagio with a wink. Junior sighed as he sat up, prompting Adagio to rise up, surprised to find an annoyed look on his face.

"What's your deal? Do you just enjoy teasing me?" asked Junior.

"Wha- What's wrong? I thought you didn't care," said Adagio in confusion.

"I do when I can't tell whether a girl is trying to make advances on me or is just trying to screw with me. It makes me uncomfortable!" said Junior. Adagio bore an offended but also a small look of hurt.

"Wha- Why? Am I ugly to you? Is that it?" asked Adagio. Junior's eyes widened in alarm as he found the girl's expression.

"Far from it! I just... Look, I have a hard time getting these animal instincts under control sometimes. Because I don't have an inhibitor chip, I'm starting to experience these hormones when I get... Excited," said Junior as he looked away with flushing cheeks and shame. Adagio raised her brows in response.

"Because I never got a full grip on these instincts as a Transmutant unlike my dad, I don't act with normal human behavior when I experience these high levels of emotion," said Junior as he avoided eye contact with Adagio.

"I don't... I don't want to lose control of myself when you tease me," said Junior.

"It's OK," said Adagio in a nonchalant tone. Junior's eyes widened in shock as he found the girl looking at him with a smile.

"I don't mind at all, if it's you," said Adagio. Junior bore a dumbfounded look.

"I... Huh?!" Junior gasped as Adagio scooted close to him with her nose touching his.

"I know I'm irresistible. In fact, I think it's flattering that you're being so chivalrous," said Adagio as she wrapped her arms behind Junior's neck, much to his shock. He suddenly felt the girl pull him down onto the bed. His eyes were wide and his face was flushed as he found himself pinning the girl to the bed. Her leg was in between his own.

"You could pin me down onto your bed like this right now and I wouldn't mind," said Adagio in a sultry tone. Junior was breathing heavily as his heart raced, feeling the girl under him as he took in her lovely scent. She rubbed his cheek and bare arm as she smiled mischievously.

"You could do whatever you want~," said Adagio as she rubbed her stocking leg.

"I-I uh..." Junior stuttered as the girl smirked. The door suddenly opened. Erika walked in.

"Gojira, your mom wanted to know..." Erika trailed off as she found the two teens on the bed. Her eyes widened, and her cheeks flushed. Junior stiffened. He quickly removed Adagio's hand from his neck and arm and sat up on the bed.

"Erika! Th-This isn't- We weren't-" Junior stuttered as he sweat. Erika cleared her throat.

"Your mom wanted me to tell you that she wanted you to run to the store for some more eggnog," said Erika as she brushed some strands of hair away from her face with an embarrassed look.

"Anyway, sorry for the intrusion," said Erika as she quickly left the room and closed the door.

"No, Erika!" cried Junior. He groaned in misery. He then looked to Adagio in annoyance.

"Thanks to you, Erika has the wrong idea," said Junior. Adagio rolled her eyes as she brought her knees to herself.

"Whatever. You know you liked it. I even felt it on my leg," said Adagio with a smirk and slightly pink cheeks. Junior brought his shirt down over his lap with his face red as a cherry.

"Th-That was my phone!" said Junior.

"Hm. That's a big phone," said Adagio with a wink. Junior looked away as he felt himself burning up like a nuclear reactor on meltdown.

"First you sneak a grope on my thigh and now this. I knew my legs were your weakness," said Adagio with a chuckle.

"A-Anyway, I have to go to the store," said Junior as he stood up.

"Hey," called Adagio. Junior turned.

"What n-" Junior felt himself pulled slightly down by the collar of his shirt towards Adagio. The girl planted a kiss on his cheek that made a loud smooch. Junior's eyes were wide as the girl released him.

"Just a little something for the holiday, my hero," said Adagio as she winked at him. Junior was stunned as the girl released him and walked to his door, swinging her hips in a hypnotic way.

"By the way, don't get too excited. We aren't together. That was your Christmas gift," chuckled Adagio as she left the room. Junior merely stood in his room with red cheeks as he felt where the kiss was planted. His heart pounded.

"I... I don't know how to process this," said Junior. He then groaned as he hit his head.

"Get your shit together! I need to go to the store!" said Junior as he rushed out to the hall with his sweater on. He made his way to the living room and walked out the door.

"Goji, wait!" called Fluttershy as she rushed out of the house as she slipped on her winter gloves on and wrapped her scarf on.

"You're going to the store, right? I'll come along," said Fluttershy. Junior nodded.

"S-Sure, let's go," said Junior. He hoped that Erika hadn't mentioned what she saw. This situation was stressing him out.

Meanwhile in the house, Adagio took a seat next to Zip as she rubbed her shoulder.

"Hey, beautiful. Have you been naughty or nice this year?" asked Adagio with a sultry look. Zip gulped as she bore an uncomfortable look. Thorn sighed.

"Damn this girl is thirsty," muttered Thorn.





Junior found himself walking along Fluttershy in the cold evening. Christmas lights glowed, and snow fell from the sky, covering the streets and sidewalks. Every breath the two took was visible as it came from them like smoke. Junior bore a look of discomfort as he walked alongside the girl, whose cheeks were red from blood that was running during this cold weather. The girl looked rather cute, with a white beanie overhead, ear muffs, and her torso and neck bundled up in a scarf and a light green sweater. She looked rather cozy as the small fury critters that she was always fond of.

During their walk to the store, Junior couldn't help but worry about Erika and what she thought she saw. She might say something that could get his friends to look at him in a negative light for trying to make a pass on Adagio on Christmas Eve. He even feared Fluttershy getting the wrong idea. The girl looked his way.

"Hey," called Fluttershy. Junior flinched with a nervous look.

"Er... Yes?" asked Junior as the two walked.

"Is something the matter? You seem antsy," said Fluttershy as she looked at her friend in concern.

"No. I'm fine. Just glad to be out of the house. It's crowded," said Junior with a nervous chuckle. The girl bore an unconvinced look on her face. But she shrugged.

"Speaking of which, I'm enjoying the party so far," said Fluttershy with a smile.

"Oh. That's good," said Junior as he relaxed. The girl took a breath as her cheeks flushed.

"It's pretty cold, wouldn't you agree?" asked Fluttershy.

"Well, I give off more heat than most during the winter. It actually feels kinda nice right now," said Junior. He then glanced at the girl worriedly.

"Are you getting too cold?" asked Junior.

"N-No, I'm fine. I just... Um," Fluttershy stopped walking as she twiddled her thumbs. Junior stopped as he raised a brow. Then, he felt dread creeping up.

'Ah shit! Does she know?!' thought Junior, fearful that Erika may have said something after all. But then he noticed Fluttershy avoiding eye contact with him as she bore a shy smile on her face.

"I... I..." Fluttershy sighed in frustration as she reached into her sweater and pulled out a present that was wrapped up.

"I wanted to wait until later tonight. Th-This is from me," said Fluttershy as she held out the gift with her face flushing hot. Junior bore a look of surprise. He took the gift into his hands. Given the shape and softness of the gift, Junior assumed that it might have been some type of clothing.

"I... I don't know what to say. You didn't have to," said Junior.

"I wanted to," said Fluttershy with a warm smile. Junior lightly smiled in response.

"Is it alright if I open it?" asked Junior. Fluttershy nodded. The Transmutant began to tear the wrapping paper, dropping them into a nearby trash can by a building. Soon, he found himself holding a scarf, which was dark in color. But it bore light blue patterns on it.

"I made it myself," said Fluttershy as she held her hands behind her back. Junior looked at her in surprise.

"You?" asked Junior.

"Mm hmm. Sewing is a hobby of mine," said Fluttershy with a small laugh. She then looked to Junior with hopeful eyes.

"Do you like it?" asked Fluttershy.

"I love it," said Junior with a warm smile. Fluttershy's heart leaped in her chest at his answer. Her smile brightened.

"I kinda feel bad though. I didn't get you anything," said Junior with a sigh. Fluttershy approached him with a smile.

"It's alright. But if you want to give me something, would you mind being my hero again sometime?" asked Fluttershy. Junior felt his cheeks warm up. He then lightly chuckled as he ruffled the side of Fluttershy's head, where her hair was exposed.

"Sure," said Junior. Fluttershy gave a suppressed giggle. She then took the scarf from Junior's hand and gestured for him to lower himself to her level. Junior slightly bent down, allowing the girl to wrap the scarf around his neck. Fluttershy smiled in satisfaction at the scarf, but lightly gasped as she realized that she and Junior were staring face to face. The girl quickly backed away with an embarrassed look.

"W-We should hurry and get to the store!" said Fluttershy as she quickly began to walk. As she took another step, Fluttershy slipped on a patch of wet ice, causing her to yelp as she began to fall. Before she could, Junior quickly caught her hand and held the girl as she clung to his waist. Her heart racing from the slip. Junior gently raised the girl up to her feet as she still clung to him.

"Are you alright?" asked Junior in worry. Fluttershy's heart pounded in her chest as she stared into his firm, caring amber eyes. His hand was firmly holding her hand as she had one of her arms wrapped tightly around his back. Fluttershy meekly nodded. Junior bore an amused look.

"Heroic enough for ya?" asked Junior. Fluttershy began to giggle in response. The two shared a short laugh together.







Sonata was standing by her sisters as Blaire and Cynthia stood before them in the Takeshi house hold. Cynthia bore a star struck look as she shook with excitement.

"Oh my God! Oh my God! I can't believe that I'm meeting you three! And I can't believe Gojira knows you!" said Cynthia with a fan girlish squeal. Sonata merely bore a bright smile along with Adagio, while Aria bore a somewhat small smile. While she preferred to keep a low profile on her fame, she didn't mind it being a little kid.

"Well you are just adorable! Probably the cutest of our younger fans!" said Adagio as she slightly knelt to Cynthia's level, who smiled in flattery.

"I'm still surprised that there are some pop stars in our town," said Blaire.

"We're living with our aunt out here for a while to finish school," said Sonata. Blaire nodded in approval.

"That's good," said Blaire.

"So cool! Not only are you beautiful and talented, but smart!" said Cynthia in awe. Aria snorted.

"Some of us are smart at least," muttered Aria. Sonata sent her a glare of offense. She then noticed Angirasu to be standing by the hall as he spoke to Rodan, Mosura and Eliza. She felt her heart flutter in her chest. The girl cleared her throat.

"Um... I'll be right back," said Sonata as she left the group. Cynthia bore a curious look as Adagio smirked. Sonata made her way to Angirasu's side and tapped his shoulder, drawing his attention.

"Hey!" greeted Sonata with a smile. Angirasu warmly smiled at her in response.

"Hey, Sonata. That's a nice outfit you have on," said Angirasu. Sonata giggled in flattery as she placed her hands on her hips as she did a pose.

"Like it? I thought it'd be fun to dress up for the holiday," said Sonata. Rodan cleared his throat.

"Well, I think there's a great Christmas movie playing. Come on 'Liza. Let's check it out!" said Rodan as he began to walk the girl with himself, who bore a confused look.

"Oh OK," said Eliza. Mosura gasped.

"Oh! I forgot that I was supposed to uh... Check on something!" said Mosura as she left Angirasu and Sonata alone.

"Hmm." hummed Angirasu in curiosity. Sonata smiled to herself, thankful that her friends were giving her a chance to be alone with Angirasu.

"Um... So, Angirasu..." called Sonata, drawing the boy's attention. Sonata held her pony tail over her shoulder and lightly stroked it as she bore a shy smile.

"I... I wanted to ask if you wanted to hang out again. Just the two of us? We could go ice skating or something," said Sonata. Angirasu looked away as he bore a small look of regret. Sonata began to worry.

"Angirasu?" called Sonata.

"Sonata... I... I would like to. But you see..." Angirasu scratched his head with a sigh.

"My mother... She doesn't really want us hanging out," said Angirasu as he looked at the girl. Sonata bore a puzzled look that looked like it was about to break down in panic and despair.

"I-I don't get it. Why not? I thought..." Sonata's lip quivered. "Did I do something wrong?"

"She has recollection about what happened during the showcase. My mom is just kind of the paranoid type," said Angirasu. Sonata looked down in disappointment.

"Hey, this doesn't mean that we're not friends anymore. We just... Can't hang out alone like we did again. You understand, right?" asked Angirasu with a worried look. Sonata nodded as she looked to Angirasu with a small smile.

"Yeah, I understand," said Sonata. Angirasu sighed in relief. He was afraid that the girl was going to take this harder. But that wasn't the case, much to his relief. It was harder for him to turn her down.

"Hey, I'm going to grab a soda. You want one?" asked Angirasu. Sonata nodded.

"Sure," said Sonata. As Angirasu left, Sonata lost her smile. Her expression slightly hardened as she looked off to the kitchen, where Aiko was sitting with Miwa, Posey, Baragon and Manda.

"Hmph. This means war, Mrs. Riku," said Sonata to herself.

Meanwhile, Angirasu was grabbing a couple of soda cans. Aiko looked his way.

"Did you tell her?" asked Aiko. Angirasu sighed.

"Yes..." answered Angirasu in a small tone. Aiko nodded.

"OK. I just don't want you-" Aiko was interrupted as her son glared at her.

"Mom, she's a nice girl!" said Angirasu.

"It's what happened at the showcase is what concerns me," said Aiko. Angirasu scoffed as he made his way over to the table.

"What happened?" asked Miwa in confusion.

"During the musical showcase at their school, those pop stars were up next. But when they started singing... I don't know. It felt like I wasn't in control of my actions. I couldn't move or speak unless told to. I know how it sounds, but I'm serious. No one was even aware what happened, but we all knew that something wasn't right. Like we blanked out of mind," said Aiko as she held her head. Posey and Miwa looked at her in confusion.

"That's why I don't want you hanging out with that girl, Angirasu. I'm not comfortable with her or her sisters," said Aiko.

"But..." Angirasu was about to make an argument but Manda waved her hand.

"Hey, don't blame the girls. It wasn't really their fault. Remember Amber?" asked Manda. Aiko looked to the living room and found Blaire and Cynthia staring at the fairy in fascination as Senior introduced them.

"The bug?" asked Aiko with an unnerved look.

"Yeah. She's supernatural. You see, your son joined our group the Guardians to protect the Ark, which the Purists attacked us for. The Ark-"

"Wait, what?!" asked Aiko in alarm. Baragon groaned as he face palmed and Angirasu bore a panicked look. Manda bore a look of confusion.

"What? What's wrong?" asked Manda. Aiko was glaring at her.

"What exactly do you mean that my son 'joined' your group?" demanded Aiko. Manda slumped her shoulders.

"Oooh." Manda bore a look of discomfort.

"Goddammit, Manda," said Baragon as he buried his face into his palm. Aiko then narrowed her eyes as she looked to her son.

"Is there something you want to tell me?" asked Aiko. Angirasu bit his lip as he stood nervously.

"I uh..."

"Hey, it's not what you think. He doesn't actually-" Manda was interrupted as Aiko glared at her.

"I am not asking you!" said Aiko, causing Manda to flinch. Angirasu groaned as He began to stomp off.

"Wha- Angirasu! Get back here!" shouted Aiko, drawing some people's attention. Angirasu ignored her and walked out the front door. Aiko groaned as she got out of her seat and made her way over to the front door. Manda, Miwa and Posey bore worried looks as Baragon bore a deadpanned look.

"Good going, Manda," said Baragon. Manda moaned in worry.

Outside on the porch, Angirasu stood outside in the cold with his arms crossed. His mother had just stepped outside and closed the door.

"What the hell are you thinking?! You joined a gang of rogue Transmutants?! Ones that were led by Takeshi?!" demanded Aiko.

"Mom-"

"How could you do something so stupid and irresponsible?! I thought I raised you better than this!" said Aiko as she made her way over to her son. Angirasu hardened his expression as his mother berated him.

"Angirasu, answer me!" said Aiko as she grabbed her son's shoulder. Angirasu pulled away with an angry look.

"What the hell do you care?! You never bothered with me after dad died!" yelled Angirasu. Aiko narrowed her eyes.

"You- Don't you talk to me like that!" said Aiko.

"Why? Because it's the truth?!" demanded Angirasu.

"Because I am your mother!" said Aiko.

"Then why were gone you those past seven years?!" yelled Angirasu. Aiko was taken aback. Angirasu looked at her with an angry glare.

"You think you can just dump me at my aunt and uncle's and come back trying to say you’re sorry while trying to control me?" asked Angirasu.

"Yeah, I'm friends with a delinquent, whose father founded the Revolutionaries. I've gotten into my share of fights. I want to hang out with someone you don't like. And I joined a group of rogue Transmutants!" yelled Angirasu. His mother was silent as he poured out his anger.

"You may not approve, but honestly I don't care. You know why? Because they don't make me afraid to be a Transmutant! They may live in hiding, but at least they live feeling like goddamn human beings! Something you never taught me!" said Angirasu. Aiko's eyes widened.

"All you did was teach me how to fear doing wrong and not respect doing right. Then you left after dad died," said Angirasu in a low tone. Aiko stood still and quiet as her eyes were wide.

"I thought we could patch things up when you came back. But apparently, I'm not the upstanding citizen you wanted," said Angirasu. Aiko slowly shook her head.

"That's not true. You're more than that," said Aiko in a soft tone. Angirasu merely glared at her. He then turned and began to walk away.

"I'm going home," said Angirasu.

"Angirasu!" called Aiko. But her son didn't listen. The woman stood as she watched her son leave.

"Son, come back. Please," said Aiko, her voice growing distraught. Angirasu kept walking as his eyes ran with tears as he bore an angry look. Coming his way were Junior and Fluttershy, who carried bags filled with eggnog.

"Aang? What are you doing out here?" asked Junior in confusion.

"I'm going home. Thanks for the invite," said Angirasu as he left. Junior and Fluttershy watched as he left. Fluttershy's eyes were wide.

"He was crying," said Fluttershy. Junior looked at her in surprise. He then looked down the sidewalk and found Aiko to be standing ahead. The two made their way over to the woman as she stood with her head lowered.

"Mrs. Riku?" called Fluttershy. Aiko was silent. Junior and Fluttershy glanced at each other.

"Let's go inside, Mrs. Riku," said Junior.

"No. I-I..." Aiko stuttered. She took a breath.

"Thank you for inviting us over," said Aiko as she adjusted her jacket and proceeded to walk away.

"M-Mrs. Riku!" called Fluttershy, but the woman ignored the girl. Aiko continued down the sidewalk in silence with her hands in her pockets, as snow fell. Junior sighed as Fluttershy deeply frowned. Both were worried for what had happened between Angirasu and Aiko, and were unable to get answers.

"Let's... Head inside," said Junior. Fluttershy nodded with a small sigh.

"Right," said Fluttershy as the two began to walk to the house.

Suddenly, the lights from the house died down. The two looked at the house in confusion as they heard frantic voices inside.

"What the hell?" Junior bore a look of confusion.

"The whole neighborhood went out!" said Fluttershy. Sure enough, the two found that lights from the houses and lampposts were off. The door opened, revealing Senior, Miwa and Baragon to be stepping out.

"Junior. What happened?" asked Miwa.

"We don't know. The power is out in the entire neighborhood," said Junior. Fluttershy suddenly sneezed.

"Oh. Excu- Achoo!" Fluttershy sneezed again. She began to sneeze a couple of more times, as her nose grew red. Junior felt his throat burn and clench, causing him to grunt. Miwa began to cough as she held her throat.

"Ugh. Wha..." Senior coughed roughly, while Manda sneezed a few times. From within the house, people began to cough, sneeze, or complain about burning or aching throats. Baragon's eyes widened.

"What the fuck? Look at the sky!" said Baragon as he pointed to the night sky. Everyone outside looked to the sky and were shocked to find that a green aurora was present. It looked to be mixing with what appeared to be an amoeba that was big enough to cover the sky. Everyone stared in shock as the light shone down to the earth. Outside of this transparent membrane, what was left of the sky had begun to turn red.

"Oh my gosh," said Fluttershy in shock as she coughed.

From within the house, everyone was staring through the windows in shock. as they coughed. Rodan stood close to Eliza as he stared with wide eyes, still coughing. He took her hand and held it firmly, but Eliza held no sign of fear on her face. It was completely neutral as she stared at the bizarre sight, not coughing nor sneezing. After a few seconds, the amoeba-like membrane disappeared along with the aurora lights. The sky returned to normal, with the moon shining its white light. Everyone stopped coughing and sneezing. The irritation to their senses had subsided.

"What the hell was that?" asked Junior with an unnerved look. Senior looked to Amber on his shoulder.

"Amber, what was that? Was it the Spirit Gem?" asked Senior in worry.

"No. This was something completely unrelated," said Amber in a grim tone.
> Halloween Special 2: Blood Suckers
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

It was the afternoon. Ponyville's trees had shed the brownish gold leaves from their branches, littering lawns, sidewalks and roads. A cool breeze carried the leaves throughout town. Fall, a time that neared the most popular holidays before the end of the year. As well as a season that gave way to a social event that happens annually.

Ponyville High, once again was prepping itself for the fall. There were some Halloween decorations in the halls, on windows, doors, etc. These ranged from a mess of cotton webs covered in plastic spiders, paper bats that hung on the walls, and posters of spooky-scary skeletons that could send shivers down your spine. From inside of the gymnasium, students worked to place decorations and set up tables for the coming Fall Formal. Pinkie Pie was directing the students on how to set up the decorations and tables.

From the stage, the Dazzlings were standing with Rarity. The fashionable girl was measuring them from head to toe with a giddy expression.

"I can't believe that I am actually going to be making you three dresses! For a performance at our school!" Squealed Rarity in delight. Aria sighed.

"Just don't screw it up. I don't want to look like trash," deadpanned Aria.

"Oh! I wouldn't dream of it! In fact, I took the time during lunch to sketch up some designs for your dresses!" said Rarity as she pulled out a sketchbook. On the page were thumbnail drawings of female figures, wearing different kinds of dresses with different length skirts, but they all seemed to have a common Gothic theme.

"Wow! These are pretty, Rarity!" Said Sonata with a smile.

"Mm. I bet my hips would look great in that one," said Adagio with a smirk.

"Not bad. I kinda like the one with the webbed sleeves," said Aria. Her expression looking pleased. Which was something not often shown. Rarity was shaking, trying to contain her excitement.

"I'm really glad that you like them!" said Rarity. As she began to talk to the Dazzlings about her vision for the dresses, Adagio looked off to the side, noticing a familiar face. Gojira Takeshi Jr. was helping Angirasu and Rodan move sound equipment into the gymnasium.

"Excuse me, I'll be right back," said Adagio as she quickly dropped down from the stage. Rarity and the rest of the Dazzlings looked on in confusion as she left.

"Rodan, stop moving so fast!" said Junior in annoyance as he walked backwards while holding a large speaker by one side and Rodan carried the other side.

"This is taking too long, man. I wanna go home and finish binging my show," complained Rodan.

"Rodan, I swear to God. If we drop this thing, you're the one paying for it," warned Junior. The two stopped by the bleachers and sat the large speaker down, while sitting it up right. Angirasu carried a large electronic device and sat it on a table that was nearby.

"Alright, Vinyl's DJ set is right here. I just need to run back and get some of the cables," said Angirasu as he left the two. Rodan nudged Junior with a smirk.

"Yo G, look who's coming," said Rodan as he nodded his head to the side. Junior looked to where he was gesturing and found Adagio to be approaching with a smile.

"Afternoon boys~," greeted Adagio.

"Yo, Adagio," greeted Rodan.

"Hey, Ada," greeted Junior.

"So, workin' hard I see. You boys must be so reliable," said Adagio with a nod. Rodan chuckled with a cocky smirk.

"Ah, you know. A man's gotta do, what a man's gotta do," said Rodan. Junior merely rolled his eyes.

"But you were bitchin' like a little boy a minute ago," muttered Junior under his breath. He then noticed Adagio making her way to him. She wrapped an arm around him and pulled him close. Her expression was coy as she lightly rubbed the boy's shoulder.

"You know, this is gonna be my first time at a school formal. My sisters and I were always taught by a private educator, so we could advance our singing career. So, I'm a little nervous," said Adagio in a fake worried tone.

"Uh huh." Junior responded as he glanced at the girl's hand that groped his shoulder. He then stiffened as Adagio rested her head on his arm while tracing a finger over his chest.

"But maybe if someone I knew would go with me to the formal, I would be more comfortable," said Adagio. She brought a hand under Junior's chin and brought him closer to her height with a seductive look.

"And when I'm comfortable, so are those close to me. You interested, big boy~?" Asked Adagio. Junior gave a short chuckle as he removed Adagio's hand from under his chin.

"Sorry, but I'm not interested. Formals aren't for me," said Junior as he removed the girl's hand from his shoulder. Adagio bore a surprised look as the boy walked off.

"Come on, Ro. We still have work to do," said Junior as he walked out of the gymnasium. Rodan looked at Adagio, who looked stunned. He then ran after Junior.

"Dude! Are you high?!" Asked Rodan, leaving Adagio alone. The girl sighed heavily with a disappointed look.

"You jerk," muttered Adagio as she crossed her arms. From on stage, Aria shook her head.

"A swing and a miss," said Aria.



It was the next day. Junior sighed as he walked down to the main foyer of the school. A few students were in the hall, making their way to class.

"Why does Celestia want me to be the one to always show noobies around? There's gotta be better choices," said Junior. He then arrived at his destination, where four teenagers were present.

"Morning. I'm Gojira Takeshi, and welcome to Ponyville High," said Junior. The teens comprised of two boys and two girls. All of which would be considered attractive since some of the remaining male and female students gawking at them. However, they appeared to be pale, and wore dark clothing.

'Sheesh. Another group of kids that stand out? Just my luck,' thought Junior. One of the boys stepped forward. He had brown hair and wore a collar shirt that was slightly unbuttoned from up top, revealing a bit of skin from his pectorals.

"Pleased to meet you. I am Edward Krullen. Call me Ed. These are my siblings," said the boy. A blonde boy, his hair covering a bit of his left eye, raised a hand.

"Yo. Emmett Krullen," said the boy. A blonde girl waved as her blue eyes sparkled at Junior.

"Hey~! Victoria!" Said the girl. Her voice was more upbeat. The last sibling bowed her head.

"Allison Krullen. A pleasure to make your acquaintance," said the girl. Her tone was softer, and her brown hair was short. She wore dark makeup around her eyes and lips, unlike the blonde girl.

"Right. Let me show you around," said Junior as he silently contemplated the odd personality differences of the siblings, not to mention their overall appearance.

"Alright, just to get something out of the way, if you aren't goth and are a bunch of hipsters dressing in black because it looks cool, keep your asses away from the back of the school. The goth kids hate that shit," said Junior.

"You speak from experience?" Asked Ed.

"Not. Also, I'm not a hipster. I just like grey," said Junior as he tugged at his own sweater. "Besides, I don't wear that skinny jean crap or have my hair with that fuckboy look. No offense, Emmett," said Junior.

"Some taken," said Emmett. Junior cleared his throat.

“Well don't listen to me. I always talk shit about stuff. A lot of girls these days go for that look, so I think you're good," said Junior.

"I don't. I prefer boys that are quite masculine, confident, rugged, and disillusioned with his fellow youth," said Allison with a wink. Her tone was deadpanned. Junior raised a brow.

"Uh... what?" Asked Junior.

"So, what do you guys have to offer here at this school?" Asked Victoria.

"Oh. Uh... we got a lot of clubs. Anything from music, art, literature, sports, community service, just about anything," said Junior. He then looked to the teens.

"But none of that occult shit."

"Hm. So, you assume we are into that because of our clothes," asked Ed in amusement.

"No, that was just my shitty attempt at joking around," said Junior. Ed chuckled more.

"Oh, but I found pretty funny, my friend," said Ed.

"Uh... thanks, I guess," said Junior. He was certain that normally someone would behave in an offended manner or at the very least, be utterly confused. But this guy seemed to have just brushed it off.

'Weird,' thought Junior.

"Hey, Goji!" Called Adagio. Junior turned and found the girl approaching with her bag.

"Morning. I see you're hanging out with new friends," said Adagio.

"No, I'm showing the new kids around," said Junior.

"Really?" Asked Adagio as she looked the teens over in interest. She then noticed Ed and smirked. She quickly moved passed Junior and got into Ed's personal space, who bore a look of surprise.

"I hope my friend here isn't making you feel unwelcomed. He easily gets awkward around new folks," said Adagio. Junior rolled his eyes in response but did not speak.

"Not at all. He speaks his mind. I find that admirable," said Ed. Adagio smiled as she looked over Ed's clothes.

"You know, I like your style. It's a nice blend of formal casual clothing," said Adagio as she ran a hand over Ed's collar shirt.

"Ooh. And someone isn't afraid to show off a little muscle," said Adagio with a giggle as she looked to where Ed's shirt was unbuttoned. "Unlike a certain guy I know."

Junior crossed his arms in annoyance. He looked off to the side as Adagio continued to flirt with the new student. Her expression turned to smirk as she glanced at Junior. Ed took her hand with a smile, catching Adagio off guard.

"Heh. You're quite charming. Just as much as your eyes," said Ed. Adagio bore a look of surprise and lightly blushed.

"Hehe. Normally the first thing guys notice are my boobs," said Adagio as she placed a hand over her chest.

"Ah. But the eyes hold the window into a person's soul. And I like what I see," said Ed as he locked eyes with Adagio. The girl's blush deepened as she stared into Ed's hazel eyes.

"Egad," said Junior with a scoff. The teens chuckled in response, much to Junior's annoyance.

"What's so funny?" Asked Junior.

"Nothing, Gojira. Please, would you mind carrying on the tour," said Ed. Junior blew air through his nose with a scowl.

“I'll do it. But not because you asked," muttered Junior. He led the teens, including Adagio, through the school. He showed off the classes, the clubrooms, the cafeteria, and finally the gymnasium.

"And here's the gymnasium. Reeks of sweat, and the go to spot for the formal coming up," said Junior. Ed bore a look of interest.

"The Fall Formal?" Questioned Ed.

"Yep. Just the place where students get to briefly get away from being groomed to be brainwashed to assimilate into a collective society where the individual is screwed over. Also known as the Equestrian Education System," said Junior. "Just toss your money away for a ticket to forget your troubles for the night."

"I think I might," said Ed with a smirk.

"Same! I'd love to dance the night away, passed the witching hour," said Victoria. Junior bore a raised brow.

"The wi- yikes," said Junior.

"Yes. I can't wait to bust out my funky moves," said Emmett.

"People still use 'funky'?" Muttered Junior.

"I imagine there'd be refreshments? That isn't water?" Questioned Allison. Junior stared blankly.

"Suuuuure. I would assume so," said Junior. "Not sure what water ever did to you, but whatever."

"You should definitely come! It's a good opportunity to meet some friends. Plus, I'll be performing on stage," said Adagio. Ed smiled with a look of interest.

"Really? Then I'll have to come for sure. Perhaps you'd like to accompany me yourself? I bet your voice is as lovely as you," said Ed. Adagio gave a suppressed giggle as she looked away. Junior rolled his eyes with an upset stomach.

"You're asking me to go to the formal with you? Gee..." Adagio briefly glanced at Junior, who was looking off to the side with his hands in his pockets.

"Um... Let me think about it," said Adagio.

"Alright. But would you at least come over to our place for dinner? It'd be nice to get to know you better," said Ed. Junior raised his brows.

"Oh, sure! Sounds good," said Adagio. Junior bore an incredulous look.

"Care to join us, Gojira?" Asked Allison.

"Jesus Christ, you guys are very eager," said Junior. Suddenly, the teens all exclaimed, causing Junior and Adagio to flinch. Allison was backing away as she covered her ears.

"No! No!" Cried Allison.

"Geez! What the fuck was that?!" Asked Junior as he dug a finger into his ringing ear.

"Sorry. We uh... We thought we saw a very large spider over you," said Ed with a forced chuckle. Junior looked up over his head, finding nothing.

"So... about dinner," said Ed as he cleared his throat.

"You know what, I'll pass. Thanks for the offer. That concludes the tour by the way," said Junior as he walked off. An unnerved look was on his face.



Later that day, Junior was making his way to the cafeteria for lunch. A thoughtful look was on his face. The new kids seemed rather off to him. For one, they were pretty pale, like they were anemic or something. They merely went along with the things he said that would be considered in poor taste, the awkwardness of interacting with them, and then suddenly freaking out. They claimed that they thought they saw a spider, but Junior's 'bullshit meter' was going off. That was quite a strong reaction they had, almost feeling unrelated. Ed even sounded like he pulled an excuse out of his ass. Junior shook his head.

"I'm looking too much into it. They're probably just a bunch of weirdos like everyone else I know," said Junior as he entered the lunch room. His eyes widened as he found Emmett siting on the cafeteria table in the back, holding out a rose to Mosura Yasu.

"The hell?" Junior rushed over to the table.

"Your hair is lovely like the pure white snow. And your blue eyes sparkle much like the starry night sky," said Emmett as he held the rose out to Mosura. The girl blushed as she took the rose.

"Oh... Emmett. That's so sweet," said Mosura, breathless.

"Mosu?" Called Junior incredulously. Mosura looked his way with a bashful look.

"Goji, be honest. I'm looking pretty foolish right now being all flushed huh?" Asked Mosura. Emmett brought her face to meet his.

"Ah. But your blush over your pale skin shows just how full of life and warmth you are," said Emmett.

"The fuck does that even mean?" Asked Junior in confusion. Mosura giggled bashfully.

"That flattered you?!" Asked Junior incredulously.

"Of course! It's romantic!" Said Mosura.

"It's shit, that's what it is! Where did you learn to compliment a girl? Romance Manga?" Asked Junior with a snort. Mosura sent him a glare.

"Hey that's enough! No need to be hostile towards Emmett!" Said Mosura. Junior scoffed. He then noticed Victoria clinging to Rodan with a giggle.

"Mm. You know, red is my favorite color. It's hot, passionate, and so full of life," said Victoria as she ran a hand over Rodan's hair.

"Heh. Now my face is red too," said Rodan with a chuckle.

"No way," said Junior in disbelief. He then noticed Allison running a hand over Angirasu's muscled arm.

"Mm. I'd love to be scooped up into your large arms and carried off into the moonlight," said Allison with a flirty smile. Angirasu chuckled as he looked away shyly.

"You guys only have been here one day and your flirting with my friends? What the hell?" Asked Junior.

"Goji, you mind? I'm trying to enjoy this," said Rodan as Victoria stroked his hair. Junior scowled.

"Fine. As if I'd want to watch this shit," said Junior as he made his way over to another table. He took a seat with his lunch bag and found Adagio sitting next to him.

"I see the new kids are making themselves comfortable," said Adagio. Junior grimaced.

"I guess. A little too comfortable if you ask me," said Junior as he pulled out a sandwich from his bag. He looked back at the teens as they continued to flirt with his friends.

"I mean, who the hell flirts with strangers in just seconds after meeting them. What's weirder is that they seem to be using little to no effort. Rodan I would expect this out of. But Aang and Mosu? I thought Mosura would not give a guy that comes onto her like that the time," said Junior as he looked on in confusion as Mosura giggled bashfully as Emmett sat close to her.

"Hey, when you look as good as them, you can make others putty in your hand," said Adagio with a chuckle. Junior shook his head.

"I guess you would be putty. That Ed guy sure didn't waste time on inviting you over to his place for dinner," said Junior with a scoff. Adagio smirked as a chuckle escaped her throat.

"What?" asked Junior.

"Gojira Takeshi, are you jealous?" asked Adagio. Junior bore an incredulous look.

"Jealous? Of Ed? Why the hell would be jealous of that creep?" asked Junior. Adagio laughed.

"You totally are jealous! You're jealous that not only did I accept his request to come over for dinner, but also to go with him to the prom!" said Adagio. Junior bore an annoyed look.

"Adagio, I couldn't care less about any of that. Like I said yesterday, I have no interest in going to the Formal!" said Junior in annoyance. Adagio scoffed as she sent him a glare.

"Then what's with your attitude?" asked Adagio.

"Me? What's with you? Do you often go along with 'dates' with guys you just meet?" asked Junior incredulously. Adagio growled as she crossed her arms.

"Careful, Gojira. If I didn't know better, I'd say that you think that I'm easy," said Adagio in a low tone. Junior scoffed as he stood up.

"You said it, sister. Not me," said Junior. He walked off with his lunch as Adagio turned red.

"Hope you enjoy your 'date', Ada," said Junior sarcastically.

"Oh yeah?! Well... You so are jealous! " Shouted Adagio from across the cafeteria. "Gojira!"

Adagio narrowed her eyes as the Transmutant walked out of the cafeteria. She then noticed the stares that she was receiving. The girl put on a menacing glare, prompting everyone to look away. Meanwhile, Junior was walking down the hallway in annoyance.

"Hmph. Jealous. I'm not jealous. What do I care if she dates another guy. I'm just pointing out some fishy shit. I'm looking out for her," muttered Junior as he walked down the hall.





Later that Night...


Adagio Dazzle was standing before a large house that stood just a mile away from the town. The house sat by an open field, overlooking the far wilderness that lied beyond the town.

"Wow. These guys live far," said Adagio to herself as she looked at the house. It looked to have been rather expensive. A balcony hung on a second floor of the building, where tinted windows were present. The girl stepped up to the door and rang the doorbell. In just seconds, the door opened, revealing Ed as he cracked a smile.

"Good evening. Come inside," said Ed as he opened the door wider and stepped to the side. Adagio smiled as she accepted the invitation. The girl looked around as the lights from the chandelier shone above. The inside was just as nice as the exterior of the house. There were clean walls and furniture. The tile floor shone and didn't bare a spot of dirt. The walls bore a couple of oil paintings of scenery out in the wilderness.

"Wow," said Adagio with an impressed look.

"May I take your coat?" asked Ed as he held a hand out. Adagio smiled graciously as she took off her coat and handed it to the boy.

The two found themselves entering the living room of the house, where Ed's siblings were present, dressed the same way as normal. They greeted the girl with smiles.

"You made it! Welcome!" said Victoria. Adagio waved.

"Hey, thanks for inviting me," said Adagio. She then looked around with an odd look.

"So, uh... are your parents' around?" asked Adagio in curiosity.

"No, they're out of town right now. So, we have the place to ourselves for the week. Please, make yourself comfortable. Dinner is almost ready," said Ed as he gestured to one of the couches in the large living room. Adagio took a seat as the other girls sat, while the boys moved to the kitchen.

"So, the boys cook?" asked Adagio with an impressed look.

"Oh yeah. We all pitch in together with chores. They're just better at cooking then us," said Victoria with a sheepish laugh. Adagio smiled as she looked to the kitchen.

"I gotta say, you're full of surprises," said Adagio. Ed chuckled.

"You've seen nothing yet," said Ed. Adagio's ears perked as she heard footsteps to be approaching. She turned and found a girl with brunette hair to be walking down the stairs. Her skin was pale, and her appearance was at least average at most in beauty, in Adagio's opinion. Her lips were parted, revealing her teeth. Her nostrils didn't flare with breaths, as she breathed from her mouth. The girl bore a scowl as she entered the living room. Adagio bore a confused look.

"Marry Sue! Glad you decided to join us," said Ed as he turned his attention from the pot.

"Who's this?" questioned the girl as she focused on Adagio. Her tone was slightly hostile.

"Hey, be nice. She's a guest," said Victoria. Mary Sue rolled her eyes as she made her way to the refrigerator. She opened the freezer and reached inside.

"You're not gonna have dinner?" asked Emmett.

"No, I lost my appetite," said Mary Sue as her eyes fell on Adagio. She drew out a red Popsicle and forcefully closed the freezer. She coldly walked out of the living room, leaving an awkward silence. Adagio twiddled her thumbs with a worried look.

"Don't mind her. She's Ed's Ex," said Allison. Adagio's eyes slightly widened in response.

"His Ex? B-But... Does she live with you guys?" asked Adagio.

"She does. It's a long story," said Ed with a sigh as he grabbed plates from the cabinets. Victoria leaned close to Adagio.

"Things have been awkward since they broke up," whispered Victoria.

"I noticed," said Adagio with a grimace. Meanwhile, Mary Sue was walking down the dark hall of the house, where she opened a door at the far end. Beyond the door was a dark basement, which she entered.

Back in the living room, Adagio stood up from her seat.

"Hey, may I use your bathroom?" asked Adagio.

"Sure. Down the hall on the left," said Victoria. Adagio nodded as she made her way out to the hall. She found the bathroom door on the left, and entered. She hummed to herself as she was brushing her bangs aside. The bathroom itself was just as nice as the house. It was clean and decorated with spotless porcelain.

"Alright, now to wash up," said Adagio as she turned the handle on the sink. It squeaked from being turned, but no water came. Adagio bore a look of confusion as she turned the other handle. Still, no water came out.

"Huh." Adagio fiddled with the handles as she tried to get the water running, but to no avail. She made her way out of the bathroom and to the kitchen. She made her way over to the sink and turned the handle. Still, no water came out. Adagio bore a confused look.

"Oh, the water isn't running right now. The pipes are going to be replaced, so our water was shut off," said Ed as he found Adagio at the sink.

"Oh. Um... You guys have hand sanitizer or something?" asked Adagio.






Later...


Adagio sighed as she stretched her arms. Her belly was full from the delicious dinner that she had. The girl was stood up and helped Ed with the dishes.

"Dinner was delicious. You ever thought of starting your own restaurant?" asked Adagio with a coy smile. Ed chuckled.

"Several times," said Ed. Both he and Adagio shared a laugh. The two soon found themselves sitting together on a bench on the balcony of the second floor of the house. They stared up at the beautiful night sky.

"I can't remember the last time that I watched the stars like this," said Adagio softly. "It's beautiful."

"Yeah. I only wish that the night could last forever," said Ed in a solemn. Adagio noticed this and looked at him curiously.

"Ed?" Called Adagio.

"Forgive me. I didn't mean to spoil the mood," said Ed apologetically. Adagio shook her head.

"Hey, come on. Tell me what's wrong," said Adagio. Ed sighed.

"I must confess. My family, we're all Transmutants. But we're not like most of them. In the sunlight, our skin sparkles. This alerts everyone to our true selves," said Ed.

"Really? I never heard of that kind of Transmutant. But I don't mind. I'm friends with some after all," said Adagio with a reassuring smile.

"That's good to hear, but... My woes are caused by the hatred that humans have for our kind. I feel so defenseless with them. Everyday, I fear for myself and my family. Especially during the day," said Ed solemnly. Adagio scooted close to him with a soft expression.

"Hey, you gotta be strong. A friend of mine said to never back down to those screwing with you. His exact words," said Adagio with an amused smile. While she was annoyed with Junior right now, she still kept note of things that he said.

"Don't let fear control you. Besides, I'm sure you'll make plenty of friends here. And you know, the prejudice towards Transmutants will one day just be part of the minority. It happens all the time," said Adagio with a reassuring smile. Ed looked at the girl with a soft expression. Adagio lost her smile as her heart raced. The two locked eyes for what felt like an eternity. Suddenly, Ed lunged for Adagio, pinning her to the ground. The two locked lips, giving moans of pleasure.





It was the next day. Junior was walking through the hallway of the school in silence. He couldn't help but wonder how things went with Adagio. The boy shuddered as he continued down the hall, finding Angirasu, Rodan and Mosura standing together. Junior picked up his paced.

"Mornin' guys," greeted Junior. The three Transmutants sluggishly turned to face Junior, bore a surprised look. They looked to be sickly pale. Their eyes were baggy and filled with what looked to be sadness.

"It doesn't feel good, Goji..." said Mosura. Her tone sounding depressed.

"Whoa. You guys OK? You don't look so good," said Junior with a worried look. Angirasu coughed into his arm.

"I'm not feeling too hot. I feel..." Angirasu paused as he felt his chest.

"Empty?" Asked Rodan.

"Yeah," said Angirasu with a sigh. Rodan scratched his head.

"Man. Is it bright in here or is it just me?" Asked Rodan as he squinted his eyes. Junior made his way over to Mosura and placed the back of his hand against her forehead.

"Jesus! You're burning up!" Said Junior. Mosura tilted her head.

"Am i? But I feel so cold. So cold..." said Mosura with a pained look in her eyes. Junior worriedly looked to his friends.

"I think you guys should go home," said Junior.

"No. I can power through my classes," coughed Angirasu. Junior grimaced.

"Oh look. It's Adagio. Lookin' pretty sexy," said Rodan, with no enthusiasm. Junior rolled his eyes as he turned to where his friend was pointing. He then bore a look of shock. Down the hall, Adagio strolled with her hips swaying. She wore a leather jacket, with finger-less gloves and dark eye shadow and lipstick. Her cleavage was exposed from under her tight tank-top, which only covered her upper torso and exposed her slim belly. She wore leather shorts that rode up to her upper thighs, exposing her alluring legs, which were covered in black fish-net stockings. Dark calf boots squeaked against the floor as she walked. Students had their eyes on the girl as she passed by. Teenage boys were mesmerized by her new look, fueling their hormones.

"Hey guys," greeted Adagio, coolly.

"Heeeey...," Junior greeted as he stared at the girl blankly.

"Interesting outfit..." said Mosura half-heartedly. Adagio chuckled as she ran a hand over her thigh.

"Hot, right? I plan on making this my new look. You like, Goji boy?" Asked Adagio as she pressed herself against Junior. Her breasts were rubbing against him as she bore licked her lips. Junior bore a nervous look.

"Uh..." Junior looked away. Adagio took his hand and forced it against her ass and moved it in a caressing motion. Junior bore a furious blush and a shocked look.

"Yeah, you do. You love feeling me up. You pervy boy," Adagio with a devilish smile, bringing Junior’s hand against her thigh.

"Hey. Don't do that," said Mosura. Adagio looked her way with an annoyed look. But Mosura had her usual pained look, rather than fury.

"You'll get into trouble if you're caught," said Mosura.

"That's the issue?!" Asked Junior incredulously. Adagio giggled as she lustfully looked to Junior.

"In that case, how about we go somewhere more private?" Suggested Adagio as her free hand reached down to Junior's jeans.

"What are y-" Junior quickly pulled her hand away with a shocked look. Adagio was never this seductive. This was pretty much a slutty level of flirting. Something Junior was definitely not comfortable with. Adagio bore an annoyed look. She pushed Junior back.

"You're such a wimp! Some man you are! Not like Ed," scoffed Adagio as she stomped off. Junior lost his shocked and flushed look and bore an annoyed and offended look.

"You're comparing me to that hipster fuck boy?! Wait, since when does giving in to seduction make a guy a man?!" Demanded Junior.

"Pussy!" Shouted Adagio from across the hall. Junior grew flustered as he growled.

"Gah! What a fucking cunt!" Said Junior in frustration.

"Wow," said Rodan.

"What? It's true," said Junior.

"But she's your friend," said Angirasu.

"Some friend. She gets pissy after declining her invitation and just insults me? Fuck that. I don't have to put up with that crap," scoffed Junior. His eyes then widened as he found a boy standing before Adagio.

"Sure! I'll go out with you!" Said Adagio as she wrapped an arm around the boy and walked down the hall with him. Junior scoffed as he shook his head. He then noticed Aria and Sonata passing by.

"Hey, the hell is with Adagio?" Questioned Junior. The two girls merely shrugged at him.

"We don't know. She's been this way since this morning," said Sonata. Aria bore an odd look.

"What's with them?" Asked Aria, pointing to the sickly and gloomy Transmutants near Junior.

"No clue," sighed Junior.





The next couple of weeks rolled by rather quickly for Junior. And throughout that time, Adagio had continued to accept many dates from her admirers. Be they male or female. Yes, Adagio was the biggest 'playa' in school. It was bizarre. Junior knew that she was a hardcore flirt, but she never accepted dates from those who asked her out before. She did tease and flirt with them, but never went on dates until recently.

The Transmutant was sitting on the bleachers as he watched Rodan sluggishly walk on the track in the field. The red-haired boy made his way to the starting point after completing his lap. The teacher gave him an earful for slacking off the past 2 weeks. After that, Rodan sluggishly sat on the bleachers next to Junior. He still looked unwell and in low spirits.

"Dude, what's wrong?" Asked Junior.

"Eh..." Rodan half-heartedly replied.

"Come on. You and the others have been like this the past couple of weeks. It's worrying me," said Junior. Rodan didn't answer and stared off to the field. Junior noticed Octavia to be strolling by. The Transmutant nudged his arm.

"Hey Ro, isn't Octavia looking gorgeous today? Huh? Huh buddy?" asked Junior as he took on a more playful tone. Rodan lazily looked over to the girl that walked by and sighed.

"Sure," said Rodan. Junior bore a shocked look. Never did Rodan waste time ogling a pretty girl before. The fact that he responded the way he did was out of the norm.

"Holy shit," said Junior. His ears then perked as he heard a nearby conversation with a couple of girls passing by.

"Did you hear that Star went missing?" asked one of the girls.

"No way. What is that, the sixth person that has been missing from school lately?" asked another girl.

"9th, actually," said the first girl.

"Yikes. I heard that at least five of them were confirmed to be missing. Most of them were guys and a few were girls," said the second girl.

"And they all went to our school. I'm freaked out of my mind thinking about what happened to them!" said the first school. Junior turned his attention to Rodan.

"You hear about people going missing from our school?" asked Junior in a whisper, not wanting to alert the girls that he ease dropped on their conversation.

"No, not really. I was just doing my own thing," said Rodan.

"You mean mopping about like a sick emo teenager?" asked Junior.

"Ha..." said Rodan sarcastically.






Later...


Junior found himself making his way to the cafeteria alongside Rodan. He passed by a student, who sluggishly walked down the hall with pained eyes. Junior couldn't help but glance at him. Then, he spotted a girl sitting on the ground with her face buried into her lap, only to briefly look up and to look at Junior and Rodan pass by.

"Is there like an infection going on?" asked Junior. "It feels like I'm in a zombie movie," said Junior as he began to notice a couple of more sick looking students. He made it into the cafeteria with Rodan and his eyes widened as he found that there were over a dozen students to be in the similar state of Rodan. They all sat in at the Transmutant table, bearing their own depressing atmosphere. Even one or two of these students in this state were present at the other tables.

"What is going on here?" asked Junior incredulously as Mosura sluggishly walked by. She weakly waved to Junior and Rodan.

"Hey guys. Ready for lunch?" asked Mosura.

"Have you noticed some of the students?" asked Junior.

"Hmm? Oh, yeah. Looks like there's a bug going around, huh?" said Mosura.

"I'm beginning to feel like it's more than that," said Junior warily as he looked to the students that were in this sickly state. He then gagged as he covered his nose.

"What the hell is that smell?" asked Junior.

"Oh that? No idea. It seems like a few others can pick it up. Everyone else don't seem to notice it," said Mosura with a shrug.

"Ugh. Where's Aang?" asked Junior as he held his nose, looking around. He suddenly noticed Fluttershy to be strolling by. His eyes widened as he saw her dressed in black clothes and dark purple eye shadow. Her rosy hair bore black highlights.

"Is that Fluttershy?" asked Junior incredulously. He then gasped as he found the rest of the Main Seven to be walking alongside her, dressed in dark clothes and make up as well. They were approaching the Transmutants.

"Hey, Goji," greeted Fluttershy coyly, rather than timidly.

"The fuck?" Junior managed to say.

"That's rude. When a chick greets you, it wouldn't hurt to greet her back," said Rarity, her accent seeming to have disappeared.

"Did you just say 'chick'?!" asked Junior incredulously. Applejack brought an arm around Junior and brought him close.

"You seem to be real upright. You need some help relieving that?" asked Applejack as she tugged at her dark shirt. Sunset, Fluttershy and Rarity began to crowd the Transmutant too as they rubbed themselves against him.

"Maybe we can study together," suggested Sunset as she licked her dark lips.

"Or maybe you rather play with my kitty," said Fluttershy with a wink. Junior immediately pulled away from the girls.

"What has gotten into all of you?!" yelled Junior, drawing the cafeteria's attention. He looked to his Transmutant friends, who bore indifferent looks. Twilight bore an annoyed look.

"I think you're the only one here who has a problem," said Twilight. Junior held his head as a million thoughts raced in his mind.

"I gotta go," said Junior as he quickly walked out of the cafeteria. He found himself traveling further away through the hall, passing normal looking students. But, he began to notice a couple of boys and girls dressed in dark clothes, bearing different appearances. It felt off, since he had seen some of these students never wearing any of these goth or rocker type of clothes. Hell, one student usually appeared as a stereotypical nerd by wearing nice clothes and glasses, but now he was wearing dark jackets with his hair down, hanging over one of his eyes.

It was then he noticed how some number of students were turning out like Mosura, Rodan and Angirasu, especially at the Transmutant table. Junior began to grow more worried. He quickly made his way over to the boys' locker room, where he sat down and took breathes and trying to analyze his situation.

"Is it a coincidence that they all are Transmutants? It's gotta be. But what is it?" asked Junior as he dug his nails into his head in frustration. He heard an echoed giggled from behind, prompting Junior to turn around. He found Allison to be standing in the locker room with a smirk on her face. Junior stood up in confusion.

"What are you doing in here? This is the boys' locker room," said Junior. Allison began to approach.

"Looking for you, of course. I can't help but notice how stressed you are," said Allison in a sultry tone. Junior slightly narrowed his eyes in annoyance. The girl approached until she was inches away from him.

"You know, I could help with that. I'd be happy to. And maybe you can help me with something in return," said Allison as she reached for her shirt. Junior quickly grabbed her wrist before she could raise it. She bore a surprised look as he bore a deadpanned stare.

"No thanks. I'm waiting for marriage," said Junior, though he didn't count on getting married anytime in his life. He just hoped that would get this girl to piss off. Allison chuckled as she forced Junior against the locker, much to his surprise.

'She's strong,' thought Junior.

"Come on. That traditional crap doesn't apply to us. I know you want it," said Allison as she brought her face closer to Junior's, who moved his head away.

"Not really, no," said Junior. Allison growled in annoyance as she dug her nails into Junior's arms.

"Come on! I know you do!" said Allison. Junior began to push her away.

"Get the hell off me!" said Junior, but Allison slammed him against the locker.

"I prefer to get you off!" said Allison. A grotesque scent began to fill Junior's sinuses, but Junior was too fixated on his situation to acknowledge it.

"Why are all the girls I know acting like sluts?!" shouted Junior, but found himself shoved to the ground. Allison yelled as she tackled him and began to pull on his sweater, causing it to tear.

"I'm pretty sure this counts as rape!" said Junior angrily as he forced himself and Allison around, where he was pinning her. She wrapped her legs around his waist and yanked on his sweater and forced him close to her lips. She brought her lips towards his, but Junior moved his face where he buried his face into her cleavage.

"That works too!" said Allison with a chuckle as she held Junior's head in place.

"That was an accident!" yelled Junior as he stood up, trying to pry the girl's hands from his head. He stumbled into the shower area as he felt the girl scratching his head as her legs tightened around his waist. He felt the air being cut off from being crushed. He gasped as he stumbled towards one of the shower stations.

"I will have you!" said Allison as she bit Junior's ear. He grunted in pain as he slammed his hand against the shower, causing it to break. Water sprayed from the broken shower and got on the two. Allison gave an inhuman screech and quickly got off Junior. She continued to screech as she ran off. Junior coughed as he held the red tip of his ear, as water sprayed on him.






Later...


Junior was walking down the hall, with his face covered in band aids and his hair a mess. He bore an unnerved look as he thought back to the incident earlier. He was sure that the school would find out that it was him that broke the damn shower station earlier, though that was the least of his worries.

Allison tried raping him in the locker room. Fortunately, she ran off before she could continue her advances, or else Junior would've been forced to really hurt her to get her to stop. He had to tell someone what happened. Because judging by what happened, Allison could be doing the same thing that she did to him to others. Junior suddenly heard his name called, prompting him to turn and find Aria and Sonata to be rushing his way.

"Whoa. What happened to you?" asked Aria.

"Not sure you'd believe me," said Junior. Aria and Sonata looked to each other in confusion.

"Why not?" asked Sonata.

"Are you the kind of people that believe that women are incapable of rape?" deadpanned Junior. Sonata bore a confused look while Aria bore a look of alarm.

"What does that have to-" Sonata was interrupted as Aria spoke.

"That's why you're like that?!" asked Aria.

"Almost. She ran off before she could go any further. Thank God, otherwise I'd have to smack her down. And you know how bullshit the justice system is when it comes to guys against the women," said Junior. He could imagine the court ruling in Allison's favor because her getting hit by him would make him look bad and the whole point of the trial would be missed. 'So much for gender equality', Junior thought.

"Who was it?" asked Sonata. Junior shook his head.

"Don't worry about it. I'll take care of it myself. Anyway, was there something you wanted to discuss?" asked Junior.

"I should hit you stupid for ignoring the fact that you were assaulted by someone," said Aria with a glare.

"I said I would take care of it," said Junior with an annoyed look.

"Whatever. We wanted to talk to you about Adagio," said Aria.

"About how she's been a real bitch?" asked Junior.

"Hey!" said Sonata in offense.

"Sonata, she has been a bitch," deadpanned Aria. She then looked to Junior.

"Have you noticed that she's been kinda weird lately?" asked Aria.

"You mean she's acting slutty? How she is suddenly dressed like some gothic girl?" asked Junior.

"Exactly. And it's bugging us. And it doesn't help that she hasn't been home lately," said Aria. Junior bore a confused look.

"What do you mean that she hasn't been home?" asked Junior.

"I mean what I mean. She hasn't been coming home!" said Aria.

"But we see her all the time at school," said Junior with a shrug.

"Yeah, but we noticed that she never comes home. At first, she would come home late at night, but then she just stopped," said Sonata with a worried look. She then gulped. "And there's something else."

"What?" asked Junior.

"Last night... She was outside my bedroom window," said Sonata.

"Huh. That's odd," said Junior.

"Floating in the air," said Sonata in an ominous tone. Junior bore a blank expression.

"I'm sorry?" asked Junior.

"She was floating like a ghost outside! And her eyes were green! And she kept gesturing for me to let her in!" said Sonata with a shudder.

"Did you let her in?" asked Junior.

"No way!" said Sonata. Junior looked to Aria with a deadpanned look. Aria rubbed the back of her head as she bore a hesitant look.

"I heard Sonata scream. I saw her too," said Aria. Junior's brows raised. He normally would discount Sonata's claim given how crazy it sounded and thought she may have been dreaming. But if Aria was backing up her story, he had to get to the bottom of what's going on.

"OK. I don't know what happened, but something definitely feels wrong," said Junior.

"But what? Some of the students are acting like Adagio and some students look real sick. Some students are even disappearing," said Aria as she scratched her head. Sonata nodded in agreement.

"Adagio seemed to be fine just before..." Sonata trailed off while Junior's eyes widened.

"The Krullens," said Junior. Aria's eyes widened.

"You think they're somehow connected?" asked Aria.

"I'm beginning to think so. In fact, the girl that assaulted me was one of his sisters. Allison, I think was her name," said Junior. He rubbed a hand under his chin as he bore a pondering look.

"They have to be involved. Adagio started acting weird after she went over to their place. She started going on dates with other students and the Krullens were fooling around with other students these past couple of weeks. I noticed that some of them started acting like Adagio after. Even Fluttershy and the other girls," said Junior with as he bore a thoughtful look.

"Did you ever hang out with them?" asked Sonata.

"Never. Except that time I gave them the tour of the school but that was it," said Junior. Aria bore a hard expression.

"We need to get to the bottom of this. I don't like that Adagio hasn't been coming home. You up for it?" asked Aria. Junior nodded.

"Yeah. What do you wanna do?" asked Junior.

"I wanna check out their place. I think Adagio will be there. Sonata, I want you to stay home and look up the Krullens. Anything that might be relevant. Maybe we can find something on social media or something," said Aria. Sonata moaned in disappointment.

"Aw! But what about the formal tonight?" asked Sonata.

"Fuck the formal! Our sister could be in trouble!" said Aria. Sonata frowned and nodded in response.

"Can she handle it?" asked Junior in worry.

"Sonata may be dumber than dirt, but she's good at googling stuff," said Aria as Sonata drew out her phone and went online.

"OK. Then after school, we head over to the Krullens' place," said Junior.






Later that evening...


Junior and Aria were kneeling behind a large bush. They were peeking over towards the large house that sat on the hill. The sky was turning darker as the sun left the sight of the horizon. They watched as Ed left the house with his siblings, all dressed up for the prom.

"Ugh. Where the hell is Adagio? I thought she'd be here," said Aria in a whisper.

"Maybe she went home. We should probably tell Sonata to keep an eye out," said Junior.

"Fine. But I still wanna check this place out. Come on," said Aria as the Krullens

Leaving the property, Junior and Aria sneaked over towards the house, using the shadows to hide themselves. They reached the side of the house, taking a second to take in their surroundings. Aria pressed a hand against the window, finding it to creak as it opened.

"Wow. These guys are careless," whispered Aria in shock.

"Here, let me boost you," said Junior. He held his arms low and had his lands close, allowing Aria to step onto his hands. She held his shoulders as the Transmutant raised her up towards the open window. The girl grunted as she climbed through the window, finding herself in the living room. Junior grunted as he climbed over the window frame and dropped to the ground.

"Real conspicuous," whispered Aria sarcastically.

"Oh, get off my back. No one is here," said Junior in annoyance.

"Yeah well, I rather not take my chances with these weirdos," said Aria as she walked through the living room.

"What are these hipsters gonna do? I mean really," scoffed Junior as he looked at a painting of a castle on the wall.

"Didn't one of them try to sexually assault you?" Deadpanned Aria.

"Good point," said Junior as he entered the kitchen. He grabbed a cup from the cabinet and made his way to the sink.

"What the hell are you doing?" Asked Aria in confusion.

"Getting a drink of water," said Junior. Aria looked at him incredulously.

"Why?" Asked Aria.

"Because I'm thirsty! Isn't that obvious?" Asked Junior in annoyance.

"But we're breaking and entering! Why don't you raid their fridge while you're at it?" Scoffed Aria. Junior cursed under his breath as nothing came from the sink.

"Ugh. Are you serious? Pay your water bill, assholes," said Junior as he made his way to the fridge.

"I think I will go through their fridge after all," said Junior.

"I was being sarcastic!" Said Aria.

"I'm not," shrugged Junior. He found Aria's deadpanned stare on him. Junior sighed in annoyance.

"Aria, I went out of my way to investigate these people and your sister, on a Friday, when I can be at home enjoying a nice meal and going to sleep. And unless you want to hear me complain the whole time we're here, let me rummage through their fridge," said Junior.

"Fine. Hurry up," said Aria as she crossed her arms. Junior opened the fridge and looked through, finding bottles of tomato juices and food locked in containers.

"I don't see why you're making a big deal out of it. Screw these guys. Their sister crossed the line," said Junior.

"I just rather not be here any longer than we have to. This place gives off some bad vibes," said Aria.

"Oh hey. They got popsicles in here. Want some?" Asked Junior as he looked through the freezer.

"I'm good. I'm just gonna search the upstairs. You search down here for anything when you're done. And please clean up after yourself. I rather not go to jail," deadpanned Aria. Junior scoffed.

"It wouldn't be the first for me," muttered Junior as he drew out the tray of popsicles and a container filled with food. As he opened the container, a grotesque smell reached his nostrils.

"Ugh!" Junior pushed the container away.

Meanwhile, Aria was walking upstairs of the house. She began to search one of the rooms. She entered and found the room to be covered in dark curtains with a blood red bed. Creepy stuffed animals that looked like they were wounded sat around the room, and a skull with a candle inside it illuminated the room. Aria found the ceiling to have bore a pentagram with a goat's head.

"A little Satan worship never hurt anyone," said Aria sarcastically. An unnerved look was on her face as she slowly stepped out of the room. She quickly walked away from the room and towards one of the other rooms. So far, she did not see much positivity in Adagio hanging out with these freaks. For all she knew, they indoctrinated her into a cult. Aria made her way over towards a second room, where she found everything to be looking plain and neat. She looked around, savoring the change of scenery from what she had just witnessed. She looked around the room, finding nothing out of the ordinary to be in place. She looked through the drawers, finding only clothes folded inside. She then sighed in annoyance as she walked to the closet.

"There's gotta be something else out of the ordinary with these guys," said Aria as she opened the closet. She gasped in shock as she found large meat hooks to be hanging in the closet. There were also butcher knives present. The tools appeared to be a bit old and recently used. Red spots decorated the tools as they ominously hung in the closet. Aria felt her stomach tighten as her heart beats quickened. She stumbled out of the room, looking disturbed. She then gagged as she picked up a foul stench. It was close. The girl turned and found a door further down the hall was present, just opened a crack. Aria began to slowly approach the door, finding the smell to grow stronger.

Meanwhile downstairs, Junior took one of the popsicles from the tray and placed it into his mouth. He was expecting to taste some fruit kind of flavor, but tasted something else entirely. His tongue twitched, and his expression soured. He spat the popsicle out in disgust, getting the juices on the counter.

Back upstairs, Aria was just inches from the door. She slowly opened it, hearing an echoed creak. She found a completely dark bathroom before her. But, she saw something. It was too dark that Aria couldn't make it out. So, she began to search for the light switch.

Back downstairs, Junior began to familiarize himself with the taste. It was thick and had an iron taste. It was here that Junior noticed the juices on the counter and the shade of red of the popsicles. They were all too familiar. The revelation made Junior sick to his stomach.

"Oh my God." Junior backed away from the popsicles. Suddenly, he heard Aria scream in horror upstairs. He rushed out of the kitchen and up the stairs. He found Aria standing in the bathroom door way as she had her hands over her mouth and stomach.

"Oh God! Oh my God!" Cried Aria as she stumbled out of the bathroom, heaving as her face appeared green. Junior bore a horrified look at what he saw in the bathroom. Inside, there were a few bodies of teenagers stacked over each other in the tub. The bodies looked to have been missing some skin, which were piled onto a tray on the ground. There were buckets filled with blood, while the corpses appeared to be a bit shriveled and pale, like they were drained of blood. Junior looked away from the sight that was burned into his mind. He felt like he was still gazing upon the butchered teens. His breathing quickened as he was unable to comprehend on who the hell they were dealing with. He wanted to puke from the sight and the smell that assaulted his senses. He quickly got further away from the bathroom as he drew out his phone. They needed proof of what was going on here. As he reluctantly snapped a couple of pictures, Aria was still screaming in fear. She was cowering on the floor against the wall as she held her head.

"What the fuck is going on?!" Screamed Aria. Junior knelt and held her shoulders.

"Aria, we gotta get the hell out!" Said Junior. But Aria was still panicking as she rocked in place. She was unable to respond.

"No! No! No!" Cried Aria. Junior held her shoulders tighter and violently shook her.

"Listen to me!" Shouted Junior. Aria immediately went silent as her tear stained cheeks glistened.

"I know you’re scared. Hell, I'm scared too! But we need to get out of here! We're dealing with a bunch of psychos! I need you to get your shit together!" said Junior. Aria bore an alarmed look as a realization struck her.

"Adagio! We gotta warn Adagio!" Said Aria as she looked to Junior in desperation.

"We will. Come on. And don't look," said Junior as he stood up with Aria and rushed to the stairs. He made sure that the girl did not look back to carnage that they had previously stumbled upon. They made their way to the living room, but Junior stopped as he heard weeping. He turned and found the basement door closed, from where the crying came from.

"Gojira, come on!" Called Aria desperately. She was about to climb back out of the window.

"Hold on, I hear someone crying in the basement," said Junior.

"Forget that! Let's just go! Please!" Said Aria in a panic. This was a side Junior never thought he'd see from her. She was panicking,

She was afraid. He couldn't fault her for that. She had every right to be afraid.

"It could be a victim they hadn't killed yet. We gotta help her. I'll be quick," said Junior as he made his way to the basement.

"Gojira!" Called Aria. She groaned as she quickly followed after him. The two made their way to the basement door. Junior opened it with a creak and cautiously stepped downstairs. Aria followed close behind. As they reached the bottom, they found a lone girl to be sobbing into her knees on a bed in the darkness.

"Hello?" Called Junior. The girl raised her head up with a sniffle. She slowly stood up.

"W-Who are you? How did you get passed the Krullens?" Asked the girl.

"They left the house. We were hoping to find someone. But..." Junior trailed off. The girl trembled as she held her head.

"Did you see them? The people they butchered?" Asked the girl.

"We did," answered Junior in a low tone. The girl sobbed.

"I was an idiot! I was the girlfriend of that bastard, Ed! I thought he was a sweet guy, but then I found out that he was a murderer! He locked me up down here and sometimes comes down to... to..." the girl sobbed uncontrollably. Junior sat on the bed next to her and placed a comforting hand on her shoulder. Aria bore a hard expression as she clenched her fists.

"He's a cruel man. Please, take me out of this hell hole! Please protect me!” pleaded the girl in desperation. Junior nodded to her as he bore a firm expression.

"I promise, I will," said Junior. The girl wrapped Junior into a tight hug and buried her face into his shoulder. Having been caught on surprise, Junior reluctantly returned her hug. Aria bore a soft expression at the sight. The captive girl raised her head and met with Aria's eyes with a smirk was her face. Aria had little time to react in her confusion as the captive girl suddenly sunk her teeth into Junior's neck, who cried out in agony. He forced the girl off himself and stumbled next to Aria.

"The fuck?!" Exclaimed Aria. Junior bore a look of horror as his attacker bore sickly green eyes and had long fangs. She screeched at the two and was about to attack, but Ed suddenly came crashing down through the basement door and pinning her to the ground. He bore the same eyes and blood-stained fangs. The two screeched at each other and began to fight. Junior held his bleeding neck as he watched.

"Wha.." Junior winced. Aria tugged at his arm.

"Let's just go!" Said Aria. The two quickly rushed out of the basement as Ed and the girl fought.

"I'm sick of scraps! I want the whole thing!" Shrieked the girl.

"You lost that right, Mary Sue!" Snarled Ed as he slammed Mary Sue into the wall. She lied on the ground in pain, allowing Ed to leave and lock the basement. He caught sight of Junior and Aria fleeing the house through the opened door. He chuckled darkly as he rushed out of the house.

Junior panted as he fell to his knees. His wound burned and the muscles in his body felt weak. Aria stopped next to him.

"I... I feel weak. I'm..." Junior hissed in pain. Aria looked back and found Ed to be approaching. She brought Junior's arm over her shoulders and stood up with him.

"Come on! We're not done yet!" Said Aria as she began to carry Junior across the field. The two ran with all the speed that they could muster as Ed was steadily catching up. Aria struggled with Junior's weight over her, but she refused to let them die here. However, Junior accidentally tripped, causing her to stumble. The two fell on the ground. Junior groaned as he held his bleeding neck as Aria bore a look of panic.

"Go. Save yourself. It's OK." panted Junior. Aria looked at him angrily as she looked like she was gonna break down.

"Don't tell me that, you asshole!" Yelled Aria. Ed chuckled as he walked towards them, licking his fangs.

"You'll be a great appetizer," said Ed. Suddenly, a loud shot gun blast filled the air. Ed groaned as he was forced back. Junior and Aria looked back and found Gojira Senior to be standing with a shot gun in his hand. He pumped the gun as Manda came by his side, holding a bottle of water.

"Back to your home, demon!" Said Senior as he fired again. Ed cried out as he was forced back by the blast. Manda opened the water bottle and poured it into a super soaker. She sprayed the water, which splashed on Ed's foot. He screeched in agony as he quickly ran back to the house, as Senior fired one last shot. He and Manda quickly helped the teens up to their feet.

"Dad?" Asked Junior weakly.

"You reckless kid. How do you get yourself into these situations?" Sighed Senior.

"Alpha! He's been bitten!" Said Manda. Senior growled as he hardened his expression.

"Damned monsters. Let's get them to the lair," said Senior.





Junior found himself sitting on a mattress in the Guardians' lair. He was panting as he held his bleeding neck. His vision blurred, and his body shook, struggling to support itself upright. He felt sick, as if he was on the verge of death yet his body would not give in. He even felt his emotions fleeting. As if he was losing the ability to feel anything. His skin was growing pale. Aria sat on the ground with her chin resting on her knees, still shaken by the experience. Kumonga approached Junior and knelt beside him.

"Let me see your neck," said Kumonga. Junior painfully removed his hand from his wound, which were two deep punctures in his flesh. Kumonga held his head and tilted it forward. She opened her mouth wide and ejected a glob of webbing onto his flesh, sealing the wound. She cleared her throat as she released the boy.

"Luckily the bite wasn't against an artery. But, the wound was pretty deep. That should keep you from bleeding out until you can recover," said Kumonga as Senior approached. He held out a garlic towards his son, who bore a look of confusion.

"Eat this," said Senior.

"Why?" asked Junior.

"It'll help you recover," said Senior. Junior sighed as he took the garlic.

"OK? I'll take your word for it," said Junior as he began to peal the garlic and eat it piece by piece.

"What were you doing over at that house?" questioned Senior.

"Adagio has been acting weird lately. Aria and Sonata were worried and asked me to help them investigate. We thought that the Krullen family had something to do with her change in behavior. Along with some other weird stuff going on at school," said Junior as he ate the rest of his garlic. Already, he was beginning to feel better, much to his surprise.

"Thanks, by the way. I wasn't expecting those assholes to be Transmutants," said Junior. Kumonga and Senior briefly looked to each other.

"Those weren't Transmutants, kid," said Kumonga. Junior and Aria looked at her in confusion.

"What do you mean? If they weren't Transmutants, then what the hell were they?" asked Aria. Senior sighed as he scratched his head.

"How do I put this?" muttered Senior. Kumonga sighed in annoyance.

"Just tell them! After what they've seen, it shouldn't be too hard to accept!" said Kumonga.

"Yeah but you know how people are these days," said Senior.

"Tell us what?" asked Junior in annoyance.

"The Krullens are Vampires!" said Kumonga, tired of Senior's stalling. Junior and Aria bore confused looks. Aria rubbed her brows.

"Are you sure that they're not just Transmutants that started Vampire legends? Because that sounds more believable," said Aria.

"These creatures are nothing like Transmutants. These are truly monstrous beings, lacking humanity," said Senior. Junior sat up right.

"I'm willing to put what I know aside to make sense of all of this. It wouldn't be the first time," said Junior. Senior nodded.

"Nowadays Vampires are known to the world as fictional monsters, but they are real beings," said Senior as he pulled up a chair and sat down.

"There are variations within their kind, holding different traits, strengths, and weaknesses. But they all have one thing in common," said Senior as he took on a low tone.

"At one point, they were all human, but they've been cursed. What you and the girl encountered were the most dangerous species in the world," said Senior.

"The household of Vampires are known as 'Devlars'. They were the first vampires. They have sold their souls to a demon for immortality, but have been cursed to live in a state between life and death," said Senior. Aria grimaced.

"That would explain the occult shit in one of the bedrooms," said Aria.

"They feed on the blood of mortals to sustain their mortality. They've been hiding for the past couple of centuries, but the Vampires and Transmutants have been mortal enemies for over a thousand years," said Senior. Junior's eyes widened.

"Why us?" Asked Junior.

"The vampires seem to find the blood of a Transmutant more appealing. Because of our race's longevity, they come after us to greater increase their strength and life span. This has left us as the biggest targets," said Senior. Junior sighed heavily.

"Figures. We can't seem to catch a break," said Junior in annoyance.

"They are more than a minor inconvenience, Junior. They inject a toxin via bite that is potent enough to weaken the immune system of a Transmutant, as well as prevent us from transforming. Even our immune system in particular is no match for their bite," said Senior. "They would keep us alive in a weakened state to continue to feed on our blood to keep increasing their power. They'll even convert normal humans into vampires to expand their lineage as part of a hundred year cycle. The only way to cure yourself of the effects of their bite is to eat garlic."

"Wait a minute... Oh shit!" said Junior in alarm.

"What's wrong?" asked Kumonga.

"That's it! It all makes sense! Some students at our school have been looking sick ever since the Krullens showed up. They were all Transmutants! And Adagio and the others... Fuck!" said Junior in realization. He thought that somehow the sickly students being Transmutants were a significant equation, but he didn't want to believe it. Now, it was confirmed. Even worse, some of his friends were converted into vampires. Aria was not handling the information any better. Her eyes were wide in panic as she realized that her sister was turned into one of those things.

"Goddammit!" cursed Aria.

"We've learned that a clan of Devlars were dwelling here in Ponyville from the strong stench that they give off. This is due to them wearing the skin of their victims to protect their sensitive skin from sunlight. A dead giveaway for Devlars is the glitter effect that the sun has on them," said Senior. Aria scoffed.

"Seriously? Man, sparkling vampires? Sounds pretty lame," muttered Aria to herself.

"If the Devlars have truly infiltrated your school, then it is imperative to stop them before they continue their abominable actions," said Senior as Manda approached with a large sack. She sat it on the ground.

"So, you guys are gonna go in guns blazing?" Asked Junior.

"No, MONARCH confiscated our weapons. In fact, I shouldn't even have this," said Senior as he held up his shot gun. He sat it down.

"Son, we can't go and take the Devlars on ourselves. We have the Ark to protect and MONARCH will likely see us as aggressors to the humans. I hate to ask, but can you take care of it?" Asked Senior. Junior's brows raised.

"You're asking me to kill people?" Asked Junior.

"I'm asking you to protect your friends, your family, and your kind from monsters," said Senior firmly. Junior looked to Aria, who sat silently. He recalled what they had seen. It was only going to get worse. Junior turned to his father and nodded.

"How do I do it? That shot gun was clearly ineffective in taking out Ed," said Junior. Manda reached into the bag that she brought and drew out a few items.

"You know the lore, right? A trusty wooden stake to the black heart. Fresh water from a river. And some Garlic powder," said Manda as she placed the items on the ground. Junior bore a deadpanned look as he picked up a large bottle.

"Holy Water? Does that even work?" asked Junior.

"Hey, that's a good brand right there. it works better than tap water. The purer the source, the better chance at killing these blood suckers," said Manda as she took the couple of bottles and the stakes and placed them back in the bag.

"Use the garlic to cure any Transmutants that were injected by the toxins. It will even cure those that were converted into their lineage," said Manda.

"We can change them back?" asked Aria in a hopeful tone.

"Yes, but you have to do it before the cycle ends. Because at the end of the first month of their hundred-year cycle, the change becomes permanent," said Manda in a serious tone. Aria's expression turned to dread. Junior nodded in confirmation.

"OK, got it," said Junior as he was handed the bag of items. He stood up with Aria.

"Good luck, son. Remember, it's already too late for these creatures. They will not hesitate to kill you," said Senior. Junior nodded as he took a breath.

Later, Junior and Aria found themselves to be walking through town, having just left the Everfree forest. The two were silent. Junior found himself to feeling a lot better than he did earlier after eating the garlic. He was tempted to remove the blob of web that patched his wound on his neck up but thought against it, in case he hadn't fully recovered enough to regenerate the wound. Junior glanced at the girl beside him as she held her arms crossed over her chest.

"You OK?" asked Junior.

"No," answered Aria. "I'm still fucked up after seeing that."

"Yeah..." replied Junior with a sigh. He was about to speak again but quickly stopped as the two came by a street corner to a neighborhood.

"Hide!" said Junior as he and Aria quickly dove behind a nearby bush. They peaked in between an exposed space in the bush, finding Emmett and Victoria to be standing in their formal attire.

"Ugh. I'm starving. I need to sink my fangs into some flesh," said Emmett with an annoyed sigh.

"We have to be patient. Just wait until the formal. That's where we will enjoy a great feast," said Victoria.

"Once the students are all present, we will feast on them. And the converts will get their first meal. Unfortunately, everyone there will be sucked dry," said Victoria with a chuckle. Junior and Aria looked at each other in alarm.

"Oh ho! I can't wait! Some of the more rotund students are just ripe with blood! I love this damn country in the 21st Century!" laughed Emmett.

"So, where is Ed by the way?" asked Victoria.

"Ah. He texted me earlier saying that our home was invaded by a couple of Transmutants," said Emmett.

"What?!" Exclaimed Victoria.

"Don't worry. We agreed that after we've had our cycle major feast, we would leave Ponyville and move on to somewhere else. We won't have to worry about them if they know about our existence," said Emmett.

"I suppose," said Victoria in reluctance.

"Let's get going. Allison is waiting at the school. Ed will meet us there soon," said Emmett as he walked off. Victoria followed him away from the neighborhood. Junior and Aria looked to each other.

"Holy shit," said Aria.

"We can't let that happen," said Junior as he stood up.

"Aria, I'm gonna run home. I need to change," said Junior.

"Huh?" asked Aria.

"I'll have to blend in if we're going to stop this cannibalistic buffet. You heard what they said." Junior quickly began to text his mother.

"The formal is the best chance we got at stopping all of this. I don't have a ticket to get in, so I'll have to find a way to sneak in," said Junior.

"No need for that. Adagio got you a ticket," said Aria. Junior looked at her in surprise.

"She did?" asked Junior. Aria nodded to him.

"Yeah. She got it a couple of weeks ago for you when she was asking you to go. She was bitching about it the whole evening when you turned her down," chuckled Aria. Junior's expression softened. He felt a little guilty now, knowing that Adagio was planning on him coming along. Aria nudged him in the chest.

"You hurry and get changed. I'll do the same and bring that ticket for you," said Aria. Junior nodded.

"And take this too. Go to my locker and put in there. It'd be suspicious if I arrived carrying a large bag to a school event," said Junior. Aria raised a brow.

"And it wouldn't for me?" asked Aria.

"Hey, you're a star. They wouldn't think twice about you. If anyone asks, just say it’s a change of clothes. I'll text you my locker combination and location," said Junior as he handed Aria the bag. The girl nodded as she took a breath.

"We're gonna die," said Aria with a whimper.

"Not if I can help it," said Junior with a firm look.





Sonata was sitting on her bed with a bath towel over her head, dressed in a tank top and shorts. Her eyes were scanning the words that were on a couple of websites. She had a couple of tabs open to other sites. She began to quickly type on the laptop that was on her lap. Her eyes were wide in shock as she stared at an image that was an old and worn-down photograph of a young man standing among three other young people by stone steps. The young man in the middle bore a striking resemblance to Edward Krullen.

"No way," said Sonata as she read the heading of the article on the sight. The heading read 'Vampires of Ponyville'. Sonata read through the article, finding that during the 1800s there were rumors of young people disappearing. However, some days later, they would find those disappeared to either be dead and completely drained of fluids or return with a different personality. Even more disturbingly, there were rumors of those same people that had returned taking part in occult ceremonies in the woods with alleged witches. During this time, more and more bodies were appearing, with punctures in their necks. Sonata read that there even eye witness accounts of members of the Krullen family being seen with the disappeared victims last, seducing their fellow youth to visit their home. Only few had been seen again the next day. The Krullens and youngsters that had changed in personality were behaving like womanizers, harlots, and even committing sexual acts that were deemed immoral by the towns' people.

More disturbingly, an incident occurred on the 31st of October, where old Ponyville was plunged into chaos as many citizens died. Half of the town's population was dead, and the Krullens had mysteriously disappeared. The article explained that this was quite similar to vampire lore, but the incident of the massive reduction in Ponyville's population was said to be the result of an infection, given that some citizens were said to have been displaying symptoms of illness during this time. Historians dismiss the idea of vampires as being another scare going on along with the witch trials that was going at the same time.

Sonata scrolled up on her laptop and looked at the image again. The two looked too similar. And the description that she read from the article of people disappearing and some showing up with a whole different personality and more promiscuous reminded her of the current state of the school, including Adagio herself. Though she knew her sister could be dirty at times, she never went very far. And, she only began to act weird and ever since she went to the Krullens' house. It all couldn't be coincidental. They had to be vampires. The door suddenly opened, prompting Sonata to yelp in fright. She turned and found, Aria to be stepping in with a startled look.

"Relax! It's just me," said Aria. Sonata sighed in relief as her sister came in and sat a bag down.

"So, what happened?" asked Sonata.

"A lot. So much fucked up shit that I'm getting sick just thinking about it. But the bottom line is that the Krullens are dangerous," said Aria.

"Yeah," said Sonata.

"Did you find anything about them?" asked Aria. Sonata sighed in reluctance.

"You'll think it's stupid," said Sonata.

"Just tell me," said Aria in annoyance. Sonata turned the laptop to face her sister.

"I was looking up their names and couldn't find anything about them on social media. But I ended up coming across the name Krullen, which was a rich family in Ponyville during the 1800s," said Sonata. Aria rubbed a hand under her chin.

"Makes sense. Their place looked expensive," said Aria.

"Yeah, but then I found something else..." said Sonata as she opened another tab.

"I found that there wasn't any information on the Krullens passed the early 1800s. Nothing on today either. But, I found something very weird," said Sonata as she showed Aria the picture of Ed Krullen. Aria's eyes widened in shock.

"The writers of the article were researching vampire legends in the country, and it turns out that Ponyville has one. That picture was found in the archives of the town hall," said Sonata. She looked away as she waited for her sister to mock her. "I-I think Ed is a vampire."

"Yep. Makes sense," said Aria. Sonata looked at her in shock.

"Huh?!" exclaimed Sonata.

"Gojira and I found out from his dad. Apparently, vampires are a real thing," sighed Aria.

"No way..." said Sonata in disbelief.

"That's what I said. What else did you find out?" asked Aria.

"W-Well, the article said that people were disappearing, and they later turned out dead or returned with a new personality. But they all had hung out with the Krullens before. By seducing them," said Sonata.

"Just like Adagio..." said Aria with narrowed eyes.

"Wait, there's more. On October 31st, half of the people in the town died. The Krullens disappeared after that," said Sonata. Aria's widened.

"Wait, what year was that?" asked Aria.

"1808. Why?" asked Sonata.

"Ah shit. Their cycle! Gojira's old man said that every hundred years, they go out and convert new vampires! The change becomes permanent by the end of the first month of the cycle! Today is the 31st of October! That's tonight! They're going to do what they did before!" said Aria in realization.

"Then, does that mean that Dagi..." Sonata whimpered. The door was knocked on, startling the two.

"Aria! Sonata! Hurry up and get ready! I have the dresses that Rarity made!" called Adagio from behind the door.

"Alright!" called Aria.

"Don't worry. Gojira and I got a plan," whispered Aria as she turned to Sonata.





Junior was sitting in the front seat of his mother's car. He was dressed in the formal clothing, with his hair combed, making him look more presentable. His mother bore a giddy smile.

"I'm so happy that you actually decided to go!" said Miwa.

"Yeah..." answered Junior. The car parked by the side walk to the school. Junior sighed.

"Aw sweetie. Don't be nervous. Just loosen up and have fun!" Said Miwa. Junior slightly nodded. He then turned and gave his mother a tight hug.

"I love you, mom," said Junior. Miwa lightly smiled as she hugged Junior back.

"Oh, Junior," said Miwa.

Junior got out of the car and waved to his mother. He watched as she drove off from the area. The Transmutant couldn't bring himself to tell his mother what he was going to do. He knew that she'd do whatever to stop him. But he himself was uncertain of his victory. After all, these vampires were quite strong and seemed to only be killed by specific means. So, Junior made his way over to the Wondercolt statue, where Aria was standing in a dark dress with spider web-like fishnet sleeves, and her hair down.

"You look good," said Junior as he stood next to the girl. Aria scowled with a light blush.

"Save the compliments. I got the stuff in your locker," said Aria as she drew out a ticket.

"And here's your way in," said Aria as she handed Junior the ticket.

"Thanks. Try and keep yourself and Sonata away from the Krullens. I'll handle the converts," said Junior as the two made their way to the entrance of the school. He allowed Aria to go ahead of him, taking a minute to head to his locker, where he opened retrieved the bag's contents. Soon he found himself at the gymnasium doors, where muffled music came. He began to mentally ready himself. Junior opened the doors and entered the gymnasium, finding music and students dancing. The music abruptly stopped with a record scratch. Junior noticed that all eyes were on him. Junior found shocked looks on the faces of other students. Junior sighed heavily.

"Yo!! Ponyville High, are you hyped?!" Shouted Junior. He heard a couple of students from the crowd shouting, 'Yeaaaaah!'. Others were awkwardly silent, which made Junior's face turn red.

"Just trying to keep the atmosphere going. Don't mind me. Put the music back!" said Junior as he walked away from the door. The music turned back on and the students went back to dancing. Junior sighed heavily in embarrassment as he found Mosura, Angirasu and Rodan to be standing around, as sickly as ever. Junior noticed boxes of pizza to be resting on one of the tables. He quickly rushed to the table and began to reach into his pocket. He drew out garlic powder and spread it over the pizza. He then took out a bottle of holy water and poured it into the punch bowl. The Transmutant took a breath.

"OK. OK." Junior grabbed three paper plates filled with single slices of pizza and made his way over to his friends.

"Hey, guys!" Greeted Junior as he came next to the three. They bore surprised looks.

"Gojira? I didn't think you'd show up," said Angirasu.

"Meh. I just thought, 'we're only young once'. So, I decided to take it easy,” said Junior.

"You indulging in youth? It's the apocalypse," said Rodan in shock. Mosura weakly smiled.

"Well, I think it’s nice that you came," said Mosura.

"Yeah. You guys hungry? I brought over some pizza for ya," said Junior.

"Hell yeah. I'm feeling weak," said Rodan as he took a plate.

"Oh, I don't know. I..." Mosura coughed.

"Come on, Mosu. You're looking thin. Actually, you always have been thin. But now you're skin and bones. Like you barely eat," said Junior. It was true. Mosura did appear to be growing skinny to the point where it was unhealthy, likely an effect of the toxins from the Krullens. Mosura felt her stomach with a grimace, feeling an ache.

"On second thought..." Mosura took the plate and began to eat. Junior turned to face Angirasu.

"Is that garlic powder on the pizza?" Asked Angirasu. Junior gave a forced chuckle.

"Aang. Didn't your mother ever teach you that it was rude to analyze your food?" Asked Junior in a loud tone, worried that a Devlar heard his friend.

"But you didn't make the food," said Angirasu. Junior got close to him with a glare.

"Just eat the pizza or I'll shove it in your mouth," growled Junior. Angirasu quickly took the plate with a nervous look.

"Alright, relax," said Angirasu as he began to eat. Junior noticed that some other students were eating some of the garlic sprinkled pizza. Pinkie Pie was even rushing to grab some slices.

'Good. Saves me the trouble of getting them to eat it too.' Thought Junior. He then heard the music abruptly stopped.

"Yo Ponyville High! We just got word that a certain rockin' trio will be performing for us tonight! Give it up for the Dazzlings!" Said Vinyl Scratch from her DJ booth. Students erupted into cheers of excitement as the Dazzlings appeared on stage, with the lights shining on them. Adagio waved to the crowd as her red eyes glistened. Junior gritted her teeth.

"Damn it. The change must be getting worse," said Junior as he quickly moved towards the table, where he grabbed a couple of napkins. On stage, the Dazzlings began to sing in unison, though Junior was too busy to concern himself with the lyrics. Meanwhile, the Main 7 were standing together with slices of their pizza. Rainbow began to cough as she held her head.

"Ugh. I don't... I don't feel so good," said Rainbow.

"Same. I feel so cold," said Sunset with a shiver. The rest of the girls began to experience headaches and noticed how cold they were feeling. Like corpses becoming aware. A few other students that ate pizza began to experience the same thing.

"Suddenly I'm feeling great," said Rodan, as color seemed to return to his once pale skin. Mosura began to perk up.

"Same. I'm actually pretty hungry now," said Mosura. Rodan snickered, causing her to blush in embarrassment.

"What?! Am I not allowed to eat?!" Asked Mosura indignantly.

"Goji said you were skin and bones," said Rodan. Mosura gasped as she looked at herself.

"What the hell happened to me? I've never been this thin!" Said Mosura in alarm.

"Oh shit," said Angirasu as he looked at his arm, finding puncture marks on his flesh.

Meanwhile, the Dazzlings continued their performance. Aria continued her singing as she watched Junior rush near the bleachers with some napkins. Adagio suddenly reached under her dress and drew out a large snake, much to her shock.

'We never rehearsed that!' Thought Aria. Sonta nearly yelped in fright as she backed off.

"Oh baby.~ Just stretch it and hold me tight.~ I promise that I won't put up a fight~," sang Adagio as the serpent coiled around her shoulders and hissed. Some students looked on in awe and shock while others like Twilight Sparkle reacted in fright. Adagio danced erotically as she carried the snake around, lightly stroking its neck as it hung low at her waist.

"Oh. I wanna feel your muscles throb.~ Oh yeah, baby~." Sang Adagio. Aria bore a disgusted look.

'That wasn't part of the song either!' Thought Aria. She was mentally screaming for Junior to hurry and act to end this nightmare. In just a short minute that felt like hours to Aria, the song ended. There was applause, despite the sexual undertones near the finale.

Meanwhile, Junior was crouching on the ground. He was setting napkins on the ground in a pile and drew out a match box.

"OK. Now to bring some pain with rain," said Junior as he began to open the box.

"Why am I rhyming?" Asked Junior as he drew out a match. He was about to ignite it but heard heals behind him.

"Mr. Takeshi!" Shouted a woman's voice. Junior nearly dropped the match with a start and turned to find Celestia looking down at him with a look of disapproval.

"Principal Celestia. This is... I can explain," said Junior with a nervous smile as he hid the matches behind himself.

"I'm appalled! I never took you for arson. I was hoping you came here for fun," said Celestia with her eyes narrowed. Junior quickly stood up.

"No, it's not like that!" Said Junior. Meanwhile from the crowd, Ed's eyes turned to find Junior and Celestia. His hearing picked them up clearly despite the crowd's applause.

"I have to inform your mother about this. And I'm afraid that the authorities may have to get involved," said Celestia. Junior's eyes widened in alarm.

"No, that's- We don't need to involve them! I just-" Junior feared that his plan was falling apart.

"Hand over the matches," said Celestia as she held a hand out.

"I..." Junior was about to protest but the woman looked at him sternly. With a curse under his breath, he reluctantly turned over the matches. Ed's eyes widened.

"Oh. I figured you'd turned out to be a bigger pest after earlier," said Ed. He then turned to Emmett.

"Change of plans," said Ed.

"You're coming with me to my office," said Celestia. Before Junior could protest, horrible screeches filled the air. They turned and found the Krullens to be changing in form, ripping off their flesh and exposing new flesh. Students screamed in terror at what they found. The Krullens appeared as horrible skeletal bat-like monsters with snake-like fangs and glowing, beady green eyes.

"What in..." Celestia stared in horror as the creatures began to leap about in the gymnasium. One of them bounded towards Junior and Celestia. It stopped before Junior and kicked him in the chest, sending him flying against the wall. The creature hissed as it turned to Celestia, who fearfully backed away. It lunged for her with its jaws opened wide, prompting Celestia to scream in fear. However, Junior tackled the creature onto the ground before it could reach her. He slammed its head against the ground and drew out a wooden stake. He was about to plunge it into its heart but was backhanded. Junior found himself pinned to the floor as his foe licked its fangs. Before it could sink its teeth into his neck, Celestia slammed a fire extinguisher at its head, but it had little effect. The Devlar snarled as it snapped its jaws at her, causing her to stumble and for the matches to fall to the ground. Junior quickly grabbed the box and the stake at his side. He jammed the stake at the vampire's leg, causing it to wail in agony.

Meanwhile, the rest of the Devlars began to terrorize everyone in the gymnasium. Before one of them could lunge for a couple, Angirasu grabbed it by the leg and swung it on the ground with all his might. Rodan quickly turned to the students.

"Hey Transmutants! Our friend Goji needs some help taking on whatever these things on! They went after us in particular, remember? So, let's get em'! Shouted Rodan as he round house kicked an approaching Devlar. Suddenly, Transmutant students rushed to join the side of Angirasu, Rodan and Mosura, As the Devlars scurried over ceilings and walls. They began to knock down lights and the disco ball, nearly falling on students. The Devlars shrieked as they dove down from the ceiling and towards the Transmutants. Angirasu slugged a Devlar in the jaw as it came towards him, shattering one of its fangs. Another Transmutant student appeared from behind and placed the creature into a headlock. Angirasu took the opportunity to punch the Devlar senselessly. Mosura rushed towards a Devlar that had Rarity pinned to the ground, who was screaming in terror. The Transmutant pushed her hand forward, focusing her telekinesis on the beast. It was sent flying towards the stage, as students dove for cover. And the third Devlar was effortlessly striking the Transmutants that approached it. It fought with punches, scratches, and kicks. Rodan gave a cry as he was about to swing a chair at the Devlar but the creature caught it before it could be hit. It then kneed Rodan in the gut and yanked the chair away. It then swung the chair against the red haired Transmutant, knocking him to the ground. It found Mosura and Angirasu rushing to assist Rodan, and turned as it opened its mouth. It let loose an ear-piercing shriek into the air, bringing pain to the ears of everyone in the gymnasium. Windows began to shatter from the shriek as students were tormented by the piercing sound.

Junior was cupping his ears over his head as he dropped to his knees. The Devlar that he was facing removed the stake from its leg and growled as it glared at Junior.

"You wretch!" snarled the Devlar, speaking in a demonic, yet familiar voice. It was Ed's. The Devlar took off running towards the doors and burst through, fleeing through the hall. Junior grunted as he shot up to his feet and began to pursue the Devlar as the rest fought each other. Junior rushed down the hall, finding Ed to be leaping through the darkness with loud grunts. The Transmutant picked up his speed with his eyes narrowed and his determination set. He found himself led to the library. The large room was cold and dark. Thunder roared as lightning flashed through the windows from the dome ceiling. His eyes were furrowed as his vision quickly adjusted to the darkness. He cautiously stepped through the library as he drew out the box of matches. He was about to ignite the match but found one of the bookshelves collapsing on him. Junior quickly brought his hands up and caught the heavy shelf, but dropped the matches on the ground. The box was lost among the dozens of books that fell. Junior grunted as he forced the shelf off, causing it to fall back. Suddenly, he felt clawed hands grab him by the shoulder and yanked him up above the ground. He was tossed across the library, smashing into the front desk, where he landed on a monitor and a cup holding sharpened pencils sticking up. He groaned as he landed on the ground with a busted monitor on him and the ache of sharp pencils stuck into his back. He looked up as lightning flashed. The Devlar was exposed briefly in the darkness by the flash as he lunged for the Transmutant. Junior kicked his legs up and knocked the creature back before he could land on him. Ed crashed into a shelf and knocked it over, causing more books to fall. Junior panted as he stood up, groaning in agony as he yanked pencils out of his back, staining his suit in blood. He then gasped as he spotted a lighter to be lying on the ground. He quickly grabbed it and placed it in his pocket.

"There's no point in resisting, Gojira. Our species are fated rivals," said Ed, but unseen in the dark. Junior panted as he reached into his coat and drew out an extra bottle of holy water that he saved and opened it.

"You are the prey, and we're the predators. It is the law of nature, and it transcends supernatural law," said Ed. Junior scoffed.

"I'm no one's prey, especially not some hipster vampire that sparkles in the daylight. I mean what kind of vampire is that?" scoffed Junior as he listened carefully while navigating through the library. Thunder continued to roar, and lightning flashed. He could hear claws grinding and detect the foul stench of death in the air. He then stopped walking as he peeked over the corner of a shelf.

"You come in my school and try to fuck with me and my friends? I don't think so. You're in my territory now. Because here, I'm the apex predator," said Junior as he heard the claws grinding coming closer.

"And you're my prey," said Junior. He then quickly turned and sent the holy water flying, where it splashed on Ed. He gave an agonized screech as he held his face.

"Jesus, that's annoying," said Junior with a wince.

"Don't say that name!" shouted Ed. Junior raised a brow.

"What? Jesus? It's just a name dude. Oh wait, that's a vampire trope," said Junior as he kicked Ed in the jaw and delivered multiple strong punches against him. Ed was backed into a shelf as Junior relentlessly beat him.

"Too bad Erika isn't here! I could use her quoting scriptures to get your goat!" said Junior as he sent another punch towards Ed, but the Devlar caught his fist. Ed snarled at him as his face appeared to have been partially melted as his flesh sizzled.

"Fuck," said Junior in dismay. He then found himself thrown across the library, where he crashed onto desks and chairs, falling to the ground. Ed leaped to his side and grabbed him by the leg, where he effortlessly swung him on the ground like a doll. Junior was slammed from side to side as Ed's claws dug into his leg. He felt his body ache from the trauma that he was experiencing. Ed then slammed him against a monitor, which sparked and shattered. Junior groaned as he bled from his brow and mouth, and his body was covered in dark bruises. His clothes were slightly torn. Ed laughed as he threw Junior high into the air, where Junior was able to see an up-close look of the ceiling windows as lightning flashed. He then fell several feet back down, only to be met by a round house kick by Ed, sending him flying across the library. Junior slammed into another book shelf, causing it to fall over and knock over other shelves in a domino effect. Junior panted as he lied on the ground in pain. He cried out in agony as Ed landed on him, with a clawed foot pinning him to the ground. Ed chuckled as he leaned closer to the Transmutant.

"As I said. 'You're the prey'. I will say that you were the first to put up a fight as long as you did against me," said Ed. Junior reached into his pocket and fished for the lighter.

"I think instead of sucking your body dry of blood, I'll make you my slave. That should be a more humiliating fate for you than granting you the mercy of death," chuckled Ed. Junior scoffed in annoyance.

"You're seriously going to monologue and humiliate me? Really? For someone centuries older, your fucking childish. I got better things to do," said Junior as a click filled the air. Ed's eyes widened and turned to find Junior to be holding an ignited lighter.

"Say hi to Impact for me… in Hell!" said Junior with a smirk. He then tossed the lighter.

"No!!" cried Ed as he attempted to catch the lighter, but it slipped through his claws. The lighter made contact with a pile of books, with the flame spreading to them. The books began to burn, and smoke rose. The school fire alarm went off as the sprinklers activated. Water fell onto the two, drenching them. Ed stumbled off Junior as he cried out in agony. He began to flee the library, but the sprinklers were on everywhere through the hall. He staggered through the hall as he melted into black muck.

"No! No! Blergh!!" Ed fell to the ground as his body melted, becoming a black puddle. Junior panted as he stumbled into the hallway, holding his bleeding arm.

Meanwhile in the gymnasium, students were crying out as they were drenched by the sprinkler system. The remaining Krullens wailed in agony as they too melted into black puddles. Rodan, Mosura, and Angirasu watched as the three perished. Meanwhile, Adagio's eyes changed from red to being its original color. She shook her head as she was swayed. She was caught by Sonata and Aria before she could fall.

"Wha... What happened?" asked Adagio with a wince. Aria and Sonata smiled in relief and hugged their sister tightly.

"Everyone, please exit the gymnasium in an orderly fashion!" called Celestia as Luna opened the back doors and gestured for the students to go through.





Junior was sitting on the bleachers as he rubbed his dark bruises, while Fluttershy worriedly cleaned his wounds. He winced.

"Sorry!" squeaked Fluttershy nervously.

"Its fine. Just take it easy," said Junior as Fluttershy went back to treating him. He found the rest of his friends to be approaching, all drenched. Rodan nudged Junior in the shoulder, who winced in pain.

"So, you saved the day? I'm noticing a trend," said Rodan with a chuckle.

"I had Sonata and Aria to help," said Junior as he nodded to the girls. Sonata smiled brightly as Aria nodded in respect.

"Um... Sugarcube. You uh... You..." Applejack stuttered with a flushed look as she looked away. Junior noticed Fluttershy looking away in embarrassment.

"We weren't ourselves when we said those things. You know that, right?" asked Sunset with a worried and embarrassed look. Junior bore a look of realization of what they were talking about. He nodded with a smile.

"It's all good. Don't sweat it," said Junior. Rarity sighed in disappointment as she wore a jacket over her shoulders.

"Foo. I can't believe that the formal was ruined," said Rarity.

"By Vampires, of all things," said Rainbow with a chuckle. Twilight shook her head as she sighed.

"This world has been getting much weirder lately," said Twilight in dismay.

"But exciting, right?!" asked Pinkie eagerly.

"I wouldn't call blood sucking monsters exciting. I call that a nightmare," deadpanned Junior. He then looked around.

"Where's Adagio?" asked Junior.

"She's over there," said Mosura as she pointed to school building, where the girl was sitting. Junior stood up.

"I'll be back," said Junior as he jogged over to the building, while Mosura and Fluttershy bore looks of disappointment. Junior stopped and found Adagio to be sitting on the ground with her hair and dress drenched.

"Hey... Ada," greeted Junior awkwardly.

"Hey..." greeted Adagio. Junior held his hands in his pocket with a sigh.

"Listen... I uh..."

"No, don't say it. I was stupid in letting my guard down," said Adagio as she looked to Junior with a sad smile.

"You were right. It wasn't smart just hanging out with the guy when I hardly knew him. He manipulated me to be part of his little cult," said Adagio with regret in her tone.

"I should've been less of a dick about the whole thing, Adagio. I just... I care, you know," said Junior as he took a seat next to the girl.

"Listen, we all make mistakes. God knows that I have. But the important thing is that you're alright now. They're gone," said Junior. He then chuckled as he removed his jacket and placed it over Adagio's shoulders.

"Thanks for the ticket, by the way," said Junior with a wink. Adagio bore a surprised look. Her cheeks lightly flushed as she bore a warm smile. She chuckled as she rested her head on his shoulder.

"You sly dog," said Adagio.






Later...


Junior was walking down the road back home. He was alone, covered in bruises and scratches that scabbed over. He held his phone against his ear as he walked.

"We informed MONARCH about what happened. We didn't mention the whole vampire lore thing to all of them but the new Director since it'd be harder for them to accept. Who could blame 'em? Anyway, they've got the Krullen household on lock down. No one goes in or out," said Manda over the phone. Junior nodded.

"That'd be best. What about the bodies?" asked Junior.

"Well, they're going to release their identities to the public when they find them. But they're going to keep the vampire thing under wraps," said Manda.

"So, they're gonna cover it up? Typical government bullshit," said Junior with a scoff.

"I know. But, we're gonna have to keep quiet about it. Until then, you take care of yourself. Your father will be spending some time with the Director to learn more about the Devlars," said Manda.

"Sure. Tell him to be careful," said Junior as he hung up. He sighed as he made his way down the road, where he came across a familiar area, He looked off to the side and found the field that bore the Krullen house. The fence was locked and barricaded, as MONARCH armored trucks were parked outside of the house. He saw a couple of soldiers standing guard outside and found a sign on the fence. It read, 'The Area is Under Quarantine. Extreme Force Will Be Met to Defend This Area.' The sign bore biohazard symbols and the MONARCH insignia on the bottom. He flinched as he noticed a flash of light. The light was coming from a window below the house, likely the basement. The blue light was flickering in the basement over and over again. Junior began to question if this was all truly over.
> Anthology Chapter: Mosura's Crush
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Mosura was sitting at the kitchen table in her home. Her eyes were glued to the screen of her laptop. The Transmutant was in the process of deleting old files that were taking up space in her computer. Meanwhile, Battra walked into the living room, adjusting the cushions on the couches to make them look more presentable.

"Hey Mosura, I'm thinking of just grabbing some pizza tonight for dinner. The damn meat still has a long way to go before it defrosts," said Battra as he placed the pillows onto the couch.

"I told you to not forget to take it out this morning," deadpanned Mosura as she took her eyes off the screen. Battra sighed heavily in response.

"I know," and Battra. Mosura shook her head.

"You can be so forgetful at times, whether it's your homework or getting dinner ready. It makes me worry about leaving you at home alone. Hurry up and get a girlfriend to marry!" said Mosura in a teasing manner. Battra rolled his eyes in response.

"Haha. Very funny. But you shouldn't talk. Last I checked, you weren’t involved in a romantic relationship either," said Battra.

"Ah. You'd miss me. Who'd be here to make sure you don't forget something while a boy takes me away?" Asked Mosura. As the girl went over to her picture files, she began to delete old pictures. Most of these were already on her social media page, so they wouldn't be lost forever. As Mosura continued to purge her laptop of unnecessary photos, she stopped as she came across one particular photo. It was fairly recent, depicting her, Rodan, Angirasu, and Junior together. The teens were standing together with smiles, albeit Junior was looking embarrassed. The boys were standing with the instruments that they used for the music showcase.

Mosura softly smiled to herself as she looked at the photo with her friends. They seemed much braver than she was in the face of humans with a prejudice towards their kind. All she ever did was hide who she was and now it blew up in her face. She briefly looked to her social media profile, finding her wall to have been filled with nasty comments from some of the students that she had befriended. They called the same ol' buzzwords that Anti-mutants always threw around. They even unfriended her immediately after they found out about her race. Mosura closed the window and went back to staring at the picture of her and her friends.

"How do you guys do it?" Mosura muttered to herself. She didn't notice Battra walking by, stealing a glance at her computer.

"Oh. When was this?" Asked Battra in curiosity.

"Hm? Ah. Like late last year. It was during our practice for the musical showcase at our school," answered Mosura.

"Oh." Battra scratched his head awkwardly as he glanced at his sister and the screen.

"Something wrong?" Asked Mosura.

"Im uh... I'm curious. What do you see in Gojira?" asked Battra. Mosura's face flushed brightly.

"Wha- I-"

"Don't deny it. I can tell that you're sweet on the guy," said Battra. Mosura looked away with a scowl.

"Jeez..." Mosura groaned.

"Come on. I just wanna know. I mean, I never thought you'd like someone as..." Battra paused. He couldn't think of the right word to describe Junior as nicely as possible.

'Hostile? No. Belligerent? Nah, that's worse,' thought Battra.

"Hard headed? “Asked Mosura. Battra gave a forced smile.

"Sure, let's go with that," said Battra. Mosura turned to face her brother in her seat.

"I know. Gojira can be rough around the edges. But there's something that I've always liked about him," said Mosura as her cheeks slightly warmed up.

"It started back during my freshmen year."






2 Years Ago...


It was early morning. Mosura was panting as she ran from home to school. She mentally berated herself for waking up late on the first day. Fortunately, she was making good time. Mosura found herself racing into the school. Her bangs covered her eye, prompting her to fiddle with the strands as she walked to her locker.

"Damn it. That's what I get for staying up late to watch my show," said Mosura. As she walked down the hall, she heard shouting. Mosura turned and found a male student to be stumbling to the ground while another student stood behind him. Another much larger student made his way over to him with an annoyed look.

"I told you that I wasn't gonna put up with your shit this year!" yelled the boy. His amber eyes were locked in a scowl, which looked ominous due to the short, spiky black hair casting a shadow over the boy’s face. He stood to be six feet, taller than the average Neighsian male, and had a strong build beneath his sweater. Mosura bore a worried look as a couple of students were present, hooting for a fight or just shouting for it to be broken up.

"Come at me then, tough guy! I've been waiting all summer to mop the floor with you in front of-" the second boy was silenced as the dark haired boy immediately slugged him in the face. Mosura flinched in alarm as the dark-haired boy grabbed the other by the jacket and tossed him to the ground. The first boy got up and retaliated with a couple of punches, but the dark haired boy raised his arms and blocked the punches like a boxer before jabbing his opponent in the jaw, causing him to stumble. He then shoved the boy to the ground and kicked him in the side. Mosura quickly ran to the pair as other students egged on the fighters. She got in between the boys, while the dark haired one was about to kick the other again.

"Stop!" Shouted Mosura. Junior merely narrowed his eyes at her, prompting the girl to nervously gulp. Other students looked on in shock and worry. A few looked like they were ready to jump in to take on the dark haired teen.

"It's the first day. There's no need for this," said Mosura as she stood her ground. The boy scoffed as he looked to the other that was standing up, wiping his bloody nose.

"Whatever," said the boy as he walked off with his hands in his pockets.

"This isn't over, Gojira! I'll kick your ass!" shouted the beaten boy, while Mosura held a hand in front of him as he attempted to follow the other teen.

"Fuck off, asshole!" shouted 'Gojira' as he walked off. Mosura sighed heavily.

"Some first day this is," said Mosura.





It was the noon. Mosura sighed heavily in disappointment as she sat at the cafeteria table with her lunch. Already, she was getting an assignment from one of her classes on the first day. She felt that it should be mandatory for classes to not assign any work on the first day to give students the chance to settle. She began to dig into her meal and noticed two unfamiliar girls. They appeared to be her age, but one of them bore short green hair and emerald eyes while the other bore short red hair with yellow highlights, giving her hair the appearance of fire. The two carried their trays of lunch over to the mostly empty table.

"Hey! Mind if we sit here?" asked the red haired girl. Mosura gulped as she stiffened. She slightly nodded, albeit shyly. She never was used to new faces approaching her on the first day, especially in a whole new school. The two girls took a seat across from Mosura.

"Man, I'm starving. I missed breakfast this morning," said the red haired girl as she began to dig into her lunch.

"Excuse my friend here. She might end up pigging out on her lunch," said the green haired girl as she looked to the Transmutant. Sunset scoffed.

"Shut up, Erika." chuckled the other girl as she nudged Erika. Mosura sat in an awkward silence as she slowly ate her lunch.

"Not very chatty, are you?" asked the red haired girl. Mosura slightly flinched in response.

"Just trying to eat," said Mosura with a forced smile.

"Ah no need to be nervous. We're all relaxed here. What's your name?" asked the girl.

"Mosura Yasu..." answered Mosura.

"Mosura. Nice to meet you. Sunset Shimmer," said the girl as she held a hand out to Mosura. The girls briefly shook hands.

"I'm Erika Shiragami," said the green haired girl. Mosura nodded with a small smile, relaxing a bit.

"Nice to meet you both," said Mosura.

“So, what do you think of the school so far?" asked Sunset in curiosity.

"I don't have much to say. Considering it’s my first day," said Mosura sheepishly.

"Heh. Same. I just hope the teachers here are competent enough. Or else I might have to be the one to teach," said Sunset. Erika looked at her in disapproval.

"Sunset..."

"I'm kidding. But seriously, I hope that the teachers aren't the kind of lazy ones that are poor at teaching. It's like, 'Why are you even a teacher'?" said Sunset. Mosura nodded.

"Yeah. I had a teacher like that back in Junior High. Barely went over the material with us," said Mosura. Sunset nodded.

"Exactly. That's why I think the best thing for students to do is to study the material ourselves," said Sunset as she took a bite out of her lunch. Mosura smiled.

"Doesn't sound like a bad idea," said Mosura. Her eyes then slightly widened as she noticed the same boy from earlier walking by with his lunch tray. A scowl was on his face. Sunset and Erika noticed her expression and looked to where she was looking.

"Isn't that the guy that started a fight this morning?" asked Erika.

"Yeah. I actually saw the fight," said Mosura as she watched the boy.

"That must have been scary. I heard that the other guy didn't even have a chance to hit back," said Erika with a shudder.

"Hey!" called Sunset, causing Mosura and Erika to flinch in alarm. The boy stopped in his tracks and looked to where the voice came from. He found Sunset to be waving at him with a smile. The boy's face contorted. His lips tightened, and his brows furrowed. He quickly looked away and moved on away. Sunset scowled with an offended look.

"Hmph. Not even a wave back," said Sunset as she turned back in her seat.

"I guess not everyone is interested in making nice," said Sunset.





It has been a couple of days. Mosura found herself to be quickly adjusting to the new school. The assignments came quick, as expected. However, that was the least of her worries as she stood before a locker that was vandalized. Black spray paint was decorated over the locker door. The word 'Mutie' was in bold, staring in Mosura's face. A grimace was on the young teenager's face as her palms began to sweat. She subconsciously held her left wrist as she kept staring at the locker.

Since it was only recently that Transmutants were integrated into public schools along human students, there were a number of displeased individuals. Even some students that lived under the same kind of prejudice ideals against Transmutants had picked up on this.

As Mosura continued to stare at the locker, she grunted as she felt someone bump into her. She turned and found a rainbow haired girl to be stumbling, looking as though she were in a hurry.

"Sorry ‘bout that!" said the girl as she continued to run off.

"It's... Fine," said Mosura, realizing the girl was already long gone. She turned back to look at the locker. She immediately regretted the action, feeling an unpleasant sensation in her stomach. She quickly turned away and walked off. Mosura came up to her math class, where she took a seat at her desk. Her expression was gloomy. She hated seeing things like what she saw. It was upsetting to her to know that some people held those kinds of feelings about her and Transmutants. No, including herself among the others of being discriminated against was not accurate. After all, she was hiding her status as a Transmutant. She pondered if she really had any right to feel the same as the owner of the vandalized locker. A girl suddenly planted her hands on Mosura's desk, startling her out of her thoughts.

"Hey Mosura, I need your help," said the girl urgently.

"Wh-What's wrong?' asked Mosura, settling down, although a bit concerned.

"I couldn't finish my homework because I couldn't understand some of it. I hate to bug you, but you mind helping me?" asked the girl. Mosura looked to the clock. It was still early, and class wouldn't begin just yet.

"Sure. I'll do what I can," said Mosura with a nod. The girl quickly drew out her book and homework and sat next to Mosura. She began to prod Mosura with questions, who explained the material to her, the best that she could.

"Ah I get it! You're pretty smart! Thanks a ton!" said the girl greatfully. Mosura nodded with a bashful smile.

"No problem. Happy that I could help," said Mosura. Suddenly, a couple of students began to pop up seemingly out of nowhere.

"Hey! You mind helping me out too?" asked a boy.

"Me too!" chirped another girl. Mosura suddenly found a few more students beginning to crowd her desk, requesting her help.

"Wait! Wait! I-I don't-" Mosura attempted to talk over the small crowd over her.





It was 4:30. Mosura sighed tiredly as she walked through the school hallway. Her stature slightly hunched. She had just spent an hour and a half after school helping some of her classmates with the subject. She didn't necessarily mind helping, but it proved to be exhausting. Not to mention she was looking forward to heading home earlier. But now, she was finally free to leave. Mosura continued down the hall, only to stop once she saw a familiar face. She quickly hid by a corner and peeked over to find the same dark-haired boy she saw on the first day. An annoyed look was on his face as he fiddled with the lock to his locker. Mosura suddenly felt a tap on her shoulder, prompting her to sharply gasp and turn with her arms raised. She relaxed as she found her older brother Battra to be smiling in amusement.

"Just me, sis," said Battra. Mosura looked at him in annoyance.

"Don't sneak up on me like that!" Said Mosura as she punched Battra's chest.

"Ow," chuckled Battra.

"So, what are you still doing here?" Asked Mosura.

"Waiting on you. No way am I letting you ride the walk home yourself," said Battra.

"It's fine. You really didn't have to," said Mosura.

"I know. I just... I worry. Ever since mom and dad..." Battra noticed Mosura looking away. A bitter expression was on her face. Battra sighed.

"I'm just looking out for you," said Battra.

"What about you? Who's looking out for you?" questioned Mosura.

"You of course," said Battra. Mosura sighed as her expression softened. She then stiffened as the boy she was spying on came around the corner, walking by.

"Goddamn assholes. They're always-" the boy grumbled to himself as he walked by. Battra noticed Mosura seemingly to be attempting to pretend that she didn't notice the boy.

"Oh. So, you've met him?" Asked Battra.

"Not really," said Mosura, relaxing a bit as the boy left the area. At most she briefly encountered him.

"In any case, I'd stay away from him. I heard some freshmen say that kid has quite a reputation. He's a real delinquent. Some Transmutants that started attending this school knew him in junior high. Gojira Takeshi, I think his name was," said Battra.

"I'll be sure to keep that in mind," said Mosura.





The following few months were rather quick. Mosura continued to find herself helping her classmates struggle with their homework, earning her praise and thankfulness from her peers. The girl found herself staring at a basket in on her desk, carrying some sweets. She looked to a couple of her classmates in confusion.

"What's this?" asked Mosura.

"Well, some of us decided to pitch in and came up with this basket for helping us get through the quarter," said a girl.

"I... I can't accept this," said Mosura.

"Oh, come on! You deserve it! Thanks to you, I managed to understand some of this crap better. You're the smartest one in class!" said another girl. Mosura looked away in flattery.

"No, I'm certain there are others in school that could help you better than I. Even I sometimes get frustrated with math," said Mosura.

“Yeah but how many of them are willing to stay after school to help us? You should be getting paid to tutor!" said one of the girls.

"No, I helped you guys because I wanted to. I don't need any kind of compensation. I'm just happy that I was able to help at all," said Mosura.

"Well, you gotta at least accept the gift basket," said one of the girls as she pushed the basket towards Mosura. The Transmutant knew that they wouldn't take no for an answer. Plus, it would seem rude to decline something they pitched in to give to her as a gift.

"Well... would it be alright if we shared the sweets? I think we all deserve a treat for our hard work, right?" suggested Mosura. The girls smiled in response.

Later, Mosura found herself walking to her brother's locker during passing period. She slid a bar of chocolate with a note attached inside of the narrow slits. That was all that was left from the sweets basket after Mosura had shared the contents in the gift basket. It touched her heart that some of her classmates had come up with something that thoughtful. She wasn't even expecting anything in return. She found herself on friendly terms with her classmates from other classes, offering her assistance whenever needed. The fact that she was able to make others feel good made herself feel good as well. It gave her pleasure knowing that she could do these things. But, she began to feel heavy in her heart. She wondered if they would treat her as kindly if they were to learn that she was a Transmutant or if they would scorn her. Mosura wanted to reveal herself to her peers, but deep down she feared that they would quickly turn on her and ridicule her very being. She knew that her heart wouldn't be able to take it. Mosura noticed Gojira Takeshi to be walking through the hall, with a red-haired boy to be walking after him, covered in bruises.

"Hurry up, dumbass. Let's get you to the nurse," said Gojira as the red-haired boy winced while rubbing his face.

"You're a douche, you know that?" asked the boy as the two passed by. Mosura narrowed her eyes as Gojira passed by. The past couple of months were filled with news of conflict involving Takeshi occurring at least once or twice a week and at least thrice on bad days. It looked like today was no different. She wondered what that jerk did to that poor boy.

"Maybe Transmutants would have a better image if ones like him weren't ruining it for us," muttered Mosura as she stormed off.






The next day...


Mosura was standing in the hallway of school in silence. An annoyed look was on her face. She found a couple of students walking by, covered in bruises.

"Jeez. That Gojira guy is a fuckin' psycho," said one of the boys.

"Yeah. He's relentless," said one of the other boys. During this, Mosura noticed that Gojira was being escorted through hall by campus security and Vice Principal Luna. Gojira bore bruises over his face. Mosura shook her head and wondered how someone could be so belligerent. It began to concern her on what he could end up doing next. Mosura noticed a familiar face. Just further down the hall, she spotted the red-haired boy from the previous day. He bore faded bruises and a bandage on his cheek. He bore a hard expression as he kept his arms crossed. Mosura began to make her way over to him.

"Hey, you!" called Mosura. The boy looked her way and quickly wiped off his expression and uncrossed his arms.

"Yo! What's up?" greeted the boy in an upbeat tone.

"I don't mean to be nosy, but I'm curious. I saw you the other day roughed up. Did... Did Gojira hurt you?" asked Mosura.

"Goji? No way! I got these from those roughed up jokers that passed by," said the boy.

"Really?" asked Mosura in surprise.

"Oh yeah. I pissed one of them off. It's stupid and was an honest mistake," said the boy with a chuckle. He then sighed as he shook his head. "Gojira ended up confronting them about the whole thing, which I told him to forget about. And as you might have noticed, it escalated."

"I see. So, he was actually taking you to the nurse's office? And he was confronting the guys that attacked you?" asked Mosura.

"Well yeah. I'll be real with you, Goji can be a dick, but not enough to beat someone up and drag them to the nurse's office to rub in your face. That's more of a sociopathic thing, right?" Chuckled the red-haired boy.

"But in all seriousness. He's cool. Just got a chip on his shoulder," said red haired boy. Mosura bore a slightly guilty look. She assumed that Gojira attacked this boy and was the instigator of the fight with those other boys, when he was merely sticking up for a fellow student.

"By the way, I'm Rodan Shou," said the boy as he took on a suave tone.

"Oh. Mosura Yasu," greeted Mosura with a warm smile. Rodan stepped close to her as he leaned against the wall.

"Nice to meet ya. So Mosura, you single?" asked Rodan. Mosura slightly backed away with an odd look.

"I-I'm sorry?" asked Mosura.

"Just curious. I mean I've seen a lot of good looking girls, but you're a goddess among them," said Rodan as he bounced his brows flirtatiously.

"Uh... I uh. Oh, look at the time! I gotta get going for class! See ya around!" said Mosura as she briskly walked off, with an embarrassed look. Rodan groaned.

"Why God? Why can I not just once score with a pretty girl?" Asked Rodan in dismay.





Mosura was sitting at her desk for her last class. She was lost in her own thoughts. What she had learned led her to question what she knew about Gojira. Even more so when the rumor that he was the one that started the fight earlier came up. The way Rodan talked about him seemed to indicate that he at least knew Gojira personally and his story didn't match the rumor. Mosura didn’t doubt Rodan's honesty since he seemed sincere. That left the rumors about Gojira. She questioned how many of them were entirely factual or misunderstandings or even lies. After all, her own assumption wasn't accurate towards the situation. The same could be the same for others. When the class ended, Mosura stood up and walked down the hall, prepared to go home before she came across the cafeteria. Inside, she noticed a few students sitting at the tables for detention. Gojira was sitting alone, propping his chin up as he wrote in a notebook, presumably for homework. Mosura's expression lightly softened.





The next morning had come. Mosura was strolling down to the school. Battra usually got up sooner before her to attend a class period that occurred prior to other classes. It was to help him gain more credits for school while also using some of the extra time to get some work done. If things go well, he might be able to take off early without a sixth period class during his Senior year coming up next. So Mosura was on her own to walk to school. As the Transmutant continued onto school, she couldn't help but think back to Gojira. She had been smacked by another side of the story regarding him. With that, she began to question what she really knew about the boy. He was aggressive, by what she had seen and just by being near him. Mosura's psychic abilities, although weak at her age, were able to pick up the aggression that his brain puts out. And there was a lot of it. Yet Rodan vouched for him not being a bad guy. As Mosura was walking by the park, she heard laughing.

"Aw, dude! You missed!" said a teenage boy. Mosura stopped and turned in curiosity. Her eyes widened in shock as she sighted three boys. These boys were standing several feet away from the sandbox, where a small cat was buried underneath with its head exposed. The cat meowed helplessly as it flinched from rocks being hurled its way. Mosura's expression hardened. Her fists were clenched as the boys laughed while continuing to hurl rocks at the buried cat. She had zero tolerance to anyone acting cruelly, especially to animals. Mosura began to step to the park as a furious look was on her face.

"Hey!" A voice shouted, but it wasn’t Mosura's. She stopped as she saw Gojira Takeshi walking over to the sand box with his backpack hanging from his left shoulder. He bore a hard expression as he stood next to the sandbox, where the cat meowed helplessly.

"What do you think you're doing?!" demanded Gojira.

"What? We're just having a little fun," said one of the boys. Gojira's brow twitched.

"Fun? You're throwing rocks at a helpless animal!" yelled Gojira angrily. Mosura stood by, observing in surprise. The male Transmutant knelt and began to move sand away from the cat's neck and proceeded to carefully pull it out. The cat meowed as it dangled its little paws above the ground.

"There you go, little guy," said Gojira. Mosura looked on with a smile appearing on her face.

"Oh wow," whispered Mosura as she felt her cheeks warm up. Gojira gently set the cat down, allowing it to run off. He then rose up to his feet and looked to the other boys with narrowed eyes.

"I really feel like kicking your asses right now. But you're lucky that I'm trying to get to school early today. So, I better not catch you guys doing something like that again," said Gojira as he turned and walked off. Mosura was surprised at how he was choosing not to engage them in a fight. She herself wasn't going to have it for a second and was close to handing their asses to them on a platter. She wasn't intimidated by the fact that they outnumbered her and were boys. She was a Transmutant, and was stronger than the average girl and boy combined. So, she had no concern if they were to try and intimidate her for stepping in. Nevertheless, she admired how Gojira was choosing to walk the other way this time. However, Gojira grunted as three rocks struck him in the back, much to Mosura's alarm. She hadn't even noticed that the boys threw the rocks at him.

"Heh..." Gojira softly chuckled as he shook his head. He then turned and proceeded to walk over to the boys. He bore a look of amusement mixed with annoyance.

"Y-You know, I uh... Mm." Gojira's brows crinkled as he attempted to keep his composure.

"I uh... heh. I tried to walk the other way. But uh... yeah, you decided to fuck with me. Now I gotta hurt you," said Gojira. He then slugged the closest boy in the nose, causing Mosura to flinch. The boys suddenly began to swing their fists at the Transmutant, who took a few punches but ultimately retaliated with stronger ones.

"Yeah, you like picking on cats?! How's messing with someone your own size?!" shouted Gojira as he effortlessly knocked the boys down to the ground. The Transmutant scoffed as he began to walk away as the boys writhed in pain.

"Goddamn cowards," said Gojira in disdain. Mosura quickly hid by a bush as the Transmutant came her way to leave the park. She watched as he passed by. While it was tense and brutal to see the fight, Mosura couldn't help but approve of it. After all, those boys were real scumbags for treating that cat the way they did. Mosura couldn't help but think he was amazing for standing up for the poor kitty. She never imagined him being the caring type of person.





It was after school. Mosura was walking home from school. She had come across the park again and noticed Gojira to be present. He was kneeling by some bushes as he sat a can of cat food down. Mosura couldn't help but watch as the cat from earlier emerged from the bushes, sniffing the cat food cautiously. It then began to feed. She noticed Gojira cracking a small smile as he watched the cat eat.

"Eat up. You look like you don't eat a whole lot," said Gojira as he lightly scratched the cat's head. Mosura stared in fascination from afar. She never knew that he had a gentler side. Just goes to show that she really didn't even know him.





A couple of weeks had gone by. Gojira was digging through his locker. He found a plastic bag filled with canned food inside with a cat logo on it. The Transmutant reached inside and grabbed one of the cans from the bag and placed it into his back pack.

"Yo!" Rodan called. Gojira quickly shut his locker.

"What is it?" questioned Gojira with an annoyed look. Rodan bore an odd look as he briefly looked at the locker.

"Uh... Some of the guys at the lunch table are hanging out at the cafe. You wanna come?" asked Rodan.

"No, I'm good," said Gojira as he zipped up his bag.

"Come on, dude. We should hang out for once," said Rodan.

"I said I'm good. Besides, I have somewhere to be," said Gojira in annoyance.

"Ah. I see," said Rodan with a chuckle. Gojira raised a brow.

"You're gonna see a girl," said Rodan. Gojira snorted.

"No. That's ridiculous," said Gojira.

"Then what's keeping you from hanging out with bros?" asked Rodan.

"Don't worry about it! Jeez, can a guy have some privacy in his life?" asked Gojira in annoyance. He then began to walk off.

"I'll see you around," said Gojira as he left Rodan.

"What a hard case," said Rodan with a sigh. As Gojira walked out of the building, he passed by the Wondercolt statue, where Sunset, Erika and Mosura were standing. They noticed the male Transmutant to be speed walking off of school grounds.

"Hmm. He looks to be in a hurry," said Sunset.

"Yeah," said Mosura. Though unlike Erika and Sunset, she wasn't ignorant of Gojira's rush. She noticed how he seemed to have been carrying something in his locker. Every time she passed it, she would come across a strange smell. Even now she can pick it up from his backpack as he passed by. She has come across the scent at least several times prior in her lifetime. And for it to be consistent as it was hinted at one thing.

Later, Mosura was once again on her way home. She was heading near the park that was close by. The Transmutant thought of Gojira's recent behavior. Lately, she noticed that the boy hadn't gotten into much fights lately. Usually they happened during lunch or after school, but now there seemed to be a decrease in conflict. It seemed to be due to the cat. Mosura was no fool. She knew the boy was visiting the small feline every chance he got as evident of the smell of cat food from his locker and bag. It seemed to have placed him in a routine that's caused him to avoid confrontation and improve his mood a bit. Heck, even when she passed him in the hall, Mosura didn't feel as much tension as she did prior.

"Maybe... I should approach him for once," said Mosura to herself. But that was crazy. She's nothing more than a stranger to Gojira. How would he react when some random girl approached him from nowhere? The thought made Mosura's stomach tighten. But it really shouldn't be a big deal. After all, she had yet to make any enemies. And Gojira seemed to be capable of civility after all. But the idea of talking to him made her heart race. She thought she was just nervous because of Gojira's aggressive personality. However, she didn't feel fearful. Rather, it was shyness.

Mosura was shy during her first few days in school. Yet she was able to get over that once she settled in school and met with some friendly faces. But, this was a guy…a rather attractive guy. He had a bit of a rugged look and a way that he carried himself with confidence that Mosura couldn't help but find attractive. But aside from his appearance, there was something that she learned that made her heart flutter. It's the lighter side to him. She hadn't seen it much, but she could tell that Gojira had a hidden gentle side to him when it came to that cat he saved. And the fact that he stood up for Rodan showed her how he was not one to tolerate bullies, along with his willingness to stick up for others. He was like a black knight, a rogue who followed his own rules and had his own sense of kindness and chivalry, unlike the knight that does the bidding for his lord. Or rather in this case, Gojira was an aggressive anti-social teen that is softer under his rugged shell.

As Mosura made her way passed the park, she decided to take the opportunity to speak to the Transmutant. To hell with it, she thought. If Gojira was approachable, then there was no reason not to. As she came to the park, she noticed Gojira to be sitting on a bench. His head was lowered. Mosura noticed that he bore a sad look. It was then that she saw that the Transmutant had something resting on his lap. It was the cat. With its fur ragged, and stained with blood. Gojira's sweater acted as a blanket for it to rest on in his arms. Mosura stared in shock.

"What... what happned?" asked Mosura breathlessly. Gojira heard her but did not acknowledge her presence. He kept his eyes on the cat, which lightly twitched in his arms, as its eyes focused on him.

"I didn't see it happen. I just heard tires screeching. I smelled blood. Fuck," said Gojira as he lightly scratched the cat's ear, which only slightly moved. Mosura began to approach closely and took a seat on the bench. She felt herself tearing up as she stared at the dying cat.

"A vet can't fix him. I... I can only make him comfortable," said Gojira softly. He shook his head bitterly.

"I was gonna take him home today. I was gonna give him to a family friend. He..." Gojira sniffled as he leaned his head back. Mosura was silent. She wanted to offer comforting words, but she couldn't think of any. She didn't think that there was anything that she could say to bring comfort.

"Gojira..."

"He's dead," said Gojira. Mosura's eyes slightly widened. She looked down at the cat, finding its eyes closed.

"He stopped breathing. I can't even hear his heart beat," said Gojira. Mosura reached out to touch his shoulder but he stood up, prompting her to retract. Gojira made his way over to a tree as he carried the cat in his arms. He gently set it down and made his way over to the sand box. With an empty large water bottle, he began to gather sand. He proceeded to make a few trips where he poured the gathered sand onto the body of the cat at the base of the tree. Soon, he buried the cat in sand, where he gently patted the mound. Mosura watched as he was kneeling at the burial.

"You deserved better than this, buddy," whispered Junior as a tear fell from his cheek. Mosura sniffled as she wiped her eyes. Gojira stood up with his sweater and bag. He proceeded to walk away with his eyes hot and puffy. Mosura was about to call out to him but the boy was already out of the park. The girl looked back at the small mound of dirt that lied at the base of the tree. Sadness was on her face, but that paled compared to what she sensed in Gojira.






Present Day...


"After that... he ended up getting back to what he did," said Mosura with a heavy sigh. Battra was sitting at the table, listening to his sister.

"Although he didn't show it at school, I could tell that he was hurting a lot. That cat was special to him. I guess... being how he was... it was the closest interaction he had where the subject wasn't afraid or wanted to beat him up," chuckled Mosura.

"In the end, I was no different from those that judged him as a bad guy. I'm ashamed of it. But since then, I've seen him act chivalrous, kind, and loyal. Things I never knew he was. And I just... I fell for that," said Mosura as her cheeks lightky flushed.

"Hmm." Battra hummed to himself as he looked at the picture in his sister's laptop.

Meanwhile, in the park, Junior was standing before a tree. He looked around the park as the breeze blew through the trees. He then looked to the base of the tree before him. A soft expression was on his face as he looked at the ground.
> Chapter 49: Beastly
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Hayato Yoshi was standing before a group of people in a large room at computer consoles in the Alpha base of MONARCH. He stood by a screen where the president was depicted, while a few high ranking members of the organization stood with Yoshi.
"And we don't know the reason for the anomaly that night?" asked the president.
"No, Mr. President. But based on eye witness account, about half of the country was able to witness the anomaly," said Hayato.
"There is another thing, sir," said a man as he stepped forward, dressed in a lab coat.
"About a number of people in the Southern and Western part of Equestria claimed that they experienced intense sneezing, burning of throat, nausea, and burning of lips," said the scientist.
"All of this during the anomaly?" asked Hayato.
"Yes. Based on that, we believe that these two are linked. By a common cause," said the scientist as footage from Christmas Eve was shown to everyone present. The footage was essentially found on the internet of someone filming, coughing over the footage while freaking out at the sky. An amoeba-like object was expanding across the sky in a slow pace.
"Dear God," said the president in shock. The footage ended and was replaced by satellite images.
"Based on these images taken via satellite, we found that whatever happened is alarming," said the scientist. The images changed to a filter, showing that the epicenter of the amoeba was below freezing temperatures, as the land below it shared the temperature. There were also orange masses highlighted from the amoeba that appeared to be flowing out.
"Based on these images, the anomaly was having an effect on a portion of the planet's atmosphere. Temperatures in the epicenter dropped dramatically just below freezing. And most frightening, foreign gases invaded our atmosphere, what we believe was the cause of the allergenic-like symptoms that half the country experienced. We also believe that these gases caused the change in the sky's appearance," said the scientist.
"The atmosphere?!" asked the president in shock.
"That's impossible. How could that happen?" asked Hayato.
"We don't know. But the object deteriorated shortly after the process, and the gases and temperature changes subsided. But I fear that if it hadn't, the entire planet's atmosphere would have been changed completely. And I doubt life on the planet would survive the change," said the scientist. He then bore a grim look.
"And based on our scans, that thing in the sky was biological," said the scientist. Everyone began to speak expressing concern. Hayato bore a hard expression as he stood in silence.
"How could this happened? What caused this?" asked a man.
"I believe that what happened wasn't a freakish anomaly. I hypothesize that what happened was caused deliberately," said the scientist.
"And who or what is responsible?" asked Hayato.
"That is the million dollar question, Director," said the scientist. Hayato bore a hard expression as he stared at the images, with his stomach tight and uneasy by being faced by this unknown threat.



Twilight was standing silently as she stared at the moth fairy that was perched on a rock in the forest. With her were the rest of the Main Six, including Sunset and the Dazzlings. Junior was standing by a tree as he stared at his cell phone. Fluttershy was glancing at the boy as he stood alone, wearing the scarf that she had given him for Christmas. She lightly blushed to herself as she bore a pleased smile. She then shook her head and stood at attention as Amber cleared her throat.
"So, now that you girls have these powers, you must know how to control and hone them to your advantage," said Amber. She erected her fur and antennae as she flared her torn slightly damaged wings.
"You must know how to use them to conquer your foes! You must not be afraid to use your powers and use them to make them hurt and to yield in fear of your wrath!" said Amber, causing the girls to flinch at her growing tone.
"But I don't really want to hurt anyone," said Fluttershy in a small tone.
"If it helps, think of it as self-defense lessons involving special abilities," said Amber.
"So these powers, are they permanent?" asked Adagio in curiosity.
"Oh yes. They will remain with you until your passing," said Amber in a nonchalant tone.
"Cool!" said Rainbow with a grin.
"Yeah, just like herpes," said Junior as he fiddled with his phone. Some the girls looked at Junior with narrowed eyes at the distasteful comment. Aria merely snickered.
"Can they be passed on? Like if any of us were to have kids, would they have powers?" asked Sunset.
"No. These powers aren't really affecting you biologically. Not in the way that you'd think. The spirit gem affects all things of in the souls of those it comes to contact with. You are affected in spiritual level that has enhanced your body that may show signs in your physical and mental prowess, but it cannot be passed on. These abilities were not earned either, they were given," said Amber. Sunset was standing next to Twilight as the petite girl wrote down notes.
"Interesting..." said Twilight.
"You're taking notes?" asked Junior incredulously.
"Yeah. It's important to know exactly what we're dealing with. This could also provide a lot of scientific discoveries," said Twilight with an eager look.
"Twilight, this is a supernatural phenomena. It isn't like math or physics, which are bound by natural laws. This is something that your science can not comprehend," said Amber. Twilight narrowed her eyes.
"That sounds like a challenge!" said Twilight.
"It's not. Don't argue with the magical bug," deadpanned Junior. He then groaned as he clenched his phone in his hand.
"God, I fucking hate typing with one hand!" said Junior as he glared at his stump, which had formed a scaly wrist and forearm. His arm was nearly fully regenerated but it was taking forever.
"OK. So are we ready girls?" asked Amber.
"Ready," said the girls in unison.
"Rarity! Project!" said Amber. Rarity flinched as all eyes focused on her.
"Oh! Right! Um..." Rarity held her hands out as they began to glow. She then spawned a diamond shield in the air. The girls stared in awe and fascination.
"Huh. That was easier than last time," said Rarity with a smile.
"Hmm. Good job. Now, I am sensing the power that you have. Hmm. Yes. Yes, I see," said Amber as her antennae glowed. Everyone watched in curiosity.
"OK! Yes, you can do more. You see, you can focus that supernatural power to shape objects at will. For example, you can these diamonds to form shapes. Just concentrate," said Amber. Rarity hummed.
"Forming shapes at will," said Rarity in interest. She took a breath as she made the shield disappear. She then waved her hands around herself, where sparkles flowed around her. Rarity was suddenly covered in a dress that sparkled and reached down to her knees. Her head bore a fancy looking hat.
"Voila! A regal dress!" said Rarity.
"Wow! Neeto!" said Pinkie with a grin, while the rest bore looks that were mixed with awe and odd looks.
"But... It's all transparent," said Twilight. Rarity looked at her in confusion.
"What?" asked Rarity. Twilight pointed to her dress.
"You can still see through it! You just have a glowing dress made up of diamond shaped plates that exposed your real clothes underneath," said Twilight. Rarity looked at herself and sure enough, her real clothes were visible. Rarity moaned in disappointment.
"There's a positive to this, Rarity," said Amber.
"What's that?" asked Rarity in a disappointed tone. Amber shot a bolt of energy from her antennae. Rarity screamed in panic as she shielded her face but this bolt merely bounced off the diamond dress. The bolt crashed next to Junior's foot, causing him to jump with a start.
"A great defense with your beauty!" said Amber. Rarity quickly looked herself over with a panicked look but relaxed when she found that she was safe.
"What the hell?!" exclaimed Junior with a glare.
"Oh relax. I only used enough power to stun," said Amber. Rarity willed the diamond dress to disappear.
"So are her powers only good for defense? Kinda lame," said Rainbow in disappointment. Rarity huffed.
"At least I can make myself look elegant!" said Rarity indignantly.
"I said you can form any shape that you want. Try something more lethal," said Amber. Rarity held out a hand with a hum. Suddenly, transparent diamonds appeared and combined to form a gauntlet, which continued to assemble with a blade-like shape at the end. Rarity flinched with a start.
"OK. Now that's cool," said Rainbow with a grin. Rarity gulped as she stared at the sharp blade shape.
"You power works great for both defensive and offensive purposes. But you would be a force to reckon with if you can utilize both at the same time. Be creative!" said Amber. Rarity sighed.
"I abhor violence," said Rarity.
"Your enemies won't care, dear. You aren't learning to start battles," said Amber as Rarity willed her diamond bladed gauntlet away. Amber turned to Pinkie.
"Now Pinkie Pie, you can utilize objects that you touch as explosives. The larger the object you touch, the larger the explosion. Very lethal explosions," said Amber. Pinkie bore a look of discomfort.
"I don't really want to kill anyone," said Pinkie.
"You don't have to. Throwing dirt, pebbles and other small objects will result in smaller and not so lethal explosions. At most, you'll temporarily make them blind or deaf. It's great for a get away or distraction," said Amber. Pinkie scooped up dirt and tossed it to the side. A small explosion occurred near the group. Everyone flinched as they felt the force and their hair blown back.
"Good enough for me!" said Pinkie. "Oh! I can use sprinkles to make smaller explosions!"
"There! You see? You're thinking creatively with your power!" said Amber in approval. She then turned to Rainbow Dash.
"And you. You have super speed. You can travel great distances in a short span of time," said Amber.
"Yeah. I ended up in three countries," said Rainbow with a shrug.
"But did you know you can process things much faster than average humans? For example..." Amber suddenly shot a bolt at Rainbow. The girl's eyes widened in shock. Her body sparked with multicolored sparks, and the world around her slowed down. Rainbow Dash saw the beam coming towards her at a slow pace. The girl looked around and saw everyone's face slowly turning to startled looks. As the bolt came closer, Rainbow stepped to the side and allowed it to past. She then began to move towards Applejack and snatched her hat and placed it on with a chuckle.
Everyone saw the bolt pass, but Rainbow was nowhere in sight. Sunset glared at Amber.
"Stop doing that!" said Sunset.
"Where's Rainbow Dash?" asked Fluttershy in worry. They suddenly heard Rainbow clear her throat. She was leaning against a tree with Applejack's Stetson hat on.
"Sup?" greeted Rainbow. Applejack felt her head in alarm. She glared at Rainbow in annoyance and snatched the hat back.
"Applejack, you have strength that surpasses humans and the strongest of Transmutants. You also are quite durable. Wanna see?" asked Amber as her antennae glowed. Applejack's eyes widened in alarm.
"No, I'm good!" said Applejack in a panicked tone. Amber giggled in amusement as the glow in her antennae died down.
"Fluttershy, you can communicate with animals. They may even lend help if you ask. Dogs, cats, birds, bears, anything! Even a certain someone if he were to change," said Amber as she looked to Junior, who was on his phone. Fluttershy nodded.
"That's good to know," said Fluttershy. Amber turned to the Dazzlings.
"And you three. Interesting enough, you share common abilities. You can sing to bewitch your foes to do your bidding. You can sing to bring destructive waves," said Amber as she fluttered over to Sonata and bit her leg.
"Ahhh!!" Sonata screamed in pain. Her voice amplified out and echoed. Red ring waves flowed from her voice and the area shook. Everyone covered their ears in pain at the volume. Sonata stopped screaming and cupped her mouth in shock. Her voice echoed out and the area stopped shaking. Junior was suddenly buried under tons of snow from the tree branches above him.
"Fuck," said Junior as he emerged from the snow with a shiver. Amber turned to Sunset and Twilight.
"Now you two. You both share a power. Something that I have to teach you so you can get a proper handle on," said Amber.
"Telekinesis? Yeah I can see that," said Twilight.
"Mind reading? Man I got the short end of the stick, huh?" asked Sunset in disappointment.
"No. Not exactly. Sunset, what you think is telepathy is actually empathic," said Amber. Sunset raised a brow.
"Do you mean, empathetic?" asked Sunset.
"Well... Yes. But we refer to it as 'Empathic', which is more advanced then just understanding another person's feelings. You can see and feel the emotions and thoughts of others by physical touch," said Amber.
"But what you both have is the power of magic," said Amber. Twilight and Sunset looked to each other with raised brows.
"Magic?" deadpanned Twilight.
"You're gonna start doubting her now?" asked Junior incredulously.
"OK, I'm starting to buy a little bit of this supernatural stuff. Especially since traditionally you can neither prove or disprove it. Not to mention what we saw with one of those Purists when we were kidnapped. But I'm certain that magic is something that doesn't exist in the universe," said Twilight.
"Well not in this universe," said Amber.
"Wait, what?" asked Sunset in confusion.
"You are correct that magic isn't something that exists in your world. The universe is entirely natural but shares a supernatural history across all that exists. Your magic comes from another world that is abundant with it. You can draw from that power and use it to your advantage," said Amber. Twilight crossed her arms.
"I have to see it to believe it," said Twilight. Amber sighed in annoyance.
"You mortals and your 'seeing is believing' mentality," muttered Amber to herself.
"OK. Um... You can summon your magic by focusing on the heart. You see, it is all fueled by the positive feelings in your heart. Love, joy, etc. Say you want to blast your foe with a beam of magic. Focus your heart and your knowledge on the spell," said Amber.
"Well that doesn't sound very loving," said Sunset with a raised brow.
"It's not the action that you’re focused on. It's the why. Say your loved one was in danger. Your desire to protect them and to prevent danger manifests itself into your heart and soul, acting as your personal fuel to cast the spell," said Amber. Twilight hummed in thought.
"I see. But what if... Hypothetical question. Could this be used while fueled by negative emotions?" asked Twilight in curiosity. Amber held a short pause in silence.
"Yes, that can happen. But I advise against it," said Amber.
"Why? What's wrong?" asked Sunset.
"You see, humans are emotional beings. It's natural for you to experience these emotions and is in fact healthy, but you don't want to constantly fuel your spells with negative emotions like anger or fear. Doing so can reflect on your very being if not careful. Just like how it's unhealthy for your body to constantly be angry and fearful, it is dangerous to do so with your spells," said Amber.
"That goes for everyone. Be wise with how you use these abilities. These are not for playing," said Amber in a serious tone. Twilight and Sunset both glanced at each other with small looks of discomfort.
"Now, you want to see if what I'm saying about your abilities is true. I think we should practice. Junior, would you like to volunteer to help?" asked Amber as everyone looked to Junior.
"Not really," deadpanned Junior.
"Please? Just for a minute!" said Amber. Junior sighed as he put his phone away and stepped forward.
"What do you want me to do?" asked Junior. Amber turned to Sunset and Twilight and zapped the two in their foreheads. The girls yelped as they stumbled while covering their foreheads.
"Whoa!" exclaimed Rainbow as the other girls bore looks of alarm.
"Amber!" yelled Junior in a scolding manner.
"They're fine. I just gave them information on their first spell," said Amber as Twilight and Sunset rubbed their red foreheads with a wince.
"Whoa. I just had a flood of information in my brain," said Sunset in amazement.
"This... This is magic?" asked Twilight as she looked to Amber in shock. Everyone bore looks of curiosity at what the two were amazed by.
"What you now know is the method of a defensive spell. There are different ways to use this. For yourself or for your peers," said Amber. She then turned to Sunset.
"Let's start with you. I'm gonna attack you and you have to protect yourself," said Amber. Sunset's eyes widened.
"Wait! Shouldn't we try a demo first?!" asked Sunset.
"Yeah, this is it," said Amber as she shot a bolt of energy. Sunset cried in panic as she raised her hands over her face, which glowed with an aura. The bolt collided with a magic shield that was transparent and matched the color of the aura. Sunset opened her eyes and found the shield. She lowered her hands in amazement and allowed the shield to disappear in sparkles.
"Good! Now, let's try something trickier. To cast a successful spell, you have to concentrate in the heat of the moment. Like if someone was going to be attacked and you must act quickly, you need to focus on casting the spell. So Twilight," said Amber as she drew the petite girl's attention.
"I'm going to attack Junior! You must protect him with your defensive spell!" said Amber. Twilight and Junior both bore looks of alarm.
"What?!" exclaimed the two in unison.
"I'm gonna use my beams to zap him. He'll be fine. It'll be like a bee sting. So don't worry," said Amber in a cheerful tone. Junior glared at her.
"I didn't agree to this!" yelled Junior. Twilight bore a nervous look.
"I uh..." Twilight bit her lip.
"It's simple. Just be ready to cast the spell. Now!" said Amber as she fired a bolt. Junior was struck in the gut.
"Agh!" Junior grunted as he clutched his stomach. Everyone gasped in alarm.
"Ugh. Twilight! You were supposed to act!" said Amber.
"I-I wasn't ready! It just happened out of nowhere!" said Twilight in a defensive manner.
"That's the point! Someone can be attacked when you least expect it! You must be quick! Now Junior is dead!" said Amber as Junior clutched his gut.
"No I'm not," said Junior with a wince.
"Now again!" said Amber as she shot Junior in the shoulder.
"Ow!" cried Junior. Twilight gasped.
"Ugh. Dead again," said Amber as she fired another beam at Junior's other arm.
"Ah! Stop it!" said Junior in annoyance. He was shot multiple times by Amber, much to everyone's shock. Twilight winced as Junior kept yelping in pain.
"Stop!" cried Twilight.
"Twilight, the longer you stand there, the more Junior gets hurt," said Amber as she fired another bolt. Junior grunted as he held his shoulder.
"Twilight, do something!" yelled Junior in annoyance.. Twilight suddenly found her friends yelling at her to act. Twilight began to sweat as she bore a look of panic as she watched Junior get stung over and over. She had grown stressed to the point that when she tried to conjure a spell, her hand just sparked. Her eyes watered at the stress of being incapable of acting under the pressure. The girl yelled as she suddenly rushed over to Junior. She was then struck in the shoulder by Amber's bolt and cried out in pain. She hissed in pain as she rubbed her shoulder. Everyone bore surprised looks.
"You alright, Twi?" asked Applejack in worry.
"Yeah." Twilight winced.
"That wasn't casting a spell, Twilight," said Amber. Everyone, including Twilight, glared at the fairy. Amber sheepishly laughed.
"Er... Maybe we should've started with something easier. L-Let's do this again some other time!" said Amber. Twilight turned and noticed Junior looking at her with a deadpanned look as he rubbed his stinging shoulder. Twilight merely sheepishly smiled in response.
________________________________________
Junior was walking alongside Fluttershy on their way home in silence. Fluttershy glanced at Junior worriedly as he rubbed his shoulders.
"How are you feeling?" asked Fluttershy.
"Soar. Damn that bug. I'll get back at her, you'll see," said Junior in annoyance.
"W-Well, we learned a lot today, right? I think out of all of us, Twilight and Sunset will get their powers down quick," said Fluttershy.
"I doubt it. You're dealing with something not normal. Did you see Twilight? She freaking froze up!" said Junior.
"Oh. You're not mad at her about that too, are you?" asked Fluttershy in worry.
"No. But what she did was kinda dumb," snorted Junior. Fluttershy looked at him in disapproval.
"That's not nice! Don't laugh!" said Fluttershy.
"I don't mean to. I just wasn't expecting it," said Junior. He sighed.
"Man... I wonder how Aang is doing," said Junior.
"Have you talked to him?" asked Fluttershy.
"He hasn't answered my texts. I would go over to his place but I think he wants to be alone for a bit. Maybe he'll show up at school after winter break," said Junior. Fluttershy nodded.
"I hope so. I wonder what happened between him and his mother," said Fluttershy. Junior nodded in agreement.
"Same. And that crap that happened with the sky and our allergies."
"Oh. Yeah, that was scary," said Fluttershy in a small tone.
"People are freaking out like it's the end of the world. Man, things have been getting weird lately," said Junior.



Later that evening. Erika was sitting on her bed with her phone in her hand as she bore flushing cheeks.
"S-So... About what happened on Christmas..." said Erika in a small tone.
"Nothing happened! I swear!" said Junior on the other line in a frantic manner.
"Are you sure? I-I mean, you can tell me. I won't judge you," said Erika in a embarrassed tone. "Adagio is a beautiful girl. I just never realized that-"
"I know how it looked but you got it all wrong! She pulled me onto her!" said Junior in a desperate tone.
"O-OK. I believe you," said Erika in a small tone. Junior sighed.
"Is this why you called me?" asked Junior.
"Yeah. I just... I wanted to be sure. I had a feeling that you might have been freaking out the whole time," said Erika with a small laugh.
"Of course I was. You would too if you were in my position," said Junior. Erika nodded.
"That's true. But you don't seem like that kind of guy. I just wanted to be sure," said Erika. "Anyway. See ya later."
"Sure. Later," said Junior. Erika hung up the phone with a look of relief on her face. She had been thinking about that part of the night constantly, with her thoughts trying to make sense of it. She worried to the point that she had to ask Junior herself. Thankfully, her doubts were right. The girl relaxed. Even if it was true what she saw, Erika didn't think of telling anyone. She thought it was rude to spread rumors and other people's personal business, so she remained quiet. The girl was about to lie down but felt her body growing soar. She groaned as her bones and muscles ached and her stomach tightened. She felt the back of her throat ache and she gagged. Erika quickly shot out of bed as she coughed furiously.
Erika was making her way over to the bathroom with a grunt. Her eyes were bleeding as he skin grew irritated. The girl coughed furiously as she hunched over the sink. Green, yellowish mucus came from the back of her throat and into the sink, which began to sizzle. Erika panted as she bore a look of panic.
"What is happening to me?!" asked Erika as she stared at herself in the mirror. Her bleeding eyes sent fear into her soul as she grew pale. She grabbed the sink tightly as her nails grew. The sink side suddenly broke from being crushed by Erika's hand. The girl fell over in a coughing fit as her body burned and ached and tears ran from her eyes. From outside of the bathroom, Erika let out a horrific scream that could be heard throughout the house.



Sunset found herself in the streets of Ponyville. Her eyes were wide in horror as she saw that buildings were partially destroyed, cars were crushed, burning or tipped over. Fires raged and people were crying out in panic. Sunset quickly ran through the streets, finding chaos to be all around. She stopped and gasped as she found Applejack to be throwing cars onto each other with her bare hands.
"Applejack?!" exclaimed Sunset in shock.
"Howdy, partner," said AJ as she yanked a lamppost off of the side walk and bent it. Sunset gasped as she found the debris and destroyed cars to be levitating upwards towards a tall structure. The structure was a castle in a knife-like shape. But it was made up of debris and diamonds. Rarity was sitting upon a throne with a smile as her hands glowed from forging this castle, while wearing a dress made up of diamonds that she conjured. Sunset stared in shock and turned to find Fluttershy laughing maniacally as she stood among a horde of animals from a zoo.
"Free! You're all free now! Haha!!" laughed Fluttershy. Pinkie was throwing around rocks, causing pink explosions everywhere, and Rainbow suddenly appeared in a flash, leaving a trail of sparks. In her hands were bags of money.
"I got the dough!" said Rainbow with a grin.
"Oh my God!" said Sunset in horror. She then saw the Dazzlings to be standing on a stage singing, where hundreds of people watched them as they moaned like zombies.
"Now that you're under our spell, you shall do our bidding!" said Adagio.
"Yes, mistress," said the audience in unison with mono toned voices. Sunset yelped as she heard crashing behind her. She turned and found a MONARCH armored truck to be rolling on its side in the street. From the corner, a reptilian beast that was covered in thick armored plates along its back and thorny spikes stomped on four legs, roaring as it stuck its horned snout into the air and exposed its sharp teeth and tusks. The beast began to swing its spiky clubbed tail against the truck, smashing it in, while ramming itself into MONARCH soldiers. Sunset cupped her mouth as she watched this. She then heard a familiar screeching roar, prompting her to turn and found a charcoal grey reptilian beast to be stomping through the street, letting loose a stream of neon blue flames from its mouth, scorching through the buildings. Sunset's eyes were wide as she recognized this creature from the Everfree Forest.
"Gojira?!" Sunset stared in horror. She then cried out in panic as a winged beast dove near her. She braced to the ground as a pterodactyl-like beast, covered in brick red scales and bore a tri-crest at the back of its head scooped up debris from all of the destruction. It flew off and perched itself on top of a still standing building, dropping the debris around it as it proceeded to make up a nest with all of rubble it found. The creature then roared as it pecked in its nest and raised its head, revealing that it had picked up a young woman, who was screaming her head off. The creature rocked its head back as it devoured the woman whole, much to Sunset's horror. She heard multiple screams coming from the nest, where the flying reptile proceeded to peck and feed upon more young women that it had gathered.
Sunset then heard a loud screech in the air. She turned and found a large moth the size of a short bus to be perched on the diamond castle as its large insect eyes were red with rage. The moth waved its wings. Spreading yellow mist from its body that began to fall upon people below, who coughed furiously and died of suffocation. Sunset stared helplessly as people were killed around her and her friends did nothing. Suddenly, she heard an ominous and ghostly wail in the air that made Sunset's blood run cold. From the ground, massive vines began to break out, wrapping themselves around buildings. Sunset stared as people were strangled by the vines.
"No! Stop!" cried Sunset. She then felt a hand on her shoulder and turned to find Twilight looking at her with cold white eyes.
"Why are you being such a stick in the mud? Enjoy the power!" said Twilight. Sunset stared in shock and then turned to find that her hands had grown hot. Her eyes widened as she found flames to be crackling on her very hands, yet her flesh was not consumed. Instead, the ground around her feet began to burn and the heat began to spread.
"No!!" screamed Sunset. She found herself sitting up in her bed, covered in sweat. She panted as her heart raced. She quickly looked around, finding herself to be in her room, where she could see the sun had barely risen this morning. Sunset sighed heavily as she slumped in her bed.



Sunset yawned as she stood by a street corner. She slightly shivered from the cold that she was feeling. From outside, she saw Twilight making her way around the corner with bags under her eyes. She bore a nervous look as she walked. Sunset made her way over to the girl.
"Twilight, glad you could make it," said Sunset. Twilight flinched with a start but began to slightly relax.
"Oh. Morning, Sunset. Wha- What did you want to talk about?" asked Twilight as she cleared her throat. Sunset sighed.
"Listen... I know how our world has been pretty much flipped upside down these past couple of weeks," said Sunset.
"That's an understatement," said Twilight.
"And I know we can use some time to deal with less stress. But..." Sunset sighed.
"What?" asked Twilight.
"Remember how Amber warned us about being careful with our powers? I had a dream last night. It was that the town was in ruins. Us, our friends, we were the cause of it," said Sunset as she held her arms. Twilight's eyes widened.
"We were abusing our powers, Gojira was... He changed like he did before. And there were three other creatures. I think they were supposed to be the others." Sunset grimaced as she thought back to the dream. Her stomach turned as she recalled the creatures that were destroying, killing and devouring everything that was in their path. She even recognized the dark creature as Junior from the last incident they had with the Purists. Sunset shook her head, not wanting to dwell on the memory of that part of the dream.
"Then you... You told me to 'enjoy the power'." Sunset looked down at the ground. "Even I lost control of myself."
"Oh my gosh. You too?!" asked Twilight. Sunset looked at her in confusion.
"I had a dream just like that last night! Except you told me to enjoy the power! I couldn't sleep after that!" said Twilight in shock.
"You did?" asked Sunset in surprise. She then bore a slightly unnerved look.
"Yikes. That just makes me more worried. I'm pretty sure something like that is called a prophetic dream," said Sunset with an unnerved look.
"Y-You mean that's gonna happen?" asked Twilight with a fearful look.
"Amber did say that this was all supernatural. I would go far to say that this was some kind of warning. Not everything was coherent in the dream, but it had a common theme," said Sunset as she looked to Twilight.
"Losing control. Whether it’s the Transmutants losing control of themselves, or us losing our self-control with these powers. Either way... I believe it's something that we can prevent," said Sunset. Twilight bore a bit of a hopeful look on her face.
"So, what now?" asked Twilight.
"We make sure that everyone stays on the right track," said Sunset.



Erika was slightly trembling as she stood in the cold evening, bundled up in a sweater, a scarf, jeans and boots. She made her way into a fast food restaurant. She was slightly coughing under her scarf as she shook. She looked through the menu, her hood was covering her face.
"I'd like to order a basket of chicken strips with fries. And a cheeseburger, please," said Erika in a slightly rasped voice. She placed cash on the counter. The woman behind the counter didn't comment on her hidden appearance and took the order. Soon, Erika found herself sitting alone in the fast food restaurant by the window. She was slowly eating her meal, while shaking. Her breath shuddered as she held her food with hands as pale as the dead, with sharp nails. Erika held her face.
"God, what's happening to me?" whispered Erika in a distraught tone. Her cell phone began to rang, prompting her to quickly answer it.
"Erika, what's wrong?" asked Genshiro over the phone in worry.
"Daddy, I'm scared. Something is wrong with me. I need you," said Erika over the phone as she held in her sobs.
"I'm at the Burger Shing down the street near our neighborhood. Dad, I'm feeling cold. Everything hurts. And no matter how much I eat, I'm still hungry," said Erika as she sniffled.
"I'm on my way. Just head home," said Genshiro as he hung up. Erika quickly began to devour her food as she cried. After she finished, her stomach demanded more food, her body ached everywhere, and her head was throbbing. Erika clutched her head as she quietly wept.
"Miss, are you alright?" a young employee called as she approached Erika's side. As she touched her, Erika shrieked as she turned to face the woman and lunged for her.



Battra was bearing a neutral expression as he sat next to Maud Pie at her house as a documentary played on the television. On screen, there were images of stones being moved in slow motion, colliding with the earth. Some shattered on hard surfaces, getting debris everywhere.
"Isn't it fascinating? The things you can do with rocks," said Maud in a neutral tone. Battra nodded.
"Yeah. Especially for building structures," said Battra. He then looked to Maud in curiosity as the documentary showed a man explaining how the ancients used stones for their structures.
"Hey Maud, I have to ask. Why do you like rocks so much?" asked Battra. Maud merely glanced at him and then back to the TV.
"You'll laugh," said Maud.
"Try me," said Battra.
"Well... I find them inspiring," said Maud, almost hesitant. She glanced at Battra, who bore a curious look as well a look of interest.
"Really? How so?" asked Battra.
"In some ways, rocks are like people. They come in different shapes, sizes and colors. People may find them dull, but they are beautiful. Some dazzle like gems, others stand tall and strong in the world. And despite how different they are, none are excluded, unlike people. But if we were rocks ourselves, we'd be welcomed," said Maud as she looked away. "I think we could learn a lot more from them."
Battra hummed to himself.
"You have an interesting way at looking at rocks, Maud. I'm beginning to like them myself," said Battra with a smile. Maud briefly glanced at Battra and cracked a tiny smile. Her cheeks bore a faint hint of a pink tinge.
"Hypothetical question, what if you could get your hands on rocks from space? Like another planet?" asked Battra. Maud was silent for a second.
"I would die of joy," said Maud in her deadpanned voice. Battra lightly chuckled.
"Well, if they one day colonize Mars in our life time, you might be able to get your chance to study them," said Battra. Maud nodded.
"That would be nice," said Maud. Battra yawned as he stood up.
"Alright, I think I'm going to head home. Thanks for inviting me over. We should do it again sometime," said Battra as Maud stood up.
"I'd like that," said Maud. She walked the Transmutant out to the front door, where he left. Battra shivered in the cold as he stepped off the porch.
"Psst. Battra!" whispered a voice. Battra looked around in confusion but then noticed a snow man on the lawn. The snow man waved its stick arms, much to Battra's shock.
"What the-" Battra stepped back with an unnerved look. Pinkie Pie suddenly burst out of the snow man as she held the stick limbs in her hands. Battra relaxed.
"Oh. Pinkie Pie, what are you doing out here?" asked Battra. Pinkie made her way over to the Transmutant with a coy smile.
"Just waiting for you. Soooo... How did your date with my sister go?" asked Pinkie. Battra lightly blushed in embarrassment as he looked away.
"I-It wasn't really a date. We were just hanging out," said Battra. Pinkie smirked as she rolled her eyes.
"OK. Sure. By the way, what do you think of Maud?" asked Pinkie.
"Oh. Well... I like her. She's weird," said Battra. Pinkie gasped. She then looked at Battra with a glare and got in his face.
"Hey! Take that back!" said Pinkie, causing Battra to recoil in surprise.
"No, you misunderstood. I meant that in a good way. Maybe weird wasn't the right word. I meant that she's unusual, quirky, but in a charming way. She's pretty damn smart, she has an interesting view on rocks and how they shape her view of the world," said Battra. Pinkie backed off.
"Oooh. Sorry, I thought you were trying to be mean. I'm very sensitive to that word being used on her," said Pinkie with a sad look.
"Maud is the best big sister in the whole wide world. But because how quiet she is and not very expressive, other kids would call her weird and a freak. They even made fun of her hobby for rocks," said Pinkie as her frown deepened. Battra's expression softened. He began to recall how Maud seemed reluctant to talk to him about her love for rocks. But one phrase clicked back with him.
"Despite how different they are, none are excluded, unlike people. If we were rocks ourselves, we'd be welcomed." Maud's voice echoed out into Battra's mind. Her words suddenly had more meaning. She wasn't just referring passively in acceptance. Rather, Maud was relating to him for not really being welcomed among others because of traits that others found glaring. She yearned to be like a rock, where she believed that despite being so different, she wouldn't be excluded from the rest.
"Hmph. Well those kids missed out on being friends with a intriguing person," said Battra. Pinkie grinned in response.
"So, are you still going to be friends?" asked Pinkie.
"Absolutely. It's not easy finding people who accept you for who you are," said Battra. He then began to walk off.
"Goodnight Pinkie," said Battra. Pinkie waved to Battra.
"Goodnight, big brooo~!" said Pinkie with a giggle as she entered the house. Battra stiffened as he heard this, with a blush on his face. He lightly chuckled as he continued walking. As he made his way out of the neighborhood, Battra heard sirens. He stopped and turned to find a police car to be racing down the road. Battra slightly narrowed his eyes. He began to run down the street to where the vehicle had gone. Soon, Battra found himself at a street corner where a couple of police cars and an ambulance to be parked outside of a fast food restaurant. A small crowd had gathered outside away from the scene. Battra quickly made his way over to the crowd.
"Hey, what happened here?" asked Battra. A woman looked his way.
"Someone apparently went nuts in the Burger Shing. She attacked one of the employees," said the woman. Battra brows raised. He then noticed that men were checking on a employee that appeared to have been covered  in bruises and scratches. He then began to overhear an officer talking on his COM.
"We have eye witnesses stating that the attacker was a customer, appearing to be in her teens. Be on the lookout for anyone dressed in a dark green sweater, dark jeans and boots. Eye witnesses claim that the attacker was snarling and shrieking, while moving with unnatural speed, leading us to believe that she was a Transmutant. Caution is advised," said the officer. Battra's expression turned to surprise. He then began to move away from the crowd as the police cars' siren lights flashed in the night.
"I shouldn't get involved. I'm done with that life style," muttered Battra to himself.



It was the early morning. Junior was lying in bed in his pajamas, sleeping peacefully. The Transmutant grunted in annoyance as he heard the doorbell ring. He remained in bed, only to hear it ring again. Junior rolled onto his belly as he placed the pillow over his head as the bell rung again. Junior groaned as the bell was rung repeatedly. The Transmutant stomped out of his room and made his way to the front door. He opened the door with an annoyed look.
"What?!" asked Junior. He then stiffened as he found Blaire to be standing at the front door in her uniform.
"Oh. Blaire? What are you doing here?" asked Junior.
"Morning, Junior. May I come inside?" asked Blaire. Junior slightly nodded.
"Sure. Come on in," said Junior as he allowed the officer into the house. As he closed the door, Junior began to feel concern as to why she was here. She seemed rather serious, and that began to worry him considering that Blaire was obviously on duty.
"Can I get you anything?" asked Junior.
"No. But I just wanted to speak to your dad," said Blaire. Junior's brows raised.
"Dad? Why?" asked Junior. Blaire was about to answer.
"That's what I want to know," said Miwa as she emerged from the hall with her pajamas on. Her eyes were slightly narrowed.
"I don't mean to worry you two. I just wanted to see if he knew any information," said Blaire. Junior looked at her in confusion.
"Information? For what?" asked Junior.
"An employee at a Burger Shing just down the neighborhood over was assaulted last night by a customer. Witnesses claim that the attacker just suddenly went berserk and attacked her," said Blaire. Miwa and Junior bore surprised looks.
"Oh God," said Miwa.
"The victim is alright but claimed that this attacker had eyes that were not human. Stating that her pupils were slits like a snake or cat," said Blaire. "We could be dealing with a Rogue Transmutant."
"And you think my husband is involved?" asked Miwa incredulously.
"Of course not. But given the fact that he's a rogue himself and is part of a large group, I thought maybe he may know something or possibly lend a hand. Ponyville has become a hot spot for conflict lately, Miwa. I think it's in everyone's best interest that we catch this person, because she obviously has no self-control in her instincts," said Blaire. Junior nodded in agreement and understanding.
"It would be pretty bad to let someone like that run around loose," said Junior. He was too familiar with the dangers of rogue Transmutants losing control of themselves.
"Considering that MONARCH has tabs on my Dad now, they might assume that he might have something to do with this," said Junior as he scratched his head. Blaire nodded.
"Exactly. Right now I'm on my own looking for leads. Is there any way we can meet him?" asked Blaire. Her brows raised in surprise as she saw Senior emerging from the hall with bed head.
"Mm. What's going on?" asked Senior with a yawn. Blaire looked to Miwa.
"I wasn't expecting him to be here," said Blaire in surprise.
"He's just spending a few days with us," said Junior. Miwa made her way to her husband's side and wrapped her arms around him.
"Mm. We made a deal that every month, he has to spend four days with us," said Miwa as she and Senior shared a small kiss. Blaire lightly smiled in response.
"Anyway. Gojira, I have a couple questions to ask you," said Blaire, prompting Senior to look her way in confusion. As Blaire explained what had happened the previous night, Junior made his way over to his bedroom and planted himself on his bed with a tired sigh
"Lazy. Lazy me," said Junior. His phone briefly jingled, informing him of a text. Junior sighed as he reached for his phone on the dresser by his bed. He opened his inbox and scanned through the text. His eyes slightly widened at what he saw. The text read, 'I need your help', by Erika. Junior rolled onto his back as he held his phone and proceeded to text with one hand.
"What's wrong?" muttered Junior to himself as he text. After he sent it, it only took a couple seconds before a reply came, much to Junior's surprise.
'A lot'. The text was preset on Junior's screen. He began to text again but another text came. The text read, 'Please. I don't have anyone to turn to'. Junior was about to reply but another text came. It read, 'I'm scared'. Junior bore a worried look as he read the texts. He began to text.
"Where are you?" muttered Junior as he sent the text. After a few seconds, a reply came. The text read, 'at the park'. Junior took a breath as he replied.
"On my way," said Junior. He then got up from his bed and proceeded to get dressed. The boy made his way to the living room as he slipped his regenerating arm through his sweater sleeve as he wrapped the scarf that Fluttershy had given him around his neck. Blaire was in the process of walking out of the front door.
"Alright. Thank you for your time," said Blaire.
"I'll let you know if I hear anything," said Senior with a nod. He then noticed Junior quickly moving through the living room.
"Junior, where are you going?" asked Senior in confusion.
"I'm going out a bit. Maybe to hang out with my friends. I'll be back later," said Junior as he moved passed Blaire and proceeded to run down the snow covered sidewalk. The adults merely looked to each other with curious looks.



Junior was rushing out of the neighborhood. His breaths were visible in the cold air as it condensed into a mist. He soon made it to the park, which was covered in snow. He looked around panting as he drew out his phone.
"Where are you?" muttered Junior. He then spotted a lone figure to be sitting on the swing set. The figure appeared to be feminine in build and her face was hidden by a hoodie. Junior put his phone away and jogged over to the figure and stopped.
"Erika?" called Junior. The figure glanced at him but did not reveal her face. Her mouth was covered by a scarf as her hood hid her eyes and top half of her face.
"You came..." said Erika. Her voice was slightly rasped.
"Of course I did. Your texts had me worried," said Junior as he approached the girl. Erika quickly recoiled away as she turned her head away. Junior grew more concerned.
"Erika, what's wrong?" asked Junior.
"I... I don't know how to explain it," said Erika.
"What happened to your voice? And why are you hiding your face?" asked Junior. Erika began to tremble as she sat on the swing, holding in a sob.
"I... I did something. Something awful," said Erika with a sniffle. Junior sat on the swing beside her as his expression was soft.
"Hey, you can tell me. What happened?" asked Junior. Erika's gloved hands gripped the chains to the swing tightly. It was here that Junior noticed that a familiar stench was beginning to radiate from Erika. It was almost like rotting meat.
"Th-This was a mistake!" said Erika as she shot up from the swing, much to Junior's surprise.
"I-I need to go!" said Erika as she was about to run. But Junior quickly grabbed her wrist.
"Erika, wait!" said Junior. The girl began to yank her arm as she breathed in panic.
"No! Just let me go! Please, you wouldn't understand!" said Erika in a distraught tone.
"I can't understand if you don't tell me!" said Junior.
"Let me go!!" screamed Erika as she pulled her arm back, while swinging Junior through the air with ease. The boy yelped as he was tossed towards the playground and crashed into the snow.
"What the hell?" asked Junior in shock as he struggled to get up. He was dumbfounded at how a human, especially someone like Erika, was capable of throwing him over their shoulder as she did. Junior found that he had one of Erika's gloves in his hand and gasped as he found the girl leaping across the playground.
"Ragh!" Erika gave a snarl as she tackled Junior to the ground. She began to strangle Junior and slam his head into the snow. Junior gasped for air as he was strangled. Erika's strength was putting him at her mercy, much to his shock. Junior began to force his one hand against the girl and yanked on her hood, pulling the girl down to his chest. He then wrapped his legs around her hips and began to squeeze her, causing the girl to release him. Junior then rolled with her on the ground and himself on top, forcing his hand on her shoulder to keep her down. Erika snarled as she struggled under him and slashed her glove-less hand at his face. Junior recoiled back in pain as he clutched his face, where he felt scratches just near his eyes. Erika kicked him in the gut and knocked him back. Junior wheezed as he held his stomach and was met with several punches by the girl. He was backed into the jungle gym, where Erika jumped and grabbed the bars. She then wrapped her legs around Junior's neck and proceeded to strangle him.
"Erika- stop!" Junior managed to choke out. He couldn't fathom why this sweet girl was suddenly attacking him. None of this made sense. Junior was trying to defend himself, but he feared hurting Erika in the process. However, he felt his instincts take control. His irises grew in size and his skin itched. Junior groaned as he grabbed Erika by her arm as she gripped the monkey bars and squeezed. The sound of a bone snapping filled the air. Erika shrieked in agony as she released the bar and her legs loosened around Junior. The boy then grabbed Erika by the sweater and yanked her away from the monkey bars and threw her to the ground.
Junior panted as he gave animal-like grunts, where his teeth were replaced by sharp ones. He rushed towards Erika as she stood up and rammed into her. He carried her towards a tree and slammed her against it. Junior gave a roar that was a mix of a human shout and a monstrous bellow. Erika struggled against the tree as she gave cries. She then tore off the scarf that hid her mouth and spat a yellowish green bile in Junior's face. Junior cried out in agony as he stumbled back as his flesh on his face sizzled. Erika dropped to the ground as her hood hung back. Junior dropped to the ground and rubbed his face in the snow, groaning. Erika was panting as she stomped over to the Transmutant. She grabbed Junior by the shoulder and forced him onto his back. His face was red and bore burns. His vision had blurred but his eyes were intact. Junior panted as the skin on his face changed into dark thick scales pushing up his dead, mammalian flesh. His eyes reverted to normal as some of his scales peeled off of his face and the rest returned to normal human skin, leaving only a new layer of pink and sensitive skin behind on his face. As Junior's vision cleared, he found Erika ready to punch him but her fist never came. Instead, she began to tremble as her breath shuddered. She gasped as she felt a sharp pain.
"Agh! Ah!" Erika clutched her left arm, where bone had been broken. Her eyes widened as she found Junior lying beneath her, prompting her to stand and stumble back with wide eyes. Junior stood up panting, feeling his mind returning to its human senses. As he looked to Erika, his eyes widened. Now that Erika's face was revealed, he saw that she was as pale as a corpse. Her veins were visible under her pale skin, as green as vines. Her yellow-green eyes bore large irises and bore slit pupils like a reptile's. The skin around her eyes was a dark green. Erika's pale hand bore sharp nails that were yellow. Erika trembled as she stared at her hands stained with blood from Junior. She gritted her teeth, which appeared to have been sharp. Junior stared in shock at the girl, almost not recognizing her. He was beginning to feel fearful. But this fear wasn't for himself or fear of the sight he saw. He was fearful for his friend's sake and why she looked this way.
"Erika..." called Junior as he stood up. Erika trembled as she looked to the Transmutant with watery eyes.
"What happened to you?" asked Junior as he stepped over to the girl. Erika stumbled back with a fearful look.
"St-Stay back!" said Erika frantically. Junior stopped and found her clutching her arm. His heart sunk.
"Oh God. Erika... I... I didn't mean to-" Junior gritted his teeth as he bore a look of shame for hurting this girl.
"No, I'm the one who-" Erika began to break into a sob. Junior approached again but Erika stumbled back.
"Don't come near me!" cried Erika. She was crying a fountain of tears.
"I'm just going to hurt you again," said Erika as she ran. She picked up her scarf and pulled her hood over her head. Junior began to run after the girl.
"Erika! Come back!" called Junior as he ran after the girl. Erika ran through the street, nearly getting hit by cars that stopped abruptly. Junior stopped as a car got in his path. He watched as Erika ran away, disappearing from his sight. Junior gritted his teeth.
"Erika," said Junior. He then looked down at the glove that she had left behind and clenched it in his hand.
Erika was running through the town as his her body sweat profusely, despite it being cold. The girl had stumbled into an alley, where her vision took on a yellowish tint. Her breathing was ragged as her heart pounded in her chest. Erika clutched her broken arm as tears ran down her face. She stared down at her arm as she painfully pulled the sleeve back, finding that a patch of her skin had darkened and was burning up. Erika whimpered as she sat on the ground in pain, but none of that compared to how she felt from hurting her friend. She didn't even realize that she was until she found herself pinning him to the snow, with his face burned. Erika gritted her teeth as she sobbed and slammed her fist against a dumpster beside her. A cat yowled as it suddenly rushed away from the dumpster. Erika's eyes dilated as she spotted the cat. Her broken arm had suddenly popped back into place, and the flesh beneath moved as the bone regenerated. Erika lunged for the cat and trapped it as she pinned it with her hands. Erika's expression was cold as the cat meowed in panic as it clawed at her. Erika snarled as her mouth began to open, exposing her sharp teeth and yellowish-green saliva. Only one thing was on her mind as her eyes ceased shedding tears.
> Chapter 50: Relevance
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Junior was rushing down the sidewalk. He panted as he briefly stopped to look around. The Transmutant raised the glove of Erika Shiragami and began to sniff it. The scent that he got was strong. He was getting closer to finding the girl. Junior began to rush down the street where he had pinpointed the scent. The boy soon came across a dark alley, where he heard a cat yowling, drawing his attention near a dumpster. Junior made his way closer as he caught Erika's scent. He peeked around the corner and gasped as he found Erika pinning the cat to the ground as she snarled. She eyed the cat in hunger as she was clawed by the helpless feline.

"Erika!" cried Junior. Erika looked his way and opened her mouth wide. Her jaw unhinged and split, revealing her inside of her pink flesh and exposed her sharp teeth.

"Ah!" Junior exclaimed with as he witnessed this. His stomach turned. Erika gave a throaty gurgle as saliva dropped to the ground. Junior raised his hands as he tensed.

"Erika... Let the cat go," said Junior in a calm tone.

"Hunger..." Erika grunted with a gurgle.

"Hey, if you’re hungry, I'll buy you a fucking cheeseburger! Just put your jaw back and let the cat go!" said Junior as he stepped closer to the girl. Erika's jaw connected back as her flesh bridged it back with vine-like pink tendrils. Her jaw popped as it returned to place, and Erika growled as she bared her teeth.

"Easy, girl. Easy," said Junior as he stepped closer. Erika clenched her eyes shut as she shook her head.

"Go... Gojira?" whimpered Erika as she released the cat, which ran free. Junior approached cautiously with a soft expression.

"I'm right here Erika. I'm not gonna hurt you," said Junior. He then winced. "Er... Well again."

"But I might hurt you. Please, don't get too close," said Erika with a pleading look.

"Erika, something is wrong with you. I can't just leave you!" said Junior. Erika was breaking into a sob.

"I'm... I'm some kind of monster. God why is this happening to me?!" cried Erika as she clutched her head.

"We're gonna get you help, Erika. I pro-" Junior was interrupted as he heard a whiz through the air. Erika yelped as she clutched her neck as a tranquilizer dart was embedded into her skin. Junior whipped his head back and found Inoue and Koizumi standing behind him. Inoue lowered her pistol as Koizumi held a rifle.

"Wha- What are you two doing here?!" asked Junior. Erika panted as she stumbled from the effects of the tranquilizer.

"Our job is to watch you kid. Looks like you found a rogue," said Koizumi as he held his rifle over his shoulder. Junior bore an incredulous look.

"Rogue? Erika Shiragami is a human!" said Junior. Inoue drew out a device that was beeping.

"Not according to the scanner. It's going crazy over her," said Inoue as she held the device. Erika's eyes widened in shock as she struggled to stand.

"I... I'm a Transmutant? B-But how is that possible?!" asked Erika as she yanked the dart from her neck.

Doesn't matter," said Koizumi as he began to approach. Junior quickly got in his path.

"Wait, what are you going to do with her?" asked Junior.

"Our job. A Rogue Transmutant that demonstrates constant aggression and a lack of self-control are to be apprehended and placed in the Vault. She qualifies," said Koizumi. Junior narrowed his eyes at the man.

"No, you're not taking her to the Vault!" said Junior. Koizumi gripped his rifle tightly as he glared at the boy while Erika leaned against the wall fearfully.

"Don't do anything stupid, kid. Step aside," said Koizumi. Junior looked to Inoue with a pleading look.

"Inoue, please. She's my friend! You're seriously OK with locking up a kid in there?!" demanded Junior. Inoue gritted her teeth as she looked to Erika's helpless expression. Her stomach was tightening as she raised her pistol at the girl. Junior bore a look of shock as Inoue kept a neutral expression.

"If we don't do this, someone else will eventually," said Inoue as she pulled on the hammer.

"No!” Cried Junior. Suddenly, Koizumi was struck in the back by a large figure, dropping his rifle. Inoue whipped around with her pistol drawn but was met with a kick to the gut. Junior turned his attention to their assailant and was met with a knee to the jaw.

"Gojira!" cried Erika in a panic as she stood up but a figure in black appeared and jabbed a gun-syringe into her neck, injecting her with its content. Erika yelled as she grabbed the figure and threw him against a trash can. The figure was slightly dazed and found the girl lunging for him. The figure caught Erika's arm and slammed her into a wall and placed her in a head lock.

"What the hell?!" exclaimed Koizumi with a growl. He got up and swung his knife at his attacker but he missed as his foe stepped back. The figure caught Koizumi's arm and locked his elbow in place by bending his own arm. Koizumi grunted in pain and was met with a punch to the face. The figure turned and kicked Junior. The boy grunted as he stumbled back and got a better look at the figure, who was tall and muscle bounded, wearing a dark body suit that appeared to be covered in pads. The figure bore a mask with two red goggles over his eyes. Junior heard Erika's panicked cries, prompting him to see that she was locked into another similar assailant’s hold.

Junior growled as he reared his fist back to punch the figure in front of him but his fist was caught. Junior's eyes widened as the figure stared at him with cold goggles staring at him. Junior groaned as he felt the figure crushing his own hand and was met with a punch to the face. He stumbled back as his vision blurred and failed to see his opponent rushing towards him with his fist reared back. Junior was then met with a powerful punch to his face, knocking him down to the ground. Junior groaned as his stared off to the side of the ground, hearing Erika crying out as she struggled. The girl began to fight off the man that held her and proceeded to punch the other that approached. All while Inoue and Koizumi attempted to fight the two figures off. However, they were struck back with ease, while struggling against Erika. Junior's vision began to darken as Erika was overwhelmed by the figures. Junior reached out to her.

"Eri..." Junior sighed as he blacked out.

Junior lied in the alley with his face bleeding and bruised up. The snow that fell covered his chest. The Transmutant winced as he felt himself being shaken.

"Gojira! Wake up!" called a familiar voice. Junior opened his eyes with a wince. He found Inoue looking down at him in worry as she knelt beside him.

"Oh thank God. You OK?" asked Inoue. Junior quickly shot up, startling the soldier as she recoiled. The Transmutant looked around.

"Where's Erika?" asked Junior in a panic as he stood up shakily.

"Easy, kid. You were knocked unconscious. Try not to exert yourself," said Koizumi as he stood by the wall, wiping his bleeding nose. Junior found that the two were covered in bruises.

"Where is she?" asked Junior. Inoue sighed as she stood.

"We lost her. The guys that attacked us managed to kick our asses and left with her," said Inoue. Junior growled as he clenched his fist.

"Damn it! Goddammit!" yelled Junior as he mentally blamed himself for not being able to help his friend. But, he then glared at the two soldiers.

"This is your fault! You could've helped me help her! Now she's gone!" yelled Junior, causing Inoue to recoil at his tone. Koizumi sent him a glare as he picked up his rifle.

"Hey, what the hell gives you the right to blame us, you little shit?! We could've gotten her safely to the Vault if you hadn't gotten in the way!" said Koizumi.

"You- You were going to lock her away!" yelled Junior. Koizumi narrowed his eyes as he approached but Inoue quickly stepped in between the two.

"Hey! We should call this in! Whoever those guys were could pose a threat considering they are harboring a rogue with no self-control," said Inoue. Koizumi scoffed.

"Whatever," said Koizumi as he began to walk away. Inoue turned to find Junior's scowl on his face as he clenched his fist. Just by standing near him, Inoue was able to sense the anger he was feeling.

"I can't believe you. I thought you were different from the rest of these MONARCH assholes," said Junior as he looked away. Inoue sighed heavily as she made her way over to Junior, who avoided eye contact with her.

"Gojira, we're not all like what you perceive us. Some of us are just following orders. We have to, so we can protect people. Including you," said Inoue in a soft tone. Junior's expression slightly softened, but he avoided eye contact.

"I don't take pleasure in the idea of locking away your friend. Especially when she's just a kid," said Inoue. She then lightly nudged Junior's shoulder.

"Get home safely," said Inoue as she began to walk after Koizumi. Junior watched as the two soldiers left him alone in the alley as the snow fell upon him. Junior gritted his teeth. He didn't know where Erika could be. She needed his help, but he failed to save her from their attackers. This weighed heavily on Junior's heart, fearful for the girl's well-being.

"Shit. She could be anywhere right now," said Junior. He suddenly heard a small meow in the air. He looked down and found a familiar cat to be approaching him as it stared at him with its large eyes. He then felt the cat rubbing itself against his leg, purring. The cat meowed as it looked at him.

"Look, you're cute. But right now, I have bigger problems. Unless you can tell me where..." Junior trailed off as he stared at the cat. An idea formed in his head.

"Oh shit!" said Junior. He then knelt down next to the cat and began to scratch its ears.

"On second thought, maybe you can help me," said Junior as he pet the cat. He looked at its neck and found it had no collar. It was a small cat, a bit of a runt.

"Since you're likely a stray, you might not mind tagging along," said Junior as he picked the cat up. He unzipped his sweater and stuffed the cat in it with its head sticking out. He held his arm underneath the cat to keep it feeling secured.

"Let's go take you to see a friend of mine," said Junior as he rushed out of the alley.





Fluttershy cupped her mouth as she stared at Junior in shock as he stood at her door.

"Oh my goodness! What happened?!" asked Fluttershy.

"Long story. Erika wanted to talk to me about some problem she had. We were jumped by some assholes." said Junior as he unzipped his sweater and held out the cat he brought. Fluttershy gasped as a large smile appeared on her face.

"Aw! Who's this little guy?" cooed Fluttershy as she took the cat and nuzzled it. She then wiped off her smile and shook her head

"Wait, you said you and Erika were attacked?! Well, where is she?! And what does a cat have to do with this?!" asked Fluttershy in worry.

"I don't know. That's why I came here. This cat was around when we were jumped. I need you to ask it to see if it knows what happened after I blacked out," said Junior. Fluttershy gasped.

"You blacked out?!" exclaimed Fluttershy.

"Shy! Focus!" said Junior.

"O-Oh, right! Come inside!" said Fluttershy as she allowed Junior in the house. Fluttershy sat the cat down on the couch and sat on her knees before it, while Junior stood by.

"Um... Mr. Cat, my friend here says that you were around when he was attacked. Could you explain what happened?" asked Fluttershy. The cat began to meow as it sat on the couch. Junior stood silent but anxious as Fluttershy nodded as the cat meowed. He still couldn't believe that this girl was able to communicate with animals.

"Two large men in black came out of nowhere and attacked them? And the girl and two other people were fighting them off when Goji was knocked out?" asked Fluttershy in shock.

"Ask him what happened to the girl," said Junior.

"Do you know what happened to this girl?" asked Fluttershy. The cat meowed. Her eyes widened.

"She was put to sleep and taken to a truck?!" asked Fluttershy in shock. Junior clenched his fist as he gritted his teeth. Junior held his hand against his face as he growled angrily.

"Those bastards took her after all," said Junior. Fluttershy began to grow more worried.

"Did the cat see where they were going?" asked Junior. Fluttershy questioned the cat and received a single meow. Fluttershy turned to face Junior with a look of regret.

"He said 'no'." Junior buried his face into his hand as he slumped in Fluttershy's couch.

"Goddammit. How could I let this happen? She was in trouble. She needed me," said Junior with his voice trembling in anger. Fluttershy deeply frowned as she took a seat next to him and placed a hand on her shoulder.

"We'll find her, Goji. Do you know what your attackers looked like?" asked Fluttershy. Junior shook his head.

"I couldn't see their faces. They were wearing some kind of Kevlar or something. It was like a full body suit that was covered in thick armor. They were wearing masks," said Junior. Fluttershy's eyes widened.

"Purists?" asked Fluttershy.

"I don't think so. They would've killed me if they were. I almost want to say that they're MONARCH given the weird suits, but Inoue and Koizumi were attacked by them when they tried to arrest Erika." Junior shook his head. Fluttershy gasped.

"Oh no," said Fluttershy in worry. "But, why would they arrest her?"

Junior couldn't bring himself to say. He still couldn't figure out how it was possible that Erika was a Transmutant when he has been fairly certain that she was a human.

"I... I'm still trying to figure it out," said Junior. He sighed anxiously. "But something was very wrong when we ran into those guys."

"How so?" asked Fluttershy.

"When we fought them, they somehow managed to beat two trained soldiers for MONARCH. One of them was also stronger than me. I think... No," said Junior as he shook his head.

"What?" asked Fluttershy in worry.

"No normal human can take me unless they had special equipment like those Purists or MONARCH. One of them nearly broke my hand," said Junior as he flexed his hand.

"I think.... They were Transmutants," said Junior. Fluttershy's eyes slightly widened.





Erika's vision was blurred as she felt her entire body heavy. She briefly saw rows of white lights as she felt herself carried. Her body was cold and ached. Her muscles felt weak as she breathed softly. Erika heard voices that echoed where ever she was. The girl found herself dropped onto a bed, where a door being sealed could be heard. Erika shot her eyes wide open, finding herself in a white, metal room. The girl sluggishly stood up from a small bed and looked around with a fearful look.

"Hello? Where am I?" asked Erika. She made her way over to a thick glass wall, where she placed her palms on the surface. The girl peeked through, unable to see through the dark surface. Erika began to bang her hands against the glass as she began to panic.

"Let me out! Please!" cried Erika.

Meanwhile, a camera was viewing the girl as she banged on the glass. Discord stood by with a neutral expression as he glanced to his side. He found Genshiro sitting with his face buried into his hands.

"Please! I want to see my father! Father, help me!" cried Erika as she dropped to her knees and began sobbing. From behind the glass, Discord and Genshiro stared. Discord then turned to the back where two men in dark suits stood, with masks at their side.

"As you can see, the Super Soldier serum has allowed our volunteers to effortlessly defeat two trained soldiers, while subduing two Transmutants," said Discord as he turned towards a screen, where Hayato Yoshi's face was present along a split section. On this split screen were also the faces of the president, a military general, and a couple other high ranking members of the military. From the men's perspective, they were witnessing POV footage from the masks of the two men in dark suits, fighting off Koizumi, Inoue, Junior, and Erika, while jamming an injection into her neck that rendered her unconscious.

"They're quicker, stronger, more efficient, and they have greater pain tolerance," said Discord as he held up a red vial.

"By utilizing the desired traits in Gojira Takeshi's DNA, we have forged the perfect soldiers. All without the issue of transforming," said Discord.

"Their performance was a nice demonstration, but I would like to see another demonstration of their strength," said a general. Discord nodded.

"Of course. In fact, let's show off more benefits to the serum," said Discord as he handed a super soldier a metal pipe. The soldier began to bend the pipe, which squeaked as it bent. The soldier barely looked like was breaking a sweat as the center of the pipe heated up in the center from being bent. The soldier bent the pipe again, folding itself over to the point that it was shortened to the length of a tablet.

"This soldier is able to go toe to toe with any Transmutant. With the fact that we utilized Takeshi's DNA for the serum, he may give the Transmutant himself a run for his money," said Discord.

"With his genes, we took the liberty to also utilize his other gifts aside from his strength and speed. We utilized his enhanced senses into the serum and the ability to produce G-cells," said Discord as a graph appeared in the perspective of the men on screen.

"G-cells are something we never encountered before. But they are unique in the biology of the Takeshi bloodline. Studies showed that they are able to reconstruct and preserve tissue to the cellular level, going as far as to reproducing it itself. This allows the Takeshi bloodline to resist the worst infections, and recovering from the nastiest of wounds," said Discord as he gestured to a tank, where a snake lied curled inside.

"Here, we have a Rattle Snake, one of the most venomous species on the planet. Juveniles are the most deadly given their lack of control of how much venom they inject," said Discord as a super soldier approached, exposing his muscled arm.

"The venom is capable of degenerating tissue and organs if left untreated. It can lead to permanent damage such as scarring, loss of limbs, or even death," said Discord as the super soldier opened the tank and placed his hand inside. The snake hissed as it rattled its tail and opened its mouth. It then quickly lunged for the man's arm and bit down into his flesh, injecting its venom. The man grunted as he began to salivate from his mouth to the point he spat on his lips. His arm burned as he felt the venom break down his tissue. He slightly dropped to his knee as the snake released him. The man was breathing heavily as his irises slightly increased in size as they turned a shade of yellow. His bite marks lightly bled as a bit of venom leaked out from his wound. The punctures suddenly began to seal themselves and he sighed as he felt the burning slowly beginning to cool and subside. He stood up as his brows sweat. His irises returned to normal size.

"As you can see, his bitten arm automatically healed itself. Now you may be thinking, 'but he's going to die from the venom'!" said Discord as he mocked a panicked voice. He then bore a neutral expression.

"On the contrary, the G-cells had regenerated the bite, but also detected the deadly venom and quickly acted to neutralize the threat. Any damage done to the tissue in his arm will shortly be restored, thanks to the G-cells," said Discord. He then gestured to the soldiers.

"Here, the serum can be used to act as both a permanent enhancement in soldiers for both the Equestrian military and MONARCH! It even doubles as a counter agent against toxins and such, and those unfortunate enough to suffer from losing an arm or leg need only to wait before they fully regenerate! I give you, 'Project Heracles'!" said Discord.

"Doctor, your project seems promising. And you're certain that this is safe?" asked the president.

"Of course, Mr. President. We tested extensively on animal subjects and refined the serum as necessary for proper human trials," said Discord. Hayato nodded.

"Doctor, I understand that former Director Onyx was pushing for this project for the war against the Revolutionaries. If your serum is truly ready, we wish to utilize it for the first wave of seven units," said Hayato.

"We can use some for our branch as well," said a general. Discord nodded with a smile.

"Of course. Send your best. We rather not waste resources on inadequate units," said Discord. The screen turned off, leaving Genshiro and Discord and the two super soldier volunteers in silence.

"Thank you, Gentlemen. You have exceeded expectations," said Discord in approval as a super soldier rubbed his arm where he was bitten.

"How are you feeling, soldier?" asked Discord.

"Like a million bucks," said the soldier with a chuckle. Discord nodded.

"Good. Now, you two are dismissed," said Discord. The two soldiers made their way out of the lab. He then turned and found Genshiro to be standing as he watched Erika sob in the corner of the room.

"God, what have I done?" asked Genshiro. Discord placed a comforting hand on his shoulder.

"It seems that the mutation is working with her more aggressively than we anticipated. It's a good thing she called you when she did," said Discord

"What are we going to do?" asked Genshiro.

"I don't plan on isolating her further, old friend. But we will need to take precaution. And we're gonna need her to understand," said Discord as he took out an inhibitor collar. He then pressed a button on the side of the wall, which caused the window to change its tint. He then took a microphone and handed it to Genshiro, who stared at it. He slowly took it and began to lightly tap it. Erika shot her head up as she heard the sound of a mic being tapped from her cell. She gasped as she saw her father to be standing behind the window.

"Erika," called Genshiro. Erika shot up to her feet and rushed to the wall and placed her hands on the window with a relieved look on her teary face.

"Daddy! Oh, you're here!" cried Erika in joy. Then, she lost her smile.

"Wait... Dad, where I am? Why am I here?" asked Erika. Genshiro placed his hand on the glass where his daughter's was, holding back his own tears.

"This... This is all my fault. I'm to blame for this," said Genshiro in despair.

"Dad, what are you talking about?" asked Erika.

"I'm responsible for the changes going on with you. Your cure... I did something irresponsible and dangerous," said Genshiro as he gritted his teeth.

"My... My cure? How did..." Erika bore a look of confusion. Genshiro sighed.

"The cure was made from using the DNA of a Transmutant that had the necessary immunity that could cure you. Erika... the cure rewrote your genetic code to adopt that immunity. But in turn, it turned you into a Transmutant," said Genshiro as he lowered his eyes. Erika's eyes widened in shock. She slightly stepped back as she held her head with a dumbfounded look.

"I-I... I don't... How can this be? Oh my God, it makes sense. That Purist that tried to kill me. The black outs. The... The pain," said Erika as she sat on the bed, struggling to take in this revelation.

"Erika, I am so sorry. I never intended this to happen. You were getting worse and I couldn't stand the thought of losing you. I had to..." Genshiro sighed as he leaned his head against the window.

"Dad, I'm scared. I attacked someone. I attacked my friend. I was almost thrown in the Vault. What am I gonna do?" asked Erika with a frightened look. Genshiro clenched his fist.

"I'm not going to let that happen, Erika. I promise you, we're going to keep these things from happening again," said Genshiro as he handed Discord the mic and left. Erika looked on in confusion as her father left her sight. Soon, she heard beeping, prompting her to turn and found a door to open, revealing her father as he held up an inhibitor collar. He took a seat next to his child, who bit her lip in fear of hurting her father.

"Turn around for me," said Genshiro. Erika nodded as she turned with her back facing her father. Genshiro brought the collar and made sure it was properly placed around her neck, with the spinal cord section in the center of her neck. Genshiro then locked the collar around her neck, which lit up on the side and the needles in the spinal piece stuck into the base of Erika's neck. Erika gasped as she felt the needles.

"Sorry. This inhibitor collar is something that we've been working to be used outside of prison purposes. It's meant to be used on Transmutants that lost their inhibitor chips outside of illegal means. It's not as restraining as the ones for prisoners. The spinal piece is more flexible," said Genshiro. Erika rubbed her neck as the collar was around it.

"It's a little uncomfortable," said Erika. Genshiro nodded.

"I know," said Genshiro. He then found that Erika's nails began to retract, and her teeth returned to normal. Even the slit pupils returned to being round. However, her skin was still pale and the dark green spots around her eyes remained, though her veins were a little more hidden and not so prominent.

"So... I'm stuck like this? There's no way to reverse what happened?" asked Erika. Genshiro shook his head.

"No, I'm sorry. We don't even know if there's a way," said Genshiro. Erika sniffled as she wrapped her arms around her father and buried her face into his shoulder. Genshiro allowed a few tears to flow as he stroked his daughter's hair and rubbed her back. Regret was plaguing his heart.





It was the following day. Junior took a breath as he held his cell phone. He had been informed by Erika herself that she was safe. However, she had to be around her father for a short time given her 'condition'. She had promised that she was going to explain everything when school would start up. But for now, she had to go through some work that involved her status. That meant that now she had to register as a Transmutant, recognized by the Government. Junior sighed heavily as he lied himself in bed with a grimace. He still couldn't fathom that Erika was a Transmutant. It didn't make any sense. Junior got up from bed and began to make his way out of his room and to his parents' bedroom door. He was about to knock but stopped. Junior thought about telling his father of this troublesome news, but thought against it. There had to be some logical explanation that he was overlooking in Erika's case. Not to mention there was nothing that his father could do about this, especially when he is trying to keep a low profile from MONARCH. So, Junior began to make his way to the living room and front door.





Days had passed. Winter break was over. It was the new year, and the snow still covered the land. And much to Junior's dismay, school was back on. The Transmutant walked along Fluttershy into the school's main foyer. Few students were entering on this early morning. He took a breath as he and Fluutershy made their way into a hall where the lockers were. They began to take the necessary books needed for their first classes.

"And you said she was going to meet you here?" asked Fluttershy. Junior nodded.

"Yeah. She just texted me this morning," said Junior. He then noticed Sunset to be coming down the hall, with her cheeks and ears red from the cold. Junior slightly stiffened. He hadn't mentioned anything about this to her.

"Gojira, is Erika here?" asked Sunset in worry.

"No. But I uh... I'm supposed to meet her here," said Junior.

"Yeah. She text me and told me that she had something important to telp me. But she didn't say what," said Sunset.

"Oh, there she is," said Fluttershy as she pointed ahead. Junior and Sunset followed her point and found Erika to be walking down the hall, wearing a hoodie. Her face was partially hidden as her bangs were in her face. The girl made her way over to the three as she greeted them with a small smile.

"Erika," called Sunset as she made her way over to her friend. Junior slightly tensed as he recalled the aggression that the girl had shown before. He then noticed Erika removing her hood. As she did this, she exposed her pale face. Sunset and Fluttershy gasped in shock as they saw this and noticed the collar around her neck.

"Oh my gosh. Erika, are alright? You look... Unwell," said Fluttershy as she stared worriedly. Erika looked away as Sunset stared in shock.

"Wha- What happened to you? And what's this?" asked Sunset as she pointed to the collar. "That's... That's an inhibitor collar. Why are you wearing that?"

"No way, it's true?" asked Junior in disbelief. Sunset and Fluttershy looked at him in confusion and then back to Erika, who bore a sad look.

"What is he talking about?" asked Sunset. Erika sighed.

"I'm a Transmutant," said Erika. Sunset and Fluttershy bore looks of shock.

"You're... What?!" asked Sunset incredulously.





Erika was sitting at a table beside Sunset in the lunch room in silence. She was currently surrounded by the the Main Six, Junior, Rodan, Mosura, Angirasu and the Dazzlings. They all bore looks of shock.

"Darling, I had no idea," said Rarity.

"Damn, so you're one of us?" asked Rodan.

"I guess," said Erika.

"What the hell do you mean, you guess? You just told us you were a Transmutant," said Aria.

"Erika, I've known you for years. I think I would've known that you were a Transmutant then," said Sunset.

"Because I wasn't, back then. It just happened recently," said Erika. Sonata bore a look of confusion.

"People can just become Transmutants?" asked Sonata. Twilight shook her head.

"Don't be silly. Transmutantism is something that is heritable. Like eye, hair and skin color. It's not something people can just get. They have to have be born from at least one parent with Transmutant traits," said Twilight.

"And Erika doesn't have Transmutant relatives," said Sunset. Erika sighed.

"I was sick..." said Erika, drawing everyone's attention.

"A few months ago, I had found out that my health was declining to the point that I would easily get sick. I was gonna die in about a couple years or less," said Erika. Sunset's eyes widened while everyone, excluding the Transmutants, bore looks of shock.

"What?" asked Sunset softly. Erika avoided eye contact with her as she just stared at the table.

"My father ended up finding a cure before I had gotten worse one night. It turns out that he used Transmutant DNA to make this cure. That ended up changing me," said Erika. Sunset shook her head as she bore an incredulous look.

"Wha- Why didn't you tell us that you were sick? Why didn't you tell me?!" asked Sunset.

"I wanted to. But I... I didn't want to worry you," said Erika. Sunset looked at her in disbelief.

"So you were OK with me finding out when you were in a hospital already slipping away?!" demanded Sunset. Erika recoiled as she bit her lip. Junior placed a hand on Sunset's shoulder.

"Hey, don't be so hard on her. Would you find it so easy to tell her if it was you?" asked Junior. Sunset deeply frowned as she sighed.

"I'm sorry, Sunset. I just wanted at least one of us not constantly worried. I never intended to hurt you," said Erika in a soft tone. Sunset looked to her with a sniffle.

"You're OK now. That's all that matters," said Sunset with a small smile. Erika smiled back.

"But what about the other students? They'll start bullying you like they do with the others," said Pinkie as she gestured to the Transmutants. Sunset bit her lip in worry as the Transmutants present lightly frown. Erika merely took a breath.

"I'll just have to get used to it," said Erika.





It was fifth period. Adagio was currently sitting at her desk before her class started. The girl was currently looking through her phone on her social media account. After learning that Erika was a Transmutant, the halls began to faintly echo of the fact, with some seeing the inhibitor collar and even others finding her Identification tattoo that was on her wrist now. But Adagio wasn't concerned, knowing that Junior would have her back. Especially after she heard how he stood up to some girls that were bullying Mosura. He may have a mean appearance, but Adagio could see that he could be a bit of a softie. Speaking of Erika, Adagio couldn't help but admire her new appearance. Her pale complexion and the dark spots under her yellow-green eyes looked pretty hot to her. She almost had a goth look to herself, except it was her natural complexion now rather than makeup. Adagio smiled to herself in amusement as she looked through her text conversation with Junior.

'What do u want for Valentine's Day?' Adagio's text read.

'Umm.... Nothing?? And it's January.' Junior had replied.

'Planning ahead. Chocolates are so last year. Maybe we can share a gift? How bout a smooch from yours truly?' Adagio had replied.

'No... -_-.' Junior replied as he placed an emoji to express his dismay. Adagio smiled to herself.

'Then maybe a big wet one? The lips .' Adagio replied as she placed a wink face emoji at the end.

'Ada, I'm in class.' replied Junior. Adagio sighed in disappointment.

'K.' Adagio replied. The girl then signed into her social media account on her phone and began to scroll through her feed. On here, she saw some posts by her friends here in Ponyville, family, and some celebrities that she added from back home. She then saw her feed filled with posts by others that showed images of Dwan, her formal rival. They all posted pictures dedicated to her, made video compilations of Dwan with music added, etc. Some even had claimed her to be the best actress/model out there, which Adagio would strongly disagree. Although it may seem biased of her, she knew how bad her acting skills were. Adagio moved on through her feed and found some news articles based on celebrities from a page that she had followed. Though what she saw made her blood cold. The article read, 'Dazzlings, Fading Stars,'. Adagio quickly went to the article and read through it. The article read:

'While starting their careers at 15 and 14 years of age, the Dazzlings became three new darling stars of Equestrian entertainment. But recently after they began their hiatus, the Dazzlings have began to become a rarely discussed topic. Rumor has it that lead singer, Adagio Dazzle was to play a leading role in a canceled movie project, but was dropped after the announcement of the break. Instead, the producers went to Dwan, who had already stared in the recent 'Bloody Jungle' film before her passing. Sales in the Dazzlings' recent album, 'Under Our Spell' has dropped in the last couple of months, and there has yet to be any news of the Dazzlings' next album. Their producer has yet to comment on the subject. As of now, the hype for these young stars seem to be dying down a bit for older fans, but remains strong in the younger fans. However, the lack of information on the stars' next move will cause more to lose interest'.

Adagio bit her lip as she finished reading through the article and down to the comments. There seemed to be commenters that were stating that the trio was 'overrated, like every teen pop star'. Some commenters were wanting to know what the Dazzlings were up to while others commented that the Dazzlings were likely going to stop soon given that they had taken a break to continue their education. Adagio returned to her 'home' screen as she sighed heavily.

"Hey Adagio, can you lend me some paper?" asked a girl that sat at a desk next to Adagio. The curly haired girl took out her binder and removed three sheets of paper and gave it to her neighbor.

"Thanks!" said the girl as she began to sort the paper on her desk.

"Sure," said Adagio. This began to worry the girl. Knowing that her and her sisters were becoming less popular was troubling enough. But now that she's been attending this school for a few months, students began to act normal around her. Sure she was still popular because of her looks and such, but she noticed that students weren't star struck when in her presence as they were before. In fact, a few like the girl next to her behaved calmly with her. It bothered Adagio, knowing that soon every student can be this way with her in a year. She would soon blend in with the common crowd, becoming less relevant. Adagio slightly moaned in misery as she planted her head on her desk.

"How can I fix this?" mumbled Adagio to herself. She then raised her head as an idea clicked in her mind.

"Maybe if..." Adagio looked around the class as no student paid her any mind as they conversed with each other before class started. Adagio hummed to herself as a smirk appeared on her face.





Adagio was strolling through the hallway with a smile on her face. She was humming in a musical manner. Tailing behind her were a couple of boys that carried her books and back pack. Their expressions were blank as their eyes stared at the back of the girl. She caught the attention of a few students that were roaming the hall, staring in surprise as Adagio walked with these boys.

Soon, the girl made her way into her sixth period class, where she took a seat at her desk. The boys gently lowered her belongings on her desk and took their seats next to her, with their attention on her. Adagio smiled.

"Thank you. Whatever can a gal do without big strong boys like yourselves?" asked Adagio. She sighed as she rubbed her shoulder.

"Mm. Could one of you rub my shoulders? I slept funny this morning," said Adagio. One of the boys rushed behind her and began to rub her shoulders. Adagio sighed in pleasure. She then raised her leg.

"You. Could you massage my foot?" asked Adagio. The second boy immediately took her leg and removed her boot. He began to press his fingers against Adagio's sole, wrapped in lavender nylon. Adagio bit her lip as she let out a soft moan.

"Ah. Yeah, that's good," said Adagio. A few students entering the class bore odd looks as they found Adagio getting massaged by these boys. From the door came Aria and Sonata. They both bore looks of surprise as they saw the scene.

"What the hell is this?" asked Aria as she and Sonata went over to Adagio's desk.

"Oh. Hey girls. These boys here were so kind enough to carry my stuff on our way to class. They were even kind enough to give me a massage. Oh! Yeah, right there," said Adagio as she appeared to be melting with pleasure in her seat.

"How did you convince them to do that?" asked Sonata in confusion.

"My charm, obviously!" said Adagio. Aria sent her a deadpanned stare

"No, she means, 'how did you get two guys, who are committed into their own personal relationships, to agree to carry your stuff to class and give you a massage?" asked Aria.

"You two have girlfriends?" asked Adagio as she looked to the boys in confusion.

"Yes. But your comfort is our desire," said one of the boys in a slightly monotoned voice as his eyes briefly flashed green. Aria's eyes widened.

"Oh. Then it's fine then," said Adagio in a nonchalant tone.

"Are you serious?" asked Aria incredulously. "What have you done?"

"Nothing. I just persuaded them," said Adagio with a shrug. Sonata gasped in shock.

"Dagi!" said Sonata with a look of disapproval.

"Not like that. I sang to them," deadpanned Adagio.

"Oh! Wait, so you did... That thing?" asked Sonata in almost a whisper. Adagio smirked.

"Mm hmm!" Adagio nodded. Sonata bore a look of interest as she watched the boys pamper Adagio with attention. Aria bore a glare.

"Adagio, we're not supposed to-" Aria was interrupted as the teacher walked in.

"Alright. Everyone shut up and take your seats. You all have a quiz, so let's get it over with," said the teacher as he made his way to his desk. Students groaned in disappointment, while Sonata and Aria went to their seats. Aria narrowed her eyes as she watched her sister tell the boys to go about their own business. Their eyes briefly flashed as they slightly looked disoriented. They took their seats, while Adagio slipped on her boot with a devious look on her face.
> Chapter 51: Issues
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The halls were filled with students that stared in surprise, shock, and jealousy. The center of their attention was none other than Adagio Dazzle. The girl was strolling through the hallway as she was followed by several boys and a few girls. Adagio was clung onto by a girl shorter than her, who walked alongside her as she bore a dreamy look on her face. Adagio was smirking as she walked as a couple of the boys that carried her belongings. Meanwhile, Aria and Sonata were following the group from behind. Sonata bore an analytical look on her face as Aria bore a scowl. They soon made their way over to an area of lockers, where Adagio opened one. As the boys handed her belongings, Adagio sighed.

"Well, this is where we part ways, my admirers," said Adagio. The students moaned in disappointment.

"Oh, I know. But it's only for now. See you at lunch," said Adagio as she gently took a girl by her chin and brought her face close to her own. The girl flushed as Adagio looked at her seductively. Adagio then released her and turned her attention to her locker, while the students left in disappointment. Sonata and Aria went over to their lockers as they watched the students leave.

"Wow. You got pretty good at this. They don't seem like mindless zombies now," said Sonata in amazement.

"Hmph. They're still mindless if they're behaving like servants," scoffed Aria.

"I'm just playing off their love for me. Instead of using total mind control, I'm tapping into their own desires and love for me to allow me to influence them as I please," said Adagio.

"So they are being controlled by you?" deadpanned Aria.

"Technically, it's their desire that controls them. I'm just using my power to let them be brave enough to embrace it. It's not my fault that they adore me so," said Adagio with a shrug. Aria narrowed her eyes at her.

"I don't think you should be playing around with this," said Aria.

"Aria, you worry too much! You should try it! Maybe you could find a boyfriend," said Adagio as she placed items in her locker and took out a book. She closed the locker and began to walk off.

"See you two later~!" said Adagio. Aria merely hardened her expression as she crossed her arms.

"As if I would indulge in something so shallow," said Aria as she slammed her locker shot and proceeded to storm off down the opposite end of the hallway. Sonata merely stood by with a worried look on her face. She then noticed Angirasu to be walking along the hall with a somewhat down expression on his face. Sonata took a breath as he came her direction. Sonata quickly appeared in his line of sight, startling him.

“Hi Aang!” greeted Sonata with a bright smile. Angirasu’s expression slightly lightened up a bit.

“Hey, Sonata,” greeted Angirasu. Sonata held her hands behind her back as she bore a shy look.

“So uh... We haven’t been able to really hang out over the rest of Christmas Break. I-I was wondering if... You know...” Sonata avoided eye contact as she shifted in place with an embarrassed smile. She scolded herself for beating around the bush now, when she was able to get him to hang out with her before. Even though Aria technically had a hand in making it happen.

“I... I can’t,” said Angirasu. Sonata looked at him in surprise and also disappointment.

“Really?” asked Sonata. Angirasu nodded with a sigh.

“Yeah. I’m just not really feeling like doing anything. Maybe next time,” said Angirasu as he began to walk passed the girl and waved to her.

“See you at lunch,” said Angirasu as he walked off. Sonata forced a smile as she waved to him. Her expression then hardened as he left.

“Mrs. Riku, I know you had something to do with this. But I’m not gonna give up easily,” said Sonata. Meanwhile with Angirasu, the boy was walking down the hallway with a heavy sigh.

Things have been tense for him these past couple of weeks since the end of Christmas. He hadn’t really spoken to his mother ever since. Right now, he was back living with his aunt and uncle, so he and his mother hadn’t really interacted with each other, which only served to make him aggravated. He briefly stopped and reached into his back pack and drew out a pill bottle, where he opened it and popped one into his mouth. He then took a water bottle from his bag and took a drink to help him swallow the pill. Angirasu lightly sighed as he put his medication away. He couldn’t afford to keep getting worked up like this, especially with his inhibitor chip gone. Still, it was getting harder to be keep a cool head lately. The Transmutant made his way over to his locker and proceeded to put some books away and take one book for his first class.

“Angirasu,” called a familiar voice. The boy’s eyes widened, prompting him to turn and to find a familiar face to be standing by. It was a familiar male teenager, who bore an inhibitor collar around his neck.

“Spinner,” said Angirasu in shock. He turned to fully face the teen. His muscles slightly tensed. “I thought...”

“I just spent a short time in jail. Since I wasn’t an affiliate with any terrorists, I was just marked off as a common punk part of a gang,” said Spinner, interrupting Angirasu. He then brought a finger to his neck.

“Looks like GeneCo is starting to find ways to give us Transmutants an easier chance of getting back out into the world without an inhibitor chip. They had me put this on since I fucked with my inhibitor chip,” said Spinner.

“What’s keeping you from taking it off?” asked Angirasu.

“They’ll know if I do. It’s kinda like those braces they make people wear when under house arrest,” said Spinner.

“Well... What do you want from me?” asked Angirasu.

“Well, I heard what happened. The school getting shot up by fucking Purists. Pretty nasty. But I thought I’d give you a heads up,” said Spinner.

“On what?” asked Angirasu.

“With rumors of some Transmutants losing their inhibitor chips lately, GeneCo is going to take advantage of the situation with these collars. They’ll restrict us like the chips, but they’ll be visible for all to see. Soon, a lot us are going to be wearing these like pets,” said Spinner. He began to walk away. “Enjoy what little freedom you have left. Cause that’s going to be gone.”

Angirasu watched as Spinner left. He shook his head. He almost wished that the gang member was not let out, as he found his claim to be ludicrous. Surely Spinner was exaggerating based on his humiliation for having to wear the collar. Angirasu could not give a shred of sympathy for him. So, he began to take his book and walked off to class.






The Vault.


The low hum of the barrier to the cell was ingrained into the heads of every prisoner. Xenjira Yamashita had quickly gotten the dull sound stuck in his head. He could go on the brink of insanity for being stuck here. Xenjira sighed as he lied on his cot, staring up at the metal ceiling as the inhibitor collar was locked tightly around his neck. The Transmutant bore a hard expression as he remained here, like an animal locked up in captivity where it was totally cramp and little room to move about. From his cell, he had heard the faint echoes of Onyx's death back in December. The very day that he had forced Senior to lead him to where the Guardians were hiding out. Xenjira had not heard anything about his father or the details surrounding Onyx's death. But he assumed that his father was now free in the outside world to be with his family. All the while Xenjira himself was condemned to live out the rest of his days here in this prison, alone. He knew that his father wouldn't dare to come anywhere near the Vault, let alone any MONARCH facility. This fact filled the Transmutant with anger and bitterness at the cruel hand fate had dealt him. Xenjira shifted onto his side as he stared at the metal wall. Meanwhile, a few soldiers were roaming through the narrow halls in one of the facilities above the Vault. They later came across an area where a man in a lab coat stood before a man in uniform.

"We have the approval of the Director, warden. All we ask is to take some samples from a few of the inmates," said the man.

"Doctor, you have to understand that once you and your colleagues step into Vault, your safety is not guaranteed. Especially when it comes to you wanting to take your ‘samples’ from them,” said the warden.

“Which is why we request enough guards to be present during the process, and the approval of having the inmates to be put under,” said the doctor. “Do I need to tell the new Director that there is a problem?”

The warden sighed with an irritable look. He stepped aside with his hands behind his back.

“Do what you want. I’ll have guards escort you and your colleagues down below,” said the warden.

Later, several guards were carrying rifles as they walked with a group of doctors towards a platform, where they soon found themselves descending down the large elevator-like structure. As they descended levels below the earth through a dark tunnel, they made their way out to a main room that overlooked the prison block.

“I understand that a Transmutant related to Gojira Takeshi is present?” asked the doctor as he looked to the warden.

“Xenjira? We don’t know much about him. He virtually doesn’t exist. No social security, no identification, no inhibitor chip, no other relatives, nothing,” said the warden.

“But he is related to Gojira Takeshi, correct?” asked the doctor. The warden nodded.

“So he claims. Takeshi even acknowledged him as such,” said the warden. The doctor nodded with a smile.

“Good. Then I would like to start with him. He’s part of the roster for desired samples,” said the doctor. The warden nodded as he turned to a man sitting at a console that overlooked the prison block.

“Turn on the gas for these cells,” said the warden as he handed the man a sheet of paper. The man looked it over and nodded. He then began to turn dials, flip switches, and press buttons. From within a number of cells, vents opened up from the walls, hissing as mist flowed into some of the cells. Xenjira’s eyes widened in alarm from within his cell. He was about to stand up but felt the effects of the gas influencing him. He grew drowsy as his muscles grew heavy and he fell down to the floor as he attempted to move.Xenjira sighed as his eyes fluttered shut.





Fluttershy was currently wandering through the hall in silence. She timidly navigated through the sea of students as they walked off for lunch. She squeezed her way out to the quad, where a few students were present. Fluttershy sighed, settling in her brief relief of being in a more open space. She then noticed Junior to be sitting alone on the bench with his hood over his head, which was lowered down slightly. Fluttershy bore a look of worry as she began to make her way over to the bench. She took a seat next to Junior.

“Goji? Are you OK?” asked Fluttershy. Junior didn’t answer. Instead, he remained silent as he sat in place on the bench, with his head slightly bowed. Fluttershy frowned.

“What’s wrong?” asked Fluttershy. No answer came. Fluttershy bore a look of hurt.

“D-Did I do something wrong? Gojira?” called Fluttershy in worry. Still, Junior refused to answer.

“I-I’m sorry if I did something wrong. Look, I’ll do whatever it is to-” Fluttershy was on the verge of panicking but Junior suddenly snorted. Fluttershy was about to break down into tears but the snorts grew lower and louder. Junior was snoring. Fluttershy bore a look of confusion.

“Goji?” called Fluttershy as she tapped the boy’s shoulder. Junior suddenly slumped over onto Fluttershy, causing her to grunt as his weight began to force her to slump.

“Oof! Y-You’re asleep,” groaned Fluttershy with a look of relief as she struggled to get Junior to sit straight up. Junior merely snored as he slept. The girl grunted as she gently lowered Junior’s head onto her lap. She sighed in relief as Junior’s weight stopped crushing her. The girl softly smiled as she found Junior’s sleeping face.

“Oh, Goji...” said Fluttershy as she gently ran a hand over his hooded head. Junior slightly crinkled his brow as he shifted over Fluttershy’s lap. His hand grabbed the end of her skirt as he lightly nuzzled his head against the girl’s lap. Fluttershy’s eyes slightly widened. She then gasped as Junior’s hand landed on her knee, lightly groping it. Fluttershy’s face flushed brightly as she stiffened. Her heart jumped every time the sleeping Transmutant groped her leg. Junior mumbled in his sleep as he shifted his head.

“Go-Goji? Come on, wake up,” said Fluttershy as she began to shake Junior. She then gasped sharply as Junior groped her leg again. She began to melt in her seat as her face was red hot. Fluttershy shuddered as her spine trembled. The girl rested her hand over his head as she felt the boy grope her leg. She can feel his strong hand through her leggings, sending waves of pleasure down her spine. Fluttershy then furiously shook her head as her cheeks were red with both embarrassment and shame.

‘What on earth am I doing?!’ thought Flutteshy. She then began to furiously shake Junior.

“Hey! Goji, get up!” cried Fluttershy. Junior’s eyes shot wide open. He immediately shot up, causing Fluttershy to recoil with a start.

“Huh?! Wha?!” Junior looked around like an alert cat. He suddenly felt a wave of drowsiness over him. Junior yawned as he stretched. He then noticed Fluttershy beside him.

“Oh. Hey, Shy. What’s up?” asked Junior as he stretched. Fluttershy’s face was still red like a cherry as she sat stiffly beside him, gripping the end of her skirt tightly as she held one hand over her thigh.

“Y-You were asleep...” muttered Fluttershy. Junior rubbed the sleep out of his eyes as he yawned again.

“Did I? Man, winter sucks,” said Junior as he shifted in place. Fluttershy bit her lip as she avoided eye contact with the boy.

“Um... You seemed to have been sleeping well. Did you have any dreams?” asked Fluttershy.

“Mm. Funny enough, I did. Kinda weird after being asleep for what, several minutes?” asked Junior.

“What was your dream about?” asked Fluttershy, hoping to get her mind off of what happened.

“Hmm? I think I was petting a cat or something. It really liked it when I stroked its back. Though it liked it better when I gently squeezed its back,” said Junior with a chuckle. He thought of how strangely amusing his dream was.

“Mm!” Fluttershy’s cheeks flushed brighter. Junior looked at her with a raised brow.

“What’s wrong?” asked Junior. Fluttershy waved her hands with a frantic look on her face.

“N-Nothing! Nothing’s wrong!” said Fluttershy as her cheeks were visibly blushing.

“You sure? You’re looking kinda flushed,” said Junior in worry. Fluttershy nodded as she stood up and pressed her hands against her skirt, removing wrinkles.

“I’m fine. Let’s go inside. It’s getting too cold out here,” said Fluttershy as she briskly walked away. Junior shrugged as he began to follow the girl inside. Fluttershy’s heart was pounding in her chest. She thought that normally someone would probably let Junior have it if he did what he did to her in his sleep, though Fluttershy knew that he was actually sleeping and couldn’t blame him for random muscle spasms in his sleep. Besides, Fluttershy didn’t really mind if it was Junior. Fluttershy lightly slapped her hands against her cheeks as she attempted to rid her mind of dirty thoughts. Her mother would be appalled to know that she was thinking this way. Fluttershy briefly glanced at Junior, who walked beside her with his hands in his pockets. He suddenly stopped.

“Whoa. What the hell is this?” asked Junior. Fluttershy stopped as she bore a look of confusion. She then looked to where he was looking and found Adagio to be standing in the hallway, with a few students surrounding her. One of them was holding out a bouquet of flowers to her, which Adagio graciously took.

“Oh, you’re such a sweetie,” said Adagio as she batted her eyelashes. She then noticed Junior and Fluttershy ahead.

“Hey, you two!” said Adagio as she waved to the two. Junior suddenly turned with a scowl on his face and began to walk off. Fluttershy looked at him with raised brows at how he boldly ignored her.

“Heeey! Don’t be mean!” whined Adagio as she handed the flowers to one of the students and ran after Junior. She suddenly aggressively hugged him from behind. She wrapped her arms tightly around him with her hands locking over his chest. Junior flushed with a moan as the girl pressed her perky chest against his back. Fluttershy stood by awkwardly as she watched the scene. She found her eyes specifically drawn to how Adagio was hugging Junior. She even noticed how Adagio seemed to purposely be rubbing her chest against his back, which obviously was causing Junior’s embarrassment.

“What’s the matter? Are you jealous because I’m giving the others’ attention?” asked Adagio in a cooing voice. Junior rolled his eyes.

“I just didn’t want to spoil your meet up with your fans,” said Junior. Adagio giggled as she wiggled against Junior and pressed her cheek against his shoulder.

“Aw. You don’t need to worry. Besides, I prefer spending time with you~,” said Adagio. She then looked to Fluttershy.

“Be honest, Fluttershy. Since you’re neighbors, I bet you know that Gojira sulks to himself when I’m not around,” said Adagio. Junior scoffed.

“I do not!” said Junior.

“Oh. Uh...” Fluttershy awkwardly fidgeted in place.

“Shy, don’t answer that,” said Junior as he felt Adagio’s arms squeeze him tighter.

“Oh. OK,” said Fluttershy as she rubbed her arm. Adagio then removed herself from Junior’s back and began to tug on his arm.

“Hey Goji, do you mind coming with me for a minute?” asked Adagio.

“What for?” asked Junior apprehensively.

“I need your help with something,” said Adagio as she tugged on Junior’s arm like a child wanting to get her parent to take her somewhere.

“But I’m with-” Junior bore a look of annoyance.

“Um... It’s OK,” said Fluttershy, drawing the two’s attention. She bore a smile as she held her hands behind her back.

“You should help her. I’ll see you later after school, OK?” said Fluttershy as she walked off and waved. Junior sighed heavily.

“Sure,” said Junior. Adagio smirked as she tugged on Junior’s arm but then noticed that the students that were under her influence were looking to her longingly. She cleared her throat as she put on a smile.

“I’ll catch you all later, OK? Right now I need to hang out with a friend!” said Adagio as she began to tug Junior along through the hall. The students moaned in disappointment.

“Adagio Dazzle is so gorgeous,” said a girl with a sigh.

“Gorgeous? She’s drop dead sexy!” said a boy as his cheeks were hot.

“Right? Those lips! Those breasts! And those hips!” said another boy.

“I’m too infatuated with her to be disgusted by your perverted statements!” said another girl.

Meanwhile, Junior found himself being led through the school with Adagio. The girl was humming to herself as she pulled him along and brought him to a class. The classroom was empty, with just desks being present and a few backpacks to be present on the seats from students who were to be here next after lunch was over. This was the case with certain teachers who sometimes remained in the classroom during lunch hour and allowed some familiar students to come in as long as they were behaved. Though right now, no one else seemed to be present.

“So, what is it that you wanted?” asked Junior as he adjusted his sweater’s sleeve. Adagio lightly chuckled as she turned to face Junior.

“Well, I just wanted to have the opportunity to have you all to myself!” said Adagio. Junior sighed.

“Lucky me,” said Junior with a sarcastic tone. Adagio merely smiled in amusement.

“Indeed you are. But you know...” Adagio’s tone took on a singing tone. Junior’s brow raised as the girl approached him.

“I like a guy who’s tough but soft underneath~. I like a guy who doesn’t flee~.” Adagio began to sing. Her eyes briefly flashed green as she approached the Transmutant. Junior’s eyes briefly flashed green, prompting him to slightly loosen his muscles. The girl stepped before him as she held a hand on her chest.

“Ooh~. I ain’t an easy girl, but you sure can make my heart twirl~. I like you, so let's give this moment a whirl~," sang Adagio as she ran a hand over Junior's chest and brought his chin down to her face. Junior made no resistance as he stared into Adagio's eyes. She began to hum as she pressed her forehead against his.

"Be honest, you find me attractive, right?" asked Adagio.

"I do..." answered Junior. Adagio bore a pleased look. Her face began to lightly flush as she stared into Junior's eyes.

"You ever kissed a girl before?" asked Adagio.

"No," answered Junior. Adagio brought his face closer as she breathed softly.

"Then let's change that," whispered Adagio as she began to lean towards the Transmutant, who put up no resistance. Before their lips could lock, the door opened, where Mosura stepped in with her backpack. She gasped as she saw the scene between Junior and Adagio.

"Wha- What is this?!" exclaimed Mosura, drawing Adagio's and Junior's attention. Adagio smirked as she clung to the Transmutant.

"Oh. Goji here was so bold and lured me here to steal a kiss. But how can I deny him that?" asked Adagio with a giggle. Mosura bore a look of disbelief.

"Wha... No way," said Mosura in a soft tone. Then her expression turned to suspicion.

"Wait a minute. Are you sure that it wasn't you who lured him here?" deadpanned Mosura. Adagio shrugged.

"Eh. Either way, you're interrupting," said Adagio as she brought Junior's face to meet hers.

"Now, where were we?" asked Adagio as she leaned in towards Junior. Mosura quickly got in between the two and spread them apart. She then looked to Junior with a glare.

"What are you doing?! You haven't even said anything when I got here!" said Mosura.

"She said that she wanted to change the fact that I never kissed a girl," said Junior in a blunt tone. Mosura looked at him incredulously.

"And you're OK with that?!" asked Mosura.

"I don't mind," said Junior as his eyes briefly flashed green. Mosura's eyes widened. She then glared at Adagio.

"I knew something was up! He's so calm about the whole thing that it was an immediate red flag!" said Mosura as she faced Adagio fully.

"I don't know what you mean," said Adagio in an innocent tone. Mosura placed her hands on her hips with her eyes narrowed.

"You know! Gojira is usually embarrassed in these kind of situations!" said Mosura. Adagio chuckled.

"Yeah. It's cute, isn't it?" asked Adagio. Mosura growled.

"Don't deflect the issue! You used your power, didn't you?!" demanded Mosura. Adagio recoiled at the girl's tone.

"So what if I did?" asked Adagio.

"Change him back!" said Mosura. Adagio shrugged.

"Sorry. I actually plan on doing something fun with him after school. But I know that he wouldn't accept being how he is. So, sorry," said Adagio. Mosura narrowed her eyes as she clenched her fists and growled. Adagio gulped as she stepped back nervously.

"Hey now. Let's use words," said Adagio as she laughed nervously. Just seeing the girl like this made her stomach tighten. She knew that she wouldn't last against a Transmutant. Mosura sighed heavily. She then turned to Junior and began to lightly slap his cheeks, causing stings.

"Ow! Stop that!" said Junior as he rubbed his cheeks.

"Wake up!" said Mosura as she shook the Transmutant.

"What the hell is your problem, Mosura?" asked Junior in confusion. Mosura narrowed her eyes.

"Then let's try this," said Mosura as she placed a hand on Junior's head and closed her eyes. Adagio bore a look of confusion but then noticed Junior's eyes flickered green and he began to sway in place. Mosura opened her eyes and released his head as Junior lightly groaned as he rubbed his head.

"Ugh. I got a headache. What's going on?" asked Junior. Adagio bore a look of shock.

"Bu- how?" asked Adagio.

"I used telepathy to block out your influence on his mind. I wasn't expecting it to work since I don't use my abilities often," said Mosura. Adagio growled in annoyance as she crossed her arms with a pout.

"Damn psychics," said Adagio. Junior's eyes widened.

"Wait, now I- Adagio!" said Junior as he narrowed his eyes at the girl.

"What?" asked Adagio with a shrug.

"You- You seriously used your power on me?!" asked Junior with an incredulous look. His tone was furious.

"Whoa! Are you seriously mad at me?" asked Adagio as she looked taken aback.

"Of course I'm mad! How could you?!" demanded Junior as he approached the girl with his eyes narrowed. Adagio slightly shrunk back.

"It was just all in fun," said Adagio in a small tone.

"You were trying to take advantage me! I can't believe you!" said Junior. Adagio bit her lip as she glared at him.

"God, don't take it so seriously!" said Adagio. "I just wanted to see if you were up to hanging out after school!"

"You could have just asked! Why didn't you?" asked Junior as he crossed his arms. Adagio growled as she glared at Junior.

"Because it was the only way I could make sure that you'd say yes!" yelled Adagio, causing Junior to look at her in surprise. Adagio looked at him angrily.

"You're such a clueless jerk," spat Adagio as she stomped off towards the door.

"Ada. Ada, wait," called Junior as he reached out to her, but the pop singer ignored him. Adagio walked out the door and slammed it closed. Junior sighed as he dropped his hand to his side.

"Damn it," said Junior to himself. Meanwhile, outside of the class, Adagio walked through the hall with an angry look on her face. Her cheeks were red with blood from her anger as some tears flowed down her eyes.

Back in the classroom, Junior and Mosura stood in the room in an awkward silence. Junior bore a pondering look on his face as his expression was soft.

"You think... I was too hard on her?" asked Junior. Mosura merely crossed her arms.

"Not really. It wasn't right that she bewitched you. Especially to try and get freaky," said Mosura with a huff. Junior sighed.





It was nearly the end of school. A student was gathering sports equipment that was carelessly left on the gymnasium floor. Rackets lied scattered from the neglectful students that they belonged to. It was such a pain that some students lacked the decency to put things away. As he picked some up, the student took the rackets over to the sport's storage room. He placed them inside and sighed as bore a satisfied look. He turned to make his way back to the locker room but found that the rackets were scattered on the ground again.

"What the-" the student groaned in annoyance as he began to pick up the rackets he seemed to have missed. As he returned them to the storage room, he turned to return to the locker room. But his eyes widened at the sight of more rackets scattered onto the gymnasium floor.

"Oh come on! What the hell!" shouted the student. From behind the bleachers, Rainbow Dash snickered as she peeked at the raging student. The rainbow haired girl's body sparked and she dashed out of the gymnasium in a blink of an eye. The girl stopped right outside of the girls' locker room, where no one else was around. She chuckled as she entered the room.

"How freakin' cool is this!" said Rainbow with a grin. She made her way over to her locker and proceeded to change out of her gym clothes along with her other female classmates. The girls conversed with each other as they changed, while Rainbow remained silent and glanced to the side. She watched as one girl across the locker room began to open her locker. As she did, she yelped in fright as she stumbled back. She then groaned as she reached inside and pulled out a toy green snake that was coiled.

"Very funny!" said the girl as she glared at all of the girls, who snickered at her reaction. Rainbow Dash bit her lip as she held in her laughter, but eventually she changed clothes and walked out to the hallway with a smirk. She gasped as she stopped and quickly hid by a trophy case, her head peeking out and looking down the hall to find Twilight in the process of opening her locker. She turned to her bag to take a book out, not before Rainbow whizzed past her. Twilight turned to her locker and was about to place a book inside. However, the girl bore a look of surprise as she reached inside and pulled out a box. On it was a card.

"From your secret admirer?" read Twilight. Her face lightly flushed as she looked around. She was sure that she hadn't notice the box before. But she thought that she may have missed it. Twilight opened the box but cried out in fright as a clown head on a spring bounced out, startling her. Twilight suddenly heard Rainbow laughing hysterically, prompting her to turn and find her hiding by the trophy case. Twilight's cheeks grew red in anger and embarrassment as she forced the box closed and slammed the locker shut.

"Rainbow Dash!" shouted Twilight as she stomped towards the rainbow haired girl.

"Gotta go!" said Rainbow as she disappeared in a trail of rainbows, causing Twilight to gasp.

"Wha- No!" said Twilight in dread as she looked around. No one was around this area, much to her relief. There were no witnesses to Rainbow's super speed. Still, the fact that she so carelessly used her power here in school filled her with dread. She began to run through the hall, searching for her friend.

Twilight found herself rushing through the hall way. Her expression was frantic as she looked through every classroom that the girl may have been hiding in. She opened another door and gasped at what she saw.

"Rarity!" cried Twilight. Inside, she found Rarity to be standing next to Applejack as she was covered in transparent diamonds that were forged into the shape of a dress. Applejack bore a look of embarrassment as Rarity held her arms up and studied the dress.

"Not now, Twilight. I'm coming up with a new design for a dress," said Rarity as her brows furrowed.

"Twi, help me," said Applejack with a helpless look. Twilight rushed inside and slammed the classroom door shut.

"Are you crazy?! You're using your powers on school grounds?! What if someone saw you?!" asked Twilight in a whisper.

"It's just for a moment, darling. Besides, these diamonds are great for setting up physical references for a new dress. The trick is imagination through assembling the shapes into a loose, cloth-like manner. Unfortunately, it's too rigid," said Rarity as she tugged at the gown around Applejack's hip. It clattered as it moved like a sheet of chains. She then snapped her fingers, causing the dress to vanish and leave AJ in her winter clothes.

"But they make great accessories!" said Rarity as she gestured to Fluttershy. The rosy pink haired girl stood in the room with small diamonds clipped against her hair, along with some butterfly shaped diamond earrings. Fluttershy looked at herself in a mirror with a smile as she brushed her clipped hair to the side as her cheeks lightly flushed.

"I wonder if he'd like it..." muttered Fluttershy to herself.

"Rarity, we're not supposed to be playing with our powers, remember?" said Twilight in disapproval.

"Playing?! I am creating fashion!" said Rarity indignantly.

"Ugh. You know what I mean! Amber said that we need to be very careful with our abilities. No abusing them!" said Twilight in a scolding manner. Rarity moaned in disappointment.

"What a waste of something so beautiful," said Rarity sourly. Her hands lightly glowed, causing Fluttershy's earrings and hair clips to disappear, much to her disappointment. Twilight nodded in approval.

"Good. Now, have any of you seen Rainbow Dash? She sped off somewhere. Literally," said Twilight in annoyance.

"Nope. Sorry. But I noticed that she was carrying a bag of some junk. I haven't been able to see what they were, but they must not be anything suspicious since she's lugged it around and never got in trouble for it," said Applejack. Twilight scoffed.

"Not suspicious huh?" said Twilight as she drew out the 'gift' that she found in a locker. She opened it and startled her friends with the clown on the spring inside.

"She snuck this in my locker," said Twilight. Rarity leaned close to the box as she noticed the card.

"Secret admi- Oh darling, you're taking this very personal," said Rarity with a sympathetic look. Twilight blushed and looked away with a scowl.

"Th-That is not it! The point is, she used her speed in school to sneak this inside and took off! We'll be lucky if there were no witnesses!" said Twilight. She huffed as she glared at the 'gift' and tossed it to the nearest trash can.





Erika was walking away from her classroom in silence. Her eyes stared off ahead as she walked in a sea of students. However, she felt singled out completely. It felt as though her entire space was empty, as students moved passed her in all directions. The girl could see some cold looks from students on her journey through the hall. Erika soon made her way to her locker, where a couple of students were standing by. But as she came, they immediately left, with their eyes on her. Erika began to go through her locker. Her hearing picked up whispers.

"Did you see that collar around her neck?" whispered a girl.

"She's one of those freaks." another voice whispered. Erika merely ignored the whispers and continued to replace her locker with other books. But her hearing made it difficult.

"What the hell happened to her? She looks dead," whispered a voice.

"I know. Is she not feeling well?" whispered another voice in concern.

"You didn't know? She's a Transmutant," whispered a voice.

"Ugh. Another one was hiding out. Just like Mosura," whispered a voice in disgust. Erika's expression lightly hardened.

"I'm pretty sure she was a human. Is this shit infectious now?" whispered another voice.

"Gross! Don't get close to her or you might become one of them," whispered another voice. Erika merely closed her locker and began to walk off with a sharp exhale through her nose. She was growing annoyed with the things that these students whispered. She was surprised at how fast she was able to pick up on those with a prejudice towards Transmutants. Other voices were on her sudden change of appearance. Erika sighed heavily as she was bumped into by a boy. She had dropped her book to the ground after the impact.

"Move! Fuckin' freak!" said the boy as he glared at Erika as he walked off with his friend.

"Sorry..." muttered Erika as she adjusted her backpack and knelt down to pick up her book. However, she saw a foot come into her sight, belonging to someone who had stopped in front of her. Erika craned her head back and found Junior to be standing over her with a hard expression. However his sight was not on her.

"Stand up," ordered Junior as he walked passed her. The girl bore a look of confusion but stood up as told. Her eyes then widened as she found Junior dragging the boy that had bumped into her through the crowd. Students bore looks of shock and panic as Junior forced the boy to where Erika was.

"When you cause people to drop their stuff, you offer to help. Pick it up," said Junior as he glared at the boy on his knees on the ground. The boy shakily picked up the book and held it out to Erika.

"H-Here!" said the boy in a nervous tone. Erika bore a look of worry as she found Junior glaring at the boy as he stood behind him with his arms crossed. Erika gulped as she took the book from the boy.

"Thanks," said Erika. The boy shot up to his feet and began to run but Junior grabbed him by the hood and yanked him back.

"Ah! Not so fast!" said Junior as he turned the boy to face him. Junior's expression was cold as he looked at the boy.

"Do you have anything to say to her?" asked Junior in a low tone. The boy whimpered as he looked to Erika.

"S-Sorry!" said the boy in a cracked voice. Junior then shoved the boy away.

"Scram, asshole," said Junior. The boy took off running like a dog with its tail between its legs. Some students began to disperse from the area, not wanting to invoke the Transmutant's wrath. Junior turned to Erika with a smile as he made his way over to her.

"You good?" asked Junior. Erika nodded.

"Yeah. Thanks. But you didn't have to do that," said Erika.

"Nah, screw that. He should have been courteous. As I said before, I got your back," said Junior with a nod. Erika smiled as she flushed in flattery. Junior then began to walk off.

"See you tomorrow," said Junior. Erika waved to him.

"See you," said Erika as the Transmutant left. She lightly smiled to herself, feeling blessed to have such a good friend.

"Now you know." a voice came from Erika's side. She turned and found Spinner to be leaning against a locker down another hall with his arms crossed. She then noticed the inhibitor collar that he was wearing, knowing that he was a Transmutant.

"You know what it's like to be among the outcasts," said Spinner in a neutral tone. Erika turned to fully face her.

"You face ridicule and condemnation from those around you. You're looked to as an animal and treated as such," said Spinner as he made his way to Erika's side, who merely stood in silence.

"Who knows? Maybe this harassment could lead to another shooting at our school. This time, carried out by one of the students with a passionate hatred for our kind," said Spinner in a cold tone. Erika lightly gasped as her eyes widened. Memories of the shooting at the school flooded into her mind. She remembered the sound of screams, the pleading to be spared, the gun shots, and she remembered the sight of blood everywhere. She even recalled the face of a Transmutant girl that she had encountered before. Erika was petrified as her breathing grew shallow. Spinner began to walk away.

"It's up to you whether you'll lay down and take the abuse, or stand up and take control," said Spinner as he left Erika. The girl glanced at him as he left. She then gulped to herself.





The air was cold and silent. The wilderness and its vast landscape of trees and grass beyond still were covered in the powdery white snow. But from the sky, a small light shone through the dark clouds. Suddenly, a burning mass was racing through the sky.

From within the Vault, the GeneCo staff were assembling outside of the cells as they carried multiple blood samples. One staff member in particular carried Xenjira's samples in a case that bore the biohazard symbol. She bore a cold expression with dull violet eyes and grey hair. As she followed the rest onto the platform to leave the prison, her phone began to vibrate. She glanced at her surroundings and found that the guards were paying her no mind as the platform ascended. She pressed a finger against her ear as she brought her lab coat near her mouth.

"Yes?" whispered the woman.

"There's a situation. We detected a- We must contai- Get out of there!" said a voice.

"Say again. You're breaking up," whispered the woman. Suddenly, the tunnel rocked as an explosion was heard. The scientists murmured in panic as guards began to open their COMs.

"What the hell is going on up there?!" demanded a guard.

"An explosion was reported in the East Wing of the facility! Fires-" the COM crackled. The guards attempted to get a read but there was static. The violet eyed woman bore a worried look. The platform reached the top floor, where they were met with several guards and the Warden.

"Everyone, follow these men in an orderly fashion," said the Warden as the guards ushered the GeneCo staff from the platform.

"Warden, what’s happening?!" demanded the head scientist of the group.

"There was an explosion that wiped out part of the East Wing. We don't know the cause but I'm taking every precaution. Especially with dozens Rogue Transmutants in this facility," said the Warden as the guards ushered the staff away. A siren was blaring in the air as staff of the facility migrated from the area. The Warden stopped a guard.

"The Vault is going on lock down. I don't want a single rogue misplaced," said the Warden. The guard nodded.

"Understood," said the guard as he jogged down to another hall. Meanwhile, the GeneCo staff was moved down towards the Hangar area of the facility. Here, they boarded a large chopper that bore the GeneCo logo on the side.

"Do not take off until you are clear!" said a guard as several guards and soldiers were scrambling about as a couple of choppers took off into the air.

Meanwhile, armed guards were moving through the halls of the top facility. The siren blared outside as the fire alarm also rang, with red lights flashing above. The guards moved down towards a hall, where rubble lied and smoke came. They made their way into a room, where fire and smoke came. However, they also found a large hole to have been made through the building, where rubble, glass, metal and furniture lied. Electric sparks came from cables as the guards carefully spread out.

"Jesus. What the hell happened here?" asked a guard incredulously.

"Stay sharp. We could be dealing with ballsy pricks," said the C.O. of the group. One guard stopped as he looked to the center of the room, where fire and smoke was present.

"Or not... Look at the center" said the guard. Everyone turned their attention to the center of the room. What they found was what looked to be rock-like objects, covered in metal. The rock was obviously shattered but in pieces. In these pieces were small crystals that stuck out. A foul stench came from the rocks, making the guards gag. One guard looked to where the hole was made and to the rocks.

"Shit. What are the odds of that?" asked the guard in shock.

"Ugh. That shit stinks,” said another guard as a reddish-orange liquid drained from the meteorites and onto the floor, just at the feet of one of the guards.





The evening had come. Inoue was sitting in the back of the van that was parked in the neighborhood of the Takeshi family. Her eyes were drawn to a screen that overlooked the house in the night as she wore headphones. Koizumi was speaking on his COM as the young soldier sat silently.

"Alright. Got it. Over and out," said Koizumi as he turned off the COM. He sighed as he rubbed his eyes.

"Apparently some damn meteorite crashed on the surface above the Vault. Caused a lot of panic to the guys down there," said Koizumi. "They’re gonna hold onto the pieces until they can get rid of it. Maybe those guys at NASA or something will want it."

"Something isn't right," said Inoue. Koizumi raised a brow as the young woman removed her headphones and looked to him.

"You ever wonder why we use the Vault?" asked Inoue.

"Is that a trick question?" asked Koizumi.

"No I'm serious. Why is it that the Government spent millions in locking away rogues when it would be cheaper and more humane to rehabilitate them? Or even develop new ways to restrain their abilities once they lose an inhibitor chip?" asked Inoue. She turned to her screen as she flipped through footage, finding an image of a kitchen where Junior and his mother were sitting, having dinner.

"Just think... How many Transmutants have been unjustly locked up in this facility, never to see the light of day again? Even kids like Gojira Jr. and his friend aren't safe," said Inoue in a solemn tone.

"Sometimes... I wonder if regular humans are more monstrous than Transmutants," said Inoue. She then heard Koizumi let out a long, annoyed sigh.

"Give me a fucking break, kid," said Koizumi, causing Inoue to look at him in surprise.

"Look, the Vault is what it is. It's a facility meant to contain known terrorist Transmutants for interrogation on the Revolutionaries. Sometimes, it's used as a prison for rogues that commit borderline terroristic crimes and even contains the Transmutants that lost control from never having experienced life without an inhibitor chip prior. But those ones are rare," said Koizumi as he sat upright.

"Does it suck that Transmutants end up there when they consciously don't do anything wrong? Sure. But it's no different than locking up people in the mental asylum. Onyx wanted to make sure that they could neither hurt people or themselves. It's not some fucking labor camp or Transmutant farm. It is what it is," said Koizumi. Inoue looked to the ground but shot up with a start as Koizumi slammed a flask down on the dashboard.

"And don't give me that self-loathing, 'humans are the real monsters' bullshit! People fuck up, it's life. Pretty soon we're gonna start sacrificing people to 'Mother Gaia' when they start demonizing their own. I swear, people like that glorify animals as saints yet dolphins are raping each other and lions eat babies. Fuck them. I just kill bad guys for a living," said Koizumi. Inoue grimaced.

"I... I think you kinda mixed up your point there," said Inoue.

"The point is, get over it. Some people are assholes and some Transmutants are just unlucky to be where they are. You just be you," said Koizumi as he drank from his flask. Inoue sighed.

"Still..."

"You might be happy to know that your little boyfriend and others like him won't need to worry much longer," said Koizumi. Inoue glared at him in annoyance.

"He's not my- Wait, what do you mean?" asked Inoue in confusion.

"GeneCo is developing new inhibitor collars for cases of Transmutants without inhibitor chips. So folks that lived before the embryonic implants, people like the kid and his friends will be able to wear these instead. It might even let some Transmutants out of the Vault to not be on terrorist watch list," said Koizumi. Inoue's face brightened.

"That's great!" said Inoue. Then she lost her expression.

"Wait, what about us?" asked Inoue.

"If the kid gets one, we won't have to watch him anymore. No more baby sitting duty. Just back in the field doing what we do best. Man, those things can't come out fast enough," sighed Koizumi. Inoue bit her lip as she turned to the screen and watched Junior and Miwa as they put dishes away.

"Not needed, huh?" said Inoue.





The East Wing of the facility above the Vault was sealed off. The destruction remained present, but the meteor fragments were swept up and contained. Right now, a guard was walking passed the East wing in silence next to another guard.

"It's crazy how that thing hit us. I thought we were under attack," said a guard.

"I know. You should've seen that thing. It had like these weird crystals sticking out. I bet those would be worth a pretty penny," said the second guard with a chuckle.

"The other guys were complaining that it smelt awful," said the first guard.

"Oh man. It smelt like- Achoo!" the guard sneezed off to the side.

"Bless you," said the first guard.

"Thanks," sniffled the second guard.

"Hey, funny thing about that 'bless you' thing. I heard that they use to say it in the dark ages because if you sneezed, you were likely infected with the plague and were going to die," said the first guard.

"Hmph. Like I'm scared of big nasty germs. I'm guarding a prison filled with muties for fuck's sake!" chuckled the second guard. As they left the hall, a vent on the side of the wall picked up the sneeze. Saliva was inhaled through the vent, traveling through the metal maze that ran through the facility. Soon, the airborne germs from the sneeze had flowed through the vent down to the lower levels of the facility, down to the Vault. Soon, the germs spread through to different vents of the Vault. Each vent led to a cell. One cell belonged to Xenjira, who inhaled the air that blew through his small vent in his sleep.
> Chapter 52: Infectious
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Aiko Riku was currently sitting down at a table as she was typing along a laptop. Her eyes focused on her screen as she filled out her report to the new Director, Hayato Yoshi. It seemed that given that he was Onyx's closest and most trusted subordinate, he was the one to promote to take leadership. Now, she was one to take orders from him. As Aiko typed away on her laptop, Angirasu walked through the living room in silence.

"You're leaving now?" asked Aiko as she noticed her son.

"Yes," answered Angirasu as he made his way out the door.

"Um... Want me to-" Aiko failed to finish her sentence as her son had already left the house. She sighed heavily to herself with a light frown. So far, Angirasu has been rather passive aggressive towards her or just flat out ignored her. It wasn't easy being under the same roof after the incident they had on Christmas. Aiko shook her head as she went back to typing her report. Soon she would have to leave to take her place in watching her son at school. Suddenly, her laptop jingled, where a notification popped up on the corner of her screen. It was a news notification. Normally, Aiko would ignore these notifications but the preview to a headline read, 'GeneCo to utilize...'. The preview teased the woman with questions. Curious, she clicked on the notification and was brought to another window, where she found an article. She read the headline, and her eyes widened. It read, 'GeneCo to utilize new inhibitor collars'. Aiko began to read through the article, where the writer described that newly developed inhibitor collars were to be used for Transmutants that either lived before embryonic implants or had damaged inhibitor chips to allow them to 'fully function in society'. Aiko felt her stomach turn as she read the article, finding that these collars may be passed on in a year or so. If this was true, then that would mean that Angirasu would qualify to have one of these collars. Meaning that if his transformation and animal instincts are kept in check, then that would mean that there was no need for Aiko's presence anymore to watch him. She would be forced to move on to her next mission. Aiko bit her lip as she clenched her fists. The timing couldn't have been worse, with the two having a severely strained relationship.





During the cold, the Dazzlings were making their way towards the school. Adagio bore a solemn look on her face as she walked alongside her sisters. There was an awkward silence among them as they walked. The three entered the school, catching some warmth in the main foyer.

"I got a project I need to finish. Catch you two later. Adagio, no funny business," said Aria in a warning tone.

"Yeah, sure," said Adagio with an annoyed sigh. Aria left the two in the foyer, while Adagio rolled her eyes. She then noticed that Junior was entering the building with Fluttershy at his side. The Transmutant shot the girl a weak smile. Adagio merely narrowed her eyes a bit as she looked at the two. She turned and proceeded to walk off, clenching the strap to her backpack. Junior sighed heavily as she left.

"Did something happen?" asked Sonata in worry. She knew that normally, her sister would be teasing and flirting with Junior.

"Something like that," said Junior. Fluttershy looked at him worriedly. Junior watched as Adagio was greeted by over a dozen of other boys, which she greeted with high spirit. Junior sighed to himself as the girl led her 'fans' through the hall.





Angirasu was sitting in his class in silence as he wrote down some notes. He listened as his teacher lectured the class and wrote key information on the board. As he wrote, Angirasu made a mistake on his spelling. He reached for his eraser to correct the mistake but he accidently knocked it off of his desk and onto the ground. He sighed in annoyance and lowered himself under his desk and picked up the eraser. He got back up to his seat and began to erase the mistake. However, the eraser ended up smearing the spot on the paper. Angirasu exhaled sharply through his nose as he began to erase the smear. However, it kept spreading. Angirasu began to erase harder, but he tore a bit of the paper. Angirasu gritted his teeth as he suppressed a growl in frustration. The Transmutant also noticed that he was missing out on the lecture and some notes. He scratched his desk in aggravation, even able to feel stares on him from some of his neighbors who heard his frustration.

'Mind your damn business people!' thought Angirasu as he began to write on his slightly damaged paper.

Later, the Transmutant was out of class. He was fuming to himself as he moved through the hall. He was feeling aggravated for some reason. He couldn't figure out the source. The boy just felt ticked this morning. Soon, he made his way over to his locker where he switched out his books. However, he accidently slammed his locker on his hand as he closed it. Angirasu yelped and groaned in pain. His muscles in his hand ached and his very hand began to slightly swell.

"Damn it!" growled Angirasu as he felt his hand burning as it ached. He waved it a bit but still could not sooth the pain. Angirasu growled angrily as his irises briefly expanded. He reached into his bag with his free hand and pulled out his medication. He placed a pill into his mouth and took out a water bottle, where he swallowed the pill. He sighed heavily as the swelling subsided and his hand went numb a bit after the pain wore off. He also noticed as his hand bore light traces of scales that began to fade away. He exhaled sharply.

"Control yourself, Aang," said Angirasu with a sigh.





The East Wing of the surface of the Vault was under reconstruction. The process was slow, but it was moving along. Those who have been posted here were still in shock that a meteorite was the cause. The odds of that were surely slim. But as the saying goes, shit happens. There was relief to know that there was not an attack going on. This had put those here at ease.

Meanwhile, a guard was coughing as he roamed through the hall. He cleared his throat, but proceeded to cough again.

"Should've called in sick," said the guard as he made his way through the hall. He then began to cough harder, causing his eyes to bug out. His face turned red and hot from his coughing fit, and his stomach tightened.

"Oh God!" the guard quickly ran through the hallway as he cupped his mouth. He soon breached through the door to the restroom, where he made his way into one of the stalls and hunched over the toilet bowl. A staff member grimaced as he heard the guard vomit. The guard panted as he knelt over the bowl, and proceeded to puke again. He shook violently as his vomit was an orange-red color. His breathing wheezed and his vision blurred. The guard felt painful stings through his body and a painful irritation on his skin under his uniform. He attempted to stand but felt himself losing balance and fell back on the ground wheezing, as his eyes began to bleed. His face was sickly pale, and his skin appeared to have been growing thistles.

Meanwhile below ground, Transmutants in their cells began to groan as they were covered in sweat. Some had vomit into their own cells and were bleeding from their eyes. Some even had unnatural tiny crystal-like protrusions sticking out of their flesh. Other Transmutants in their cells had taken noticed of these moans and groans.

"Hey, shut up!" shouted a Transmutant in annoyance. From the control center, a guard stood by at the controls as he looked to the warden.

"They just started groaning like this a couple minutes of ago," said the guard. The Warden sighed in annoyance.

"Send some men to check on them. They might just be belly aching to be down here like always," said the Warden, dismissively.

As a few guards moved through the prison levels, the groans and moans continued. One guard made his way down on the lower levels, where he came across a cell where a Transmutant was groaning.

"Alright, what seems to be the problem?" asked the guard in annoyance. His eyes widened as he saw that the prisoner was sitting on the floor, covered in vomit and his eyes were bleeding. The Transmutant was wheezing as he shivered violently.

"Help..." wheezed the Transmutant as he coughed up blood. The guard stepped back with a look of shock.

"What the fuck?" asked the guard. From a few other cells, guards were finding prisoners in the same state.

"Sir, something is very wrong. These guys don't look so good," said a guard on the COM. The warden sighed heavily as he took out a tablet and began to look through surveillance footage. It was here that he noticed just what the guards were seeing as he found some of the prisoners in a severely ill state. He was dumbfounded at how this could happen. The prisoners were locked in cells with fields that trapped gas and matter within, just miles underground 24/7. The vents were the only thing that allowed air into their cells, but they were specially filtered to prevent possible infections from the surface to avoid having to interact with any prisoners that were ill. You couldn't be too careful when it came to opening one of these cells down here.

"Shit." The warden rubbed his brows. "Get a medical team down here."

"Got it," said a guard as he was about make a call on his COM.

"Wait." the Warden looked through his tablet. He took the information from the surveillance footage in the cells and found the names of those showing ill effects. He then looked through their records.

"Scratch that. Keep those cells locked down," said the Warden.

"Sir?" asked one of the guards.

"These are very dangerous Transmutants that were locked in here for killing sprees. I think it's in the world's best interest if we let nature take its course. Wouldn't you agree?" asked the Warden. The guard nodded in response.

"Now. We should probably figure out where this infection-"

"Warden, we have a situation here," said a voice on the COM. The Warden reached for his COM.

"What is it?" asked the Warden.

"One of the guards here seems to be pretty sick. There's vomit all over, there's blood. It's a mess up here," said the voice. The Warden's eyes widened.

"I want everyone in the area to steer clear from that area!" said the Warden. He then switched channels on the COM.

"We may have a situation. I need a Quarantine in place," said the Warden.





It was lunch. Eliza was peeking over her shoulder as she walked through the hallway alone. Her eyes scanned the sea of students behind her. The girl quickly made her way through the hallway and rounded different corners. Her eyes searched her surroundings with vigilance. She suddenly felt a tap on her shoulder, prompting the girl to gasp with a start as she had her hands raised in a defensive stance and turned around. She found Rodan chuckling as he had his arms crossed.

"Settle down, you might hurt someone with those," said Rodan in teasing tone. Eliza relaxed as she gave an embarrassed chuckle.

"Excuse me, Rodan. I thought you were someone else," said Eliza as she adjusted her bag. She then took his hand.

"Come! We should go before my cousins see us," said Eliza as she began to pull Rodan along through the hall, where they disappeared into the sea of students. Soon, they two were making their way further away from students.

"Listen, I feel kinda bad," said Rodan. Eliza looked at him curiously.

"Why is that?" asked Eliza.

"Well, it's just that I feel bad that we have to hang out in secret. I don't won't things to get awkward or tense with your cousins," said Rodan. Eliza shook her head with a reassuring smile.

"Nonsense. As they say, 'all work, no play makes Jack a dull boy'." said Eliza.

"In this case, it would be 'no play makes Eliza a dull girl'," said Rodan with a chuckle. But he mentally groaned at his bad joke. Eliza shared the chuckle, putting Rodan at ease. Soon, the two found themselves sitting on the bleachers in the back of the school where the soccer field was present, where snow covered the ground. The two were enjoying their lunch together as they sat.

"It's nice today, isn't it?" asked Eliza. Rodan nodded.

"Mm hmm. Kinda cold though," said Rodan with a shiver.

"Hmm. I know, it's great," sighed Eliza as she inhaled deeply in took in the cold air.

"You really like it cold huh?" asked Rodan.

"I love it. Don't you?" asked Eliza.

"It's alright. There's a point where it's a bit too much for me. I'm more of a spring kind of guy," said Rodan as he rubbed his cold hands together and blew warm air into them. Eliza watched as the Transmutant tried to warm himself up a bit. Just by looking at him, she could tell that he was having a hard time tolerating the cold. His ears and cheeks had grown red with blood flow, and he slightly began to fidget in his seat. Eliza scooted close to him and wrapped her arms around him. Much to Rodan's surprise, Eliza brought him close to herself.

"You're cold," said Eliza in a caring tone as she held Rodan's head against her chest. The boy flushed furiously as he stiffened. The bit of warmth that the girl was giving off was not enough to distract him from the fact that he was resting on the girl's bosom. Eliza lightly smiled to herself as she held the boy close.

"You seem rather flustered," said Eliza. Rodan immediately pulled away from her with an embarrassed look.

"Me? No way! I'm cool! I'm great!" said Rodan with a forced laugh as his heart pounded in his chest. Eliza smiled at him in amusement.

"It's alright. I find it rather endearing," said Eliza. Rodan rubbed the back of his head shyly.

"Heh." Rodan's irises suddenly grew and pupils dilated. He suddenly got off the bleacher and curled his arms at his side as he stood tall. Eliza looked at him in confusion.

"Rodan?" asked Eliza. Rodan suddenly made a sound that sounded like a squawk, startling the girl. The Transmutant began to take steps forward while bending himself forward as he stretched his arms out and curled them back in before snapping himself back upright. Eliza looked on worriedly as the Transmutant made these squawking sounds as he bent and snapped as he took steps around the bleachers where Eliza sat. The girl got up and made her way over to the Transmutant and proceeded to shake him.

"Rodan!" called Eliza. The Transmutant shook his head as his eyes returned to normal.

"Huh?" Rodan looked at the girl, who bore a worried look.

"Are you alright?" asked Eliza. Rodan merely blinked a few times as he was silent.

"Yeah, I'm good. Why do you ask?" asked Rodan in confusion. Eliza looked at him incredulously.

"You- No, never mind," said Eliza. Rodan hummed in confusion, while the girl smiled in amusement.

'Possibly just a Transmutant thing,' thought Eliza.

It was after lunch. Eliza waved to Rodan as they parted ways in the hall. The girl walked alone in the hallway and made her way over to a locker. As she opened it, she proceeded to switch out items from her bag.

"Hey, Eliza, right?" asked a voice. The girl turned and found Twilight Sparkle to be standing behind her.

"Oh. You're one of Rodan's friends. Um... I apologize, I don't think I ever got your name," said Eliza sheepishly.

"Twilight Sparkle," said Twilight with a friendly smile.

"Twilight. Like the soft glowing light from the sky when the sun is below the horizon, caused by the refraction and scattering of the sun's rays from the atmosphere," said Eliza. Twilight bore a look of surprise as the girl said this.

"Yeah, that's right," said Twilight.

"It's a lovely name, if you don't mind me saying," said Eliza. Twilight blushed with a flattered look.

"Aw, thanks. A-Anyway, I've been meaning to speak to you," said Twilight as she recomposed herself. Eliza tilted her head in curiosity.

"Oh?"

"I've noticed how you and Rodan seemed to have hit it off as friends. But I can't help but notice that you spend an awful lot of time to yourself," said Twilight.

"Oh. I'm uh... I guess you can say I'm just shy around other people. But Rodan... I think he's easy for me to be around because..." Eliza paused. Twilight bore a curious look.

"Because?"

"I think he's rather charming," said Eliza. Twilight looked at her in surprise.

"Really?" asked Twilight. Eliza nodded.

"Yes. Don't you?" asked Eliza.

"Well I mean... He's a nice guy. But he's not really my type," said Twilight as she awkwardly rubbed the back of her head. Truthfully, the way the Transmutant would flirt with almost every girl he saw or met was a bit off putting.

"Your type?" asked Eliza in confusion.

"Yeah. I- Wait, maybe we should get back to what I was saying," said Twilight with a forced laugh. Eliza still bore a puzzled look.

"Listen, my friends and I are going to be having a study session after school. We're going to go over some math and Equish assignments. Wanna join?" asked Twilight. Eliza replaced items in her bag with a reluctant look.

"I do not know. I..." Eliza looked away.

"It helps to be around others to study when it comes to learning. We also plan on having a bit of fun afterwards," said Twilight. Eliza looked her way as her interest peaked.

"Well... I suppose that it will be fine," said Eliza with a small smile. Twilight beamed with a joyous look.

"Great! After school, meet me at the Wondercolt statue. And be sure to bring your learning hat!" said Twilight as she began to walk off. Eliza bore a quizzical look.

"Learning hat?" asked Eliza. She then shook her head.





Eliza was walking down the hall among other students. Her expression was filled with worry as she navigated through the hall as she held a hand under her chin. The girl was feeling a bit of anxiety. She mostly spent her time around her cousins and Rodan, so she rarely interacted with the other kids here at school. And suddenly, Twilight comes up to her and invites her to have a study session with her and her friends. This made Eliza uneasy. Truthfully, she was touched that Twilight went out of her way to invite her, but she was worried. She was going to be among people who were mostly strangers and with no one she was most familiar with to be around. Eliza worried that she might do something to annoy the others, or may somehow offend them. As Eliza made her way outside to the front of the school, she found Twilight standing by the Wondercolt statue, along with the rest of the Main Six. Eliza took a breath and quickly picked up her pace and made her way to the group.

"No more using your speed in public, got it?" asked Twilight as she had her eyes narrowed at Rainbow Dash.

"You're not still mad about the prank are you?" asked Rainbow.

"I couldn’t care less about that. We need to blend in. That means, no abusing your- Oh, she's here!" said Twilight as she quickly turned to greet Eliza.

"Eliza! Glad you could make it!" said Twilight as she waved to the girl.

"Thank you for inviting me," said Eliza. Twilight turned to her friends.

"Girls, you remember Eliza right?" asked Twilight. The girls greeted Eliza.

"Pleased to meet you all again," said Eliza.

"Alrighty. Let's get going," said Applejack.

"Oh hold on. Fluttershy, is Gojira coming?" asked Twilight. Fluttershy shook her head.

"He said 'no'," replied Fluttershy. Twilight's expression turned to disappointment.

"Oh. OK then," said Twilight. There was an awkward silence among the group. Eliza looked at all of the girls in confusion at the dead silence.

"Hey, forget him! It's just gonna be us girls, right? Come on!" said Rainbow as she playfully nudged Twilight.

"Hey, I need you in the game if I want to pass this math test, egghead. Come on!" said Rainbow as she pulled Twilight in with her arm around her. The petite girl cracked a small smile.

"Yeah. Yeah, I guess it's girls’ night!" said Twilight. The group erupted into cheers, startling Eliza out of her wits.





The Vault was surrounded by armed soldiers and armored vehicles. Choppers flew overhead, circling the facility. The building itself had its windows and doors sealed up by plastic sheets. Plastic tents were set up outside, as humans were covered in hazmat suits. From within the building, there were staff members being examined by GeneCo staff that wore hazmat suits. The Warden himself was being examined, having a doctor shining a light in his eye.

"Hmm. You seem healthy. Any headaches or any form of discomfort?" asked the doctor.

"No. I feel fine," said the Warden. He then looked to the rest of the staff that were separately being examined. Some of the staff members looked anxious as they were examined. It was understandable since they were all being checked for a possible infection.

"Do any of you know what we're dealing with?" asked the Warden.

"At the moment, no. Right now, we have some of our staff examining the body of the infected guard," said the doctor.

"It may take a while to figure out what we're dealing with. But until then, we need to identify as much of the infected as we can. As for you, we're going to be moving you and others to the South Wing. We can't let you go at this time, but if you are all healthy, we can at least keep you somewhere isolated from any possible infection," said the doctor as he took a syringe and needle out.

"Hold still. I need to draw some blood," said the doctor as he rubbed anesthetic on the Warden's arm.

"I just wonder how this happened," said the Warden.

Meanwhile near the East Wing of the facility, plastic had covered the walls and windows. GeneCo staff was moving equipment around, while some examined bile and samples from the guard that lied dead in a bed.

"This is nothing like I've seen before," said a man as he scrapped at thin crystal-like protrusions on the corpse's face.

"Crystals emerging from the host's skin? What the hell are we dealing with?" asked another man as he took the crystal samples.

"The bacteria is also irregular from what we've seen," said a man as he looked through a microscope, analyzing the bile fluid from the host. There were cellular objects that appeared round, but also appeared to have had prickly protrusions.

"We need an extra set of hands down here to help stabilize one of the confirmed hosts," said a voice on the COM. A woman with violet eyes proceeded to move away from her station.

"I'll go," said the woman as she made her way out of the room and through the tent.

"Someone take over for Laura," said a man as he took a scalpel as another cut through the guard's shirt.

Laura was walking through the East wing alone in silence. Her violet eyes coldly looked at her surroundings. She turned and found the men's restroom, which was sealed off with tape. She took out a small orb from her pocket and knelt down. She sat it at the base of the doorway and proceeded to leave the area. She continued on through the building in silence, hiding in corners as a few men in hazmat suits passed by. She made her way over to a door and opened it to find stairs, which she descended until she made her way to a lower floor below the building. As she entered through another door, she found herself in a dark hallway, where she proceeded with her journey. The woman soon came across a door and turned the knob, but it wouldn't open. She drew out an object and held it out to the door knob. The object sprouted metal that assembled in the shape of the keyhole. Laura unlocked the door, allowing herself to enter. She found a large metal crate that bore the MOMARCH insignia. She made her way towards it and placed a hand on the crate as she pulled out a silver object with a blue digital screen.

"I've found it," said Laura.

"Administer the probe and get back to your station. We cannot allow the infection to spread," said a voice from the device. Laura reached into her pocket and pulled out another metal orb, where she placed it on top. The orb began to vibrate as it hovered. It opened up underneath and fired a yellow laser into the crate, burning a hole inside. The orb dropped down into the small hole and found itself among the broken pieces of the meteorite. The orb glowed and emitted waves all around the box, making contact with the meteorite pieces. Suddenly, the pieces broke apart and disintegrated into dust and melted metal.

Meanwhile above in the bathroom, a metal orb had burned its way through the sealed door and was in the process of sending waves to the vomit and blood on the ground. It soon made its way into the toilet, making contact with the vomit filled water.

Back in the East wing, the GeneCo staff was in the process of dissecting the dead host. As they cut through muscle and flesh, they were able to expose the vital organs.

"My God," said a doctor in shock. Before his eyes, there were crystals protruding through the host's organs. They were sharp and jagged, soaked in blood as they dug into other organs.

"Jesus. He died from all of this internal bleeding," said another man.

"This... This is something else," said the doctor, unable to form the right words in his mind due to his shock.





Eliza found herself sitting on a sofa in the home of Pinkie Pie. The Main Six were all sitting in different places in the living room, studying or doing homework. Twilight was helping Rainbow Dash solve some problems with math, while the rainbow haired girl grew frustrated. Fluttershy helped Pinkie Pie study for grammar by using the Equish textbook. Rarity and Applejack were looking through the science book as they had their study guides.

"Shucks. 'What sorts of signals does the brain use to communicate sensations, thoughts and actions?'" read Applejack as scratched her head.

"Oh! I know this one! It's um..." Rarity paused a moment. She then slumped her shoulders.

"I thought I did, but it slipped my mind," said Rarity in a flat tone.

"I think it had something to do with signals. But the exact wording escapes me," said Applejack as she flipped through the pages.

"The single cells in the brain communicate through electrical and chemical signals," said Eliza as she took a seat with the two on the ground.

"Is it?" asked Rarity.

"Sounds about right. Yep, here it is," said Applejack with a nod.

"Oh! How about this." As Rarity and Applejack prodded Eliza for help on their science study guide, Fluttershy was in the process of correcting Pinkie's grammar.

"You see, this is actually an adjective. Remember, 'adj' is a description of something," said Fluttershy.

"And this is a..." Pinkie began to point at her sheet as she scratched her head in thought. With Twilight and Rainbow, the math was driving Rainbow over the edge.

"Look. Just take a step back and look through it all. You gotta make sure that you have the all of the steps right in the method if you want to get the answer," said Twilight.

"Oh wait. Ugh that number is supposed to be a negative but I wrote it as a positive," said Rainbow as she face palmed. She then quickly calculated the correction. She then beamed with a grin.

"Got it!" said Rainbow. Twilight nodded in approval.

"There, see? It's not so hard," said Twilight. Soon, the girls were finished studying. They were sitting down, lazing about as they basked in their accomplishment. Pinkie shot up.

"Who's up for some pizza?" asked Pinkie as she drew out her fun.

"I can go for some," said Rainbow as she stretched with a sigh.

"Can someone get the Netflix? I'll order," said Pinkie as she left the living room. Rainbow Dash got up and grabbed an Xbox controller from the entertainment center and turned on the console.

"Netflix?" asked Eliza.

"Yeah. You know, the movie streaming service? You can even order DVDs online," said Twilight.

"But is this not a video game console?" asked Eliza in confusion. Rainbow snorted.

"Yeah! But consoles these days can use apps like that! Where you been? Living under a rock?" asked Rainbow with a chuckle. She then yelped in pain as Applejack punched her in the shoulder with a glare. Eliza bore a worried look.

"Don't let it bother you, darling. I never had an interest to play video games. I only found out through Rainbow Dash," said Rarity.

"So... You can watch films on here?" asked Eliza in curiosity.

"Yeah. They have a number of them under different genres," said Twilight. As the screen displayed the menu of the Netflix app, Rainbow began to scroll through the different films.

"Wow," said Eliza with wide eyes.

"What should we watch?" asked Applejack.

"How bout some horror?" asked Rainbow. Fluttershy shrunk back.

"No thank you, please?" muttered Fluttershy.

"Maybe a romantic comedy?" suggested Rarity.

"Or just comedy," said Applejack with a shrug.

"Or we can wait and just have a conversation for now," said Twilight. Everyone looked at her in confusion.

"About what?" asked Rainbow.

"Well... I kinda want to get to know Eliza more," said Twilight as she gestured to the girl. Eliza jumped as the attention was on her.

"Um... What would you like to know?" Eliza asked in an awkward tone.

"Do you like animals?" asked Fluttershy in a hopeful tone as she held up a plush alligator.

"I... I don't know," said Eliza. Fluttershy bore a small look of disappointment.

"Really? I thought that'd be a simple one to answer," said Rainbow with a raised brow.

"I don't really spend a whole lot of time around them. So I can't really give an opinion. But, I find some fascinating," said Eliza. Fluttershy's mood lightened up a bit.

"Let's cut to something more interesting. What's the story with you and Rodan?" asked Rarity with a look of interest. Pinkie suddenly popped up from behind the couches as she gasped.

"Ooh! Yeah, what's up with you two?" asked Pinkie. Eliza tilted her head in confusion.

"What do you mean?" asked Eliza. Rainbow chuckled.

"Come on, girl. Don't pretend you haven't noticed," said Rainbow in a teasing tone as she leaned on the couch.

"Noticed what?" asked Eliza, slightly getting annoyed. She couldn't figure out what they were referring to.

"Come on, Sugarcube. We all know that Rodan is sweet on you," said Applejack with a smirk.

"Sweet on me..." Eliza looked down in thought. Her eyes slightly widened.

"Oh no! He and I are not like that! We're just friends!" said Eliza in frantic manner. She didn't want any rumors about Rodan being sprung.

"That's what they all say," said Rainbow as she rolled her eyes. The other girls chuckled and giggled.

"No, honest. Our relationship is platonic. We went to an arcade," said Eliza. Pinkie gasped with a grin.

"He asked you out?!" asked Pinkie in a high pitched tone.

"Well, he asked me to go outside with him to play video games," said Eliza with a shrug.

"Oh! Dear, you're more naive than Twilight when it comes to social interaction," said Rarity. Twilight glared at her in offense.

"Hey!" said Twilight. Eliza found Applejack wrapping an arm around her.

"Listen hun, when a boy asks a pretty gal like yourself to spend time with him, that's usually a date," said Applejack.

"Sometimes it's with two guys or two girls!" chirped Pinkie.

"That's beside the point. The point is, Rodan likes ya. He ain't shy ‘bout letting others know either," said Applejack.

"I know. I don't think he's flirted with Aria ever since you showed up," said Rainbow.

"I don't think he's flirted with any girl since then," said Rarity. Fluttershy smiled.

"Then, that must mean..." Fluttershy and the other girls looked to Eliza, who looked down in thought.

"He sees me as a potential lifelong partner," said Eliza. The girls sat in awkward silence.

"Most girls would say, 'he wants me to be his girlfriend'," said Rainbow.

"So, you haven't noticed?" asked Fluttershy in surprise.

"Well... No, I just thought that he was really kind," said Eliza.

"Really?" asked Rarity.

"Yes. I've never been in this sort of position before. So I never thought that he saw me that way," said Eliza. The girls all looked at each other.

"And... How does that make you feel?" asked Pinkie.

"I don't know. This is all so new to me and it's just been brought to my attention so suddenly," said Eliza.

"Whoo. Lord help you with that," said Applejack. Eliza looked to the other girls.

"What about the rest of you? Are there perhaps ma- boys that you hold these kind of feelings for? Perhaps in your immediate social circle," said Eliza in curiosity. A few of the girls awkwardly looked away.

"That's... That's a little personal," said Twilight in embarrassment. Rainbow scoffed.

"I ain't got time for that! But if I did, he's gotta keep up and not be a stick in the mud!" said Rainbow.

"Well, there is a boy or two that makes my heart skip when I see them. But a friend has her eyes on him already, so I shall go with Fancy Pants!" said Rarity. Rainbow looked at her in confusion.

"Isn't he like thirty?" asked Rainbow.

"27 actually. But he is devilishly handsome!" sighed Rarity. Pinkie looked to Fluttershy.

"What about you, Fluttershy?" asked Pinkie. Fluttershy stiffened as she blushed.

"M-Me? I-I uh..." Fluttershy looked away with a nervous look. Pinkie smirked.

"I think I know who it is~," sang Pinkie with a grin. Fluttershy gulped.

"Y-You do?" asked Fluttershy.

"It's Gojira, isn't it?" asked Eliza.

"Huh?!" asked the other girls in confusion and shock. Fluttershy made an 'eep' sound as she became still as stone.

"Ha! I knew it!" squealed Pinkie.

"Is it true? I never would've guessed," said Applejack in surprise. Fluttershy didn't answer.

"Yeah right! Gojira's mean mug would just scare her off!" chuckled Rainbow.

"But I've seen the two spend a lot of time together. Is it not the same like Rodan?" asked Eliza.

"Well... I've never seen Fluttershy hang around other boys until Gojira came along..." said Twilight as she looked to Fluttershy. The girl bit her lip as she looked down at her lap.

"He's nice once you get to know him..." said Fluttershy.

"Oh! That is so cute! Our Fluttershy has feelings for a rough and tough man!" said Rarity. Fluttershy moaned as she buried her face into her knees.

"So that scarf was more than a gift from a friend," said Twilight with a smirk. Fluttershy hid herself further.

"Ah don't feel embarrassed Fluttershy. I think it's sweet," said Applejack with a smile.

"You know, if Gojira showed himself to be more gentlemanly, maybe even refine his hair and put on some nice clothes, I may take a shine myself," said Rarity.

"No way, really?" asked Rainbow with a snort.

"Nah I think he looks fine. Maybe a bit of an attitude adjustment and cutting back on the language will do," said Applejack with a shrug.

"Careful, I think Flutters is getting jealous," said Rainbow with an amused look as Fluttershy lightly scowled to herself. The pink haired girl stiffened as eyes fell on her, prompting her to immediately wipe the scowl off her face. The rest of the girls laughed in amusement.

"Don't worry, hun. He's all yours," said Applejack with a wink, as Fluttershy lightly flushed.

"Y-You can't tell him! You have to promise! All of you!" said Fluttershy as she looked at everyone with narrowed eyes.

"Not a word," said Twilight as she crossed a finger over her chest.

"I see him more like the grumpy big brother that I always wanted. Are you gonna ask him out?" asked Pinkie with a grin.

"He should be the one doing that!" said Rarity.

"Yeah, but will he? He's pretty dense, you know," said Rainbow.

"We should totally set up a date plan!" said Pinkie.

"We can set up a list of enjoyable places and activities for them!" said Twilight. Fluttershy bore a look of alarm.

"N-No! No, don't do that!" said Fluttershy frantically. Eliza watched as the girls conversed and talked excitedly. Just by being in the same room, she herself was growing excited. She never had experienced being part of something like this. It was pleasant. This is what it must feel like to have friends. Eliza smiled to herself as Fluttershy grew more flustered.

It was later into the evening. The sun was setting and the street lights were coming on. Eliza and the girls were waving to Pinkie Pie as they left her home. The girls were walking together down the side walk as they began to separate down to their own paths to get home. Twilight found herself alone with Eliza.

"So, how was it?" asked Twilight. Eliza smiled.

"I enjoyed it. Thank you for inviting me over, Twilight," said Eliza.

"You're welcome. And hey, feel free to hang out with us anytime," said Twilight. Eliza nodded with a smile.

"I would be glad to," said Eliza. The two soon parted ways. Eliza now found herself alone as she walked through the neighborhood. Her phone began to ring, prompting her to answer it.

"Yes? No, I'm on my way back right now. I was studying. Yes, we do attend school after all," said Eliza in annoyance as she spoke on the phone. She sighed heavily.

"Look, I'm out in public right now. Let's discuss this when I get back. Thank you," said Eliza as she hung up. She rubbed her brow.

"Such a bother," said Eliza as she briskly made her way through the neighborhood. She lightly smiled to herself as she recalled the time of eating and watching a movie with the others. She didn't feel out of place, but welcomed. Not to mention that she experienced being around other girls and learned how they behaved. It was a valuable learning experience on her social skills on a number of levels.





The Alpha base. A medical facility was present, where doctors were setting up medical supplies. A couple of small bottles that bore the MONARCH insignia were present on a table, labeled 'Hercules'.

From outside of the medical wing, soldiers and other staff strolled through the halls. From the mess hall, men and women had gathered and were enjoying their own hot meals at the multiple tabled present. Conversations were going about in the mess hall from the soldiers. However, some tables were focused on the same subject. At one table, a man was scowling as he picked at his food with his fork.

"I don't believe this. They expect us to get ourselves injected with something made up by a bunch of assholes in a lab? That's ridiculous," said the man.

"The Heracles program isn't a mandatory thing. It's completely voluntary, but has high standards for candidates," said another man.

"But I heard that stuff was made from Gojira Takeshi's blood," said a woman.

"Oh wonderful. Just what we need. Like hell I'd volunteer to have anything from that freak put inside of me," said a man as he ate. From another table, a couple of soldiers were sitting together.

"I wouldn't dare be associated with that bastard. He's the reason why we're fighting Revolutionaries," said a male soldier.

"Onyx really approved of this before he died?" asked another soldier.

"Can you blame him? We practically get our asses kicked by them. It makes sense to try and even the odds," said another soldier.

"It's not right. Manipulating someone's DNA. Why mess with something that works?" asked a soldier just from another table in the mess hall.

"If this organization is so set on fighting Transmutant terrorists on equal footing, then why not just take enlistments from law abiding Transmutants in the country?" asked a soldier as she sipped her water.

"Nah, that'd cause more problems. Most of the Transmutants that are younger than the older ones wouldn't stand much of a chance if they were restrained by their inhibitor chips. They couldn't properly fight back if a Revolutionary decided to transform," said another soldier.

"Not to mention that there would be unease among a lot of folks if there were Transmutant soldiers walking around without an inhibitor chip. You also have to consider that surgery for removing the chips is difficult and costly. Plus, younger Transmutants are more prone to act on animal instincts when they lack experience changing. They could just suddenly turn on us," said another soldier.

"And I doubt everyone would get friendly with enlisted Transmutants," said another soldier. One of the soldiers sighed heavily.

"I really don't like this. Lately, GeneCo has been getting their hands on the whole situation. With this program, I'm worried that the higher ups will start making it mandatory to be injected," said a soldier from another table.

"You think they'd do that?" asked another soldier.

"The main military branches are giving it a try as well. If they wanted, they could. I hear that this is to serve as a replacement for traditional wound treatment on the field given Takeshi's DNA. They could reduce the purchase of bio foam and cybernetics. They could actually start making some us take part in this just to save a few bucks," said a soldier.

"Man, I can see that. Governments are always trying to cut corners," said a soldier.

"We didn't have to be in this situation. Onyx may have commissioned for this, but Director Yoshi could have easily cancelled it after learning what this stuff was. But instead, he went along with it. He is paying a kook like Discord to mix us with that freak," said a soldier.

"And didn't consider the fact that he is playing into the hands of a one of those loons that want to fuck up natural biology," said a soldier.

"There's one thing that The Director should know, Discord's cracked" explained a female solder gesturing to her head. "It's like making a deal with a mad dog. While they're feeding him sugar, someone should be hatching up a plan to muzzle em'.”

Hayato sighed heavily as he sat at a desk in his office. He was rubbing his brows as Koizumi's face was displayed on the screen on the wall.

"I'm beginning to wonder if this Heracles program is something that MONARCH needs. I'm merely following in Onyx's footsteps," said Hayato.

“Well considering how two of the guinea pigs handed my ass to me, it seems like an effective idea," said Koizumi.

"But this program has stirred up some controversy among the ranks. Not everyone is thrilled with the idea of using what will be essentially 'proxy' Transmutants for the military," said Hayato. "Now the Vault apparently is under quarantine because of a meteorite brought something with it."

"Permission to be blunt?" asked Koizumi.

"It's why I called you," said Hayato. Koizumi smirked.

"It doesn't matter what they think. Or what the rest of us think. If you think that this will be for our benefit, then you do what you gotta do. When they start acting up, don't put up with shit. Onyx wouldn't have any of it if any units were acting up under his watch. It's either enlisting Transmutants or super soldiers made from Transmutants," said Koizumi. Hayato nodded with a hum.

"He always was good at keeping us in line," said Hayato with a chuckle. Koizumi sighed heavily.

"Man, I miss the good ol' days. You remember?" asked Koizumi.

"How can I forget? We've been shot at and outnumbered a dozen times," said Hayato in a sarcastic manner.

"Yeah, but that's what made it great! We were a couple of badass mercs back then! We took on drug lords, human terrorists, organized crime syndicates, it didn't matter! We were pretty much vigilantes for hire!" said Koizumi with a nostalgic smile. He then lost his smile as he bore a look of disappointment.

"But then Onyx staged that job for us and pretty much kidnapped us and turned us into his soldiers. Now look at us. I'm over here freezing my ass off in a van as a Transmutant's fucking nanny, and you're becoming the government's political bitch," said Koizumi in a bitter tone. Hayato sighed as he propped his head up on his desk.

"You're technically still a mercenary, you know. Only I went legitimate. You don't have to keep doing this," said Hayato.

"No way. You'd be helpless without me! Besides, it's easier to work here so I won't have to worry about losing customers," said Koizumi with a chuckle.

"Yeah. Still, things seemed much easier then," said Hayato. He then sat up.

"Well, thanks for the talk," said Hayato. Koizumi nodded with a smile.

"Take care, old buddy," said Koizumi as his face disappeared from the screen. Only the MONARCH insignia remained. Hayato sighed as he leaned back in his seat and looked to a picture frame, where he found a picture of himself in uniform saluting Onyx as he was promoted.

"We could use you about now," said Hayato with a sigh.





It was just early evening. Fluttershy was cleaning out the rabbit cage. The girl had replaced the litter, food and water and proceeded to take the dirty litter that was in a plastic bag out of her room. She took the garbage out of her home and threw it into the dumpster. She was about to return inside of her home but found Junior sitting outside of his house on the porch as a cat was rubbing itself against him. Fluttershy softly smiled at the sight. She made her way over to the Transmutant and knelt beside him.

"He seems to like you," said Fluttershy.

"Yeah. But I can't take care of him. Too much work to feed and clean him," said Junior as the cat purred as it rubbed against his thigh. Junior raised his left arm, revealing a fully regenerated hand. However, Fluttershy noticed that it was looking unnatural. The hand was covered in dark scales. The cat rubbed itself against the hand as it purred.

"Your hand," said Fluttershy as she worriedly pointed at Junior's hand. The Transmutant raised his arm and looked at it.

"Oh. Yeah," said Junior as he pulled his sleeve back, revealing his arm. Fluttershy bore wide eyes as the flesh up to his forearm was covered in thick, crocodile-like scales. The arm itself appeared to be a bit rounder in muscle mass compared to his normal arm. His hands were thick and instead of five fingers, he bore four clawed fingers.

"It just turned out like this. I don't know why or how," said Junior as he scratched at the scales that were imbedded near his human flesh.

"How do you feel?" asked Fluttershy as she took a seat next to the boy.

"I feel fine. But it's weird to have four fingers. Thank God that I still have my thumb. Hell, I'm glad that I'm right handed," said Junior as he lightly flexed the reptilian hand. But he sighed.

"I've got the worse luck," said Junior as he stared at his hand. He then found Fluttershy's pale hands reaching for his own hand. Her gentle touch surprised the Transmutant, prompting him to find the girl looking down at his hand as she gently ran one of her hands on the scales as she held Junior's. The girl's expression was soft as looked at the Transmutant, her eyes reflecting the moonlight. Junior lightly smiled as his reptilian fingers wrapped around the girl's hand. Suddenly, the front door opened, revealing Miwa.

"Junior! Get inside before you miss this week's..." Miwa's voice trailed off as she found her son and Fluttershy holding hands as they sat together on the porch. Fluttershy stiffened as she quickly tore her hands away with a bright blush.

"M-Mrs. Takeshi!" greeted Fluttershy. Miwa's face was contorting into a smile, which was on the verb of becoming a grin.

"Excuse me," said Miwa as she closed the door.

"Oh geez," said Junior with a look of embarrassment. He and Fluttershy both suddenly stood up.

"Um I-" the two spoke in unison. Fluttershy looked away in a flustered state while Junior scratched his head with an embarrassed chuckle.

"See ya tomorrow," said Junior. Fluttershy looked his way as she lightly nodded.

"Yeah. See you," said Fluttershy in a timid tone as she walked back to her home.
> Chapter 53: Explosive Attitude
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

It was early morning. The Purist base of operations was bustling with the terrorists moving about. Supplies and weapons were moved around as usual. From an entrance that opened up, jeeps rolled in through, parking in an area where other armored jeeps were present. From the back came a truck with tons of junk in the back.

"Got something for ya," said the driver as he poked his head out from the driver seat and stepped out. He made his way to the back of the truck as some of the Purists gathered around. The driver dug through the junk. He pulled out a robotic head that bore a red visor and had wires hanging from underneath.

"This is from my run back in Mexicolt a couple weeks back. See this here? This is a head from one of those mechs made by Hideki Industries. It still has its circuits intact along with the brain. Maybe you can use this to figure out how to make these things yourself," suggested the scavenger as he placed the bowling ball sized robot head down on the ground.

"I found a couple of engines from abandoned jeeps, what was left from the metal armor and I picked up a heavy class cybernetic arm from a dead soldier in Yakyakistan. Right arm though," said the scavenger as he pulled out a cybernetic arm that bore the GeneCo logo on the shoulder. The exposed wires hung and the end of the arm bore blood stains, likely from being hacked off. He pulled on one of the wires and caused the sides of the arm to open, revealing small rockets that stuck out. He forced the missiles back in and sat the arm down. He then reached in the net and drew out a Quake cannon.

"And this, I've never seen before. Apparently it's a new gun that they just started developing," said the scavenger as he handed the weapon to a Purist.

"Hmm. Looks like they got the Quake cannon out of the Prototype stage," said the Purist as she looked the weapon over. It appeared to have been more compact compared to the prototypes that they once had.

"What else you got?" asked one of the Purists. The scavenger reached in the net.

"Check this baby out," said the scavenger as he pulled out a mini gun. One of the Purists whistled.

"In great condition, and comes with the ammo tanks," said the scavenger as he set the weapon down and reached inside, pulling out a metal container where a chain of bullets hung from.

"Alright. We'll take everything. Some of that metal looks good to melt down for more robust armor," said a Purist as she looked at the scrap metal in the net.

Meanwhile, Scar was standing in an office in silence as he looked through a laptop screen. His brows were furrowed as he sat silently.

"You weren't there. Something is very wrong. And I honestly think it has something to do with the anomaly that happened in December," said Scar.

"I am not pleased with your failure, Scar. Do not waste my time with tall tales. Your men have lost the Quake cannons and the mech suit prototype. MONARCH is beginning to become aware of our presence in their ranks. We need them to help accomplish our goal," said a voice from the laptop.

"We still have the rest of the Prototypes, and the mole that was discovered committed suicide before he could be interrogated. The new Director will have a hard time finding our allies," said Scar.

"Good. We cannot afford anymore blunders. I want you to refrain from anymore major activity in Ponyville. We will have to deal with these Transmutant rogues another time," said the voice. Scar nodded.

"Understood," said Scar. As the call ended, Scar closed the laptop with a hard expression.

Meanwhile, back in the lair, Adrian was sitting against a wall as she removed her bandage that was wrapped around her calf, exposing a scar. Her eyes hardened as she recalled the perpetrator, the Night Angel. As if the mark he branded on her back wasn't enough, the failed attack on the 'Guardians' was grating for her as they lost a number of soldiers and even lost Impact.

'Poor Impact', Adrian thought. She had learned what had happened from Scar. She even briefly saw the beast that he had turned into, because of this 'Ark' that they were hiding. Now he was dead because of those Transmutants. Adrian clenched her fist as she stood up and was walking down through the abandoned base. She made her way into a large room, where she found Stinger to be sitting on a chair by himself as he ran a rag over the helmet to the Scorpion suit that he wore.

"Hey, Stinger," said Adrian as she walked in. Stinger merely glanced her way with a small nod. His green eyes were cold, as if they were devoid of any life and humanity. His short dark hair gave him a rugged appearance, and his left side of his face bore burn scars, just beneath his eye and near his ear. This was the first time that Adrian had seen this man's face. It was a little unnerving to see him, as his eyes were dead like a corpse. Adrian continued on through the room, where she found Dreadnaught sitting in the room with a hard expression. Adrian stopped and found the man to have been missing his right arm. It was bandaged up, and his sleeve hung loosely. Adrian recalled that he was the one piloting the mech suit during the Ark fiasco. His arm was pretty much way beyond fucked when Impact, in his monstrous state, took him down like a mere dog. He managed to escape after Onyx commandeered the mech for himself, but the crash had injured his arm severely to the point that it had to be amputated. Adrian sighed to herself as she took a seat.

"I can't believe we lost to those bastards. We had every advantage possible," said Adrian as she crossed her arms.

"At least you aren't missing any limbs. I made of living off of having a full set. Now my fucking trigger hand is gone," spat Dreadnaught in anger. Stinger merely looked at the two and went back to cleaning his helmet. Dreadnaught hardened his eyes as he stood up.

"What the fuck is your deal?! Aren't you pissed?! We got fucked by those assholes!" yelled Dreadnaught. Stinger didn't respond.

"Leave him alone," said Adrian. Dreadnaught began to stomp over towards the silent man.

"What? Got nothing to say?!" demanded Dreadnaught as he stepped by Stinger, who bore a neutral expression. This pissed Dreadnaught even further.

"Hey, when someone is talking to y-" Dreadnaught grabbed Stinger by the shoulder. Stinger suddenly grabbed Dreadnaught by the wrist and twisted it. Dreadnaught cried out in pain and found himself being smacked in the face by Stinger's helmet. The man tossed the helmet aside onto a nearby table and began to jab Dreadnaught in his chest, finishing him off with a kick. Adrian bore a look of shock at what transpired in mere seconds. Dreadnaught grunted as Stinger kneeled on his chest as he had his hand griping his neck, strangling him. Stinger bore a cold look as the veins in his arms became exposed from the tightening his grip.

"Stinger, stop!" cried Adrian in a panic. Stinger ignored her and kept his grip.

"That's enough, Stinger," said Scar in a commanding voice. Stinger looked up and found the leader of the group looking at him with a hard expression as he stood in the doorway. Stinger looked back at Dreadnaught as he frantically patted the arm that was choking him. Stinger released him and stood up, allowing Dreadnaught to gasp for air. He began to cough furiously.

"You fucking psychopath!" said Dreadnaught with a cough. Stinger merely walked away and picked up his helmet and took a seat back in his chair. Adrian bore a relieved but unnerved look on her face. She helped Dreadnaught onto his feet.

"Don't mind his lack of response, Dreadnaught. He prefers to be left alone," said Scar as he made his way into the room. He then turned to the three.

"Now, there's going to be some change of plans regarding Ponyville. After what happened, we're pulling back and focusing on Manehattan and Baltimare," said Scar. Adrian looked at him incredulously.

"We're not going back to finish them?!" asked Adrian.

"No, we tried that. Gojira is too strong to take on. We can't just fight the strongest Transmutant on the block. We at least had leverage last time. No, we need to focus on redistributing supplies to others," said Scar. Adrian bore a hard expression as she looked down at the ground. It looked like that payback against these Transmutants was going to have to wait. Scar looked to Dreadnaught.

"The loss of the mech suit is a great disappointment, as is the loss of your arm," said Scar. Dreadnaught merely bore a hard expression.

"But, you still have a use for us. In fact, we have just gotten something from a scavenger," said Scar as he gestured for a man to walk in. This man carried a robotic arm that bore the GeneCo logo.

"This cybernetic arm comes equipped with weapon systems such as miniature missiles and is tough enough to knock a Transmutant's lights out. Fortunately, it's for the right arm," said Scar.

"Is that blood?" asked Adrian with wide eyes as she pointed at the arm.

"Don't worry about that. Dreadnaught, we can equip you with this equipment. Your specialty in weaponry makes you a valuable member of the team," said Scar.

"Listen, I ain't a Purist. I'm a merc for hire. The reason why I've stuck around is because the money is right and you seem to get a lot of interesting toys. But this right here, you just made my day," said Dreadnaught with a grin as he looked at the cybernetic arm. Scar nodded.

"Good. We'll prepare for surgery," said Scar. He then turned to Adrian.

"I will need you and Stinger to handle finding new candidates for the remaining prototypes." said Scar. Adrian nodded.





Junior was sitting down on as his father looked over his arm. Miwa stood by worriedly as she watched her husband check her son's reptilian arm.

"This is unusual. I've never experienced this myself when I lost a limb," said Senior as he released Junior's arm.

"Should we be worried?" asked Junior.

"That depends. How do you feel?" asked Senior.

"Fine, I guess. It feels kinda weird though," said Junior as he flexed his hand.

"That's normal," said Senior.

"But this isn't! What if something is wrong with him?" asked Miwa anxiously.

"Well, we can ask Amber to take a look at it. But my guess is that this is a result of you being a hybrid," said Senior. "You see, pure blooded Transmutants tend to have the least random transformations during puberty and have more self-control. They tend to develop faster in their abilities. Hybrids, on the other hand, are sometimes weaker, have more episodes of the beast within, since their minds struggle to process the animalistic part of themselves, which led to your transformations when you didn't intend to."

"I believe that since you are hybrid, bearing traits from myself and your mother, your arm may be like this to properly reconstruct a severed limb," said Senior.

"Is this permanent?" asked Junior in worry.

"I don't think so. But we'll check with Amber soon. For now, just try to relax," said Senior as he patted his son's shoulder. Junior sighed as he stood up.

"Alright. Anyway, gotta get to school," said Junior as he grabbed his bag and rushed out the door after bidding his family farewell. Miwa sighed worriedly.

"Stressing about it won't help," said Senior.

"I know. But still," said Miwa as she took a seat next to her husband.

"So, how is everyone?" asked Miwa.

"Right now, we're fine. Our weapons were seized by MONARCH and I sometimes hear a drone at night, but they've been leaving us alone so far. They haven't come demanding the Ark, which is a plus," said Senior.

"Well, that's good," said Miwa. Senior sighed.

"I worry that this will change. I can't be separated from you two. Not again," said Senior as he held Miwa's hand. The woman leaned against his shoulder.

"Then you better lay low," said Miwa. The two sat together in silence.

"So... Junior's at school. Wanna do it?" asked Miwa as she looked at her husband.

"Absolutely," said Senior. Miwa suddenly tackled the Transmutant onto the sofa as they kissed passionately. She moaned as she was groped while she pinned her husband. The two fell to the ground, with Senior on top. Miwa gave a cry of pleasure as her legs kicked up into the air.





Adagio was running a hand over a boy's chest as she bore a seductive look in the hall. A few other students were standing by with looks of longing to feel the girl's touch.

"I get so cold here during the winter. Soon it'll be spring. But it's times like this where it's great to cuddle next to someone," said Adagio in a seductive manner. The boy nodded with a blush. Before Adagio could continue to see Junior to be approaching, the girl immediately removed herself from the boy before her and briskly walked off. The students around her bore looks of confusion and pleaded for her to come back. Junior sighed as he watched Adagio walk off. He then noticed the students glaring at him, much to his annoyance.

"The fuck are you looking at?" asked Junior in a stand offish tone. The students began to disperse as they continued to shoot Junior dirty looks. The Transmutant scoffed.

"I miss the days where people were too scared to even make eye contact with me. They're starting to get too bold around me," said Junior in annoyance. He then returned his attention to Adagio as she continued to walk away. He gave a heavy sigh. He made his way over to his locker, where he began to switch out books. He then found his eyes covered by a pair of soft hands.

"Hey Mosu," said Junior. The hands uncovered his face, and Mosura appeared at his side with a pout.

"Aw how did you know it was me?" asked Mosura in disappointment.

"Really, how many girls do I know that I'm currently still talking to?" asked Junior. Mosura rolled her eyes. She then briefly blinked as her irises slightly grew. The girl wrapped her arms around Junior's back.

"Mosu, what are you doing?" asked Junior in confusion.

"You're so warm," said Mosura in a purr. She then sniffed.

"Ooh. That cologne smells nice," said Mosura as she nuzzled Junior's back. Junior flushed brightly as Mosura gave small hums as she clung to him. He began to pull away nervously.

"We should probably go," said Junior, but Mosura latched herself to his arm, where she began to rub her cheeks.

"Mm..." Mosura purred as she dropped her bag onto the floor and smelled the cologne on the boy.

"OK, you're acting weird," said Junior as he attempted to pull his arm back, but noticed that Mosura's pupils were missing as her eyes were half open. She gave purrs and her skin on her face appeared to have sprouted tiny white hairs. Junior quickly shook Mosura.

"Mosu!" said Junior. Mosura shook her head and shot up straight as she suddenly released Junior.

"Huh?" Mosura bore a quizzical look as her pupils returned and the hairs disappeared from her face. She then looked at Junior blankly, who bore a worried look. Her face turned to dread.

"Oh no. Was I just... Not acting like myself?" asked Mosura worriedly.

"Just briefly. I think you're fine now," said Junior as he picked up Mosura's back pack and handed it to her. Mosura then noticed Junior's left hand as he closing his locker.

"Your hand," said Mosur in worry.

"Yeah, I'll explain later. Come on, we should get to class," said Junior as he led Mosura down the hall. The girl bit her lip as she thought about losing control of herself just briefly in school.





It was during lunch. Sunset was walking through the hallway alone in silence. As she rounded a corner, she stopped as she heard a familiar voice vocalizing. She stopped and hid behind the corner and poked her head over. Her eyes widened as she spotted Adagio vocalizing to a few students, whose eyes flashed green as they approached her. Adagio giggled as she clung to one of the boys.

"Oh, you boys and girls just love to shower me in attention, don't you?" asked Adagio.

"Anything for you, Adagio," said the boy that Adagio clung to. Sunset bore a look of shock, being suddenly reminded of the dream that she had. Sunset quickly stepped from out of the corner.

"Adagio!" cried Sunset. Adagio jumped with a start. She turned and grinned.

"Hiya, Sunny! What's up?" asked Adagio.

"What's up?! Adagio, what the hell do you think you're doing?!" demanded Sunset. Adagio shrugged.

"What? I'm just hanging out with my adoring fans," said Adagio as she leaned her head against the boy's chest. She then yelped as Sunset forced her away from the boy.

"I saw what you did! How could you do this?!" asked Sunset incredulously. Adagio rolled her eyes.

"What's the big deal? No one is getting hurt," said Adagio.

"You're taking their free will away! Amber told us specifically not to abuse our abilities!" said Sunset in a whisper. Adagio groaned in exasperation.

"Lighten up, Sunset. I'm just having some fun," said Adagio in annoyance.

"Fun?! Adagio, this is serious! You need to stop this!" said Sunset. Adagio scoffed.

"Not a chance. Now if you'll excuse me." Adagio walked passed Sunset as she swung her hip against Sunset's, causing her to stumble as the students she hypnotized followed her. Sunset growled as she clenched her fists as Adagio left. She couldn't believe how reckless that this girl was being. Sunset began to make her way down to the cafeteria, fuming to herself. Amber gave them a simple rule, yet Adagio wasn't listening. Sunset couldn't think of what else could go wrong right now.

Suddenly, she heard a loud explosion, causing her to yelp with a start. She found that the sound came from the cafeteria. In a panic, Sunset rushed inside and found that trays were scattered, and students had ducked for cover. Sunset then stared ahead and found Pinkie Pie to be standing stiffly as her hair was blown all over the place, along with the rest of the Main Six. Their table bore a burn mark just in front of Pinkie.

"What did she do?" asked Sunset in dread. Suddenly, campus security came rushing into the cafeteria. Sunset slumped her shoulders.

"Things just got worse," said Sunset.

Later, Pinkie Pie found herself in the office sobbing to herself as campus security stood by her as she sat down. Celestia was rubbing her brows while Luna had her arms crossed as the rest of the girls and Junior stood outside with them in the hall.

"This... I don't know what to say about this," said Celestia.

"I swear to God, if you start denying what we told you because it's 'mystical nonsense', I'm going to jab my ear drums out," said Junior with a deadpanned stare.

"Dramatic much?" asked Rainbow.

"No, I'm just sick of hearing people remain skeptical after all of the crap we've seen. It's getting old," said Junior with a scowl.

"Well the issue is that people think that a bomb went off in the cafeteria. You have to understand that after what happened with the Purists, everyone including security would be on edge. The authorities might get involved," said Luna. The girls bore looks of worry, dread and panic.

"But it wasn't a bomb!" said Sunset.

"We know. But there isn't a whole lot that we can do," said Celestia. Junior shrugged.

"We can lie," said Junior. Everyone looked at him with deadpanned stares. Junior bore a look of annoyance

"What?! There's no evidence of the explosion being caused by a bomb! So let's just fudge the truth!" said Junior. Applejack sighed warily.

"I'm ashamed to ask, but what did ya have in mind?" asked Applejack. Although she hated lying, especially to the police, and was pretty terrible at it, she still wanted to help keep Pinkie from getting into too much trouble.

"Why not just say that she was doing a science experiment for class, but accidently caused an explosion from carelessly mixing chemicals? I can see her doing that. Just say it was fortunate that they didn't end up becoming lethal. At most, she might get suspended and not get expelled. Worst case scenario, she goes to jail," said Junior.

"Worse case?!" asked the girls in alarm.

"Yeah. What do I look like? Some rich douchebag that can buy off the law? I'm just considering the possibilities," said Junior, nonchalant. The girls looked at each other worriedly.

"You know, you could show a little concern for Pinkie," said Rainbow with a glare.

"I'm here, aren't I?" asked Junior in annoyance.

"We probably should go with Gojira's plan. No one's going to believe what it was," said Rarity.

"I agree. But we should make sure the story is straight. And no embellishments," said Twilight. Luna sighed heavily.

"Aaaaand we didn't hear this conversation," said Luna.

It was a few minutes later into lunch. Junior was leaning against the wall as the remainder of the girls stood by anxiously outside of the principal's office. They dreaded what fate lied for their friend after this unfortunate incident, especially after the scare that the Purists inflicted on the town after the school shooting. As Junior stared at the wall, he felt eyes on him. He looked at the girls who stared.

"What?" asked Junior in annoyance.

"Um... How do I put this..." Twilight awkwardly scratched her head.

"Is it the arm?" deadpanned Junior. The girls, excluding Fluttershy, nodded in unison. Junior sighed.

"I don't know yet. I'm going to get it looked at," said Junior.

"Does it hurt?" asked Rainbow.

"Why would it hurt?" asked Junior in confusion. Rainbow shrugged.

"I don't know. But it looks kinda cool," said Rainbow.

"It itches," said Junior as he scratched his reptilian arm, where the flesh in the back of the forearm was in a frozen transition between saurian scales and mammalian flesh. The door to the principal's office suddenly opened up, revealing campus security and an officer as they walked out. They were followed by Pinkie, who was sniffling as she wiped her tear stained cheeks as Celestia and Luna escorted her out.

"Well?" asked Applejack anxiously. Celestia and Luna briefly watched as the campus security and the police officer walked further down the hall.

"Thanks to Gojira, Pinkie only has to spend a couple of days in detention," said Celestia. The girls sighed in relief. Celestia gave a tired sigh as she shook her head.

"I suppose it's a little too much to ask for some normalcy after what's been happening," said Celestia. Luna crossed her arms as she looked to the girls.

"Girls, I do hope that you will try to make an effort to keep your...'abilities' under radar. For everyone's best interest," said Luna.

"Yes, ma'am. We'll do our best," said Twilight with a nod, though Sunset bit her thumb as she bore a worried look.

"Good. Now if you'll excuse us," said Celestia as she and Luna proceeded to make their way into the office. The teens were left alone out in the hall. Pinkie sniffled as she wiped her eyes.

"Thanks, guys," said Pinkie with a hiccup.

"Pinkie, what happened? You know better than to use your power," said Twilight with an incredulous look.

"It was an accident. I was just trying to eat some candy, but I accidently dropped them. Then suddenly, boom! They exploded! I didn't even mean for it to happen," said Pinkie.

"Well, it's a good thing you weren't playing around," said Applejack.

"But there's still the issue that she can't even control her power," said Fluttershy in worry.

"Then you'll have to take it up with Amber. She might be able to help," said Junior. "I'm actually going to go down there later after school. So, yeah," said Junior as he held his hands in his pockets.

"Maybe we can come along so she can help us too?" asked Rarity.

"Sure, whatever. Don't be late," said Junior as he began to walk off. The girls all shared another sigh of relief. The girls suddenly noticed Eliza to be rushing down the hallway.

"Eliza?" asked Fluttershy in surprise.

"I heard what had happened from Rodan," said Eliza with a look of worry.

"Oh! Yeah, that. Don't worry. Pinkie Pie was actually messing around with her chemistry project. This resulted in her causing an explosion in the cafeteria," lied Twilight. Eliza bore a look of understanding.

"I see. Was anyone hurt?" asked Eliza.

"Fortunately, no. Just caused a bit of a scare," said Rarity as she cleared her throat.

"That's good to hear. Pinkie Pie, you really should be careful with chemistry. One misstep can lead to grave consequences. From acidic burns, injuries from resulted explosions, or even exposure to deadly toxins," said Eliza. An awkward silence filled the air.

"Don't sugarcoat it," said Applejack in a sarcastic manner. Eliza focused on Pinkie Pie with a kind smile.

"If you'd like, I can maybe teach you some safety tips for working with chemistry and maybe even walk you through a project," said Eliza. Pinkie gave a nervous titter.

"No thanks, Elley. I think I might stay away from that stuff for a while," said Pinkie with a forced smile as she didn't like the idea of lying to Eliza, especially after the night she spent over. Eliza smiled with a nod.

"Of course. Well, I must go. See you later, girls," said Eliza as she walked away as the Main seven waved to her.

"Well, it sucks that you got detention. But beats jail," said Rainbow. Twilight nodded in agreement. She then noticed Sunset's anxious look on her face.

"Sunset, what's wrong?" asked Twilight in concern. Sunset looked her way as she bit her lip.

"I think we may have a problem bigger than Pinkie's incident," said Sunset. The girls looked at her curiously.





It was P.E. in the gymnasium. Junior was doing pushups alongside Rodan as the teacher counted off for the students.

"So that's what happened?" grunted Rodan as he did his pushups.

"Uh huh. Now I'm going to have to let them tag along when I visit Amber," said Junior. The students finished their pushups and were currently running around the gymnasium.

"Bout the arm?" asked Rodan.

"Yes. Fuck, P.E. is becoming a pain now because of it," said Junior in annoyance as the two jogged alongside each other.

"Speaking of weird stuff, I've felt kinda weird lately," said Rodan.

"How do you mean?" asked Junior.

"I don't know. I get kinda stir crazy. Like right now, I feel cool. But if I'm just sitting in class or at home, I feel antsy. Like I gotta move," said Rodan.

"Isn't that ADHD?" asked Junior. Rodan glared at him.

"Screw you. I just feel like I need more space to move about. I feel cramped. I can't explain," said Rodan.

"It could be because of you know what. Maybe you should take some of Aang's pills. That might help," suggested Junior.

"Nah, man. I ain't trying to take pills," said Rodan. As the two finished their running, they found themselves sitting at the bleachers as students either played dodge ball or sat the game as they sat on the bleachers.

"So, what's up with Adagio? She hasn't been hanging out with us these past few days." Rodan questioned with a quizzical look. Junior sighed.

"Ah. You know," said Junior as he scratched his head.

"Uh oh. Sounds like it's your fault," said Rodan. Junior looked at him in annoyance.

"How would you know?" asked Junior.

"Because instead of giving me a straight answer or an 'I don't know', you gave a response that was half-assed, and riddled with guilt," said Rodan as he leaned back on the bleachers. Junior sighed heavily.

"OK. It was somewhat because of me," said Junior.

"I'm all ears bro," said Rodan.

"Adagio used her power and tried to pull a Kaa on me from the jungle book," said Junior.

"Huh?" asked Rodan in confusion.

"She tried to take advantage of me as I was hypnotized," said Junior.

"Oh. Man, that's kinda hot," said Rodan with a chuckle. Junior glared at him.

"It wasn't hot! She took away my free will so she can hang out with me or something," said Junior. "So I got mad and yelled at her. Then, she got mad and told me that it was the only way she could get me to agree."

"Oh dude, you fucked up," said Rodan in shock.

"How? She should've just been straight with me and told me she wanted to hang out. Now she won’t even talk to me," said Junior with a sigh.

"Uh uh. She wanted a date, dude. That's why she's mad," said Rodan. Junior looked at him in confusion.

"The hell? What do you mean?" asked Junior.

"I don't know how clear I can be. She obviously wanted to go out with you, but was worried that you'd say no, so she decided to use her power to try and get you to agree to go on a date," said Rodan. Junior stared off blankly to the basketball court as the other students threw rubber balls in their game of dodgeball. Junior then looked at Rodan with a confused look.

"You really think so?" asked Junior. Rodan looked at him in shock.

"Holy crap, dude! Are you that dense?" asked Rodan

"I-I don't know. Maybe?" answered Junior.

"But she's always hitting on you!" said Rodan.

"She hits on everyone," said Junior with a shrug.

"Yeah, but mostly on you," said Rodan. Junior looked down to the ground with a blank look.

"Dude..." called Rodan.

"What? She's always flirting playfully with others. How the hell am I supposed to know? Besides, I never met a girl attracted to me," said Junior as he looked away.

"Come on. Never?" asked Rodan.

"No. I was either too mean looking or because I was a Transmutant," said Junior.

"So you never kissed a girl? You poor bastard," said Rodan in synpathy. Junior's brow twitched in annoyance.

"Have you?" demanded Junior. Rodan went silent.

"Um... Eliza kissed me on the cheek one time," said Rodan. Junior scoffed.

"Oh shut up. That doesn't count. Besides, why should I care about something so trivial? As if my value will increase by that. It's like when teens think they're grown adults just because they've fucked someone in the restroom or at home," said Junior. He then sighed.

"Ugh. I don't know, man. I wonder if this is partially my fault. I get insecure whenever she flirts with me. Maybe you would enjoy it if it was you, but not me. You know why? Because I was always known as the big, mean, and scary kid in school along with the other Transmutants. I'm the biggest delinquent and a freak to the humans in high school. I was never the 'handsome' or the 'cool' guy that girls wanted to talk to. Then all of the sudden, Adagio comes along," said Junior as he scratched his head. "I didn't think much of her flirting. Sure it embarrassed the shit out of me, but I never thought much of it. I just thought she was just messing with me to get a reaction. When you spend most of your time as the loner kid in school, you learn not to look deep into things," said Junior. Rodan sighed.

"Yeah. I can understand that. So, what are you gonna do?" asked Rodan.

"I don't know. She won't even talk to me," said Junior.

"Well, don't give up," said Rodan. Junior sighed heavily.





Junior was sitting on a chair as Amber looked over his arm. He was present in the Guardians' lair, where the Transmutants were bundled in winter clothes as they had heaters set up. The boy watched as Amber's face was close to the reptilian arm as the mandible-like protrusions grazed over the scales.

"Yeah, it's definitely related to your hybrid genes," said Amber.

"Can you fix it?" asked Junior as he pulled his arm away. Amber tilted her head as she looked at him.

"Fix it? Junior, it's a slowed down healing process because of your heritage. Your nerves were severed from a laser and your Transmutant blood is reacting slowly to change back your new arm. The cells in your arm were cut off from the arm for so long that their first instinct was to change your arm," said Amber. Junior scratched his head.

"I... I guess that makes sense," said Junior.

"Anyway, you'll be fine. Just be careful when you scratch yourself. It could get nasty," said Amber with a chuckle as she flew away. Junior sighed as he propped his head up on the table before him. He suddenly found a cup of coco being placed in front of him. He turned and found Kumonga behind him as she held a cup herself.

"Got ya some cocoa," said Kunonga.

"Thanks," said Junior as he took the cup and blew into it. Kumonga pulled up a chair and took a seat next to the boy as she blew into her cup as well.

"You seem down kiddo. What's up?" asked Kumonga as she sipped from her cup.

"Eh..." Junior took a sip of his coco.

"Girl trouble?" asked Kumonga. Junior grunted as he accidently sipped too much cocoa, burning his tongue.

"Agh! N-No!" said Junior as he covered his burning mouth. Kumonga pressed a finger against the boy's forehead, pushing him back slightly as she bore an unconvinced look.

"A strong response like that is suspicious. Don't try to fool me, mister. I've known your dad long enough to notice similar ticks when asked a question that causes him discomfort," said Kumonga as she removed her finger from the boy. Junior rubbed his forehead.

"Well, are you good at giving advice?" asked Junior.

"Try me," said Kumonga.

"So, I got into an argument with one of my friends. She did something that I didn't like, but she mainly did it because she wanted to convince me to hang out with her. Apparently for a date," said Junior.

"What did she do?" asked Kumonga in curiosity.

"She hypnotized me with her singing," answered Junior. Kumonga bore a look of confusion.

"Oh wait. Was it one of those pop stars that were chosen by the Ark?" asked Kumonga.

"Yeah," said Junior.

"Which one was it?" asked Kumonga.

"Adagio. The girl with the curly hair," said Junior. Kumonga nodded.

"Ah. Yeah, the girl that Zip complains about," said Kumonga with an amused look.

"So I, of course, got mad at her. But I wonder if maybe I was too hard on her. She hasn't spoken to me since," said Junior.

"Hmm. So she's mad at ya," said Kumonga with a nod.

"What do you think? What should I do?" asked Junior.

"Take her out on a date," said Kumonga. Junior bore a look of confusion.

"Seriously?" asked Junior.

"Well if that's the problem, than why not give her what she wants?" asked Kumonga with a shrug.

"But isn't that shallow? Just giving her what she wants without considering the main issue?" asked Junior.

"And what might that be?" asked Kumonga with a raised brow.

"Well, if she really wanted to go on a date, then it would be more meaningful if I agreed out of my own will. I guess she just worried I wouldn't agree so she did what she did, having a false sense of it counting. But if I were to agree now, it wouldn't be genuine. It would be me feeling obligated to make her feel better. I can't do that to her," said Junior. Kumonga smiled.

"Good. That was a test. I'm proud of you," said Kumonga. Junior looked at her in confusion.

"Really?" asked Junior.

"Yeah. Junior, girls like it when a guy is honest. It gives them reassurance to know that they can trust him. Adagio did do something wrong. But knowing her reasoning, you aren't going about the issue in a cheap way," said Kumonga as she took on a lecturing tone.

"The best thing that you can do is to talk it out instead of avoiding the problem. Cause I know you care about her," said Kumonga with a smile. Junior looked down at his cup in thought.

"I wonder if she'll listen," said Junior with a discouraged look.

"She will. Just give her time. Kids can be pettier than adults," said Kumonga as she patted Junior on the shoulder. She stood up and began to walk off.

"Maybe this will be a learning experience for you with those girls," said Kumonga. Junior briefly looked back and watched as the woman left him alone. He scratched his head as he looked outside of the cave entrance. Junior had risen out of his seat and made his way outside of the cave, where he traveled above the chasm and into the woods. He stopped as he found the girls standing by as Pinkie stood further away with Amber sitting on her head. The hyperactive girl held a small rock, which she threw to the ground. The rock glowed brightly and exploded, causing everyone to jump with a start.

"Try again. Don't think about it exploding. Just let the rock go," said Amber as Applejack handed Pinkie another rock. Junior watched as the girl practiced learning how to keep her power under control.

"Hey," greeted Twilight. Junior looked to his side and the petite girl standing near him as she bore a timid look. Junior looked back ahead where Pinkie was present.

"Hey," said Junior.

"I uh... I just wanted to thank you for helping Pinkie get out of that mess," said Twilight in a small tone. "Especially since you're still mad at us."

"I wasn't going to let her get into deep trouble. She's not some anarchist or something," said Junior. Twilight nodded with a small smile.

"I think I'm gonna head home now," said Junior as he began to walk away.

"Uh..." Twilight was about to call out to the Transmutant but silent. She rubbed her arm as the Transmutant left the area, as Pinkie practiced controlling her power.





Angirasu was sitting at a desk in his bedroom, looking through his homework. He was slouching in his seat as he read through his math homework. He had gotten only a few problems done so far, and had previously finished a couple of other assignments, but now he was struggling with his math. The boy sighed in frustration as he erased the equation that he had done.

"OK, let's try this again," said Angirasu as he began to redo the problem. This time, double checking each step that he made. As the boy was focused on his homework, his bedroom door opened up, revealing Aiko. She stepped into his room.

"Angirasu?" called Aiko. Angirasu sighed in annoyance as his concentration was broken.

"Yes?" asked Angirasu in a sharp tone. Aiko didn't bother scolding him for his tone.

"So... The weekend is coming up. I wanted to know if you wanted to maybe see a movie?" asked Aiko in a small tone.

"Can't. Gonna be busy with homework," said Angirasu as he wrote on his paper.

"Oh. Maybe we can just have dinner?" suggested Aiko.

"No, I'm fine. I rather eat at home," said Angirasu as he typed on his calculator.

"Then... Maybe you'd like to invite your friends over?" said Aiko awkwardly.

"Oh. You mean the delinquent that's the son of a former Revolutionary, the flirtatious boy, and the celebrities you disapprove of?" asked Angirasu sarcastically.

"Son, I..." Aiko sighed.

"I have a lot of work to do," said Angirasu in a cold tone. Aiko was about to respond but sighed.

"Alright. Did you take your medication?" asked Aiko. Angirasu merely held a bottle of pills up and lightly shook it, causing the pills to rattle.

Goodnight," said Aiko as she began to walk out the door.

"Uh huh," Angirasu wrote down his final answer as his mother left the room. She briefly looked back with a solemn look as her son sat in his room. The woman closed the door, leaving Angirasu to work on his homework. He was growling in annoyance as he got stuck on his homework. He scratched his head roughly as he gritted his teeth. His heart rate spiked, making him grow more stressed. The Transmutant grabbed a cup that was sitting on his desk and opened his pill bottle, where he then gulped a single pill with water. He sighed heavily as he tapped his pencil on the ground with his face stuck in a scowl.





It was the next morning. Angirasu's eyes bore bags under them as he bore a scowl on his face. His movements were sluggish as he walked down the street and made his way onto the sidewalk. He had failed to get a good night's sleep due to him working late at night on the math homework he had. He couldn't concentrate to the point that he just gave up. He still had at least half of his assignment left to do. He failed to notice that Rodan was coming up at his side.

"Hey, sup Aang?" asked Rodan as he nudged the Transmutant's arm.

"I'm horrible," said Angirasu in a flat tone.

"Oh. Man, you don't look so good," said Rodan in surprise.

"I was up late working on my damn homework. I couldn't concentrate and I kept feeling like I was forgetting how to do it," said Angirasu in annoyance. He groaned as he rubbed his head.

"I should've stayed in bed. I'm not in the mood for this shit," said Angirasu.

"Whoa dude. You're sounding a lot like Goji," said Rodan in shock. Angirasu shot him a glare.

"Shut up. No, I don't," said Angirasu.

"Hey, chill out. Did you take your medicine?" asked Rodan. Angirasu groaned in annoyance.

"God you sound like my fucking mom. ‘Did you take your medication?' 'Make sure you always have it on you'. 'Let me know where you are'. 'Don't take that tone with me'! I am your mother!" said Angirasu as he mocked his mother's voice. The Transmutant panted as he bore a furious look. He then noticed Rodan looking at him warily. Angirasu took a breath as he calmed down.

"I'm just gonna take my pill," said Angirasu as he reached into his bag.

"Yeah, good idea," said Rodan in a nervous tone. Angirasu sighed heavily.

"I'm sorry, Rodan. I'm just feeling like a mess," said Angirasu.

"Yeah, you're normally so mellow. Is everything alright at home with your mom?" asked Rodan.

"I don't want to talk about it," said Angirasu as he swallowed his pill.

"You sure?" asked Rodan. Angirasu merely sent him an annoyed look. The red haired boy raised his hands.

"OK, fair enough," said Rodan.
> Anthology Chapter: School Days
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The hour was early morning. Junior was lying on his bed. His eyes were staring at the ceiling, gazing above at the white surface. His expression was neutral as he continued to stare up.

"Junior! I'm off to the store! Do you need anything?" called Miwa, his dear mother, from the living room.

"I'm good," answered Junior. He softly sighed as he rolled onto his belly and laid his head on its side against the pillow. Some days, he just wanted to lie in his bed and sleep time away. He just sometimes felt that there was nothing to really do on a weekend and just wanted to make up the most of his resting period. He could hang out with his friends, or at least the ones he had left, but he felt like keeping to himself today. The Transmutant sat himself up and made his way to his closet.

"Might as well start looking to toss some old stuff out. It at least gives me something to do," said Junior aloud. He began to search through shirts and pants that were in the closet. He began to try some of the clothes on, checking to see whether they still fit or not. Ever since he got into his early teens, Junior had grown significantly compared to his peers. This led to a lot of his clothes no longer fitting him. Since then, Junior had grown worried about one day finding himself growing again and not fitting his clothes. After all, his father was nearly seven feet.

Fortunately, there were just a few clothes that no longer fit. Mainly since they were older and had been missed, or weren't able to compensate for Junior's growing muscle to remain comfortable. However, the Transmutant had a suspicion about a pair of jeans. They were much too tight around the groin area. These were his size as well! They weren't even skinny jeans!!!

"I swear. It's like they made this shit for effeminate guys. I need to put this brand on my shit list," said Junior as he placed the jeans in a plastic bag along with the other clothes that no longer fit him. But as Junior was about to shut the closet, he noticed a yearbook spine to be stuck in between boxes. Junior reached inside and drew it out. A scowl formed on his face.

"Agh. Junior High. The days where I was filled with so much angst that it makes me cringe today," said Junior as he opened the book. He found the faces of the staff and of students inside of the yearbook, along with pictures of parts of the campus and the most 'popular' students.

"Hm. Some of these assholes even go to Ponyville High today," said Junior as he flipped through the book. He then noticed a picture of himself in the book. His hair much shorter than today but still spiky. His face wasn't stuck in a scowl like it is today. Junior recalled this look as one of a kid ready to start anew. He sighed at his past self and his naïveté. He then noticed Rodan's picture, the kid with a big stupid grin on his face.

"Yo! Goji, what's up?" Rodan's younger self echoed in Junior's memory.






3 years ago...


"Huh?" A 14 year old Gojira Takeshi Jr. looked over his shoulder. He found a boy his age with red hair.

"I said, 'What's up'." The boy said with a chuckle. Junior cleared his throat.

"Oh. Hey, Rodan," said Junior. The two were outside of the cafeteria, where students walked into.

"You been good? I heard that some Purists had hit up on a house recently," said Rodan.

"I've been fine. Besides, that happened far from my neighborhood," said Junior.

"That's cool. You wanna sit and have lunch with our classmates?" asked Rodan. Junior shook his head.

"I'll pass," said Junior as he walked off.

"Oh. Sure, man. It's cool," said Rodan as Junior walked off. Junior made his way through the quad in silence as he carried his bag over his shoulder. A few students cleared away from his path, as though he carried the plague. Junior sighed to himself. Even among his own race, he was feared. Junior currently attended a junior high school, segregated for Transmutants. However, the segregation was about to end by the next school year when the country passes Act: Matthew 22. The law would ensure that Transmutants would be on equal standing ground as human citizens in the country, which included the integration of Transmutants into schools. Junior's mother had already begun to make plans to enroll him into Ponyville High.

"That's right," said Junior to himself.

"It's my last year," said Junior. The day where he would say goodbye to this school was just a few weeks away. Right now, the students were taking exams. Junior looked around, finding students to be hanging around each other, chatting, goofing off, everything you'd expect a kid to do. But Junior, he was the odd one out. It was as though a field of solitude was around him, keeping everyone else away. To the other kids, he was like a ferocious bear. Intimidating, tall, and strong, the other students dared not to approach him, lest he attack.

"Hey asshole!" Shouted a voice.

"Damn it," said Junior in dismay. He turned and saw a boy approaching. He wore a jersey uniform, common for the basketball team to wear.

"What?" Deadpanned Junior.

"I still have a score to settle with you!" said the boy.

"Look, I'm not feeling up to it. I just want to finish off the year with no issues," said Junior.

"Oh, we got an issue! You think you're so bad?! Just cause these pussies back off when you stroll by!" shouted the boy.

"No. I'm just walking," deadpanned Junior.

"Look, we've been at this since the beginning. You get in my face and I kick your ass. Can’t we for once just let bygones be bygones?" Asked Junior.

"Nah fuck that! I'm gonna show everyone that you aren't shit!" said the boy as he lunged for Junior.






Later...


Junior sat on a chair. His face was bruised up. But the boy sitting across from him and looked worse. Junior smirked in response as he leaned in his chair as a staff member passed by the two in the office. He then heard footsteps approaching. He turned and noticed his mother approaching. Her eyes widened at the sight of him. Junior avoided eye contact with her, with shame welling up in him.

Later, he found himself seated next to his mother. Miwa bore an incredulous look as she stared at the principal.

"Wh-What do you mean he can't walk the stage?" demanded Miwa.

"His reoccurring fights have caused a lot of complaints among parents. Today was the last straw," said the principal. "Students and campus staff saw you wailing on the other."

"But I didn't even start the fight! He threw the first punch and I reacted! Why am I the bad guy for being a better fighter?" asked Junior incredulously.

"Gojira, you've been given several chances. But we've yet to see any change," said the principal.

"Well it's kinda hard when some of the students here are belligerent assholes!" Said Junior.

"Junior!" Said Miwa.

"No, I'm sick of this! You have actual thugs attending your school! Kids who I bet are affiliated with gangs. Yet I'm the one that's the problem?!" demanded Junior.

"Except you at least may have a better chance than they do to make it out in the world. But you have to work on yourself," said the principal. Junior scoffed.

"What's that? Some backhanded compliment? Sure," said Junior. He shook his head. The nerve of this guy was grinding his gears.

"Junior, head to your next class. I need to have a word with your principal," said Miwa. Her tone stern.

"Mom, I-"

"Now." Miwa spoke more sternly. Junior sighed heavily.

"Yes, ma'am," said Junior in a small tone. He began to walk out of the office but stood next to the door. He leaned close to it as he heard his mother speak on the other side.

"Please, reconsider. He's not a bad kid. He worked hard to pass his classes," said Miwa.

"Unfortunately, it’s out of my hands now. He'll still be graduating, but he won't be allowed to walk the stage," said the principal. Junior heard Miwa sniffle.

"Damn it. Do you know how long I've waited? To see my little boy take his steps to growing up? He's moving to high school for God's sake! And you're going to deny him that recognition?!" demanded Miwa. Junior felt his heart sink and his stomach ache. He walked away from the door as he clenched his fists.

It was the end of the day. Junior was sitting alone by a tree. He broke sticks in half and pinned them into the dirt. The other students were already walking home or being picked up by their parents via car. The Transmutant sighed to himself solemnly as he tossed a stick away and leaned back against the tree. His mother was very upset at the fact that he wouldn't be allowed to walk the stage for his graduation from junior high. He hated himself for letting her down. How he wanted to make her proud, and not be known as some violent kid.

"Hey, G," greeted a familiar voice. Junior looked behind himself and saw Rodan approaching.

"Oh. Hey, Rodan," responded Junior as he returned his eyes to the street.

"What are you doing? I thought you'd be home by now," said Rodan.

"Just stalling," said Junior. Truthfully, he didn't want to come home right now. Not after how he screwed up the chance for a good memory for his mother.

"Ah," said Rodan. He noticed the bruises on Junior's face, but merely looked to the street.

"Last year. A few weeks left. Then we'll be moving onto high school," said Rodan.

"Yeah," responded Junior. Rodan chuckled.

"I'm planning to look good on graduation day. The ladies will be begging to go to the same high school with me," said Rodan with a grin.

"Sure," replied Junior flatly.

"Hey, I'll share some girls with you. You just gotta get them to look at you twice," said Rodan in a suave tone.

"Doesn't matter. I'm not attending the ceremony," said Junior. Rodan bore an incredulous look.

"Why? I mean, I know you aren't very social but this is your graduation!" Said Rodan.

"I was banned. For the fight today," said Junior with a scoff.

"Seriously?! That's bullshit!" said Rodan, looking enraged. "I saw what happened. That guy started it!"

"It doesn't matter. Nothing I can do to change it," said Junior as he stood up.

"This school was filled with a bunch of thugs anyway. I'm just glad to be moving on. Maybe high school is what I need. A fresh start," said Junior as he stretched. Rodan smiled in response.

"Heh. I never took you for an optimist," said Rodan.

"I guess it's the fact that Transmutants are becoming more equal. Just think, when Matthew 22 passes, things are gonna change," said Junior.

"You know, Matthew 22 got its name from a bible verse? Verse 39, 'thou shalt love thy neighbor as thy self.' Fitting if ya ask me," said Rodan.

"Is the state requiring that I go to church now?" asked Junior sarcastically.

"It's the 21st century in the western world, dude. You're thinking about something else," chuckled Rodan as he shook his head.

"Anyway, I should get going. See you around," said Junior as he walked off.

"See ya!" Said Rodan. Junior stopped and looked back.

"Hey," called Junior. Rodan looked at him curiously. Junior nodded to him.

"We're gonna end up among humans often. But we're Transmutants. Me and you, Rodan. We gotta stick together," said Junior. Rodan smiled.

"Amen to that," said Rodan.

"I mean we have to. We both may end up in the same school and you always flirt with the wrong girl," said Junior teasingly. Rodan scoffed.

"Damn, you're a dick!" said Rodan with a chuckle.

It was graduation day. Junior was sitting in the car with his mother just off of school grounds. The sound of someone speaking through a microphone could be heard from outside. Junior glanced at his mother, who solemnly looked out the window.

"Let's go, ma," said Junior.

"Yeah," said Miwa as she drove away from the school. The two were silent on their drive. Junior could feel his mother's sadness. It was ripping him apart inside.

"I'm sorry, sweety. I did everything I could," said Miwa with regret in her tone.

"I'm the one who screwed up. I should be sorry," said Junior. Miwa glanced at Junior as he leaned against the door as he stared out the window. Miwa shook her head.

"Ugh. Enough of this mopping. You graduated and that's what matters," said Miwa, carrying a more upbeat tone.

"Instead, let's celebrate! I say we get some food and rent a movie," said Miwa. Junior softly smiled in response.

"Sure. That sounds good," said Junior. Later, Junior found himself sitting on a coach with a plate of pizza in hand, watching a movie with his mother. During this, Junior was lost in his thoughts. He was going to be in high school, and Act: Matthew 22 was gaining traction. He may have screwed up, but Junior felt a new opportunity was on the horizon. A chance to start fresh. Maybe... He might actually gain friends. And when he graduates high school, he vowed to walk the stage. He was going to make his mother proud.





Junior sighed as he adjusted his sweater. A grimace was on his face.

"Damn. I grew a bit more," said Junior as the sweater clung to him a bit too tight. He would have to go to the store and get a sweater in a larger size. He heard knocking at his door.

"Sweetie, you better get moving! You don't want to be late on your first day!" called Miwa from behind the door.

"OK!" said Junior as he unzipped his sweater. He began to quickly gather his back pack and snagged his house key off of his dresser. The Transmutant rushed out of his bedroom and passed Miwa.

"You want me to give you a ride?" asked Miwa.

"No, I'm good!" said Junior. He then quickly stopped and came rushing back to his mother. He planted a quick kiss on her cheek, much to her surprise.

"Love you, ma!" said Junior as he rushed out of the house. Miwa placed a hand on her cheek. An amused smile was on her face.

"He's in a good mood," said Miwa.

Junior was quickly walking through his neighborhood. His face was softer compared to usual, which was normally stuck in a scowl. He's been looking forward to this day all summer. His patience had finally paid off, for today would be the day he starts something fresh. Hell, he never liked going to school, but he was excited to go!

Junior began to pick up the pace, not wanting to delay the new beginning. The Transmutant soon found himself standing before the school grounds. A statue of a horse stood in the center, greeting him to the large high school building ahead. Junior felt his stomach tighten, feeling a bit nervous. He noticed some teens were passing by him, snapping him out of his thoughts. Now wasn't the time to get cold feet. So, Junior made his way up the steps and entered the school. He found several students conversing in the main foyer. He took a breath and proceeded to walk through.

"OK. It's only your first day, Junior. Just find your locker and find out where your first class is ahead of time. I can do this," said Junior under his breath. He casually walked passed other students, who didn't so much as flinch in his presence. This was going well so far.

"Oh! Pardon me," said a blonde girl that bumped shoulders with him. She carried a southern accent.

"No worries," said Junior. The freckled girl smiled as she waved to him and walked off, as Junior did the same. His brows rose as he watched the girl leave and saw her legs exposed by her denim shorts.

'Wow, those legs are great. Her accent's kinda cute too,' thought Junior. He then quickly looked away with his cheeks flushing.

'Shouldn't be staring. Last thing I need is to be seen as a creep that stares at girls,' thought Junior as he moved on.

"Now where's my- ah! Here it is," said Junior as he made his way over to a locker. He drew out a note and began to turn the combination on the lock.

"Hey, fucker!" Shouted a familiar voice. Junior's eyes widened.

"Oh no. No. Nooo," said Junior as he turned. He found a familiar teen to be standing just several feet away. A smirk was on his face. Students that were nearby bore confused looks.

"Oh no fucking way!" said Junior in dismay. The teen began to approach.

"Hey asshole. I wasn't expecting to be at the same school with you," said the boy.

"Shocker. I know," said Junior with a sigh.

"Look man, I'm really trying to start over with a clean rep here. Let's just put aside that stuff from junior high and move on," said Junior. He was really hoping to avoid this type of confrontation, especially on the first day.

"Oh no, bro. You cost me the walk on the stage. I had to deal with my folks' shit because of you," said the boy.

"I couldn't walk the stage either. Neither of us can change that. Let's drop it," said Junior as a couple of nosy students looked over. Junior opened his locker and placed a book inside but the other boy forced the door shut. Junior deeply inhaled through his nostrils, his patience wearing thin.

"I want a rematch," said the boy. Junior then looked at the boy with a glare.

"Listen here, motherfucker," said junior in a harsh whisper.

"I'm sick and tired of putting up with your shit! I've done it through all middle school, I'm not doing it here. Now go away," said Junior with a growl. He turned back to his locker and proceeded to unlock it. Hopefully that kid got the message. But, he felt the kid yank him on his shoulder. With cat-like reflexes, Junior grabbed the teen and slammed him face first into his locker. The sound of his face impacting the locker drew attention from nearby students. The boy stumbled away with a bruised face as Junior walked after him, his anger boiling.

"I told you that I wasn't gonna put up with your shit this year!" yelled the Junior. His amber eyes were locked in a scowl. A couple of students were present, hooting for a fight or just shouting for it to be broken up.

"Come on! It's the first day!" shouted a girl from the crowd.

"Come at me then, tough guy! I've been waiting all summer to mop the floor with you in front of-" the boy was silenced as Junior immediately slugged him in the face. Junior then grabbed the other boy by the jacket and tossed him to the ground. The boy got up and retaliated with a couple of punches, but Junior raised his arms and blocked the punches like a boxer before jabbing his opponent in the jaw, causing him to stumble. He then shoved the boy to the ground and kicked him in the side. Before he could kick him again, a girl with white hair suddenly got in between them.

"Stop!" shouted the girl. Junior merely narrowed his eyes at her, prompting the girl to nervously gulp.

'Ugh. Out of the way!' thought Junior. It was here he noticed how nervous the girl was in his presence. She looked like she was bracing to be hit. Junior then saw that students looked on in shock and worry. A few looked like they were ready to jump in to take him on.

"It's the first day. There's no need for this," said girl as she stood her ground. The Transmutant scoffed as he looked to the other that was standing up, wiping his bloody nose.

"Whatever," said the Junior as he walked off with his hands in his pockets.

"This isn't over, Gojira! I'll kick your ass!" shouted the beaten boy, while girl held a hand in front of him as he attempted to follow the other teen.

"Fuck off, asshole!" shouted Junior as he walked off. Soon, he burst through an empty bathroom.

"Ughhhh..." Junior held his head as he stood over one of the bathroom sinks. He began to bang his head on the sink.

"Idiot! Idiot! Idiot!" Said Junior. He couldn't believe that he got into a fight immediately on the first day just after walking into school. It hadn't even been an hour! Now he just showed his ugly side to the school and scared a girl. This was not how he planned his first day. He sighed heavily as he stood up right and looked at himself in the mirror.

"Maybe I can salvage my rep. Yeah. I just need relax," said Junior as he took calming breaths. "I'll be damned if I go back to what I was."

"I won't," said Junior as he narrowed his eyes.





It was lunch time. Junior was walking down the hallway in silence. He noticed a couple of students to be skittishly moving away from him. Junior had a brief moment of discouragement.

'It's alright. Not everyone is freaking out. Besides, lunch is an opportunity to be seen as civil. I just need to find a spot to casually sit among others.' Junior entered the lunch room and waited in line. After the long wait, Junior finally had a tray filled with food. He began to scowl as he walked, unable to find any clear seats.

"Hey!" A feminine voice called. Junior turned to the source. He saw three girls at a table, but his focus was on the one that waved to him with a friendly smile. His heart skipped a beat as he saw her. The light glared on her short, red hair. It was like fire, given the yellow highlights. Her skin was pale with a peach tone. Her teal eyes glimmered like the lagoon surrounding an island in the pacific. She was beautiful and her smile made his heart race.

He was sure that she wasn't calling to him, but her eyes were locked with his own, no mistake about it. She was definitely greeting him! Junior felt compelled to wave back and even thought of just sitting with her, but he was too embarrassed. Instead, he stiffened. His lips sealed tightly as his face turned into a scowl. He then briskly walked off, not noticing the offended look on the girl's face.

'Agh!! What the fuck was that?!' Junior mentally screamed. Whatever his face did must have not looked good. He chided himself at blowing the chance he had to possibly talking with a nice girl. That was the first girl who greeted him in years, and he ignored her!

"Fuuuuck," groaned Junior.

"Hey! Goji!" called a familiar voice. Junior noticed that Rodan was sitting at a table among other students in the back.

"Well, at least there's a familiar face I can tolerate," said Junior with a sigh. He made his way over to the table. Rodan scooted over and allowed Junior to sit in a free space.

"Sup, dude! I thought you chickened out on the first day," said Rodan.

"Almost wish I had," muttered Junior.

"What?” Asked Rodan.

"I said I'm glad I hadn't," lied Junior. He just wanted to forget what his day had been like so far.

"Oh, dude! Fellow freshmen," said Rodan as he gestured to the other teens.

"Oh. Hey," greeted Junior as began to eat.

"Rodan, you ought to hang out with us more. You're pretty funny," said a boy with a chuckle.

“Oh, we should go to the arcade after school! You can even bring your friend," said another boy.

"We aren't technically friends. We just went to middle school together," said Junior.

"Wow. Sounds kinda harsh," said a girl with a forced chuckle.

"Ah it doesn't bother me. Goji's always like that. I rather him be straight with me," said Rodan as he nudged Junior's shoulder.

"What school did you two go to?" asked another teen.

"We went to Golden Oaks Junior High," answered Rodan. A brief silence was at the table.

"That school for Transmutants?" asked a girl.

"Yeah, that one," said Rodan as he took a bite out of his lunch. Junior noticed the looks of discomfort, disgust, and awkwardness from the teens. He even caught one staring at his wrist as his sweater’s sleeve rolled up.

"I uh... I got somewhere to be," said a boy as he left the table.

"Same! Gotta study!" said a girl as she took off. The Transmutants noticed all of the teens to be getting up and leaving.

"Hey! Where's everyone going?" asked Rodan. Junior merely hardened his expression. He then looked to the I.D. tattoo on his skin. He shook his head and went back to eating.

"Anti-mutants. That didn't take long," said Junior. Rodan sighed in disappointment.





Junior sighed heavily as he entered his home. His day was not as he hoped it was. He passed his mother as she sat on the couch, watching TV. She turned as she heard him walk it.

"Hey, sweetie! Hey was your first day?" asked Miwa. Junior shrugged.

"Meh. Nothing special," said Junior as he plopped himself on the sofa.

"Really? You seemed to be in a good mood this morning," said Miwa. Junior was about to respond but thought against it. He couldn't tell his mother that he fought on the first day of school.

"Just... It was just long. Plus, I got my first anti-mutant encounter at lunch in high school," said Junior. Miwa bore wide eyes. She cleared her throat.

"Was there any problem?" asked Miwa, calmly.

"Not really. Just looks of discomfort and disgust," said Junior. He then noticed his mother looking at him firmly.

"Son, if there's any trouble, you come to me. I'll be down there to say something," said Miwa. Junior looked away.

"Ugh. Mom, that's embarrassing! I'm not in elementary school!" said Junior.

"Hey, this isn't about looking cool! You tell me if you’re being actively discriminated against by students or teachers, understood?" asked Miwa. Her tone was strict. Junior had slightly flinched at his mother's tone and the angry look she was giving him.

"Yes, ma'am," said Junior. Miwa sighed as she ran a hand over her own face.

"I didn't mean to yell at you. Just... Tell me if something happens," said Miwa. Junior nodded.

"Yeah," replied Junior.

Later that evening, Junior yawned as he climbed into his bed. He stared up at the ceiling. Despite the 'lackluster' day, Junior had his mind on the girl at lunch. That girl, aside from the crap he pulled that might have made him look like a jackass, was what stuck with him today. He wanted to know more about her. He wanted to talk to her. Junior felt himself blushing as he recalled how she waved at him.

"Does she like me? Nah, can't be. But what if..." Junior mentally groaned as he closed his eyes. What happened today was unacceptable of him. He was supposed to be turning a new leaf! And that's what Junior intended to do. Today was but a minor setback. Besides, how was he gonna expect that red headed girl to talk to him if he had the same reputation as a constant brawler back in middle school? No, he would just scare her off if he returned to that. He was gonna have to play it clean. And that was his intention from the get go. Interacting with the girl would be a bonus.






The next day...


Junior was making his way down the hall of in school, passing students. As expected, a few of them began to move out of his way. Junior ignored this, not letting this bring his mood down. He'd make their attitudes towards him change. As Junior made his way to his locker and proceeded to unlock it, he noticed Sunset Shimmer to be walking by. She made her way to a locker that was behind him, causing Junior's heart to leap in his chest.

"Oh crap, her locker is behind me!" whispered Junior to himself. He briefly looked over his shoulder as the girl unlocked her locker. Her short hair was so bright that it was the first thing that attracted Junior. His heart beat in his chest, as she began to place in books in her locker. Junior couldn't take his eyes off the girl. She was a beauty. As Sunset closed her locker, she turned. Their eyes briefly met. Junior quickly looked forward at his locker and proceeded to unlock it. His heart was racing in his chest as his cheeks flushed. The girl raised a brow at him as he ignored her. She began to make her way over to him. She was about to speak but was interrupted.

"Sunset!" called a green haired girl as she wrapped her in a hug.

"Oof! Morning, Erika," said Sunset with a chuckle.

"Hey, I was thinking of planting something in the garden in my yard," said Erika as she drew out her phone and began to scroll through the screen. Sunset's attention was on the girl's phone. But her eyes wandered to Junior's back.

"Uh actually, I-"

"Hold on, I just want you opinion," said Erika. Junior took the opportunity to quickly gather his things from his locker and closed his locker.

"Yeah, I think that'll look great," said Sunset.

"Thanks!" said Erika. Sunset turned to Junior's locker but found that that the boy was already moving into the crowd of students. Sunset sighed as she slumped her shoulders. She began to walk with Erika through the hall, passing a corner. Junior was glancing from his sanctuary of the crowd, watching as the girl left. He mentally cursed himself. That was his chance to talk to her again. He even heard her approaching him when she caught him looking at her. She may have been trying to talk to him, but instead he ducked out of there like a coward.

'Least I got her name. I guess...' thought Junior.

Later, Junior was sitting at the lunch table. He was sitting far at the back of the cafeteria, where a few students sat with him, including Rodan. He was staring just several tables down. He found Sunset to be sitting next to Erika and the white haired girl that stood up to him on the first day. The two were conversing. Junior thought he should just go down and maybe talk to her. But that'd be weird. In fact, it might seem like a desperate move to get a girl's number, and Junior felt he was above desperation like that. The Transmutant mentally cursed himself for all of the hesitation that he had.

"What's your deal?" asked Rodan.

"A lot," said Junior in a flat tone.





It was after school. Junior was peaking over the corner of the hall. His eyes were focused on Sunset as she dug through her locker. After she was done, she briefly turned to where Junior's locker was. She then began to walk off. Junior sighed.

"What am I doing? I'm just avoiding her," said Junior as he smacked his forehead. He then began to sneak to his locker. He began to quickly unlock his locker and switched out his books. Once he was through, he made his way outside of the school. He then sneaked passed the Wonder colt statue, where Sunset and Erika were standing. He successfully evaded them, having not drawn their attention as he got to the sidewalk. He began to power-walk away from school grounds. As he grew further away, Junior groaned out loud.

"Cowardice! What would dad say if he knew I was avoiding a girl?!" asked Junior in exasperation. He sighed heavily as he shook his head.

"Maybe it's a good idea. After all, I mucked up the first day. Maybe just a few days of decent behavior will be enough. Then I'll talk to her," said Junior. He then suddenly stopped as he noticed a group of boys to be standing in his path. Their expressions were that of disgust. Junior recognized one of them. He was one of the students that moved away from the table when Rodan revealed that they were Transmutants. Junior slightly narrowed his eyes, having a lot of familiarity with this scenario.

"Heading home, Mutie?"asked the ring leader. Junior scoffed.

"Mutie? What is this? The 1950s?" asked Junior.

"We don't like your kind around here, freak," said a student with a glare. Junior was in awkward silence as he noticed the brown skin tone on the student.

"Do none of you see the irony of a black guy saying that?" asked Junior with a snort.

"Think you're funny, huh?" asked a student as he approached. Junior began to tense as he hardened his expression.

"Easy. I'm just trying to get home," said Junior.

"Ah yeah. Home sounds nice. But when I get home, I always think about how you and your kind are now allowed to go to the same school as us. Makes me sick!" said the student with a glare.

"That's your problem, not mine," said Junior as he turned to walk the other way. He then noticed a couple of other male students to be standing in his path, with their arms crossed. Junior looked back and noticed he was getting surrounded.

"You ARE the problem," said the student. Junior hardened his expression. The student suddenly sent a punch towards Junior, caught the blow and staggered back. He crinkled his brows and flared his nostrils and blew air. His face stung. He then turned to the student.

"That all you got?" asked Junior. He suddenly found himself swarmed by the human students. They began to punch and kick him, while grabbing his hair. With them all surrounding him, Junior stomped on the foot of one of the students, causing him to cry out in pain as he released his hair. Junior then punched another student in the gut on his right, and delivered a punch towards the face of a student on his left. He began to thrash his body about while swinging his arms. His strength caused the students to release him. Junior shouted as he punched another student in the gut, knocking the air out of him. He then kicked a student that attempted to lunge for him from behind, knocking him to the ground. The Trasmutant was about to strike another student but saw him draw out a switchblade.

"Come at me, fucker!" said the student. Junior noticed a skull tattoo on his hand. He hardened his eyes. The teen lunged at Junior with the blade, only for Junior to catch his wrist and twist it. The teen cried out in agony as he dropped the knife. Junior then swung him against the concrete wall, causing him to drop on the ground in pain. Junior turned and found the teens to be painfully getting up and fleeing. Junior smirked as they ran off.






A couple of days later...


Junior was standing in the hallway after school. He was staring at note with a hard expression. The note read 'Mutie, go home!' with a Purist skull drawn at the bottom. Junior crumbled the paper into his hand and slammed his locker shut. He bore a scowl as he walked off.

"Goddamn assholes. They're always trying to pick a fight," said Junior. He began to make his way through the hall until he came across a classroom. He stopped and retreated as he saw Sunset in a classroom with a student. The two were looking through a math book.

"And that's how you end up with the answer," said Sunset. The student smiled in response.

"Thanks, Sunset," said the student as she began to write on her sheet of paper.

"No problem. If you have any more trouble with the work, just come see me. We'll figure it out together," said Sunset. Junior was about to walk off as the girls began to pack, but stopped as he noticed a couple of girls passing him.

"Why are you standing here? Creep," spat one of the girls. Junior quickly backed away with an embarrassed look. He really shouldn't have been standing here and staring. The girls entered the classroom.

"Ugh! You're seriously hanging out with this freak?" questioned the girl, drawing Sunset's and the other student's attention. Junior hardened his expression.

"Excuse me?" Asked Sunset.

"You're that smart girl in our class. Why are you wasting time with this mutie? Why not ditch the freak and rock with us?" asked the girl as she looked to the student next to Sunset in disgust. The Transmutant girl slightly shrunk back with a look of shame. Junior clenched his fist. The nerve of this bitch boiled his blood. The girl looked too timid to stand up for herself. Junior was about to step in and tell the bully off but heard Sunset scoff.

"Why would I want to hang out with bitches like you?" spat Sunset with a glare. Junior's brows rose up at her response. The bully was offended.

"The hell you just say to me?!" demanded the girl. Sunset suddenly got in her face.

"You heard me! I'd never hang out with nasty bigots like you! If you have a problem with her, you have a problem with me!" said Sunset, causing the girl to back off. Junior was enjoying this. And seeing Sunset firey response was nothing short of desirable. Her tone, her undeterred response, and her sticking up for a member of his race made his heart pound in his chest.

"Damn, that's hot," said Junior to himself.

"Yeah? W-Well.... whatever! Freaking Mutie lover!" Spat the girl as she and her friend walked off out of the class. Sunset huffed in response.

"Thanks, Sunset," said the Transmutant girl with a smile.

"No problem. Hey, don't take that kind of lip from people. You give them an inch, they take a mile. Trust me," said Sunset with a soft expression. Junior retreated from the door as the girls left the classroom.

"I won't. Thanks again!" said the girl as she left. Sunset waved to her and turned to walk. But she noticed Junior sneaking away from the area.

"Hey!" called Sunset. Junior stiffened and slowly looked back at her.

"W-What?" stuttered Junior. He found Sunset looking at him with a deadpanned stare.

"Are you stalking me or something?" asked Sunset.

"No, of course not!" said Junior frantically. Sunset chuckled.

"I'm just kidding," said Sunset. Junior gave an embarrassed and relieved chuckle. Sunset looked away as played with her hair.

"So uh... I guess you might have heard me in there," said Sunset awkwardly.

"Yeah," said Junior, unable to maintain eye contact with those shimmering teal eyes. Sunset groaned to herself.

"Sorry. It's just that bullies and people who hold prejudice get my goat. Especially the bullies," said Sunset.

"I didn't have a problem with it," said Junior. Sunset looked at him in surprise.

"The way you told her off without even flinching... it was awesome," said Junior with an embarrassed look. He never had the experience of complementing girls. Doing it now was embarrassing as hell. Sunset blushed in flattery, bearing a pleased smile.

"Heh. You could've helped ya know," said Sunset as she crossed her arms.

"Hm? Oh, right. Hehe... you looked like you had it under control. Maybe next time," said Junior as he pointed his fingers at the girl with a forced smile, imitating a 'cool guy’ point. Sunset chuckled in amusement at the action, much to Junior's embarrassment.

'Great! You just made yourself look like a douchebag," thought Junior in dismay.

"Well, hopefully there won't be a need. Less trouble the better, right?" asked Sunset. She then waved to Junior as she walked off.

"See ya around, Gojira!" Said Sunset as she left. Junior blushed as he waved back.

"Ya. See ya," said Junior with a smile.

'She said my name. She's gonna see me around!' thought Junior with a grin. His plan to talk to Sunset didn't go as he planned, but he still managed to talk to her. The Transmutant began to make his way out of school, making his way to his home. A pleasant mood had overcome him. Perhaps he could salvage his image here at this school after all.





Junior panted as he rolled his neck. The tension was relived, but his nose was bleeding. He shoved a male student that was bruised up back to the ground. The Transmutant wiped his nose as he glared at the student.

"I catch any of you fucking with me again, I'll hit you harder," growled Junior. The student painfully got up and began to walk away.

"Damn freak. This school used to be a lot better before you showed up," spat the student as he left. Junior crossed his arms as he narrowed his eyes. His words bounced off of him like a ball against a stone wall. The Transmutant then walked away from the basketball court at the back of the school and made his way back inside. He entered the hall with an annoyed look, while students stepped out of his path. Junior hadn't noticed it before, but more and more students were beginning to back away. The coming couple of months had proved to be fruitless in his attempt to 'start fresh'. Day by day, students with bad attitudes and a need to compensate for their short comings began to get in his face, even going far to start fights with him. This had dampened Junior's mood as of late. He was beginning to realize that staying out of trouble was harder than he had originally anticipated.

He sighed heavily as he continued to walk through the hall. He stopped as he found Sunset to be talking to a girl by her locker. He found himself staring from across hall. His heart raced in his chest. The girl always caught his eye, with her hair that was like the phoenix's fiery feathers, her beautiful eyes, and her laugh. But, what chance did someone like him had? He had a poor reputation and the blood of a Transmutant coursing through his veins.

He then noticed Sunset and her green haired friend to be walking in his direction. Erika was talking Sunset's ear off as they approached. Junior quickly stood by the wall as he looked away, hoping to appear casual. As the girls passed by, Junior noticed Sunset to be waving at him with a smile. Junior returned a small wave with a shy smile. As the girls left, Junior sighed to himself. He hadn't made a move to talk to Sunset since the last couple of months. It's mainly been waves and 'hey' with her. But despite the minimal interaction since, it has certainly been a whole lot better than with the rest of his peers. Perhaps he still had a chance.

Junior had begun to make his way down the hall but noticed Rodan stumbling. He began to make his way over to him and noticed that Rodan was covered in bruises and bore a bloody nose.

"Rodan?" asked Junior incredulously. Rodan winced as he rubbed his face.

"Hey, Goji..." greeted Rodan.

"What the hell happened to you?" asked Junior.

"Agh. You know. Guys just being guys," chuckled Rodan.

"I uh... I was flirting with this girl. Turned out she had a boyfriend and he didn't like that," said Rodan. Junior sighed. He then began to walk ahead of Rodan.

"Come on, dumbass. Let's get you to the nurse's office," said Junior. Rodan scoffed as he walked after Junior in annoyance.

"You're a dick, you know that?" Asked Rodan.





The next day had arrived. Junior bore a hard expression as he began to move through the hall. Students immediately began to part from his way as they saw his approach, like the Red Sea to Moses. Junior's eyes searched through the students in his wake, causing those who met his eyes to tense. But none of these students were on the Transmutant's mind. From behind, Rodan came rushing.

"Goji, come on man. It's not a big deal," said Rodan with a nervous chuckle.

"No, to hell with that. He's gonna learn a thing or two about handling things like a man. Not jump someone with his friends like a coward," said Junior. Rodan groaned.

"Dude, just let it slide," said Rodan. Junior ignored him. Rodan had told him more of the story the previous day. Apparently it was more than just a one on one incident. The guy that Rodan apparently pissed off had gotten his friends to jump Rodan and the Transmutant didn't bother hitting back.

"I can't believe you didn't hit them back!" said Junior. Rodan shrugged.

"I thought if I was beat up, some girl might show me some sympathy," said Rodan. Junior scoffed.

"God, you're pathetic. You've reduced to taking the sympathy route for girls? Have some pride," said Junior in annoyance. Rodan scratched the back of his head.

"Well, when you put it that way..."

"Hold on. There's that fucker," said Junior as he picked up the pace.

"Goji, wait!" called Rodan. Junior began to approach a small group of boys with a hard expression. They group slightly backed away when they saw Junior approach.

"Hey!" called Junior.

"Yeah?" asked one of the boys. Junior then pointed to the boy in the middle.

"You. Are you the one who got pissed off at Rodan for flirting with your girlfriend?" questioned Junior as he pointed a thumb to Rodan. The student being confronted gave Rodan a glare.

"Hey, I told him it was not a problem!" said Rodan in a defensive manner.

"Shut up!" snapped Junior as he glared at Rodan, who immediately sealed his lips.

"Yeah. He shouldn't have done that," said the student flatly. Junior sent him a glare.

"The hell is your deal? Not man enough to talk? You gotta have your boyfriends jump him like a bunch of cunts? Fucking coward!" said Junior as he got in the boy’s face. The boy shoved him back.

"What are ya gonna do? Huh tough guy?!" The confrontation between the two drew the attention of other students in the hall.

"Oh, you're about to find out in a few seconds unless you apologize to Rodan," said Junior.

"I already said I don't care! Just leave it be!" Said Rodan.

"Why are you letting him-" Junior glared at Rodan but was met with the human student's fist. Junior quickly retaliated and began to beat the student senseless. Soon, he found himself brawling with all of the boys at once. While he caught some punches, he delivered more painful strikes. Junior could have let things go, but he couldn’t. The moment you allow yourself to be beaten down shows weakness. And that weakness will be exploited by assholes. Junior couldn't allow Rodan to go through that. Not when wannabe Purist thugs were watching. Soon, Junior found himself pulled away by campus security. He was panting as he was hauled away by campus security.





Junior was sitting in the cafeteria in silence. He was in detention, along with several other students that sat at separate tables. A heavy sigh escaped his mouth. It seemed that turning over a new leaf was far more difficult after all. Whether it was someone wanting to start a fight with him, or Junior not controlling his emotions. These factors had him enslaved. How did he expect start anew if he couldn't even change himself? This fact drove Junior mad with frustration. Junior peeked at his journal hidden by his textbook. He began to write in it as he thought back to Sunset Shimmer. She was the reason why he was making an effort to change. He wanted to impress her. To be worthy of her affection. So long as he kept that in mind, Junior believed that he could succeed. The Transmutant began to write.

'I hope she'll be my light.' thought Junior.





It was the next day. Junior was walking down the hall of school in silence. He bore a determined look as he passed through the sea of students. This time for sure, he was going to stop dicking around. He vowed to have make the change he said he would. The payoff would be worth it. If he could just get the approval of Sunset, then that's all that mattered. The Transmutant withdrew a folded piece of paper. The top half of the paper bore a little drawing of a phoenix. It wasn't necessarily a masterpiece, but Junior thought it looked nice enough to be put on a note. But that may just be a small little pat on the back for himself to remain secure about his drawing skills. As Junior made his way down by to where his and Sunset's lockers were, he stopped. His eyes were wide and his breathing short. He saw Sunset to be standing by her locker. A blush was on her face as a boy with blue hair and a jacket stood before her. He was rubbing the back of his head in embarrassment.

"I really like you. Like, a lot," the boy said awkwardly. He then cleared his throat as he faced the girl fully.

"I wanted to know if you... You wanna go out?" asked the boy. Junior tensed as he watched the scene. Sunset chuckled as she brushed a strand of hair from her face.

"Yeah. Yeah, I'd like that," said Sunset, a bit shyly. Junior's stomach dropped and his heart felt as though it was crushed into dust. He began to back away. Unable to take the sight, Junior quickly turned and began to walk off. A hard expression was on his face as he stormed off, while Sunset and Flash walked off together. Junior found himself out in the quad, with a look of anger and hurt on his face. He grabbed the note he had in his pocket and tore it to pieces. The pieces were then thrown into the trash, out of his sight. Junior clenched his teeth as he sat on a table as he buried his face into his hand and shook his head.

"Fucking idiot," Junior cursed himself. He should've known. What gave him the idea that he even had a chance with a girl like Sunset? He was nothing more than a delinquent. He was a brute. He even sucked academically. He berated himself for having a delusion that a fool like him would be with a girl like Sunset. She was never interested in him to begin with! But that wasn't the worse part. Maybe he could have been able to get with the girl. If he wasn't always fighting, he would have had a chance and maybe she'd show interest in him. No, the core reason why he failed was deeper on a genetic level. Because he was a Transmutant, he was always a target for assholes. There's no denying that. Because he was cursed to be a part of the 'filthy race', he was doomed from the beginning. Junior didn't want to believe it at first, he didn't want to accept it, let alone acknowledge it. But he knew better now. He had no place among humans. He would never be their equal. And it didn't matter what Junior did. He was still going to be treated the same.

"Goji?" called Rodan. Junior turned and found Rodan to be looking at him a bit worriedly.

"Hey, you good?" asked Rodan. Junior sighed heavily.

"No," said Junior as he looked to the ground with furrowed brows.

"I was an idiot," said Junior.

"Ah. Heartbroken, eh?" asked Rodan. Junior scoffed.

"How do you figure?" asked Junior.

"Cause I had the same look as you do when I was turned down by a girl," said Rodan. Junior glanced at him as Rodan smiled in reassurance.

"Hey, I get it. We all end up liking someone sometime. And it doesn't always work out as we hope," said Rodan as he crossed his arms. Junior looked down at the ground.

"You just gotta hold your chin up and move on. There's a saying. 'There's plenty of fish in the sea'," said Rodan. Junior scoffed as he stood up.

"Yeah, well people who say that usually have something going for them!" said Junior with a glare. Rodan recoiled in response.

"Me? I've got nothing! No one would stand by me longer than two seconds! I met someone who's first reaction wasn't to look at me like I'm a fucking barbarian, but she was never interested!" said Junior angrily.

"But I guess that's how it is. Some people just aren't meant to be with someone," said Junior as he walked off with his hands in his pockets.

"Gojira, come on. You don't actually believe that, do you?" asked Rodan.

"I don't know what I believe in anymore. But I'll be damned before I let this delusion blind me again," said Junior as he stormed off. Rodan sighed heavily.






Present...


It was the present day. Junior was staring at a yearbook from his freshmen year. He didn't care to get these, but his mother wanted to see them herself. A 'collage of memories' as she put it. Junior found Sunset's picture. She was smiling with her bright short hair being the first to draw his attention.

"I forgot how cute she looked with short hair," said Junior as he closed his yearbook. He never forgot how dedicated he was on changing all those years ago. Unfortunately, it didn't work out. And he just gave up trying when Sunset and Flash got into a relationship. Junior had always been bitter about relationships since then. His heart had hardened and he put up a wall around himself. That's why he was always suspicious of girls like Fluttershy and Mosura when they were nice to him. He feared overthinking their kindness with romantic affection. Even Adagio's flirting didn't help. At one point, he was interested in companionship. But because Sunset's lack of interest and other circumstances, Junior thought that it was better being off alone. He thought it was easier this way rather than risk experiencing the pain again.
> Chapter 54: Metamorphosis
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The Vault's quarantine was still going on. At least dozen victims had perished due to this mysterious illness: guards, technicians, and a couple of others who worked here. The warden, wearing a mask and hazmat suit was currently standing before a screen in his office that was displaying Hayato Yoshi.

"The infection was successfully contained. Unfortunately, we've lost twelve victims. The last one just died recently," said the warden.

"And what was the cause?" asked Hayato.

"We don't know. This was something that couldn't be recognized. There should be a report being sent to you soon," said the Warden.

"And what about the prisoners in the Vault?" asked Hayato.

"At least five were infected, likely from the first carrier. Remnants were found in the vent, spreading to their cells. The rest were safe," answered the Warden. The new Director rubbed his brows.

"How could this have happened? Mysterious diseases do not just spring into a highly fortified facility," said Hayato. The Warden's eyes slightly widened.

"Wait... I think I may know where it came from," said the warden. He drew out a COM.

"I want the meteorite secured in the 'basement'. Prep it for proper disposal," said the Warden. Hayato bore a look of confusion.

"The meteor?" asked Hayato.

"That has to be it. This all started when that damn thing crashed into the facility. This infection might not even be terrestrial," said the Warden as he silently cursed under his breath.

"Then we need to dispose of everything that poses a national risk. I want this facility properly sanitized, and I want the bodies burned," said Hayato in a serious tone. The warden nodded.

"Understood, sir," said the warden.

Meanwhile, down below, a couple of men in hazmat suits made their way down a dark hall. They eventually made their way towards a secured door, which they then unlocked. Inside, they found a metal box that bore the MONARCH insigina. As the box was opened, the men in hazmat suits gasped in shock as they found nothing but ash and smelted metal inside. One of them reached for their COM.

"We might have a situation here," said one of the men.





Eliza was currently sitting down in the cafeteria in silence as she looked at a notebook before her. Her pages were littered with a couple of drawings of a DNA helix along with notes that segmented out the connecting bars of the drawing. The girl sighed as she tiredly looked through her notes. It was a drag to go back on what you had learned to review it, but she had the responsibility to study. Eliza grew tired of just reading through her notes that she decided to briefly look at her surroundings. She, of course, found the dozens of students waiting in line to get lunch or sitting at the tables conversing as they ate. But she also found a growing number of students crowding over one particular table. There, the Dazzlings were present. But all of the attention was on Adagio. Eliza watched curiously at this. Then her eyes slightly widened as she found Adagio seemingly flirting with the other students that surrounded her. Though Aria looked annoyed while Sonata looked on studiously. Judging by what she was seeing, Eliza thought that Adagio may have been the most popular of the three. Judging by how Adagio behaved, she could see why.

"Hmm. I wonder what's the joy of flirting? It seems so shallow to do if you have no real interest in the other," said Eliza in wonder as she propped her head up on the table as she observed the curly haired girl.

Meanwhile at another table, the Main 7 watched as Adagio had a flock of students at her table. They all bore worried, or hard expressions.

"Just look at her. Acting like everything is dandy," said Applejack as she shook her head in disapproval.

"Hey, if we gotta abide by the rules of keeping things on the down low, so should she," said Rainbow Dash in annoyance.

"She's supposed to. I don't know why she's doing this," said Twilight incredulously.

"For fun!" said Sunset, mimicking Adagio's voice the best she could.

"I don't get it though. How come she's got all of the other students hypnotized when she's already famous and has plenty of fans here already?" asked Pinkie in confusion.

"Obviously she's full of herself and feels like she can do whatever," said Rainbow.

"You know, I heard from Mosura that she tried to kiss Gojira when she had him hypnotized," said Rarity. The girls looked at her in shock. Fluttershy's jaw was dropped.

"Are you serious?!" asked Applejack.

"Yes. Mosura walked in on them and snapped him out of it. That's why he and Adagio aren't talking right now," said Rarity with a nod. Twilight hardened her eyes.

"Now that's going to far! Of all the-" Twilight flushed with anger. Of course, she was no saint when it came to actions that affected the Transmutant personally, but the thought of him being used or possibly hurt infuriated her. Sunset looked back as she shook her head.

"Jeez. I'm afraid to think what would've happened if Mosura hadn't stepped in," said Sunset. Fluttershy lightly gasped to herself as she dropped her fork on the table. A stunned look was plastered on her face. The girl gulped as she bore an anxious look as her mind wandered. Pinkie gasped as she found Angirasu to be walking down through the cafeteria with tray of food.

"Hey Aangey!!" Pinkie cried as she waved violently to the boy, was just a few feet away. The Transmutant jumped with a start, dropping his tray onto the ground. He groaned and then shot Pinkie a glare.

"Hey, how about using your inside voice next time, huh?!" said Angirasu in a sharp tone. Pinkie shrunk back while the other girls winced.

"I'm sorry..." said Pinkie with an apologetic look.

"Oh you're sorry? I guess things are fine now!" said Angirasu with a scoff as he cleaned up what mess he could. The girls looked at him in shock and surprise at his tone.

"Hey, it was an accident Aang. No need to blow up," said Rainbow.

"Hey, you would too if your damn lunch money went to waste!" retorted Angirasu.

"But darling, don't you think you're being too harsh?" asked Rarity incredulously.

"Oh yeah. You mean like how Twilight kicked Gojira out of the club?" asked Angirasu in a sarcastic tone. The girls were taken aback at this. Twilight bit her lip as she visibly shrunk in her seat as she looked away.

"Hey, back off man!" said Rainbow with a glare.

"How could you say that?" asked Fluttershy in disbelief. Angirasu merely scoffed as he walked to the nearby trash bin and tossed the garbage inside, as he made his way over to the Transmutant table. The girls watched him leave in shock.

"That just happened," said Applejack.

"He's never hostile like that. He always seemed like a nice guy," said Sunset in disbelief.

"I wonder why..." said Rarity as she looked on worriedly. Twilight merely sat in her seat as she bore eyes that stung.

Meanwhile from the other table, Eliza stared in surprise at what she had witnessed. She didn't know Angirasu well, but he seemed like pleasant company. From the Transmutant table, Angirasu took a seat with an annoyed grunt. Junior merely stared blankly as he held his lunch bag.

"Um... If you want, you can have my lunch," offered Junior as Mosura, Erika and Rodan sat by awkwardly. Angirasu shook his head.

"I can't do that," said Angirasu.

"Nah, it's fine. I can buy myself lunch anyway. I know how hard it gets when missing a meal," said Junior as he placed his bag of lunch before his friend. Angirasu merely sighed as he took the bag.

"Thanks..." said Angirasu as he dug inside. Mosura cleared her throat as Junior stood up and went to go stand in the lunch line.

"Are you feeling alright? You don't normally react so strongly," said Mosura.

"I'm telling you. You're turning into Gojira," said Rodan. Angirasu sighed in annoyance.

"I'm not. I'm just irritable lately," said Angirasu. Erika clasped her hands together.

"Maybe it's your diet. You can try eating more greens and maybe drink something to wash out those toxins building up in you," said Erika. Mosura bore a look of interest.

"Oh! Do you think you can give me some tips?" asked Mosura. Erika and Mosura began to converse with each other, while Angirasu slowly ate. Rodan merely looked off to the side and watched the Dazzlings as students showered Adagio in attention. He then looked to where the Main 7 sat, as Twilight was walking away from the table and out of the cafeteria.

"Things have been tense lately," said Rodan to himself.





Twilight was sitting alone at the bottom of the stairs to the upper floor of the school. Her hands were on her lap as she softly wept to herself. Her eyes ran with tears and her cheeks were hot. As the petite girl cried, she failed to notice someone stepping near her.

"Twilight?" called a familiar voice. Twilight immediately wiped her eyes as she sniffled. She turned to her side and found Flash Sentry to be looking down at her in surprise and a slight worried expression.

"Hey, you OK?" asked Flash. Twilight merely sniffled as she dried her cheeks.

"I'm fine.” Twilight responded with a forced cheerful tone. Flash took a seat next to her.

"Come on. You're not fooling me," said Flash. Twilight sighed.

"I... I just can't stop thinking about it. I can't stop thinking about how I assumed that Gojira was the one responsible for X's crimes," said Twilight with a sniffle. Flash's expression softened.

"I wish I gave Gojira a chance. But I was too scared and too stupid to trust him," said Twilight with regret in her tone.

"I don't know if I can ever make it up to him. It's all my fault to begin with," said Twilight as she held her knees. Flash sighed as he shook his head.

"No, it's not," said Flash, drawing the girl's attention.

"I'm the one who filmed that guy. I was the one who blamed Gojira for something he didn't do. I'm pretty much the reason why he's had it rough," said Flash with a heavy sigh. Twilight glanced at Flash.

"I guess we both made stupid mistakes, huh?" asked Twilight. Flash chuckled.

"Yeah. That's youth," said Flash. Twilight fixed the wrinkles on her skirt as she sat up straight. Flash suddenly stood up, catching the girl's attention.

"Tell you what, I'm gonna talk to him," said Flash. Twilight's eyes widened.

"A-Are you sure?" asked Twilight. Flash merely shot her a grin.





The Vault prison level was filled with men in hazmat suits. The prison cells still hummed with their barriers as the prisoners watched as a few men in hazmat suits went to certain cells, where the barriers were turned off. Soon, they found the same men leaving the cells as they carried corpses over onto stretchers, with plastic-tubed tents attached to them. As the dead were placed on the stretchers, they zipped them up in plastic tube tents. The prisoners watched as their late fellow inmates were rolled away towards the elevator platform. Among them, Xenjira lied on a stretcher that was rolled. His eyes were sealed as his skin bore small crystal thistles sticking out. His face was stained with his own blood.

Soon, the corpses on stretchers were brought towards transport choppers, where other corpses in these quarantined stretchers were placed on them themselves. The stretchers were secured inside of the choppers, as well as the passengers. Soon, the choppers took off as their twin propellers whirled about, allowing them to take off.





The lunch hour was over. Rodan was strolling down through the hall in silence as he carried his back back. He smirked as he found Eliza to be digging in her locker. He sneaked over until he was behind her. He silently took a deep breath as he looked like he was struggling to keep his laughter to himself. Eliza was none the wiser to his presence. Rodan then hovered over her shoulder as he stood close to the girl's ear.

"Hey," whispered Rodan. Eliza squealed as she flinched away from Rodan, with her hand covering her ear. Her face was flushed. Rodan chuckled in amusement, while Eliza gave a forced smile as she held her ear.

"Rodan. Good to see you," said Eliza.

"Hey, 'Liza. Studying hard?" asked Rodan. Eliza sighed with a tired look.

"Correct. It's mentally exhausting," said Eliza.

"Man, you're very diligent. I bet if you attended school during your younger years, all of the teachers would've made you their favorite student," said Rodan with a wink. Eliza smiled with a flattered look. But her heart skipped a beat in her chest. The girl briefly placed a hand on her chest as she briefly bore a frightened look.

"You OK?" asked Rodan in worry. Eliza felt her chest as her heart raced.

"I-I think so. I just had an irregular heartbeat," said Eliza. Rodan's brows raised. He then grinned.

"Your heart skipped a beat, didn't it?" asked Rodan in a teasing tone.

"I-Is that bad?" asked Eliza as she grew more concern as she held her chest.

"You should know! You're the one who studies biology!" chuckled Rodan. Eliza flushed more.

"I... I'm starting to feel strange," said Eliza as she felt herself growing hot. Rodan placed a hand over her forehead. Eliza gasped as her eyes widened. She found the Transmutant locking his green eyes with her as his warm hand rested over her forehead. Eliza trembled as her cheeks grew red, her body was stiff. She was feeling something very alien to her, something that she only heard of, but never experienced herself.

"Hmm. Yeah, you are feeling hot," said Rodan.

"H-Hot?!" asked Eliza in what sounded to be shock. She looked to be incredibly embarrassed as she stumbled back from Rodan.

"Yeah. You know, the opposite of cold?" asked Rodan with a raised brow. Eliza moaned under her breath. She felt very antsy. She both liked but hated what she was feeling. Whatever it was, it was due to Rodan.

"Actually, cold is the absence of heat. So... Er! I-I must go! I'll see you later!" said Eliza as she briskly walked past the boy. Rodan chuckled.

"I like it when you bring up scientific facts like that," said Rodan. Eliza gulped as she picked up her pace.

"Gotta go!" said Eliza, as she timidly looked back at Rodan.

"See you later then," said Rodan with a wink. Eliza timidly nodded as she quickly walked off. Rodan chuckled to himself.

"Hmm. Smooth operator," said a voice. Rodan looked to his side and found Spinner to be standing by the locker.

"Oh. Hey, Spinner. Yeah, I got game," said Rodan with a chuckle. Spinner made his way passed Rodan and turned back around to face him.

"Why waste your time trying to get ass from a human?" asked Spinner with a scoff. Rodan shot Spinner a glare.

"Hey! Hey! Watch your mouth," said Rodan. Spinner smirked.

"Aw. So you don't plan on just hitting it and quitting it. Adorable," said Spinner with a mocking chuckle.

"Don't talk about her like that," said Rodan in a warning tone.

"Alright. But, it's surprising considering she's a human. I guess that's a first here at this school, where a human isn't disgusted at just being near us to the point of affection. I've seen you two around," said Spinner as he strolled passed Rodan. He then smirked as he looked to Rodan's back.

"How was that back surgery by the way?" asked Spinner. Rodan's eyes slightly widened. He looked at Spinner with a glare as he walked off.

"Words get around fast when it concerns our race. If you aren't careful, you might end up killing those you love," said Spinner as he walked off. As he was ear shot, Rodan scoffed.

"Dick," said Rodan as he clenched his back pack strap and walked off.





Just a couple hours went on from the journey, where the choppers soon arrived near a building that appeared as an abandoned factory. It was miles from both civilization and the Vault. An abandoned road that sprouted grass as its asphalt was cracked led towards the building, but it hadn't been used in years. The choppers' engines shut down, as the GeneCo hazmat team began to carefully unload the stretchers from the chopper, where they began to roll the first few down towards the factory. They entered, where the door opened with a creak. Inside, the factory was dark, where abandoned equipment lied, and conveyor belts were covered in dust, debris, and parts of the roof.

In the center of the main room of the factory, there was a large metallic structure that stood.It bore the GeneCo logo, and it appeared pretty new compared to the all of the old abandoned things here. It was an incinerator, but it was quite large, about the size of a bus. The stretchers were rolled near the incinerator, as the sunlight from the broken roof shined down over them. The machine's hatch was opened, where the corpses were placed on a large platform just at their feet, connected to the incinerator. The corpses were piled onto each other as the men backed away, as a pad was dialed on, causing the machine to whir as a yellow light flashed on top. The platform rose up as the infected bodies were carried up. A hatch on top opened up, allowing the platform to curl back and dump the bodies down the hatch, much like a garbage truck. The hatch closed as the arm came down and lowered the platform onto the concrete floor, and the tube on top of the machine began to smoke as the fire ignited inside.

"Bring the rest of the bodies," said a man among the group. Soon, the rest of the bodies were rolled into the factory. Xenjira's body was the last to be rolled in, as the tubed plastic tent he was in was unzipped.

"Load up the next set of bodies for cremation," said a man as the rest began to roll a few more stretchers towards the platforms, where they began to pile them on. The empty stretchers were pushed aside as they activated the machine's lift, dumping more bodies into the hatch. Soon, the rest of the bodies were loaded up onto the lift, with Xenjira lying on top of the pile.

"Alright, last batch," said a man as he pressed on a pad, causing the lift to rise. Suddenly, Xenjira's body rolled off of the pile of the remaining bodies and fell to the ground.

"Ah shit!" said one of the men in annoyance as the lift already dumped the bodies in the hatch.

"Hold on, I'll bring it back down," said the man by the pad as he pressed on it. The lift began to lower back down as one of the other men made his way to Xenjira's body. A bit of blood had stained the concrete floor as he lied face down. He was then moved onto the lift.

"Alright, let's try this a-" the man was interrupted as Xenjira suddenly shot up as he inhaled deeply. His eyes were blood shot and his eyes wide.

"Jesus- Fuck!" cried a man as he stumbled away in shock. Xenjira coughed up blood as he attempted to stand. He continued to give hard coughs. The men in hazmat suits suddenly fled from the Transmutant that had suddenly shot up back to life. Xenjira stumbled onto the ground and fell on his hands and knees. His body was filled with an agonizing pain, like he was being pierced everywhere. He then puked blood onto the ground. He stood up and began to waddle through the dark factory as he gave groans of pain. From the entrance, a couple of soldiers came as they bore masks, with rifles drawn.

"Stay sharp. This is a Transmutant after all," said a soldier in a whisper. The two began to quietly step inside of the factory as their rifles' lights shone through the darkness. They heard Xenjira's groans and wails of pain, which echoed out ominously in this dark building. The soldiers tensed as they tightened their grips on their weapons, while cautiously navigating passed the abandoned equipment. As they walked, they spotted trails of blood spots on the ground. They continued on, where Xenjira's cries grew more distant, as crashing could be heard. The soldiers picked up their pace, while remaining vigilant. On the floor, they found more splotches of blood to be on the ground.

"He shouldn't be much trouble. He's lost a lot of blood," whispered a soldier as he took point. They were soon able to hear Xenjira's groans. He was close. As they came near a corner, they heard something that sounded like bones popping, and sickening sounds, like tearing. Xenjira was groaning as he shuddered.

One of the soldiers peeked over the corner, finding Xenjira's form in the shadows. He was hunched over on his knees as it looked as though his body was convulsing. The popping of his bones was much clearer, and a foul stench from blood and bile came from him. Xenjira then shot his head up as he cried out in agony, which echoed out into the factory. The soldier was going to step out of hiding but stepped on glass. The soldier stepped back and hid behind the corner as he cursed under his breath and hid. He looked to his comrade, who bore a questioning look. The first soldier made a 'hush' gesture as he was about to peek back over the corner. Suddenly, Xenjira appeared in his sight as he gave a pained cry as he lunged for him, with dark claws sprouted from his fingers, and sharp teeth sticking from his gums. His bloody red eyes were that of a savage beast. The sound of gun fire echoed out in the factory, which shortly faded.

From deeper in the factory, Xenjira was stumbling as he groaned. His shoulders appeared to have swelled up, along with his chin, his arms, and his forehead. His back muscles were also shifting and expanding, in plain sight for all to see. The center of his back along his spine was also swelling up. Xenjira dropped to his knees as the ulcers on his body burst, gushing with blood. Xenjira wailed in agony as he bled on the ground, where large jagged crystal structures jutted from his shoulders, his forearms grew bits of smaller crystals, which bled as they tore through flesh and muscle. His chin sprouted small spiked crystals, and two pairs of short and sharp crystal tusks came from his cheeks. His white of his eyes turned yellow as the back of his hands grew a pair of sharp crystals that stuck out forward.

Xenjira dropped to his knees as his chest ached. He began to scratch at his chest, tearing through flesh with his claws. Xenjira continued to wail as he clawed his own flesh, exposing what one would assume was his breast plate. However, it was a crystallized structure with an almost diamond shape, flattened against the center of his chest. He dropped onto the ground on his belly as his forehead bled, as a crystal-like crest grew out. Xenjira lied in his own blood on the ground in the factory, panting. He shook violently as he lied on the ground. He began to crawl on the floor, dragging himself on concrete as he left a trail of blood like a bloody slug. He continued on until he found a hole in the wall, where he continued to crawl towards until he crawled out of the building and slumped himself into the bushes. He sighed as his vision darkened as his skin became pale from the blood loss. He lied in the bush, hidden, as the afternoon sun hung above him in the sky.





Junior was digging through his locker as students flooded the halls behind him. Fluttershy was by his side as she was digging through her own locker, where she began to take a couple of books out. Junior rubbed his stiff shoulder as he lightly turned his neck, causing a small pop, which caused him to give a grunt in relief. Fluttershy closed her locker as she held one of her books against her chest.

"Um... Goji, can I ask you something?" asked Fluttershy as she looked at the ground briefly.

"Hmm?" Junior closed his locker door as he stuffed his last required book into his bag.

"It's about Angirasu... I don't mean to sound rude or gossipy, but he seems aggressive lately," said Fluttershy.

"Nah, I noticed that too," replied Junior as he carried his bag over his shoulder.

"It just seems so odd. Especially after what happened at lunch today," said Fluttershy as she bit her lip in worry.

"Well, Aang's been under a lot of stress lately. You know, the issue with his mom. Let's not hold it against him," said Junior.

"But still, I'm worried. We're his friends, aren't we? Shouldn't we be there to help?" asked Fluttershy. Junior sighed.

"Trust me, I feel the same. But he doesn't want to talk about it," said Junior. Fluttershy awkwardly looked to the side.

"Can't you just... Make him tell you?" asked Fluttershy.

"You mean I should kick his ass? Damn Shy, that's a little hardcore for you," said Junior in surprise. Fluttershy bore a frantic look.

"I don't mean like that! I meant like maybe get him to understand how worried we are as his friends!" said Fluttershy.

"Oh. So guilt trip him," said Junior with a nod of understanding.

"No! Well, actually... No!" said Fluttershy with a flustered look. Junior chuckled.

"I'm kidding. I know what you meant. Besides, I rather not get into a fist fight with him. Anymore fights started by me here will get my ass expelled," said Junior as he began to walk off, with Fluttershy after him.

"So you'll do it?" asked Fluttershy.

"I'll see what I can do," said Junior with a nod.

"Gojira!" called a familiar voice. Junior and Fluttershy stopped as they turned to look back. Junior's expression soured as he saw Flash Sentry standing down the hall as he waved to him. Fluttershy glanced at Junior, who suddenly turned back and continued on his walk.

"H-Hey! I'm talking to you!" called Flash.

"Fuck off, Flash," said Junior in annoyance as Fluttershy followed after him, while looking back at Flash. Suddenly, the boy came rushing down the hall and got in front of them.

"Hey! Come on, I just wanna talk," said Flash.

"Yeah, well I don't. Get out of my way," deadpanned Junior as he side stepped forward, but Flash quickly got in his path.

"It'll just be a minute! It won't take that long!" said Flash.

"Flash..." growled Junior in annoyance. Fluttershy looked on anxiously.

"Um Flash, I think you shouldn't bother Gojira right now," said Fluttershy in her usual timid tone. Though concern was present.

"Hey, come on bro. Let's just have a civil conversation outside," said Flash. Junior scoffed.

"Don't call me 'bro'. We're not friends. And when someone offers to talk outside, that usually means that person wants to fight," said Junior as he narrowed his eyes. Flash waved his hands with a nervous look.

"H-Hey, I think I've seen enough to know that's a dumb idea," said Flash.

"Yeah, but idiots are quick to forget," said Junior.

"Goji..." called Fluttershy in a nervous tone as students passed by, watching the scene.

"Look, it's important man," said Flash. Junior sighed heavily.

"Fiiine. I'll fucking humor you," said Junior in a groan. He then began to follow Flash down the hall as Fluttershy bore a frantic look.

"Go-Gojira!" called Fluttershy.

"It's fine. I'll see you later." said Junior as he looked back to the girl. Fluttershy bit her thumb as she watched the two disappear in a sea of students.

Soon, Junior found himself just off of school grounds. The two stood by a street corner alone in the winter air. Junior bore a scowl as Flash stood by awkwardly.

"Hey, how's Sunset?" asked Flash.

"Oh, you mean after you dumped her for standing up for me? She's fine, last I check," said Junior in a sarcastic manner, looking at the guitarist with a glare. He wanted to rub the fact in Flash’s face, but thought against it since he wanted him out of his face as soon as possible. Flash winced.

"Right... Ahem. So... Did I ever apologize for that mix up with your half-brother?" asked Flash.

"Yeah, but it doesn't mean jack shit to me," deadpanned Junior. Flash cleared his throat.

"Noted," said Flash.

"Is that why you brought me out here?" asked Junior in annoyance. Flash hummed as he made a 'so-so' motion with his hand.

"I mostly want to talk to you about the girls," said Flash as he placed his hands in his pockets.

"What about them?" asked Junior with an annoyed sigh.

"Well... Don't you think maybe is now a good time to make up with them?" asked Flash. Junior scoffed.

"No," said Junior. Flash sighed in frustration.

"Come on, man! It's been over a month!" said Flash.

"Yeah, and it feels like yesterday!" said Junior with a glare. He shook his head.

"You know, I'm getting sick of everyone getting into my business about this!" said Junior.

"But what do you want from them? They apologized, they feel bad about it! What more can you possibly want?!" demanded Flash.

"I had it! But then they threw it away! Because of you!" said Junior as he jabbed a finger against Flash's chest with a glare.

"I don't want anything from them. I just want to be left the hell alone," said Junior as he began to walk away.

"Twilight was crying earlier today, Gojira," said Flash. Junior stopped in his tracks. Flash briefly cracked a smirk at how he stopped, but quickly hid it as Junior turned. But instead of a surprised look like Flash was expecting, Junior bore a deadpanned look.

"So?" asked Junior. Flash's eyes widened.

"Whoa. Did I just hear you correctly? You're harsh," said Flash with his eyes slightly narrowed.

"Flash, I don't care if she's cries about this. Am I supposed to feel bad? Hell no, she made the decision not to give me a chance, that's on her. Not me," said Junior.

"But they liked you. Hell, I was starting to like you when we were kinda hanging out before this whole shit storm," said Flash.

"I think Hell just froze over and Satan is ice skating. You just said something that may be a sign to the apocalypse," said Junior with an almost surprised look.

"You liked them too though, right?" asked Flash. Junior sighed, but did not answer.

"Of course you did. Twilight said that you helped keep Pinkie from getting into too much trouble recently," said Flash. Junior was silent.

"Flash, when you grow up with no friends, it's hard to trust people. But when you reach the point in your life where you somehow miraculously meet those you would consider your friends, but you end up being betrayed, it's hard to forgive them," said Junior as he looked to icy road.

"But... It's also hard to hate them when they've been good to you beforehand," said Junior. Flash sighed.

"Well, what if I made it right with you, right now," said Flash. Junior merely looked his way with a deadpanned look.

"I'm serious. I'll let you deck me. This is all my fault to begin with. Take out your anger on me, not them. Give me your best shot," said Flash as he held his arms out.

"My best would probably kill you," said Junior with a deadpanned tone. He then watched as Flash remained in place, with his arms open.

"You're serious?" asked Junior with a raised brow.

"Yeah. Do it. But you gotta make it up to the girls after this," said Flash. Junior merely made his way over to Flash. He then raised his fist and punched Flash in the jaw, causing him to cry out in pain as he dropped to the ground. Junior merely cracked an amused look.

"Hmm. That actually felt good," said Junior as he watched Flash groan as he clutched his jaw on the ground.

"Did I break it?" asked Junior. Flash groaned as he rubbed his jaw.

"I don't think so," said Flash as rotated his jaw a bit. He then noticed Junior walking away.

"Wait! What about Twilight and the others?!" called Flash.

"I'll think about it!" called Junior back in annoyance. He shook his head as he left Flash alone. The blue haired boy sighed. He hoped that he at least was able to help with the situation in some way.





During the cold, Senior was sitting at a table as he ate a meal. The other remaining Transmutants were eating as well, while some were working on keeping the cave heated. Right now, they were able to mostly focus on this or find something to occupy their time. Given the fact that they no longer devoted their time to moving weapons and prepping them. Now, they were no longer hidden soldiers for this mysterious Ark that they guarded. Now, they were merely just rogues in the eyes of MONARCH, squatting in a dark cave together in Ponyville, with only their hands to defend this artifact. Senior sighed to himself as he finished eating. Baragon came his way.

"Hey, boss," greeted Baragons as he took a seat next to the Transmutant.

"So... This is us now?" asked Baragon as he gestured to the cave, which seemed emptier without the crates of weapons and explosives stacked up.

"Seems so," said Senior.

"Sucks man. We had a great thing going too," said Baragon with a scowl.

"MONARCH knows where we are. We can't just hold onto the weapons we had. We're lucky that we are being left alone and our place is being kept secret from the lower ranks and the public," said Senior. Baragon scoffed.

"Yeah, for now," said Baragon. Senior nodded, hating how correct Baragon was. This was not paranoia, this was a legitimate concern. Anytime, the government can send MONARCH swarming in on them. They would be forced to leave and likely turn over the Ark to them. This was something that Senior dreaded. Not just for possibly being forced to be separated from his family again and leaving the Ark into the hands of the government, but the fear of what would happen to his allies here. He looked and found familiar faces he had led over the years. He looked to Kumonga as she taught Zip different uses of their webbing. He focused on Zip. She and her sister and the other girls were just children. This was the only home and family that they had. This filled Senior with pain in his heart. Family. These Transmutants were his family. Then, he recalled Xenjira, his eldest son. The one that he was never around for. Ever since Senior returned to guarding the Ark, he never forgot about him. In fact, thoughts of regret for leaving his son to rot in a cell alone while he himself is free to be with his family plagued his mind. Senior tried to do right by him, but in the end, he had done wrong by him once again.





Laura stood by a tent in silence. Her supervisor was currently arguing with one of the Warden of the Vault. Both had their voices raised, which could be heard from a couple of tents over. This argument was over the failure to dispose of one of the bodies, which was apparently reported to have been alive. There was also the Warden arguing over how this had cost two of his men's lives. As the two continued on with their argument, Laura made her way away from the tent and further away until the men's voices faded of her hearing. She came across another man that was staring off blankly across the field beyond the Vault. He too bore the GeneCo logo on his lab coat.

"The infection should have killed all of them," said the man as he stared off to the field.

"And yet one of the infected survived. He's out there, somewhere," said Laura.

"How is that possible?" asked the man as he glanced at Laura.

"It shouldn't be. Even the other Transmutants that were infected had died. But that one didn't. His DNA may hold the key," said Laura as she crossed her arms over her chest.

"A Takeshi..." said the man. Laura looked his way with a raised brow, her cold expression not changing.

"Do you think so?" asked the woman.

"What other Transmutant could it be? When Dr. Discord revealed Project: Heracles' source template, that lineage seems to be the most genetically advanced code on the planet. No other species is anything like it," said the man. "I looked into the records for the prison. 'Xenjira' was one of the fatalities. Our supervisor himself even confirmed for us that he was related to the Takeshi bloodline," said the man as he glanced at the tent that was further down away, where the inaudible argument between the Warden and scientist went on.

"He can still be carrying the infection. This can pose a global problem," said Laura as she turned to fully face the man beside her.

"Then we must take precaution. And I am certain that MONARCH is more than willing to act to prevent a pandemic. But to be safe, initiate the 'Containment' protocol," said the man as he began to walk off. Laura nodded as she drew out a phone and placed it on her ear.





The sound of howling winds filled the night. The full moon hovered over the woods on this cold, freezing night. Xenjira was shuddering as he sluggishly walked through the woods, treading on freezing snow. His pale skin and the jagged crystals that stuck out of his body were stained with dry blood. He stumbled and fell onto the ground as he panted. His body ached, and the crystals stung as they stuck out of his flesh. Every breath that Xenjira took could be seen with every exhale in the cold. From around him, wolves stalked closer to him as they emerged from the shadows. The animals surrounded him as their dark fur bore snowflakes. Xenjira raised his head and found the wolves inching closer as they stalked over to him, being cautious while approaching their wounded prey. Xenjira growled under his breath as he bowed his head.

One of the wolves suddenly rushed behind Xenjira and lunged for him. However, the Transmutant caught the beast by its neck and slammed it on the ground. The wolf whimpered in pain as it attempted to bite the Transmutant as it scratched and thrashed. Xenjira merely roared in its face. He then stood up as the rest of the wolves charged towards him. Xenjira threw the wolf that he had towards one coming from his left, knocking them back. He then raised his foot before a wolf on his right could bite his ankle, and then stomped on its skull. A sickening crack and splat could be heard as the snow was stained with fresh blood. Xenjira then charged towards the wolf heading his way as it jumped towards him. He then slashed the wolf's face, causing it to roughly land in the snow and to scurry away as it whined. Its muzzle and its brow were covered in deep scratches that bled. Xenjira then lunged for the last wolf that was coming his way and sunk his sharp teeth into its neck. The wolf let out a short whine before Xenjira's bite crushed its neck. Xenjira gave a screeching roar and a bellow at the wolves as fur and blood fell from his mouth. The remaining wolves quickly began to retreat, not willing to risk anymore lives in their pack against this foe that they thought was vulnerable. How wrong they were. As they ran off, Xenjira chuckled.

"Learn your place! I'm still on top of the food chain!" shouted Xenjira. He grabbed the wolf by the neck and dragged it through the snow. He panted as he continued to tread through the freezing snow, as the wolf left a trail of blood from its wound. Soon, the Transmutant found a large tree that was lying on the ground, leaning on another fallen tree, where they formed a shade from the snow. The grass and leaves prevented snow from falling onto a spot that was shaded. Xenjira quickly made his way over to the fallen trees, where he dropped the dead wolf and began to dig through the snow with his claws, reaching the dirt. He continued to dig as the snow chilled his bones and flesh, threatening to encase him into an icy tomb. But Xenjira refused to die this way. Not when he had just became free. The Transmutant managed to dig a hole under the fallen trees, just deep enough to lie himself in. He rushed back to the dead wolf and dragged it into the hole with him. Xenjira curled himself into a fetal position in the dirt hole, providing some warmth, but only a little since he was still close to the cold surface. Xenjira held the dead wolf close to himself over his chest, using its fur to add some warmth. The Transmutant lightly shook as he closed his eyes, as the cold wind howled.





During the evening, Mosura was currently washing dishes. She had just finished it and placed the last dish into the rack to dry. She stretched as she let out a yawn. The girl quickly made her way out of the kitchen as she turned out the lights and made her way down the short hall.

"Night bro!" called Mosura as she passed Battra's door.

"Good night," called Battra in a tired tone. Mosura lied herself down on her bed in her dark room. She kicked off her morning slippers as she enveloped herself in her blanket. The girl sighed as she rested her head. As she lied in bed, Mosura was feeling an itching sensation on her skin. She scratched her arms and legs as she attempted to catch some sleep but it was hopeless. The girl sighed in annoyance as she smacked her skin. The girl sighed as she lied her head down with her eyes closed.

Mosura found herself standing in school. She was dressed in a school girl's outfit, as the area around her felt bright and vibrant. As if color was radiating off of the very surface of the earth. She was standing beside Sunset and Erika, who were also dressed in school girl uniforms.

"So, I was thinking of getting this thing for my thing. But it costs about dingy dang ding," said Erika as she carried her bag in front of herself.

"Hm. Well you should probably stick with the dangy dang. I hear its dingin'," said Sunset. Mosura merely stood in silence as she looked at the two.

"Wingy dang dang?" Mosura shrugged. The other two girls looked at her and both smiled.

"Wingy dang dang!" said Sunset and Erika in unison. Suddenly, Rodan appeared from a locker nearby, drawing their attention. The sound of a guitar and drum set being played filled the air.

"Wingy Dangy-Dang~! Wingy Dangy-Dang~!" Rodan sang enthusiastically. Suddenly, the hall was filled with students clapping in unison in pace with Rodan's singing.

"Boo-Dee-Bop-Boo-Bop-Dip-Beep-Bop-Boop-Bop-Doo-Dop-Deedle-Da-Doodle~! Doop Baddle De-Ping Pang~! Huzah La Do Da-Doodle-Loo!~" Rodan sang as the music suddenly ended. He then dove back into the locker and slammed it closed, while students immediately carried on with their business. Sunset, Erika, and Mosura returned their attention to each other, without so much of a questioning look.

"So yeah, I'll probably go with the Wingy Dang-Dang jacket," said Erika.

"Yeah, I agree," said Sunset as Mosura nodded in agreement. Mosura gasped as her cheeks flushed brightly.

"It's senpai!" said Mosura as she quickly hid behind Sunset. Down the hall, a student came waltzing down the hall, dressed in a boy's school uniform. His dark jacket was open, revealing his shirt to have a couple of buttons undone, revealing a bit of the collar bone of his neck. His muscles were clearly defined under the uniform, and the way the boy carried himself showed his strength and confidence. He carried his school bag over his shoulder as he walked down the hall.

"Gojira Takeshi..." whispered Mosura with her cheeks red hot.

"Hi Senpai~!" greeted Sunset and Erika in unison as the boy passed the three girls.

"Yo," greeted Junior as he continued on his way. Mosura was about to speak but felt her voice come out as a strained sound of breath. She attempted to speak again to greet the boy, but no words were able to leave her throat. Mosura groaned as the boy rounded the corner in the hall and disappeared from her sight.

"Aw man," said Mosura with a whine.

"Why didn't you say something?" asked Erika in confusion.

"I couldn't,” said Mosura with a shrug. Sunset smirked as she looked to Erika.

"Leave her alone. She's just shy," said Sunset.

"I-I'm not shy! I can talk to him just fine!" said Mosura indignantly. She then flinched as she felt her bag vibrate. She quickly looked at it with her eyes narrowing. She then turned to Sunset and Erika with a forced smile.

"Uh listen. I'll catch you two later," said Mosura as she took off in the opposite direction. Erika and Sunset shrugged at each other as Mosura made her way down the hall. She ended up hiding in the locker room, where she was alone. Mosura reached into her bag and found a disk with a cross in the center, bearing tribal marks around it. The object was flashing as it vibrated in her palm. Mosura held up the disk in the air.

"Moth Power!" cried Mosura, her voice echoed. The disk shone brightly and enveloped the girl in the light. She found herself spinning in place as a glowing silhouette of her naked feminine form. Glowing moths flew around her as the girl spun, with her arms and legs glowing brighter. Her arms and legs were wrapped in glowing tendrils that changed into gloves and boots and stockings. Her body was covered in a sailor uniform, with the skirt hanging over thighs. An orange mask covered her eyes and brows, allowing her to open her blue eyes. On her head sprouted fuzzy antennae and on her back appeared two beautiful transport moth wings, comprised of magic. As she was fully transformed, Mosura struck a pose, with the symbol that was present on the disk responsible for her change appeared behind her, glowing brightly and dramatically. The disk itself appeared ln her chest as if it were part of her uniform.



Meanwhile just outside of the high school, there were screams coming from the streets of Ponyville. Civilians fled for their lives. From the source of the fear was a young woman, whose long curly hair flowed in the wind. She was an attractive young vixen, but she was undoubtedly off. She wore clam shells over her large breasts, and a gown that exposed one of her luscious legs. Parts of her skin were covered in golden fish scales that glittered in the sunlight. Her ears bore fins and her eyes glowed red. She chuckled as she licked her fanged teeth, as the gills on her ribs flexed. She carried a trident at her side as it sparked with energy.


With her were humanoid fish creatures, with googly eyes. There were other monsters with sea creature qualities as well. The monsters terrorized the citizens as they destroyed everything that was in front of them. The monsters even captured any male civilian that they could and hauled them over to the villainess that they served. The villainess giggled seductively as she caressed the face of one of the male captives, who trembled fearfully.

"Oh, don't be afraid. I'll be gentle," cooed the villainess as she brought her lips against the man. He gave muffled cries in panic as he felt something being sucked out of him. He suddenly began to appear as though he were drying up like fruit, with his skin growing leathery and his eyes sinking into his sockets as he grew thin to the bone. The villainess released the man, allowing him to drop to the ground in a weak and corpse-like state. But he still lived, evident of his weak breathing. The villainess sighed as she stretched.

"Mm. That hit the spot. But I still crave more," said the villainess as she gave a sinister smile. The captive men gave panicked cries as the sea monsters kept them on their knees.

"Mistress Adagio!" called a gruff voice. The villainess turned and found one of her minions, who bore crab-like appearance, to be rushing towards her. He pointed a claw towards the sky.

"There is something in the sky!" said the minion as his dead stick eyes were glancing back to where he was pointing in a panic. Adagio squinted her eyes as she looked to the sky and found Mosura to be soaring through the air with her magical moth wings flapping. She descended upon a roof of a building, striking a pose as the wings vanished from her back.

"Who are you?!" demanded Adagio.

"I am Lady Moth! Guardian of peace and champion of justice!" shouted Mosura as she made movements with her hands. She then pointed to Adagio with narrowed eyes.

"And in the name of the moth, I shall punish you!" said Mosura. Adagio smirked.

"Ah. Lady Moth, eh? Well, I am Adagio the Sea Witch!" said Adagio as she held her trident in the air.

"My minions and I have journeyed onto the surface world so that I may feed on your men's energy! I shall use this energy to awaken the Kraken and conquer all coastal cities!" Adagio laughed wickedly. Mosura bore a look of confusion.

"Wait... Just cities near the coast? Not the world?" asked Mosura. Adagio stopped laughing.

"Huh?" asked Adagio.

"Well it's just that... This 'Kraken' sounds pretty bad. I'd imagine you'd try using it to go after more of the mainland as well. Humans just don't live on the coast," said Mosura as she scratched her head.

"That is true, but it's a sea creature. It wouldn't survive on land so it must be as close to water as possible," said Adagio as she leaned against her trident.

"OK. But why are you attacking Ponyville? You're all from the sea, right? Why are you in a town that's miles away from the ocean?" asked Mosura.

"I'm sorry?" asked Adagio.

"Why go through the risk of drying out in the sun when you could just do this in a city literally right next to the sea? Seems to be more work than necessary," said Mosura. Adagio was about to respond but nothing left her mouth. She found her minions to be speaking to each other in agreement.

"Hm. She has a point. And why do we need just men's energy? Won't the females suffice too?" asked a fish minion. Adagio suddenly smacked him with a glare.

"Because, shut up! That's why!" yelled Adagio. She then pointed her trident at Mosura.

"Attack, my minions!" ordered Adagio. The monsters gave war cries as they began to charge towards the building. Mosura drew out a staff that extended from a short rod to a tall metal object. It bore her symbol on the tip and was gold in color. Mosura dropped down to the street as the monsters came her way. She rushed towards them and swung her staff at any that came her way. The clanging of her staff hitting her foes rang in the air. She performed acrobatic feats as she dodged the attacks of her enemies and countered with her own. Mosura kicked a shrimp away towards a fish man and broke a crab minion's shell, only to yelp as an eel head stuck out of a body covered in barnacles and slimy flesh. The head snapped its jaws at her but Mosura caught the jaws with her staff. She then jabbed the minion in the throat and snatched her staff out of its mouth. Afterwards, she kicked the minion as it was stunned and proceeded to fight off her foes. Mosura then leaped into the air as her wings appeared, carrying her above her foes.

"Spectrum beam!" cried Mosura as her antennae on her head glowed brightly. They then shot forth twin beams of energy that appeared as a rainbow. The beams struck the foes, obliterating them into sparkles. Adagio cursed as she found her minions being destroyed. She aimed her trident at Mosura, where electricity sparked. The electricity shot forth towards Mosura, who aimed her spectrum beams at Adagio. The beams clashed, creating a ball of mixed energies colliding and sparking in the center. The beams caused an explosion, which caused Mosura to shield her eyes from the light that was created. Suddenly, Adagio came bursting from the clouds of smoke, riding a wave of water that had burst from the tap sources of the nearest buildings. The sea witch lunged for Mosura, who had little time to react. Mosura was kicked in the rib and crashed into the ground, groaning in pain. She attempted to stand as she reached for her staff but it was snatched up by a tentacle. Mosura gasped in alarm as her weapon was taken and cried out as her leg was grabbed by another tentacle. She was dragged across the street and raised in the air by a minion with octopus features. He gave clicks and popping sounds as he chuckled. Mosura's arms were held up and were restrained as her legs were held by the tentacles. The magical girl struggled and thrashed in the grips of the monster as she was hung in the air.

"Let go!" shouted Mosura as she cringed from the slimy texture she felt from the tentacles.

"Don't worry, sweetheart. He's a well behaved octopus," said Adagio with a dark chuckle as she stepped over towards the girl. Mosura was brought closer towards Adagio, who grabbed her by the cheeks tightly.

"You fought well. But today, Lady Moth falls," said Adagio as she released Mosura and raised her trident. Mosura's eyes widened as she gasped. Before Adagio could impale her with her weapon, a figure dropped down from the air, slashing a katana against the tentacles that held Mosura captive. The octopus cried out in pain as he dropped to his knees. Mosura yelped as she fell from the air but was caught by her rescuer, who managed to snag Mosura's staff. Adagio recoiled as she and her minions backed away in shock.

"Who are you?!" demanded Adagio. Mosura gasped as she found who rescued her. She was carried bridal style by a man that wore silver armor like a samurai. His katana bore markings of a blue serpentine dragon, and the mask on his face bore the muzzle of a dragon. His amber eyes were furrowed as they focused on Adagio.


"I am Steel Dragon. I’m warrior that is willing to put his life on the line to conquer his foes and defend his allies," said the samurai. Mosura bore a shocked look as she held her gaze on this man.

"Steel Dragon. What are you doing here?" asked Mosura. Steel Dragon looked at her with eyes that looked to be smirking at her, despite zero visibility of his lips.

"Just thought I'd lend a hand to my favorite moth," said Steel Dragon. Mosura flushed in embarrassment.

"J-Just put me down!" said Mosura as she thrashed, causing the samurai to quickly lower her.

"Geez! I-I had it under control," said Mosura as she crossed her arms with a glare. Steel Dragon gave her a deadpanned look.

"Yeah. I could tell when that octopus had you. I've seen enough anime to know where that was going," said Steel Dragon. Mosura scoffed in disgust.

"Pervert. You disgust me," said Mosura as she whipped her head away.

"Just saying," said Steel Dragon as he held out Mosura's staff.

"Here, you'll need this," said Steel Dragon. Mosura sighed as she took it with a smile. Adagio bore a look of interest as she focused on the new hero.

"Hmm. You look to be a delicious meal. Minions! Attack!" Shouted Adagio.

"Hope you like sushi, Lady Moth!" said Steel Dragon as he and Mosura got into a fighting pose. The minions charged towards the two heroes, wielding snouts from saw sharks, large fish hooks, and clubs with large urchins on them. Steel Dragon slashed his sword against a fish minion's saw shark sword, while Mosura twirled her staff. It sparked and the tip changed into a stinger-like tip. She began to quickly jab the staff against the closest foes, causing them to recoil in agony. The minions that were stung experienced agony as their bodies began to bloat, resulting in them exploding into sparkles. Mosura slid under a shark faced minion and kicked a short hermit crab-like minion away through the air. Steel Dragon slashed his sword against six total enemies at once, causing them to drop to the ground, turning into sea foam. He then was struck by a much larger foe from behind, causing Steel Dragon to roll across the street with a growl. He found large crab minion charging towards him, giving a war cry. Steel Dragon swung his sword against the creature but his blade clanked and sparked as it collided with the hard shell. Every strike that he made did nothing to damage his foe. The crab minion caught the next strike, having a tight grip on the steel blade. He then snatched the sword away and tossed it to the side.

"Ah crap," said Steel Dragon, though his tone was that of being inconvenienced rather than concern. The crab chuckled as he swung his claw, but the samurai caught the claw and began to pull on his foe. His muscles tensed and he gave a strong yank, causing the crab's appendage to be torn from its socket. The crab wailed in agony as he dropped to his knees in agony. Steel Dragon then impaled the crab's shell with his own claw. The samurai chuckled as his mask split in two, revealing his mouth. Out came a stream of blue flames that began to scorch the crab and all of the minions that came his way. Cries of agony filled the air as they were cooked alive by the blue flames. Steel Dragon's mask closed as his foes lied as boiling bubbles of sea foam, allowing him to retrieve his katana. However, Adagio's trident came racing his way, prompting Steel Dragon to turn and to swing his blade, forcing it out of his path. As his eyes followed the weapon impaling the asphalt, Adagio lunged his way as she drew a dagger. However, Steel Dragon caught her wrist and pinned her to the ground. Adagio growled angrily as she struggled under Steel Dragon. Soon, Mosura had conquered the last of the minions. She panted as she retracted her staff. She turned and found the samurai pinning Adagio to the ground.

"Not so tough, are ya?" asked Steel Dragon with a chuckle. Adagio smirked as her eyes looked to the sky above. The sky darkened from being shrouded by clouds. Thunder rumbled, prompting Steel Dragon and Mosura to look to the sky. Storm clouds were forming above them. Thunder roared, just as rain fell. The street was covered in rain water in just seconds. Adagio sighed in relief as she shifted under Steel Dragon. Her body was drenched by the heavy rain.

"Mm. Just what I needed," said Adagio as her gills on her ribs flapped. Her teeth grew sharp and more scales began to cover her skin. Adagio kneed Steel Dragon in the gut, causing him to grunt and slouch in pain. The sea witch then backhanded him across his head, sending flying to the sidewalk. Mosura gasped in shock as she saw this. Adagio chuckled as she stood up, stretching as she allowed the rain to drench her curly hair. Her skin grew scalier and her build gained more toned muscles. Sharp nails had grown from her fingers and her forearms sprouted jagged fins. She appeared to have grown more fish-like and grew less beautiful and more frightening in appearance.

"How lucky that it's raining season. The sun had me dried up. But now..." Adagio dashed towards Mosura with such speed that Mosura barely had enough time to react. She was kicked in the gut by the sea witch and slammed into a wall. She yelped as she quickly rolled away, avoiding being slashed by Adagio's sharp nails. The brick on the building wall scraped off from the slash. Adagio laughed wickedly as she licked her lips.

"Come back here, my pretty~!" said Adagio as she chased Mosura through the street. Mosura turned and swung her staff at her foe, but Adagio was quick at dodging her strikes. Mosura round house kicked Adagio, but her leg was caught by the sea witch, who smirked in response. Mosura yelped as she was thrown onto the ground by Adagio, with the force causing great pain in her back. Mosura groaned as she lied on the ground but cried out in pain as Adagio grabbed her by the hair and held her up.

"You may have defeated all of my minions, but you are no match for me!" said Adagio as she dropped Mosura on the ground. She then raised her trident in the air, as lightning flashed above. Mosura clenched her eyes shut, waiting for her the trident to impale her. As Adagio thrust the trident down on the girl, Steel Dragon slashed his sword in its path, catching the weapon before it could stab her. Mosura gasped as Adagio glared at the samurai, who interfered. Steel Dragon forced Adagio away and the two engaged in a fight with their weapons. Steel Dragon dodged each thrust that came his way from the trident, while Adagio dodged every swing from the katana. Their weapons clashed and sparked, as rain water collided with their bodies and weapons. Water splashed beneath their feet from the flooded street, and thunder roared as lightning flashed. Suddenly Adagio waved her free hand, causing a stream of water to splash Steel Dragon in the face, causing him to recoil as water got in his eyes. Adagio then quickly thrust her trident into his gut.

"No!!" Mosura screamed in despair as she watched as Steel Dragon dropped to his knees, with the trident still in his gut. Adagio yanked the weapon out and knelt before the samurai. She removed the mask from the samurai. Steel Dragon panted as he coughed blood, while glaring at the sea witch.

"Give me your delicious energy," said Adagio in a sensual manner as she brought her lips against Steel Dragon's. The samurai grunted as he felt his body growing weak and his skin growing leathery. Adagio held his head in place as she stole his energy. Suddenly, she was struck in the head by Mosura as she gripped her staff. The sea witch released Steel Dragon as she began to release mist from her mouth.

"I have been defeated," said Adagio before collapsing on the ground. Mosura panted as she glared angrily at the sea witch on the ground. She then dropped her staff and knelt before the samurai. Her eyes were welled up with tears.

"Steel Dragon! Speak to me!" cried Mosura as she held the samurai by the shoulders. Steel Dragon was breathing raggedly as he slumped against the girl and was gently lowered onto the ground.

"Heh. We had a good run, eh? It's a shame. I enjoyed teaming up with you," coughed Steel Dragon. Mosura sniffled as her eyes ran with tears.

"Don't say that. You're gonna get through this," said Mosura. It wasn't until she noticed the samurai's face without the mask. Her heart sank and her eyes were wide. Steel Dragon removed his helmet from his head, revealing his head to be covered in a rag that was wrapped around his head. He pulled off the rag and tossed it aside while grunting in pain, revealing his dark and spiky hair.

"Senpai..." whispered Mosura in despair. Her tears were coming in full force. Junior coughed more blood as he held his chest.

"No, no, no! No, this can't be happening!" cried Mosura as she sobbed into her hands. She then yanked off her mask that covered her face.

"Not you! Why you?!" cried Mosura in despair as she buried her face into Junior's chest. The boy caressed her back gently.

"Wow. Wasn't expecting to see that the famous Lady Moth was a student at my school," said Junior with a chuckle. Mosura raised herself up as she sniffled.

"This isn't fair. I've always wanted to talk to you before. But I was too afraid. But here I am now, of all times," said Mosura with as she wept.

"Hey... Better late than never," said Junior with a cough. He then smiled.

"You know, I always thought you were cute as Lady Moth. But now..." Junior coughed as he clutched his stomach. Mosura sniffled as her cheeks lightly flushed. She took the boy's hand and held it tightly.

"Oh, Senpai. Heh. I never knew you were talkative like you were as Steel Dragon," sniffled Mosura as she held the boy's hand tightly. She didn't dare let go, because she feared that death's cold and unforgiving hands would snatch him away from her in an instant.

"But you found me annoying," said Junior with a chuckle. Mosura bore a guilty look.

"I did. But you were always there to help me whenever I was in need. I can never imagine you not showing up when I needed you the most. You were my friend," said Mosura with a sniffle. She then bore a bitter smile.

"I guess in a way, we got to know each other after all," said Mosura. Junior chuckled.

"Suppose we did," said Junior. He then brought his other hand and held it over Mosura's as it griped his other hand.

"Hey, can I count on you to keep doing what you've been doing. Even without me?" asked Junior. Mosura nodded with a sniffle.

"Always," said Mosura. Junior smiled as he lied his head back as he caressed the girl's cheek. Mosura sniffled as she leaned in towards Junior as she closed her eyes. Her lips began to part as she came closer to the boy.

"Beep! Beep! Beep!" An alarm blared, causing Mosura's eyes to shoot open. She found herself lying in bed, cuddling with a pillow as her lips were puckered against it. She looked to her dresser and found her alarm clock to be blaring. Mosura slammed her hand against the button, shutting it off. Her face bore a scowl.

"Real nice," muttered Mosura. She turned on her back as she held her pillow close against her chest. Her cheeks were hot as her mind wandered back to her dream.

"So close," said Mosura with a heavy sigh. She then grunted in annoyance as she felt her entire body to have grown itchy. She took her blanket off as she began to scratch his back, sides, legs, and stomach. However, she gasped as she saw tones of small white hairs to be scattered on her bed and pajamas. She yelped as she fell out of bed and quickly stood up. Leaning close to her bed, her eyes widened even more at the white hairs on her bed. It was as though a cat had shed onto her bed. She reached for the hair and picked up several strands, looking them over and finding them to be too long. She quickly felt around her head, not feeling a single bald spot. Mosura found that some of the hairs had some orange layers. This was not part of her natural hair color. Mosura gulped nervously as she stared at the hairs scattered on her bed.
> Chapter 55: Alone
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

It was early morning in Ponyville High. Adagio Dazzle was giggling to herself as a group of students surrounded her. They were staring at her with longing, and gave her praises of her beauty. She turned to face all of her adoring fans.

"Hey, I ought to be going guys. I want to get some last minute studying in," said Adagio. The students gave groans and moans of disappointment.

"Sorry. Toodles~!" Adagio left the group of students alone. As she walked, she quickly rushed to the bathroom, where she made her way over to the mirror. She hummed to herself as she looked herself over the mirror. Adagio brushed her fingers through her curly hair. As the girl focused on herself in the mirror, she noticed something moving on the ceiling from her reflection. She turned around, finding nothing. The girl looked around in confusion, but then shrugged. She returned her focus on the mirror, where she continued to check herself over from the reflection. As she adjusted her sweater, Adagio heard quick breathing. Adagio stopped and bore an odd look on her face. She slowly turned as she heard the breathing seemingly to have grown faster

"Hello?" called Adagio in confusion as she made her way over to the stall, where the breathing seemed to be coming from. She knocked on the stall door, and the breathing suddenly stopped.

"Hey, is someone in there?" asked Adagio as she knelt down and looked under the stall, expecting to find someone's feet. However, nothing was there. Adagio stood back up as she bore a quizzical look. The sound of the bathroom door slamming caused the girl to yelp with a start, causing her to whip around. She was expecting to find someone to be standing at the door, but no one was there. Adagio's heart settled, but an uneasy look was present on her face.

"Is someone here?" asked Adagio as she began to look under the stalls that were present. Still, no one else seemed to be present here. The bell suddenly, rang, causing the girl to jump with a start.

"Oh shoot," said Adagio as she quickly rushed out of the bathroom with her grip tightened on her back pack's strap. However, the pop star accidentally bumped into someone on her run through the school hall. She grunted as she rubbed her nose. She then stiffened as she found Junior in front of her, who bore a look of surprise.

"Oh. Hey, Adagio," greeted Junior. Adagio's expression soured.

"Hmph!" Adagio walked past the Transmutant, not even gracing him with a greeting.

"Adagio, wait! Come on, let's talk!" said Junior as he turned to find Adagio leaving. But, the girl ignored his calls. Junior sighed heavily.

"I bet if I were some handsome looking douche from a shitty boy band, she'd respond," muttered Junior with an annoyed look.

"Hey!" called a familiar voice. Junior turned around with a raised brow, finding Rainbow Dash to be standing down the hall with narrowed eyes. Her arms were crossed over her chest.

"What?" asked Junior, annoyed with Rainbow's tone and expression. It felt like she was ready to accuse him of something that he didn't do.

"You've noticed it, right?" asked Rainbow as she made her way closer to where Junior was standing.

"Noticed what?" asked Junior.

"That Adagio is using her freaky power," whispered Rainbow.

"Oh that? Yeah, I've noticed," said Junior as he adjusted the back pack on his shoulder.

"Well?" asked Rainbow with an expectant look. Junior shrugged.

"Um... 'Well', what?" asked Junior in confusion. Rainbow scoffed.

"Aren't you going to convince her to stop?!" asked Rainbow incredulously.

"Me? What the hell am I gonna do?" asked Junior. "Besides, it's not my business."

"Yeah it is! Come on, she's making a lot of the boys and girls act all lovey dovey with her. Can't you just tell her to stop? She'd probably listen to you," said Rainbow. Junior sighed in annoyance.

"If I can get her to talk to me, I would. I doubt she'd listen," said Junior. Rainbow groaned.

"This sucks. We're here trying to keep this stuff a secret but she's going around-" Rainbow grumbled to herself as she left the area. Junior shook his head as he walked off.





The cold air howled in the woods. The morning sun hung over, casting its light onto the snow, brightening it up. From under the fallen trees, Xenjira emerged from his hole with the dead wolf. He winced as his muscles and bones continued to ache. The Transmutant began to look at the bizarre crystals that stuck out of his flesh.

"What the hell is all of this?" asked Xenjira as he felt a crystal on his shoulder. As he felt it, he began to realize something bizarre. It wasn't like cold, dead stone. Rather, it felt warm, and almost alive. As he lightly pulled on the crystal, he grunted, feeling as though he was pulling on bone. The Transmutant then looked down to find the dead wolf that provided some warmth for him. Its carcass was frozen, along with the bloody wounds. Xenjira brought the wolf close to himself and sank his teeth into it, tearing flesh and fur from the dead beast. His face was stained with blood as he sank his teeth into the wolf.






Neighpon. 15 years ago...


It was a late noon. Xenjira, at the age of seven, was sitting on a bench as he sank his sharp teeth into an apple. He bore a bright smile as he munched and crunched on the juicy fruit. He sat beside his mother, Kaname Yamashita. The woman bore a warm smile on her face as the child ate. By her was a basket of red apples, as luscious to the human eye as can be.

The two wore clothes that were covered in dirt. They were ragged, and they themselves were a bit dirty. As was every other day that they lived.

"Good, huh?" asked Kaname as she took and apple herself and began to eat. Xenjira nodded as he gave her a toothy grin, as his lips dripped with the juices from the apple he ate.

"Yeah!" said Xenjira as he went back to eating. Kaname chuckled as she ate as well. She then gasped as she heard faint shouting. The woman slightly narrowed her eyes as she quickly stood up.

"Uh. Time to split Xen," said Kaname as she gestured for her son to stand with her. The boy immediately stood up as he bore a slight nervous look. The two quickly took off down the sidewalk in the town they were in, passing by pedestrians. From behind them, a man dressed in a white apron, running with a police officer with him. The two continued to rush through the crowd in their way, as Kaname held her son's hand as she pushed through the crowd. Soon, the two made a quick turn into an alley, where they hid behind a dumpster. Kaname remained close to the dumpster, ignoring the foul stench and focused on her hearing. She heard the officer shouting as running steps passed by the alley, where they then disappeared. Kaname sighed in relief.

"Mommy," called Xenjira. His expression filled with worry.

"Did you steal again?" asked Xenjira. Kaname avoided eye contact with her child as she bore a look of regret.

"Stealing is bad, isn't it?" asked Xenjira.

"That's right. Mommy just... Has a problem," said Kaname with a heavy sigh. She then ruffled her child's hair.

"Let's go home," said Kaname. The two left the alley and cautiously moved through town. This continued on until they came to an apartment. As they came to the door, Kaname quickly tore off a sheet that seemed to have been taped to the door.

"Garbage," said Kaname as she cleared her throat. She crushed the sheet into her palm until it was a crumbled ball. The two entered the apartment, where there was a small living space. A kitchen was just next to the living room, which bore two mattresses on the ground. Just on the left was a tiny hall to where the bathroom was present. The two went their separate ways, with Xenjira sitting at the coffee table, where he colored in a coloring book. Kaname made her way to the kitchen, where she sat at the table, uncrumbling the sheet that was on the door. She sighed heavily as she bowed her head and shook it.

This was something that Xenjira had noticed lately. Sometimes, he and his mother would be forced to run and hide from an officer or some angry store owner. They would come home, with his mother looking and sounding stressed. Kaname always said that it was a problem she had, but Xenjira was not so gullible. Just by taking in his surroundings, he knew that the issue was much bigger. The boy deeply frowned as he stopped coloring. Kaname made her way over to her son's side and knelt beside him.

"I love the colors for the dinosaur," said Kaname with a warm smile. The page in the coloring book depicted a tyrannosaurus roaring, coated with dark red crayon and light dark blue stripes.

"Thank you," said Xenjira. The two sat together in a long silence.

"I heard you arguing with the land lord yesterday..." said Xenjira. Kaname bit her lip.

"Is he gonna kick us out?" asked Xenjira with a sad look.

"Oh, honey," said Kaname as she pulled her son close and hugged him.

"Don't worry. We're gonna get through this together. Besides, when we get enough money, we can move to Equestria. And who knows. We might find your dad. We can be a full family," said Kaname with a reassuring smile.

"I wish he was here," said Xenjira.

"I do too. But one day, we'll see him. I know it," said Kaname.

"Can you tell me the story on how you met again?" asked Xenjira. Kaname merely smiled.






Present...


Xenjira remained seated under the fallen trees as the cold air froze him. His eyes were hard as his face was stained with the blood of his meal. The Transmutant sighed as bowed his head until he noticed a buzzing sound. He raised his head and looked around. The buzzing grew louder, but it was impossible to pin point. An object suddenly whizzed through the air in sight, startling the Transmutant. He quickly got up and looked around, tensing. He heard the buzzing again, and through the thick cold air, Xenjira saw saucer-like objects moving through the air. Xenjira quickly broke off into a sprint away from the area. He was breathing hard as his body ached from his pain. All the while he heard high whines and buzzing in the air, hot on his heels. From in front, a saucer suddenly appeared in his way, rushing towards Xenjira's path. From under the miniature saucer, a rod appeared

From this rod came a beam of yellow energy that struck Xenjira in the chest.

"Agh!!" Xenjira was shot back in the chest by the beam, falling onto his back on the ground. His chest smoked as it bore burns. There were suddenly four saucers circling the Transmutant, taunting him with their glowing rods. Xenjira panted as he clutched his chest. He inhaled deeply as his belly boiled hot. He opened his mouth and spewed forth a blue stream of concentrated radiation, striking the saucers over him and causing them to burn and to disperse.

Xenjira quickly lunged for the closest saucer and slammed it on the ground, causing it to buzz and spark from the claws digging into it and impacting a boulder close by. Xenjira grunted as he hid behind a boulder while clutching his chest. He shot up and attempted to spew his atomic breath but all that came was a blue spark and smoke that made him cough violently as he clutched his stomach. He returned to hiding before another saucer slammed into his head. The Transmutant panted as he found the metallic saucer buzz as it swerved passed a nearby tree, rounding about it and making its way back to Xenjira as it fired a beam. He quickly ran away from his cover as the beam scorched the boulder, causing bits of it to break off. The Transmutant made his way deeper into the woods, jumping over logs and rocks, and brushing past snow covered branches. The remaining saucers buzzed as they flew after him, firing the yellow beams at him. Xenjira zipped from side to side as the beams came from behind him, narrowly avoiding the blasts that blasted holes through trees and caused patches of snow to burst. He continued on until he came across a river bed, where ice and snow floated down the cold water. Without thinking, Xenjira dove into the icy cold water, as the saucers hummed as they flew in a circle, searching for the Transmutant. They then began to randomly fire shots into the water, causing bursts in the river and steam. The saucers then quickly flew away from the river, making their way back from where the chase had begun. They made their way over towards a man in a hazmat suit, with a bulbous, metallic case that was covered in black markings. The saucers landed themselves into the slots that decorated the case, causing lights on the case to change blue. The man in the hazmat suit drew out a silver object that briefly flashed and beeped.

The figure then turned and walked away from the area. As he made his way through the snow, four figures came his way, clad in white armor. They were armed with bulky guns that were bore glowing yellow lights.

Back in the river, Xenjira's neck bore gill flaps that took in the oxygen from the cold water. He remained submerged as he allowed the river the carry him along. He then swam towards the icy land, crawling out as he panted. He shook violently as the water on him froze against his skin. He furiously shook himself, causing the frozen ice to fall off of his skin. The Transmutant felt his burned chest, wincing as the wound was slowly regenerating itself. Xenjira then heard the sound of humming in the air. He turned and found four figures in the air, seemingly floating in midair.

"What the-" Xenjira was interrupted as one of the figures aimed their weapon at them, firing a large yellow bolt. Xenjira quickly rolled away as the blast came his way, narrowly avoiding the concussive blast that was caused on the ground. He then found one of the figures dropping behind him, aiming their weapon at his back. The figure fired a barrage of yellow bolts that made a sci-fi esque sound. He cried out in pain as his back was burned severely from the bolts and fell to the ground. The rest of the figures dropped around him with their weapons drawn on him as they approached.

Xenjira panted as he looked up to one of them. The figures themselves were tall. They appeared to be around seven feet in height, with oddly shaped helmets on their heads. They were like misshapen ovals that ran in the back, while bearing a more humanoid shape in the front. No face was visible from the helmet, but blue mechanical optics that whirred and focused on the Transmutant, like a camera. The figures were also somewhat lanky, not much of an ideal shape for soldiers.

One of the figures spoke. It was a male's voice, speaking in a foreign dialect. Xenjira wasn't able to recognize this language, nor was he able to make comparisons to what he had once heard. One of the figures was speaking to the others, as he raised his weapon and aimed at Xenjira. The Transmutant growled as his body ached. He yelled as his arms sparked and made contact with the ground. Suddenly, crystals shot up out of the snow around Xenjira, creating a spiked crystal wall around him, just in time to catch all of the figures' shots from their weapons. Xenjira heard gasps of shock from the filtered helmets. One of the figures was speaking frantically as he continued to fire at the large crystals that shielded the Transmutant. Xenjira groaned as the crystal structure in his chest sparked and glowed an orange-red color. His body sparked as he raised himself onto his knees, crying out in agony. The crystals on his body and the ones around him began to glow and spark. The crystals then sent a wave of energy that blasted the figures away. Their weapons were destroyed as they burst from the energy that mixed with theirs, and their armor sparked and bore scorch marks. The crystals shattered as they fell apart, revealing Xenjira.

The Transmutant stood up, clutching his chest as the white in his eyes became orange, creating a fiery look to his eyes. He stomped over to one of the down figures, who attempted to crawl away. Xenjira then stomped on his chest, crushing the breast plate. The figure groaned as he convulsed under Xenjira's heel. The Transmutant gave ragged breaths. He opened his mouth as the back of his throat began to ignite. A spark of blue flame shot of his throat but quickly dissipated. Xenjira coughed as he clutched his throat before once again inhaling deeply as the crystals on his shoulders began to flash and spark. He opened his mouth wide again and sprayed forth an orange beam, rather than flames. The beam appeared as sparking, twin beams of energy that twirled together. The beam scorched through the figure, who wailed in agony and was quickly silenced as his entire form was incinerated. Xenjira dragged the beam across the snow, scorching the snow and the earth beneath. The rest of the armored figures attempted to flee but they themselves were incinerated as the beams spiraled, twisted, and turned in such an unnatural way. It was as though they were being willed to change their trajectory. The beams scorched through trees, causing them to burn as they fall to the ground. Xenjira stopped and groaned as he clutched his chest, which sparked. He dropped to his knees and gave a loud cry.

From outside of the woods, the man with the case stood by in silence. He reached into his pocket and drew out a phone.

"Containment has failed," said the man.





Discord sat on a chair as he stood staring into a large tank. Inside, the salmon hybrids that were inside had quickly grown. They were the size of adult salmon, which was completely abnormal. Genshiro made his way over to Discord's side as he stared at the creatures with him.

"How did they manage to grow this much?" asked Genshiro.

"It seems that the splicing has resulted in a mutation that caused them to grow much faster. They may not even be full grown adults considering the couple of months that passed," said Discord as he stood up and adjusted his collar.

"You'll notice that their front fins have developed into paw-like structures, with claws. They may have originated from fish, but I am curious to see if their fins can be used for walking," said Discord as he looked to Genshiro with a smirk. Genshiro nodded. Soon, the two were in the room, with chairs and equipment moved to the side. The large tank top was open, and a mechanical arm pulled out one of the hybrids. The creature thrashed about as it hung over the tank, causing water to fall to the ground. The creature made grunting sounds as the mechanical arm whirred and lowered the fish onto the ground. The creature flopped itself against the concrete ground, like a common fish as its glassy, unfocused eyes rolled around. Discord and Genshiro stood by and stepped away from the creature as it flopped on the ground.

"We should have placed it somewhere that it can remain moist. Like a small flooded room," said Genshiro.

"Ah. But everything is filled up with important equipment and contents!" said Discord in annoyance. Suddenly, this hybrid grunted as it rolled itself onto its belly, opening its jaws as it appeared to be trying to take in water, as its gills flapped.

"Oh. It managed to get itself onto its belly," said Discord in an impressed tone.

"It won't survive on land for long. We should-" Genshiro trailed off as he watched as the creature stopped opening its mouth and its gills pressed against its neck, remaining flat. Suddenly, its nostrils began to flair, as it gave grunting sounds. The creature began place its fins on the ground as it positioned its short, stubby hind legs to stand. The creature then used its fins to scoot itself forward, sliding against the ground. It began to make its way towards the two men.

"Ha! I knew it! It can survive on land! The creature must possess a way to be able to transition from breathing under water to land!" said Discord with a laugh. Genshiro gulped.

"Yeah. And now it's coming our way," said Genshiro as he stepped back. The creature snarled as it began to flop itself on the ground and attempted to pick up its speed, baring its small sharp teeth. Discord chuckled as he knelt down.

"Ah it's just a little guy," said Discord as he brought his metallic hand towards the creature as it came closer, but found it lunging for his wrist. The creature clamped its jaws down on the metal, causing punctures through the wires exposed by the gaps. Discord quickly yanked his arm away and flung the hybrid across the room, where it crashed into a bucket where chum spilled. The creature then quickly began to feed on the mess. Discord grimaced as he looked at his damaged robotic arm, where the fingers sparked and twitched.

"Note to self, keep the fish in the tank," said Discord. Genshiro merely face palmed.





During the early noon, the students continued their daily routine. Angirasu sighed heavily as he looked through his locker. From behind him, Rodan came and patted him on the shoulder.

"Hey Aang. How ya doing?" asked Rodan.

"Meh," said Angirasu as he lazily dug through his locker. Rodan cleared his throat.

"So... Pinkie wanted to buy you lunch today to make up for what happened," said Rodan.

"No, it's fine," said Angirasu as he continued to switch out books.

"OK... But maybe you can tell her yourself? She feels bad about it," said Rodan. Angirasu didn't respond right away as he placed a book into his bag.

"Why? She knows, right?" asked Angirasu in annoyance.

"Um... No, she doesn't know that you're not mad at her anymore. Hence why you should tell her yourself," said Rodan. Angirasu groaned in exasperation as he slammed his locker closed.

"Dude, what's with the attitude?" asked Rodan incredulously.

"I'm just tired," said Angirasu.

"Yeah? Well you've been pretty moody lately. You used to be real chill. Now you've been getting angry a lot lately," said Rodan. Angirasu looked at him in annoyance.

"What's the issue?" asked Rodan.

"None of your business," snapped Angirasu.

"Hey, I'm just trying to help you out," said Rodan as he narrowed his eyes.

"Well, I didn't ask," retorted Angirasu. Rodan scoffed in response.

"That's such a 'Gojira' response," said Rodan.

"Stop comparing me to him!" said Angirasu as he glared at Rodan.

"I'm not, cause he doesn't lose his shit at the drop of a hat like he used to!" said Rodan. Angirasu shoved Rodan back.

"Oh? So I'm too angry to be around? Huh?" asked Angirasu as he pushed Rodan back.

"Dude, don't push me," said Rodan as he narrowed his eyes. "I'm just trying to look out for you."

"God would you all get off my ass?!" shouted Angirasu as he pushed Rodan harder. The red haired Transmutant gritted his teeth and pushed him back. The two began shove each other, drawing everyone's attention in the hall from the arguing and physical contact. Suddenly, Rodan was socked in the nose by Angirasu and stumbled back. He growled as his green irises expanded and his pupils constricted. He grunted as he lunged for Angirasu, who grabbed him by the shirt and used his momentum to slam him into his own locker. Rodan hissed as he quickly kicked his foot against Angirasu's gut, knocking him against the wall.

Students began to back away, some in a panic and others with their cell phones drawn out. Rodan panted as he backed away, but Angirasu quickly made his way towards him. Rodan hissed as the Transmutant came close, but was silenced as he was knocked to the ground. Rodan attempted to scurry away but Angirasu stomped on his hand. Rodan gave an inhuman screech of pain, which pierced the ears of students nearby. Angirasu grabbed Rodan and slammed him against the locker. Rodan attempted to free himself by scratching the larger Transmutant's arm but this only provoked him to slam him against the locker harder. Rodan gave pained squeals as he was slammed multiple times, while few students rushed away from the area. From the crowd of students, Eliza emerged. Her expression was filled with horror at what she was witnessing.

"Rodan! Somebody please, help him!" cried Eliza as she attempted to force her way through the students. Before the violence could escalate, a couple campus security guards came rushing down the hall. The two came from behind Angirasu and pulled him away from the downed Transmutant. Angirasu grunted as he attempted to pull himself away from them, forcing the security guards to be rough with him. Aiko appeared by their side, dressed in her gym teacher disguise. She quickly jammed a gun-syringe into Angirasu's back, causing him to settle down and put up little resistance as he was hauled away. Students watched the scene as he was hauled away, while Eliza quickly got through the students in her way and made her way over to Rodan. The red haired Transmutant gave hard pants as he lied against the locker, bleeding from his nose and clutching the back of his head. His irises began to shrink, revealing the white in his eyes.





"Ow! Ow!" Rodan yelped in pain as Eliza pulled on his nose. The girl bore an analytical look on her face as she pulled more, while Rodan winced and hissed. The two were currently in the nurse's office. Or rather, they were outside of the office, since the nurse was already dealing with those who came here before them. So, Eliza decided to get a jump start on treating the Transmutant. Eliza began to twist the nose.

"Hmm. It doesn't seem broken. But it's too swollen for me to confirm. You may need to get it checked out by a doctor," said Eliza. Rodan crinkled his nose with a wince.

"Great," said Rodan in a sarcastic manner as he sniffed.

"Let me see the back of your head," said Eliza as she adjusted herself in her seat. Rodan turned around as told, revealing the back of his head. Eliza began to inspect his head, finding some bruises and bleeding from scratches. She took a cotton ball with alcohol and proceeded to dab it on the Transmutant. Rodan hissed in pain as his wound was burned. Unbeknownst to the two, Aria was strolling down the hall with her hands in her pockets. The girl quickly doubled back as she saw the two and hid behind the corner of the wall.

'Hmph. I'd bet money that this perv will scare her off,' thought Aria with a smirk.

"I can't believe what I saw. What happened?" asked Eliza in confusion.

"No clue. He just went nuts and wailed on me. He messed me up bad," said Rodan as he winced from the alcohol burns.

"I don't get it. It's not like him to be that aggressive. It has to be because he doesn't have his inhibitor chip," said Rodan. Eliza nodded.

"Perhaps..." said Eliza. Rodan softly chuckled.

"You know, it's a pretty big pain in the ass to be born with Transmutatism," said Rodan, drawing the girl's attention.

"They make us do more in gym class, there's always that asshole that wants to start some kind of race war, and it’s just a straight up pain," said Rodan. He chuckled.

"In fact, it might be why I haven't been able to win any girls," said Rodan with a humorous tone.

"I bet you if I were human, the ladies would be all over me," said Rodan. Eliza lightly chuckled in response. Aria had to suppress a scoff as she rolled her eyes. She was beginning to think that it was a mistake to eavesdrop on this conversation, at least until Rodan sighed.

"But lately, it's gotten kinda tougher, ya know?" said Rodan.

"People become more afraid of you when they realize that you don't have anything suppressing the more inhuman traits of us," said Rodan in a neutral tone. "And it's... Kinda scary. Knowing that you've become a walking target for either Purists or the government," said Rodan with a heavy sigh. Eliza's expression softened. Aria was glancing over the corner as she had her arms crossed over her chest, a look of a surprise on her face. She always took this boy as a fool, but despite his carefree and joking nature, he was being quite serious right now.

"I'd love to forget my troubles. But it stays in the back of my mind," said Rodan. He then looked to Eliza. "Do you ever feel that way?"

"Me? I... Sometimes. Or rather, a lot," said Eliza with a sigh.

"What's up?" asked Rodan.

"Well... I get homesick," said Eliza. Rodan raised a brow.

"Homesick?"

"Yes. I'm not from here. I lived with my family up north. But because of financial troubles, they had me live with my cousins. I haven't seen my family for a while. I miss them terribly," said Eliza.

"You can always visit, right?" asked Rodan, hoping to cheer the girl up.

"No. It's... It's complicated," said Eliza. Aria raised a brow at the girl's response.

"How so?" asked Rodan.

"My uncle is angry at them. There was an incident that led to them being on bad terms. But I guess he was compassionate enough to take me in," said Eliza.

"However, he has been having high expectations of me with my studies. It's stressful and makes me fear disappointing him," said Eliza.

"Aw 'Liza," said Rodan with a sympathetic look.

"It's worse with Harold and Chris around. They are such workaholics, as you say. If I am just taking a minute relaxing, they berate me for not taking my studies seriously. It's infuriating," said Eliza as she hardened her expression. "I'm sick of all of them."

Rodan merely patted the girl on the shoulder as she slumped in her seat. Aria merely bore an inquisitive look on her face as she remained by the wall. If she wanted, this girl could just tell off her cousins so she can unwind once in a while. Aria found it annoying how Eliza would just accept it and just whine to Rodan about it. If it was her, Aria wouldn't stand for it for a minute. And she questioned why this girl would just simply allow her uncle's personal gripes prevent her from seeing her folks. Eliza just seemed too timid and too inactive. That annoyed her to no end. Even to the point that she wanted to rush over there and give her an earful.

"Hey, don't let that stop you from doing what you want," said Rodan, catching Aria's attention. Eliza looked at the Transmutant with a curious look.

"So your cousins are kinda dicks and your uncle may be pushing you. But you are your own person, 'Liza. If you aren't happy, why not come out with it. Your happiness should matter more to you," said Rodan as he gave Eliza an encouraging look. Aria nodded to herself as she smirked.

'That's the smartest thing I've heard left your mouth' thought Aria. It was as though the Transmutant had read her mind. Though much more calm than what she was thinking. Eliza bit her lip as she looked away.

"But what if I'm just being selfish? I have an obligation to move forward on my studies." said Eliza. Aria nearly scoffed at the girl's response.

"The fuck?" muttered Aria. She wondered why this girl would feel this way for a shitty family.

"Sounds to me that you rarely ask for anything. And who says you're obligated to do these studies? I thought it was your dream to learn," said Rodan in confusion. Eliza slightly stiffened as Aria raised a brow.

"I-It is. But of my own free will, if that makes sense," said Eliza with a slight stutter.

"You're being forced?" asked Rodan incredulously.

"No! Not exactly. It's complicated," said Eliza. Aria bore a suspicious look as Eliza sounded as though she were panicking.

"Eliza, you can tell me if something is wrong," said Rodan with a look of concern.

"No, it's nothing. I promise," said Eliza. As Rodan bore a reluctant look, she looked to the side.

"It's just that this is something very important. But one day, I'll be free to learn and to do as I please," said Eliza. Aria rubbed her chin as she slightly narrowed her eyes. Aria merely left the area, leaving Rodan and Eliza alone.

It seemed weird. Eliza was oddly flip flopping in hating her situation in life or being content with it. To be obligated to study something for her family, and to be constantly harassed by her cousins from slacking or even wanting to relax. How she doubled back on her being 'forced' to study. Aria was seeing red flags with that girl. Something was obviously not right at home.

As Aria continued through the hallway, lost in her thoughts, she found Chris and Harold to be standing by a locker. Aria quickly stepped back behind a corner as she recognized them. Her eyes narrowed.

"What are you monotone freaks really like?" muttered Aria as she watched the two.

"I can't stand being here much longer!" said Chris in an infuriated tone. Harold nodded in agreement.

"Indeed. The air reeks, and it burns my throat," said Harold with a grunt.

"And to think we must remain here until further notice. I tire of the people here with their incompetence. Can you believe that fossil fuels are still relied upon? They have access to nuclear power but fear it to utilize it in masses," said Harold with a scoff. Aria bore a confused look at the boy's rant.

"Bah. They're mere savages. They focus on militaristic might rather than enlightenment. They kill and destroy one another instead of unifying like us. The sub humans are no better, and may in fact be worst," said Chris with hard eyes as he drew out a test tube from the chemistry set that sat in the locker.

"Sub-humans?" whispered Aria to herself. These rants sounded that of an entitled youth that believed that he knew everything about the world and condemned everyone else. Aria gagged. It sounded like the Transmutants weren’t safe either.

'This must be one of those freaks on the internet that would kill the entire human race to 'save the planet'.' Aria shuddered at the thought. She found those types to be more frightening than any Revolutionary or Purist. At least the two factions planned on keeping some alive that aligned with their own. Chris sounded like he wouldn't spare a single living person if he had such power, though Aria could do without any of these lunatics around.

"You know, we might not be able to develop it. We may fail," said Harold. Chris glared at him.

"No. We will not fail. There are many kinds of organisms inhabiting the planet. One of them must hold the key," said Chris as he began to drop a blue liquid into a test tube in his locker.

"But if we fail, there's a contingency. One of the scientists brought it up," said Harold.

"If it can't be developed, we may still be able to save our legacy" said Harold.

"How?" questioned Chris.

"Interbreeding with them," said Harold. Chris bore a look of disgust.

"Never!" shouted Chris, causing Aria to jump with a start. Chris turned to Harold and jabbed a finger against his chest.

"I would never taint our gene pool with these... These animals!" said Chris.

"It may be our last option. We can't breed with each other! There's not enough of us to sustain a diverse enough gene pool! Our descendants will suffer until there is nothing left!" said Harold. Aria bore a dumbfounded look.

"What the hell?" whispered Aria to herself.

"I rather us to die out then to lose our pure genetics to them!" said Chris as he jabbed his finger against Harold's chest again. Here, Aria noticed that Chris's index finger to be swollen. It was as though it was something wanting to bulge out from being overstuffed. Aria bore a look of disgust at the deformity. She then began to quietly walk off.

"Jesus. Eliza is related to some kind of eugenic freaks. That fucking kid must be a product of relatives loving each other too much," said Aria with an unnerved look.





The wounds of Xenjira stung. His back was covered in severe burns. His wounds were in the process of regenerating, where the burned flesh will soon be replace by a new coat. But still, he was far from any known civilization. The Transmutant didn't even know where in the world that he currently was. However, he knew that he couldn't afford to remain in one place as his attackers may well still be on his heels. The Transmutant staggered through the snow and leaned next to a frosted tree. His body grew heavier from the pain that he felt. The Transmutant just wanted to lie down and die so that he wouldn't have to put up with his agony any longer. But his basic instinct of self-preservation urged him to continue on. Aside from that, Xenjira had goals that he still wanted to reach and new ones to add at that. The Transmutant had enough motivation to press on through the pain and cold that tortured him.






14 Years ago.


Xenjira was panting as he clutched his sides. His eyes lightly watered as his skin bore a dark, greyish-blue rash-like coating on his arms. His mother, Kaname, was holding the boy close to herself. Her expression was filled with distress for her child, who whimpered in pain.

"It's alright, sweety. They're just growing pains," said Kaname.

"I hate them," muttered Xenjira. Kaname planted a kiss on his forehead as she rubbed his shoulder in comfort.

"Oh I know. But they're just a sign of you becoming a big boy. It won't last, I promise. How's your arms?" asked Kaname.

"Itchy," said Xenjira as he scratched at the scales that appeared as patches on his skin.

Lately, Kaname noticed that her child seemed to be experiencing pain from his body. He even started sprouting claws from time to time as well as growing patches of scales. It was troubling for her, knowing that this was happening to her child, who was born without an inhibitor chip like herself. Kaname feared her son being seen like this, knowing that no good could come out of it. She sat with him in a tent that was roughly set up, bearing some dirt stains from the outside. A lamp was in the center of the tent by the sleeping bags, offering little light in the dark night. This was their state now after a year. The two were now living in the woods just away from the city but near a small town. It was more the kind that was out in the country area, where mostly miles of wilderness surrounded the region. Farms, houses, and small department buildings and a hospital resided nearby, but the two steered clear from there. They were homeless, because of Kaname's failure to keep up with paying rent in her apartment while simultaneously trying to take care of her child.

"You have to sleep it off. Can you do that? Be mommy's strong little man?" asked Kaname. Xenjira lightly nodded with a sniffle.

"Yeah." Xenjira got back into his own sleeping bag and was kissed on the forehead by his mother. Kaname caressed his head.

"I'll get you something to take care of those soars in the morning, alright?" said Kaname. Xenjira nodded.

"Thank you, mom," said Xenjira. Shortly after, the lantern was shut off and the two slept the night away in their tents during the cold night. But during this night, Kaname's eyes shot open as she heard rustling. She shot up and found that Xenjira's sleeping bag was empty.

"Xenjira?!" whispered Kaname in a panic. She quickly stumbled out of the tent with a frantic look as she searched around for her son.

"Xenjira!" called Kaname. Her stomach dropped from the dread that she was feeling. She then noticed on the ground a trail of wide clawed foot prints. Kaname's expression grew more fearful as the trail began by the tent, leading down through the woods. She quickly followed the tracks with the lantern lighting her way. She heard faint animalistic cries in the air, prompting the woman to pick up her pace.

"Xenjira! Xenjira!" called Kaname as she came across the edge of the woods. The tracks went on to where the town was present. Her eyes widened in alarm as she saw a large creature to be standing in a close alley. It was a grayish-blue in color and bore large red eyes. It stood upright at over six feet tall in height and was covered in scales with hardened lava-like textures and formation. Its dorsal plates on its back were stubby, along with the rest of the proportions of the creature. The creature was digging through an open dumpster in the alley, causing a ruckus in the night. Kaname pulled her hair in panic as she looked around, finding lights of nearby buildings beginning to turn on. The woman quickly rushed down to the alley and forcefully pushed the creature into the shadows. The creature gave grunts and yips like a pup as it stumbled into the darkness with Kaname, as a couple of residents peeked their head out of their windows, looking for the source of the sound. Kaname held the creature's muzzle close against her chest as she took calm breaths, while the creature attempted to pull itself away. Kaname tightened her hold around the creature's neck with a glare.

"You stop that, mister!" hissed Kaname as her irises became more reptilian. The creature gave a small whimper as it relaxed. As the few nosy residents closed their windows and returned to their slumber, Kaname relaxed as she released the creature.

"Xen, honey, we need to be quiet. Let's go back to bed," whispered Kaname as she attempted to usher the creature out of the alley. Xenjira merely grunted as he remained close to the dumpster. Kaname sighed in frustration as she got behind the reptile and began to push him. However, Xenjira merely stood his ground as he swung his weight against his mother, causing her to fall on her rear. Kaname hardened her expression. She stood up as her face grew light traces of scales as she bared her teeth, which had grown sharp like a predator's. She gave a throaty growl that caused Xenjira to shrink and whimper. Kaname stomped close to him as her growl picked up volume, causing Xenjira to crouch with his head hidden beneath his chest. The young Transmutant raised his head slightly and began to waddle out of the alley with Kaname walking close by his side, having displayed her parental dominance. The two quickly retreated from the open street and headed for the dark forest that housed them. However, a woman was hiding behind a wall in shock and horror as she watched the two. She stumbled away from the wall and ran.





It was the next day. Kaname was busy sweeping dirt onto the wide tracks that covered the ground. She was breathing anxiously as she quickly swept the dirt to hide the foot prints that were left behind the previous night.

"It's OK. No one saw us. Just hide the evidence," said Kaname to herself as she finished hiding the tracks. She quickly ditched the broom into nearby bushes, and anxiously walked in circles.

"We can't stay here. We gotta leave as soon as possible," said Kaname to herself. While she was fairly certain that no one saw her and her son from the previous night, it was still an issue that needed to be noted. What happened to her son the previous night was something that would surely put them at risk. Kaname peeked inside of the tent and found Xenjira to be lying in his sleeping bag, with a pair of fresh clean clothes to be folded right next to him for when he awakens. Kaname knew that what happened was a part of Transmutant's life when growing up, at least those who never had an inhibitor chip. It was essentially another symptom of puberty common for Transmutants. They would experience a surge of animal instincts take over. This would include random transformations.

Kaname knew that what occurred last night could have turned out a lot worse. If word had gotten out about what happened, she would surely be locked away and possibly along with her son. The Neighponese government was strict to the point of aborting infants in the womb from the result of being conceived by a human and Transmutant. Not to mention the social stigma against Transmutants in the nation. It was considerably worse off here than in Equestria, from what Kaname had heard, hence why she needed to get herself and her son out of Neighpon. Beyond this island that she called home all of her life, there was Equestria, where she may be able to save her son.

Kaname rushed inside of the tent with her son stirring awake. The child stretched as Kaname drew out a coat as she grabbed a bag.

"Sweetie, we're going to be busy today. I need you to get and get dressed," said Kaname. Xenjira gasped as he held the blanket over himself. His face was red with embarrassment as he looked away from his mother.

"W-Why am I naked?!" asked Xenjira.

"I'll explain everything later, sweetie. But right now, we need to get some supplies. We're leaving," said Kaname as she quickly stepped out of the tent with a couple of empty bags in her arms. Her son looked at her in confusion.

"Where are we going?" asked Xenjira.

"We're going to find your father," answered Kaname.





A group of men were gathered together over a table. They were looking through a map together as the air in the room was filled with smoke from a cigarette. On the neck of one of the men was a tattoo that bore inked skull with a DNA helix on the forehead. This man pointed to the map, where a harbor was depicted.

"Right here is where the cargo will be unloaded. We need to locate a container with the matching I.D. We should find the supplies provided from the States," said the man as he blew a puff of smoke into the air.

"So are we gonna need a truck or are vans an option?" questioned the other man.

"No vans. We're going to be using a truck from the Uehara gang. In case we get compromised, the police can't trace anything back to us," said the leader of the group.

"Heh. Better for crooks to take the fall than for our own," said a younger man with a shaved head. Another man looked to him with a raised brow.

"We're helping smuggle weapons into the country. I think we kinda fit the bill," said the man.

"Shut up. We at least are contributing to the betterment of the human race. The Yakuza do not," retorted the bald Purist. The tattooed Purist crossed his arms with an annoyed sigh.

"Enough. We'll need to take fire arms as a precaution. Silencers are required to reduce the chance of drawing more attention in case things go south. Are there-" The Purist was interrupted as a man came barging into the room, panting.

"Kenji, we got a problem," said the man as he focused his eyes on the tattooed Purist.

"Can it wait? We're in the middle of something," deadpanned the man with the shaved head.

"One of our guy's sister apparently spotted two Transmutants. One of them was transformed," said the man with a pant. The rest of the men, excluding the tattooed Purist, bore looks of shock.

"Oh shit," said the shaved Purist. Kenji crossed his arms as his expression hardened.

"Change of plans. Some of us aren't going to be participating in the smuggling," said Kenji as he reached for the pistol lying on the table, and placed a clip inside.

"If we have Muties able to transform in the area, then we can't ignore them," said Kenji with a hard expression.





Kaname was lying in her sleeping bed, breathing softly. A clock sat beside her set to awaken her and her son very early in the morning. In the corner of the sleeping bag were a couple of bags that were packed with food and a change of clothes. This was all set up for when they would leave Neighpon and head off to the United States of Equestria. They would have done so earlier from the evening, but Xenjira had grown too tired from rushing to gather as much supplies they could snatch. This had led to a couple of chases unfortunately. So they were resting for the night, but would be moving out right when the clock rang. Kaname was dreading sleeping for the night given the incident from before, but right now, her sleep was currently blissful. However, her eyes immediately shot open. Her heart beat quickened as her ears picked up the sound of a distant vehicle stopping. She quickly got up, fully dressed in casual clothes. Kaname quietly made her way out of the tent and hide among the bushes. She crouched as she sneaked through the woods, spotting a van just near the dirt road leading into the woods. Her eyes widened in horror as she saw that these men were wearing skull masks, with DNA helix's on the foreheads.

"No..." whispered Kaname to herself in dread.

"Are you sure that she saw them heading in here?" asked one of the Purists as he looked to another man, who loaded up a rifle.

"Positive," answered the second Purist.

"Move out. The faster we take 'em out, the safer the town is," said Kenji as he led the group. Kaname quickly retreated from whence she came. As she did this, the bushes rustled a bit. Kenji noticed this and slowly glanced to the further side of the woods, where he saw the bushes briefly move in the darkness.

Meanwhile, Kaname was running with all of the speed that she could muster. Not a care or worry of running into something deterred her. The real danger was behind her. Kaname quickly made her way over to where the tent was hidden and got inside. She shook Xenjira.

"Xenny! Xenny, wake up!" said Kaname. Her son gasped as he shot up awake. His eyes were crusted but were wide and alert.

"Wha-What's wrong?" asked Xenjira. Kaname handed him his bag as she took her own.

"We need to go, right now. There are some bad people out there looking for us," said Kaname as she ushered her son out of the tent. The boy stumbled out, growing nervous as he saw how erratic that his mother was behaving. She was pale as a ghost and shook like a leaf. Her hands were all clammy as she held Xenjira's. The two quickly ran away from the camp site. Suddenly, a loud digital buzz filled the air. Kaname's eyes widened in horror as she looked back at the tent, where the alarm clock was going off.

"Over here!" Kenji's voice echoed out into the dark woods.

"Go! Go!" whispered Kaname as she ran with her son. The two rushed through the woods, passing through bushes and uprooted trees that were in their path. The sound of gun fire filled the air. They ducked as a stream of bullets penetrated a couple of nearby trees. Xenjira whimpered in panic as her mother pulled him along.

"Keep running!" said Kaname in desperation. The two continued to flee from the Purists that pursued and continued to fire their weapons at them. The two Transmutants were forced to try and maneuver any way that they could to avoid being shot, but this only caused them to slow down as they back tracked from spots that made them easy targets. As they passed by a tree, Kaname quickly stopped and rushed to the tree as she released her son's hand.

"Mama!" cried Xenjira.

"Stay back!" said Kaname as she pressed against the tree. Her skin grew some scales as the muscles in her body began to slightly expand and harden. Her irises expanded as she growled. Kaname pushed the large, old tree as it creaked. It was uprooted and fell over in the path of the approaching Purists. The humans gave panicked cries as they dispersed to avoid being crushed. Kaname quickly took her son's hand and continued to run with him away from the area. The two arrived at a clearing, where a river was present. Kaname gasped as she saw open water at the furthest end of the river, leading to the ocean, but she heard the distant shouts from the approaching Purists. Then, she saw a small wooden building sat by the edge of where the river lied, hidden among the trees and bushes, and looking as though it had been taken over by nature through the years. The two Transmutants made their way over to the house and entered. It was dark, and reeked of a foul stench. Inside there was a desk covered in webs and dirt. Buckets lied scattered, labeled as 'bait'. There were even some abandoned poles around here. Kaname took her son by his shoulders with a firm look.

"Xenjira, I need you to stay here. Alright?" said Kaname. Her son bore a panicked look as he was breathing quickly.

"Wh-What are you gonna do?" whimpered Xenjira.

"I'm gonna take care of them. We can't keep running forever. We can't risk running to the open water with their distance. We could be shot. That's why I'm going to get rid of them," said Kaname as she planted her forehead against her son's.

"I love you, son," whispered Kaname as she broke off from Xenjira.

"Mama, no!" cried Xenjira as his mother rushed out of the door and closed it. She quickly yanked a chair that was sitting on the porch and propped it under the doorknob, preventing her son from opening it. Kaname hardened her eyes as she sneaked into the bushes and made her way from the house, as the Purists were making their way near the river. Xenjira panted with fear as he attempted to open the door. His mother was all alone out there. He couldn't let her go and do something so stupid, but he gasped as he heard shouts. He rushed to a window and found his mother disappearing through bushes, while lunging for one of the men and slashing at his throat with her claws. She snarled as she drew a rock and hurled it at the head of another Purist. She quickly retreated as Kenji turned and began to fire his weapon at her. Kaname panted as she clutched her bleeding arm, having caught a bullet. Her eyes changed and her skin began to harden and darken. She then appeared from her cover and lunged for Kenji, pinning him to the ground. The Purist grunted as his rifle fired wildly as Kaname pinned him to the ground, snapping her jaws at him. Xenjira panted as he watched his mother attempt to bite the Purist. He noticed how his mother appeared to be changing a bit in shape, with her body slightly increasing in mass. Kaname gave animal-like snarls as her jaws came closer to reaching him. Her increasing size and change in physiology was crushing Kenji. The Purist struggled to hold his empty rifle against Kaname as he used his free hand to reach for his side, as the Transmutant crushed him under her increasing weight. He then drew out a side arm and aimed at the side of Kaname's head, as her face was transitioning into a reptilian snout.

Xenjira flinched as he heard a gunshot. He stared at the window as his mother had Kenji pinned to the ground. Kaname then slumped and fell on top of Kenji. The Purist panted as his shoulder bled from a scratch. He pushed Kaname off of himself and staggered onto his feet. Xenjira's eyes were wide as he watched as his mother lied lifelessly at Kenji's feet. The Purist panted as he removed his mask, revealing his bruised and scratched face from the tree falling on him. He looked down at his dead comrades as they lied on the ground.

"Damn," said Kenji as he held his shoulder. He looked around, expecting to find the second Transmutant that they were pursuing, but he wasn't in sight. Xenjira was safe in the cabin that was hidden among the bushes and trees in the dark night, having a clear look at the man's face. Kenji staggered off as he held his mask and quickly ran back into the woods, away from the dead. Xenjira pushed on the window, causing it to open. His eyes were blank as he climbed out, dropping to the ground. He quickly got up as he ran over to his mother, who lied on the ground. He knelt beside her and grunted as he attempted to turn her over. His eyes were wide as he backed away. His mother lied lifelessly with her eyes staring up in the air. Her face and body was stuck in a state of transitioning from a human to a beast. She was still fairly humanoid, but her face and neck was partially changed as her body had mass slightly built. Her blood stained the ground as she lied on the ground dead. Xenjira dropped to his knees as he broke into a sob. His sob echoed out into the night as his skin hardened into scales and his irises expanded. He clung to his mother and cried.






Present Day


Xenjira was panting as he stumbled through the freezing wilderness. He soon found himself entering a dark cave, bearing some shelter from the freezing cold. He dropped to his knees on the dirt ground as he coughed up blood. He spat on the ground and clutched his body that was experiencing such agonizing pain. He lied himself in the dirt as he panted. His eyes grew heavy as his wounds slightly sealed themselves. He closed his eyes briefly as he took calming breathes. He suddenly felt a soft, warm hand brushing against his head. Xenjira opened his tired his eyes, finding Kaname to be kneeling before him.

"Mother..." said Xenjira. Kaname gave him a warm smile as she caressed Xenjira's face. The Transmutant closed his eyes with a sigh as he cracked a small smile. The warmth of her hand was like a camp fire, providing warmth in the cold. He reached out to touch her shoulder as he opened his eyes, but then he saw that Kaname was gone. Xenjira retracted his hand, feeling the cold still on him. He breathed softly as he looked to the ground. His breathing grew sharp as his expression hardened. Xenjira slammed his fist on the ground several times as he gritted his teeth until his gums bleed.

"Aah!!" Xenjira yelled angrily as he held his face. He then heard a grunt. From the back of the cave, a burly bear grunted as it emerged from the shadows, bellowing in anger. It began to approach as it snarled, while Xenjira immediately shot up and slammed into the beast. Xenjira punched the beast in the face as it attempted to bite him. The Transmutant grunted as he punched the creature with all of his might, breaking bone and knocking out teeth. Xenjira panted as tears ran down his enraged face. He drew claws out and gave a savage cry as he began to slash at the animal. The bear's cries ceased as it lied slumped on the ground as Xenjira continued to slash at it. Xenjira continued to grunt as blood stained his body. Soon, the bear's head was an unrecognizable mess, with Xenjira falling off and onto the ground. He began to sob to himself as he held his hand over his face. His cries echoed out throughout the cave, faintly heard from outside.
> Chapter 56: Sickly
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The early morning. The start of a new day and the beginning of a daily routine. Miwa was sitting at the kitchen table with her son as they ate breakfast while Junior yawned to himself as he continued to eat.



"Excited for the weekend?" asked Miwa.



"Yep. Just one last day for the prison known as school and it's off for parole," said Junior jokingly. Miwa shook her head in amusement.



"Do you have any plans?" asked Miwa.



"Not really. I was just gonna laze about. Why?" asked Junior. Miwa sighed in disappointment.



"Ugh. You need to expand your activities. You're a teenager for crying out loud! Hang out with your friends or something," said Miwa.



"Why? I already see them enough as it is. I just wanna sleep in and not go out in the cold," said Junior. Miwa sighed.



"You sound like an old man," said Miwa with a pout. Junior rolled his eyes in response.



"Geez, mom. What do you want from me?" asked Junior in annoyance.



"I don't know. I just want you to not be so resentful to your teenage years," said Miwa with a shrug.



"Mom, I'm not resentful. I just prefer peace and quiet over going to parties or doing the crap that typical teenagers want to do to feel some kind of superficial worth among their peers," said Junior.



"Where do you get that attitude? Because it's certainly not from me," said Miwa in confusion. She was also fairly certain that her son didn't get this attitude from his father.



"Meh," said Junior as he continued to eat his breakfast. Miwa sighed as she propped her head up on the table.



"You should go on a date," said Miwa. Junior snorted.



"Why?" asked Junior.



"So you can meet a nice girl and hopefully give me grandkids in the future," said Miwa.



"Ugh. Ma..." Junior looked away.



"Don't be like that. Come on, I think a girlfriend will be good for you. You know, I like Mosura," said Miwa. Junior groaned.



"Ma..."



"Ooh. Maybe Fluttershy. She's adorable. Even Erika. Maybe you're into the model or vixen type like Rarity or Adagio? If it's Adagio, I ask you to be careful. I hear how forward she can be," said Miwa as she bit her lip.



"Ugh. No, ma..." Junior held his head as his face flushed in embarrassment. Miwa then gasped.



"Wait. Maybe you're into older women," said Miwa.



"Well, I wouldn't say I dislike older women," said Junior as he scratched his head. His mind wandered to a dream he once had involving Vice Principal Luna. He then shook his head.



"Uh- what?" Junior noticed his mother staring at him with wide eyes.



"Oh God, what if you got that from me?!" exclaimed Miwa in alarm.



"I might have. You did marry dad," said Junior. Miwa moaned as she lowered her head.



"Why is it a big deal? Is it wrong that I find older women attractive too?" asked Junior. He then shook his head.



"Wait, why are we talking about this?! I'm not going on a date!" said Junior as he got up and put his bowl in the sink.



"Wait, what older women do you find attractive? I promise I won't tell!" said Miwa.



"I'm not telling you! Stop it!" said Junior as he briskly rushed out of the kitchen with his back pack and out of the house. Miwa lightly laughed to herself.



"I bet it's his principals." Miwa stood up and placed her bowl in the sink. She proceeded to wash the couple of dishes inside. As she did this, she quickly turned as she heard the sound of sizzling. Miwa's eyes widened in alarm as she saw a pot of boiling water for the tea she was making was overflowing onto the stove itself, getting into the fire. The woman froze as she stared at the flames from the stove, crackling from blue to red. The sizzling fell faint and all she heard was the pop of a gun and agonized screams. Miwa's breathing quickened as she stared at the flames. They seemed to be growing and taking shape of a flailing figure. The cries grew louder as they rang in Miwa's mind. She suddenly lunged for the stove and turned off the flames, panting. The pot water sizzled as it made contact on the stove, while the rest of the water from within the pot settled, giving off steam. Miwa trembled in place as her heart raced in her chest. Her hands grew clammy and her eyes darted all around. The woman stumbled away from the stove and planted herself on the chair. She then buried her face into her hands as she sniffled.





The secret base was bustling with Purist activity. Scar was in the process of giving orders out for moving equipment and stacking up on supplies. Dreadnought moved through the base with a newly installed cybernetic arm. Its gears silently shifted as they allowed the prosthetic to mimic the movement of a real arm. He knelt down and lifted up a heavy box filled with ordinance, moving towards a MONARCH armored truck that was stolen some time back.



"Let's move it people! I want us to be on our way to the city in less than an hour!" shouted Scar.



"So, where are we heading?" asked Dreadnought as he came to Scar's side.



"I'll debrief you and the other Knights on the way. I need to be sure that the remaining prototypes are loaded up onto the truck," said Scar.



From deeper in the base, Adrian bore a hard expression. She was currently making her way towards a van, placing a bag filled with clips and magazines that were loaded up with ammunition. Her 'Dreadwing' armor was lying in separate parts in the back of the van, while a man was packing the pieces away in a crate. Adrian turned as she heard someone quickly approaching. She turned and found a familiar woman with a tannish complexion. This was one of the women from the prison that Adrian was sent to.



"Carla, did you get them?" asked Adrian. The woman nodded in response.



"Yes. The walkies with fresh batteries and spares," said Carla as she presented a black bag. Adrian nodded in approval.



"Good. Where's Alexandra?" asked Adrian.



"Right here!" said a feminine voice. Adrian bore a look of alarm as she found a woman rushing by, wearing a set of familiar armor.



"Is that the Hard-light armor?" asked the man packing Adrian's armor.



"Yep. Thing is a bit uncomfortable. It's a little hot," said Alexandra as she tugged at the undersuit’s neck, which was exposed under the armor.



"What the hell do you think you're doing?! You can't take that!" said Adrian as she made her way to the woman in armor.



"What? You're taking that suit. I thought we would need more help taking on the Night Angel prick," said Alexandra with a shrug.



"Because I already KNOW how to use it! You were not chosen by Scar to wear that! Not to mention I told you to get the key to the van!" said Adrian with a glare.



"I couldn't find it. But I snagged the manual for this suit, too. How hard can it be to learn?" asked Alexandra as she held up a packet with many pages.



"You're going to read all of that?" deadpanned Carla.



"Yes. I'll do anything to learn how to use this thing," said Alexandra eagerly.



"OK look, you need to put that back! Scar is going to be using all the available prototypes for the next mission. It's bad enough that I'm going to be absent along with my suit. But we'll be in deep shit once he finds out that a second one is missing!" said Adrian. Her eyes then widened as she saw someone standing in the doorway to their garage. It was Stinger, with his same stone cold expression on his face. Adrian bore a frightened look as she stared into his dead eyes.



"Ay, dios mio." muttered Carla as she spotted Stinger.



"Uh oh," said Alexandra as she looked behind herself to find Stinger. The man made his way over to the group in silence. His cold eyes scanned the women as well as the van that was filled with bags and boxes. Stinger stopped by the back of the van as he saw the other man frozen in place as he held the Darkwing helmet over the box the armor was being packed in. Stinger turned to look at Adrian, who slightly flinched. The man said no words to her, but Adrian knew that he was expecting some answers.



"S-Stinger... I know how this looks," said Adrian. Stinger approached her, causing Adrian to stumble back.



"I know we're supposed to be heading out of here for something. But I need to take care of something in Ponyville still. I just need the suit for this. These guys are coming too," said Adrian as Stinger stopped his approach as he crossed his arms. She gave him a pleading look.



"Come on. We have unfinished business. I just need to take care of it and I'm coming back. With the suit," said Adrian. Stinger merely glanced at Alexandra, who stiffened at his gaze.



"I-I was just telling her to put the Hard-light suit back," said Adrian in a nervous tone. Stinger returned his attention to Adrian. He briefly blinked. The man reached into his pocket and held up a key connected to a chain. Adrian's eyes widened as Stinger held up the key as he stared straight at her. He then suddenly dropped the key to the ground and proceeded to walk off, without looking back. Everyone else merely watched as the scarred man left the garage. Alexandra dove for the key and stood back up.



"That guy is scary," said Alexandra with a shudder.



"Yeah..." said Adrian, appearing shaken.



"Can I still bring the suit?" asked Alexandra. Adrian groaned in response.



"Fine! But I'm not covering for you!" said Adrian as she snatched the key and made her way to the driver seat.



"Let's hurry and leave before someone else stumbles upon us," said Adrian in annoyance as she quickly hopped inside of the vehicle.









The hour was late morning. Adagio was sighing as she stood under a shower nozzle in the girl's locker room. A few remaining girls inside were already changed, showered, or still in their gym clothes but with their sweaters on. While most preferred to just get changed after gym, Adagio would rather freshen herself up. She wouldn't want to smell like sweat as she used her womanly wiles on her peers. She aimed to be appealing as best that was possible.



"Adagio, hurry up!" said Aria as she slipped on her shirt.



"Go on without me. I refuse to go out smelling like sweat," said Adagio as she ran her fingers through her curly hair as soap went down the drain. Aria scoffed as she rolled her eyes.



"Whatever, I'm out of here," said Aria as she slipped on her boots and buckled them. She made her way out of the locker room, leaving her sister behind. Adagio was now alone in the locker room, sighing at the peaceful atmosphere she felt, especially the sound and feeling of the warm water enveloping her tired muscles from Physical Education. The steam opening up her pores and moisturized her skin. It was even a great change from the cold weather. As Adagio turned off the shower, she wrapped herself in her towel with a sigh. She began to make way over to her locker, where her clothes and a change of underwear were folded. She began to dry herself off with her towel, and then proceeded to dress herself.



As she slipped on her tights over her legs, panting filled her hearing. Adagio stopped as she froze with her tights halfway on. She slowly pulled them up as she began to put on her romper. From the corner of Adagio's eye, she saw movement. She quickly looked to the side, finding nothing to be present. Adagio gulped nervously as she quickly grabbed her ankle boots, sweater and her back pack. The girl quickly ran out of the locker room and out into the hallway. She panted as she walked backwards as she kept her eyes on the locker room door, expecting to find someone to follow her out. She then bumped into Aria.



"Agh! Watch it!" said Aria in annoyance as she nudged Adagio away. Her sister whipped around with a startled look, much to Aria's surprise.



"What's with you?" asked Aria in confusion.



"N-Nothing. Just uh- Just in a rush," said Adagio as she briefly looked back at the locker room.



"That explains why you're out here without your boots," said Aria as she cast her eyes down on Adagio's feet. Adagio immediately dropped her stuff, excluding her boots, with a yelp.



"Oh no, my tights!" said Adagio as she quickly began to slip on her boots as she hopped on each foot.



"Oh man, the hallway floor is so damn filthy! It's hard to get dirt out!" whined Adagio, while Aria crossed her arms with an annoyed look. As Adagio finished putting her boots on, she picked her back pack and sweater back up.



"Let's just go. The bell is gonna ring soon," said Aria as she took off. Adagio warily looked back at the locker room and quickly followed after her sister. The two walked alongside each other down the hall, with the experience that Adagio had earlier stuck with her mind.



"Did you hear about what happened with Rodan and Angirasu yesterday?" asked Aria. Adagio was knocked out of her thoughts and focused on what would keep her mind off of what happened in the locker room.



"Oh. Yeah, crazy," said Adagio.



"Yep. I didn't see it, but I heard it was pretty bad. Apparently Angirasu got suspended since some students said that he started it," said Aria. Adagio looked at her in surprise.



"The gentle giant? No way," said Adagio in disbelief. Her experience around the boy made it hard to believe. Angirasu just didn't seem like the kind of person that would start fights, especially not with one of his own friends.



"Well, it happened. I saw Rodan bruised and bloodied up," said Aria. Adagio smirked.



"Hmph. Did you treat his wounds lovingly?" asked Adagio. Aria scoffed and gagged.



"What is this? Some cheap romance novel? I just saw him during the aftermath. Besides, that Eliza chick was the one with him," said Aria.



"Ah. Cute girl. Kinda awkward though," said Adagio with a shrug. Aria looked down briefly as she took a breath.



"Something is off with her," said Aria. Adagio looked at her with a raised brow.



"What makes you say that?" asked Adagio.



"It's weird. Or just down right freaky. I don't trust her," said Aria. Adagio bore a look of confusion.



"Aria, you don't even..." Adagio's expression turned to a coy smile.



"Oh, I see," said Adagio. Aria looked at her in surprise.



"You do? You know what I mean?" asked Aria. Adagio gave a suppressed giggle as she wrapped an arm around her little sister's shoulder.



"Ah sis. It's OK that you feel that way. These are new feelings and they can be scary. But you should trust them and embrace them," said Adagio in a coo. Aria bore a look of confusion.



"New feelings? What the hell are you talking about?" asked Aria.



"Oh you know. You're jealous!" said Adagio.



"Jealous? Of what?" asked Aria, incredulously.



"Obviously of Rodan hanging around Eliza! You're jealous that she's hanging around with him more and that he is probably opening up to her. We know that he's crushing hard on her to the point that he's changing his flirt tactics to not scare her off. You wish that he acted that way with you," said Adagio. Aria stared at her sister blankly. She then snorted and began to laugh hysterically, causing Adagio to flinch at the full blown laughter. She began to grow embarrassed as some students in the hallway turned their attention on the two as Aria howled with laughter.



"Oh! Where the fuck did you get that from?!" laughed Aria as she held her stomach.



"Oh it hurts! Hahaha!" Aria hunched as she laughed, while Adagio flushed with an annoyed look.



"OK, Arie. Wrap it up. People are staring," said Adagio as she crossed her arms. Aria began to settle down as she wiped her eyes.



"Do you- Hehe. Do you really think I care that he likes her? I'm glad his attention is on her! It gives me breathing room!" said Aria with a satisfied smile.



"Then what's your problem with Eliza?" asked Adagio in confusion.



"I don't know. She seems like she's hiding something. Not to mention her cousins seem real shady. They-" Aria was interrupted as a boy came rushing to the two, stopping with a pant.



"Adagio! I've looked everywhere for you, mistress," said the boy as he bowed his head.



"Oh God," scoffed Aria, while Adagio smirked. She stepped closer to the boy as she ran a hand over her chest seductively.



"Couldn't wait to see me at lunch? Well I'm flattered, my loyal fan," said Adagio as her eyes slightly glowed from the power that she used to influence this boy. The student nodded as he appeared to have have been slightly shaking.



"Th-That's right. I actually came here to..." The boy grunted as he placed a hand on his back, while Adagio raised a brow.



"Are you alright?" asked Adagio.



"Yeah. Just a little pain. But it pales compared to what I feel in my heart," said the boy.



"Aw," said Adagio with a smile as Aria gagged.



"He doesn't mean it Adagio. He's just under the effects of your power," said Aria.



"Not true! Let me show you my devotion!" said the boy as he reached for his side and drew out a red stained napkin. He unwrapped it and exposed a fleshy and bloody clump.



"Ahh!" Adagio cried in disgust and shock as she recoiled. "What is that?!"



"It's a gift! To you!" said the boy with a slight pant as he held up the napkin wrapped flesh matter closer to Adagio. The girl whimpered in disgust as she backed away. Aria quickly pushed the boy away with a glare.



"Get that away from her, you sick fuck!" said Aria. The boy glared at her.



"Don't get in my way! Adagio, please accept this!" said the boy as he attempted to hold out the clump to Adagio again.



"No! Stay back, you freak!" said Adagio as she hid behind Aria. The boy looked at her in shock and his expression turned to despair.



"B-But-" The boy was interrupted as Aria took Adagio's hand and forcefully moved passed him. This caused the boy to drop the fleshy clump on the ground. He gave a cry of despair as he lunged to retrieve his 'gift', as the girls rushed away from him.



"What the hell?" Aria panted with an unnerved look. Adagio shuddered to herself as she looked back as they retreated further down the hall.



"Wh-What was that?" asked Adagio.



"I don't know. Probably some small animal mashed up into a bloody mess," said Aria. She shook her head.



"The kind of the people in this world, I swear. I'm familiar with crazy fans, but that takes the cake," said Aria. She then sent Adagio a glare.



"See how your power is messing with people? You need to cut it out!" said Aria. Adagio crossed her arms.



"That wasn't my fault! That guy obviously had issues like you said. At most, people just fond over me and are willing to do things for me. I never asked for a freaking bloody mess for a gift!" retorted Adagio. She then pushed passed her sister.



"I'm going to be late for class. I'll see you later," said Adagio. Aria shook her head with her eyes narrowed.





Junior stood by Rodan as he sat on a chair, moaning in pain as he held his head. The red haired Transmutant was being inspected by the school nurse as she looked into his ears. Junior bore a scowl on his face.



"Is he faking it?" asked Junior.



"Shut up. I'm not faking it," said Rodan as he held his throbbing head.



"Hmm. When did this headache start?" asked the nurse.



"Um. Like after fourth period," answered Rodan.



"And are you experiencing any soreness of throat or nasal inflammation?" asked the nurse.



"Um... I dont know what inflammation means but my throat kinda hurts," said Rodan as he rubbed his throat. Junior was about to respond but thought, ‘why bother’. 



"Hmm. You may have caught the flu that's been going around," said the nurse as she released Rodan.



"Oh. I thought he just had head trauma from yesterday," said Junior. Rodan bore an incredulous look.



"The flu? But I'm immune!" said Rodan.



"You’re not immune, Rodan. It's just harder for most Transmutants to contract an infection. You just got unlucky and caught a virus," said the nurse as she turned to her desk and began to write on a note.



"So what am I gonna do? My head is killing me and my throat hurts," complained Rodan. The nurse handed him a note.



"Just hand this to your teacher. If you need to go home early, then you let your parent or guardian know so you can be dismissed early. But in the meantime, I may have some cough syrup and some cough drops you can take to get through the door," said the nurse.



"Can I get some asprin for my head too please?" asked Rodan.



"Pill popper," said Junior. Rodan sent him a glare, which only caused him to snicker.



"I'm kidding," said Junior. The nurse was digging through the cabinet in her office. However, she bore a confused look.



"Huh." The nurse rummaged deeper into the cabinet.



"Something wrong?" asked Junior.



"I just noticed that I'm missing some stuff," said the nurse.



"Like what?" asked Junior.



"Bandages. A lot of bandages. Cotton balls, peroxide. I should call this in," said the nurse as she reached into the cabinet and drew out cough syrup and a small bag of cough drops. She poured the syrup into a small container with the required amount, which Rodan took and drank. He gagged as he forced the medicine down. He then took a few cough drops as he made sounds with his throat.



"Thanks," said Rodan as he stood up and took the note. He then made his way out the door with Junior.



"So what now?" asked Junior.



"I'm gonna call my mom for a ride. I ain't staying in school sick," said Rodan as he held up his note. Junior nodded.



"Mm. I can't afford to get sick. I'd just fall behind in my classes," said Junior.



"Ah you never get sick. Lucky bastard," said Rodan.



"Nope. Just genetics," said Junior.



"Go-Gojira!" called a familiar voice. Junior stopped and turned to find Fluttershy to be standing stiffly in the hallway.



"Hey, Shy," said Junior. Rodan smirked as he walked off. The rose haired girl made her way over to the Transmutant. Her face was crimson as she stood before him, fidgeting in place.



"So... What's up?" asked Junior, breaking the awkward silence. Fluttershy flinched.



"Uh. I uh... Um. You see- I-" Fluttershy began to babble as she kept avoiding eye contact with the Transmutant. Panic was in her voice.



"Is something wrong? You're babbling," said Junior with a raised brow.



"Oh. I'm so sorry. I just- That is to say... Oooh."Fluttershy shrunk in place as her face grew redder. But Junior grew more confused.



"Hmm?" Junior tilted his head. Fluttershy cleared her throat as she put on a forced smile.



"Oh. Uh... Never mind. Just wanted to say hi," said Fluttershy.



"Um... OK? Listen, I won't be able to walk home with you today," said Junior. Fluttershy bore a look of a disappointment.



"Oh. Really? Why's that?" asked Fluttershy.



"I'm supposed to be bringing Aang's homework to his place after school. Sorry, maybe tomorrow," said Junior as he began to walk off.



"Um.." Fluttershy reached out to him but retracted her hand.



"Sorry. Gotta pick up work from his classes," said Junior as he walked off. Fluttershy moaned in disappointment as she slumped her head. She heard tsks from behind, prompting her to look back and find Pinkie Pie and Rarity.



"Tsk. Tsk. A swing and miss. Ya blew it, kid," said Pinkie as she shook her head slowly in disapproval. Fluttershy narrowed her eyes as she crossed her arms.



"Kid? I'm a year older than you, Pinkie Pie," deadpanned Fluttershy.



"That's beside the point. You had him right there! What happened?!" asked Pinkie incredulously.



"I-I panicked! I didn't know what to say!" said Fluttershy with a flinch at Pinkie's tone.



"You could've said 'hey Goji, I like you! Let's hang out! Let's kiss! Let's have lotsa kids together'!" said Pinkie.



"I can't say that to him! And those last two things are just plain inappropriate!" said Fluttershy with crimson cheeks.



"Just spit balling here!" said Pinkie. Rarity took her shoulders and pulled her aside.



"Anyhow, you did crack in the middle. You have to work on your bravery. Try being more assertive," said Rarity.



"But I don't want to come off as aggressive towards him," said Fluttershy with a reluctant look.



"But Fluttershy, you can't just be so timid. You know him better than us," said Rarity.



"That's easy for you to say. Have you ever told the boy you had a crush on about your feelings? I don't see you with a boyfriend either!" said Fluttershy. Rarity gasped with a look of shock while Pinkie winced.



"Ooh. Low blow," said Pinkie. Fluttershy cupped her hands over her mouth with a look of horror at what she had said.



"Oh. I'm sorry, Rarity. I-I didn't mean it," said Fluttershy.



"That was hurtful. But I forgive you," said Rarity as she took a breath.



"Gosh, Fluttershy. I don't think I've ever seen you act so freaky-deaky," said Pinkie. Fluttershy took a breath.



"It's just... What if he doesn't like me the same way? What if it's all one sided? Things can get awkward and our friendship might be ruined," said Fluttershy as she paced around anxiously.



"What if he thinks I'm ugly?" asked Fluttershy with a quivering lip. Rarity placed a hand on her shoulder.



"Oh, darling. Is that what this is about? Dear, you’re beautiful!" said Rarity with a comforting smile.



"You're hot! That's what the boys in school say," said Pinkie with a grin. Fluttershy flushed brightly.



"Dear, I doubt he thinks you of being ugly. As for him not sharing your feelings, well that is something you have to find out on your own," said Rarity.



"But... He and Adagio seemed close," said Fluttershy as she twiddled her fingers.



"Yeah. Boobies to back close," giggled Pinkie.



"Eloquently put," said Rarity sarcastically.



"Darling, all Adagio did was tease him. The two aren't even speaking right now. I think your chances got higher," said Rarity. Fluttershy bit her thumb.



"Sh-Should I rub my chest against his back too?" muttered Fluttershy.



"Wha- No! Goodness, no! That is most unlady-like!" said Rarity. Fluttershy flinched as she shrunk back.



"B-But I thought that boys-" Fluttershy was interrupted as Rarity grabbed her cheeks and brought her close.



"Fluttershy, listen carefully," said Rarity in a serious tone.



"If you want to win the heart of the boy of your dreams, then you must do it class, and self-respect," said Rarity as she looked deeply into her friend's eyes.



"OK," whimpered Fluttershy.



"No seduction, no bribing, no extortion, and no dishonesty. Otherwise you'll find yourself trapped in a lie. It will drive you into utter despair and misery where you will spend your days a bitter person. Do you understand?" asked Rarity. Fluttershy nodded.



"Good. Now, let's prepare you for your next try," said Rarity with a determined smile.





It was the afternoon. Battra was yawning as he lied himself down on his couch in his apartment. Class was canceled today, so he now had the luxury of an early weekend to laze about. Not to mention that he had the place to himself for a while until his sister came back from school. The Transmutant clicked the television on with the remote and stared at the screen. He suddenly felt his cellphone in his pocket vibrate as the ring tone jingled. He reached into his pocket and drew out the phone, finding Maud's name to be present. He answered the call.



"Hello?" asked Battra as he held the phone against his ear.



"Good afternoon," greeted Maud in her usual monotone voice.



"Hm. I think I detected a bit of eagerness in that tone," said Battra in a teasing tone. Maud was silent over the line for a couple of seconds. Battra raised a brow at the silence.



"Are you busy this weekend?" asked Maud. Battra nearly jumped at the sudden break in silence.



"Uh... No, not really. Why do you ask?" asked Battra.



"I wanted to know if you'd like to go somewhere with me," said Maud.



"Oh. Sure. Where did you have in mind?" asked Battra.



"Fillydelphia," answered Maud. Battra raised his brows.



"O-Out of town? What's over there?" asked Battra.



"Buildings. People. An ocean view," said Maud in a flat tone. Battra merely scowled.



"I'm kidding," said Maud over the phone again. Battra shook his head as his expression softened.



"I know," replied Battra.



"I heard that there's an event going on there. Do you know Kingston?" asked Maud. Battra bore a look of surprise.



"Yeah, that's the Transmutant civil rights leader, right?" said Battra.



"Yes. He's going to be in Fillydelphia over the weekend. I wanted to know if you'd like to come. And maybe we can... hang out," said Maud, almost awkwardly. "I hear they have good cheese steak."



"Heh. Sounds fun. Should I pack?" asked Battra.



"Do you plan of staying in smelly clothes the whole time?" asked Maud. Battra chuckled to himself.



"Right. Dumb question," said Battra. He cleared his throat.



"I'll drop by your place once I've packed. Is that cool?" asked Battra.



"Sure. I'll see you then," said Maud. Battra nodded.



"See ya then," said Battra as he hung up.



Meanwhile in the home of Maud Pie, she lowered her cell phone at her side. Her expression was blank as she stood in her bedroom, glancing at the carry-on luggage that was already packed with clothes and other basic necessities. She made her way over to her mirror in her bedroom and stared at her reflection with her blank expression. She slowly began to curl her lips into a smile, which slowly elevated into a toothy grin, though it looked off. Her eyes remained as if she bore a neutral expression, giving away that this was no genuine smile. Maud made her way closer to the mirror as she kept her 'grin'. The girl slightly scrunched her eyebrows, attempting to raise them. She then carefully pulled the skin on her brows, to raise her eye lids a bit along with her brows, but that only caused a bit of the pink in her sockets to become exposed. Maud stared at herself in the mirror, with a bead of sweat trickling down the side of her head as she slightly shook. Maud released her face and ceased grinning. Her expression returned to her usual deadpanned look, with her cheeks slightly red. Maud ran a hand over her cheek.



"My face hurts," said Maud. She stared at herself as she lightly curled her lips into a small smile. She looked at her reflection, with her eyes quickly analyzing the thin curled lips. She returned her expression to neutral.



"Be yourself," said Maud.





Adrian's eyes were furrowed as she sat in the back of the van. She bore a laptop on that rested on her lap, with a memory card plugged into the laptop. Her Darkwing helmet was resting beside her, with the back of it exposed where a slot was present. Alexandra was sitting in the back with her, still wearing the Hardlight armor, while Carla sat in the front with the man that was driving the vehicle. The vehicle was currently about a couple of miles outside of Ponyville.



"So... How are we gonna find the Night Angel? I mean, do you even know where he lives or who he is?" asked Alexandra.



"No," answered Adrian in a flat tone. Carla looked back incredulously.



"Are you serious? And we're searching without any leads?" asked Carla.



"Not quite. I saw that son of a bitch's face last time. The Darkwing suit was designed for both combat and reconnaissance," said Adrian as she was staring at the screen on her laptop. There was footage of the night that the Purists had encountered Gojira Takeshi and his band of Transmutants. Her focus was on the footage where the Night Angel was rearing his fist back for a punch. His face was clearly shown and reflected what was etched into Adrian's mind.



"I can use the image captured and cross reference the geometry mapping of his face," said Adrian as the image of the Night Angel bore a grid of different shapes that mapped out the structure of his face. Another window opened up on her screen.



"I can use the data to find an image that matches. Anything will help. Mugshots after being arrested, school pictures, driver's license, and my personal favorite," said Adrian as an I.D. picture from the state appeared, revealing the Transmutant's face and name. Adrian smirked as she opened up another window to the internet and went to a random social media site. She typed in the name and found a few results, but one of them caught her eye.



"Social media," said Adrian. Her eyes scanned the Transmutant's age, name, his pictures, statuses, etc. The internet and the rise social media really made tracking people down easy.



"Battra Yasu," said Adrian as she stared at the Transmutant's profile picture. A smirk formed on her face.



"So, where to?" asked the driver.



"Shit. Hold on, he was just tagged," said Adrian with an annoyed look.



"Damn it! He's at the train station! He's leaving town!" said Adrian in frustration.



"Where is he going?" asked Alexandra. Adrian read the tagged status, made by some girl by the name, 'Maud'. Her eyes narrowed.



"Shit. He's going all the way to Fillydelphia," said Adrian. Everyone in the van groaned in response.



"Well, it's your call," said the driver as he looked at the rearview mirror, looking at Adrian as she sat in frustration.



"I rather not wait for him at his place. Who knows how long he'll be gone. He's likely boarded the train by now so it's pointless to go to the station now. Not to mention that we have to make this quick. Scar is bound to have realized I'm missing by now," said Adrian as she sighed heavily. "Take us to Fillydelphia. It'll be a few hours to get there, but it beats waiting."



"Got it," said the driver as he turned the vehicle around, driving away from the town that was in their sight.



"Hey, I heard they have good cheese steak," said Alexandra.





Adagio was sighing in exhaustion as she walked through the hallway. How lucky she was that school had ended. Especially the experiences that she had weighed down on her. Plus, it was the weekend. This girl planned on sleeping in the whole time.



As Adagio was walking through the hall, she stopped as she saw Sonata tugging on Junior's arm. Adagio retreated by a corner and watched. Junior bore an annoyed look as Sonata whined.



"Pretty please! Let me go with you! I wanna see him!" said Sonata as she tugged on Junior's arm. The Transmutant sighed in exasperation.



"Alright, just stop whining," said Junior as he handed a bag to Sonata, who nearly dropped the bag.



"You get to carry his homework," said Junior as he left, with Sonata joyfully trailing after him. Adagio's expression turned bitter. She leaned against the wall as she crossed her arms. Just seeing the Transmutant ruined her mood. It felt nearly impossible to avoid seeing him. Her heart just aches whenever her eyes land on him, and her mood grows negative in his presence.



"That jerk," said Adagio.



"Adagio," said a male voice. The girl turned and found another teenage boy. His brows were covered in sweat as he held a small bag in his hands. Again, another one of Adagio's adoring fans. The girl sighed and placed on a false smile to mask her dejection.



"Hey, what's up?" greeted Adagio.



"I... I wanted to give this to you," said the boy as he shakily held out the bag.



"Aw. That's sweet," said Adagio as she took the bag and looked inside. She removed the wrapping paper that hid the gift inside.



"You really shouldn't... Have," Adagio turned pale. Her expression was that of being mortified. She quickly dropped the bag on the ground as she backed away from the boy.



"What the hell?!" demanded Adagio. The boy picked up the bag and drew out a bloody clump.



"It's for you," said the boy with a pant.



"What is wrong with you?! You're the second guy to do this!" shouted Adagio, drawing attention from some students.



"It represents my loyalty and love to you! It's very important to me!" said the boy as he held the clump out to Adagio.



"Don't come near me with that!" said Adagio as she stumbled back. As the boy approached, another student got in his path with a glare.



"Hey, back off you creep!" said the student.



"Yeah! Leave her alone!" said another male student as a couple of other students stepped in and blocked the boy's path to Adagio. The boy growled angrily as his pupils constricted.



"Get out of my way!" said the boy as he forcefully pushed the first student away, sending him stumbling towards the wall. The student came rushing back at him with a fist reared but the boy quickly punched him in the gut, causing the student to drop in pain. Adagio stared in alarm as the boy was about to punch the student as he was down, but his wrist was caught from behind. He turned and found Applejack holding his wrist with her eyes narrowed.



"You best cut it out, partner," said Applejack in a low tone. She shoved the boy back, but he stumbled from the accidental exceptionally strong force against him. He fell to the ground, while Applejack flinched in alarm.



"S-Sorry! That shove wasn't meant to be that forceful," said Applejack with a forced chuckle. The boy growled as he quickly got up to his feet and dashed through the hall away from the others. Students cheered at Applejack for getting that boy to turn tail. Applejack smiled sheepishly as she rubbed her arm, but turned her attention to Adagio.



"My hero~," purred Adagio. Applejack narrowed her eyes.



"Sugarcube, we need to talk," said Applejack.



"Sorry, cowgirl. I plan on enjoying my-"



"Now," growled Applejack as she forcefully grabbed Adagio's arm and towed her along.



"Ow! OK! OK! Loosen the grip!" cried Adagio as she was dragged down the hall, while students watched in confusion. Adagio yelped as she was forced into a classroom, filled with only the rest of the Main Seven. They all had their arms crossed as they had their eyes narrowed at Adagio. Applejack closed the door and joined the girls.



"What's with the tension?" asked Adagio.



"You know what this is about," said Sunset with a glare. Adagio shrugged innocently.



"I haven't the faintest idea, Sunny," said Adagio.



"You're abusing your power," said Twilight with a glare.



"Wha? Me?" asked Adagio with a dramatic look.



"Cut the crap, Adagio! We've seen you!" said Rainbow in annoyance.



"Dear, we know how tempting it can be to want to use these abilities." said Rarity with a softer expression.



"Speak for yourself," said Twilight with a scoff.



"But... We agreed not to," said Rarity. Adagio's expression soured.



"Yeah! It's actually starting to get creepy with a buncha zombie high school students following you everywhere!" said Pinkie.



"Remember what Amber said. We can't play around with these powers," said Fluttershy. Adagio groaned in exasperation, rubbing her brow.



"You guys are such sticks in the mud!" said Adagio. The girls looked at her in disapproval.



"What's the harm of having a little bit of fun? Because an insect said so?" asked Adagio in annoyance.



"Considering that the insect knew what was going on with us, sure I'll listen to her," deadpanned Rainbow. Adagio rolled her eyes.



"I don't see the harm in what I'm doing. I'm just having a little fun with my fans," said Adagio.



"You're taking away their free will, Adagio. What kind of fun is that?" asked Twilight incredulously. Adagio scoffed.



"Hey, they're just acting on their feelings. If they want to be close to me, then there's no harm," said Adagio. The Main Seven looked at the girl incredulously.



"Hey, you do recall what that boy offered you as a gift, right?" deadpanned Applejack. Adagio shot her a glare.



"You think that's my fault?!" demanded Adagio.



"What other reason is there?" asked Twilight with her hands on her hips.



"Well not me! I never asked for mashed meat from people under my influence! Obviously the two guys were just sick in the head prior," said Adagio as she crossed her arms indignantly. The Main Seven looked at the pop star incredulously.



"It's happened twice?!" exclaimed Applejack.



"Well... Yeah. But everyone else has been normal," said Adagio.



"Nothing about this is normal," said Rainbow Dash with a glare.



"Adagio, I implore you to stop what you're doing. We have no idea on the range of our abilities. And the fact that what we heard happened twice, calls for concern," said Twilight as she made her way over to Adagio.



"It has nothing to do with me! How about getting off my back?" said Adagio as she got in Twilight's face. The petite girl slightly flinched, but stood her ground with her eyes narrowed. Adagio backed off with an annoyed look.



"Now if you'll excuse me, I would like to go home," said Adagio. However, Rainbow Dash quickly got in her path of the door with a glare.



"Hey, if we have to hold off on our abilities, so do you!" said Rainbow.



"Who say's we have to? Gojira's pet?" scoffed Adagio. She shoved passed Rainbow as she opened the door.



"Like I'm gonna let her run my life," said Adagio as she walked out of the room and slammed the door. Rainbow groaned in frustration.



"Grr! Young pop stars like her are such entitled bitches!" said Rainbow with a growl. Twilight shook her head as she looked to Sunset.



"Sunset, this can be a problem. Who knows how out of hand this can get," said Twilight. Sunset nodded in agreement.



"I know. Girls, I think we need to look into this more," said Sunset as she looked to the rest of the girls.






Meanwhile




Junior was walking through a neighborhood, with Sonata walking by his side. He glanced and found the girl to be chipper as she walked by him. In fact, she had a spring in her step as she hummed to herself. Junior couldn't really fault her for being so cheerful. After all, he knew how sweet the girl was on Angirasu.



"Hey Goji!" said Sonata, suddenly breaking her tune. Junior nearly flinched at how she suddenly spoke.



"Uh... Yeah?" answered Junior.



"Do you think that Angirasu likes me?" asked Sonata. Junior cleared his throat as he looked away.



"Uh... I'm not sure," said Junior. Sonata pouted.



"Come oooon! You know him better, right? You should know!" said Sonata.



"I guess. But did you mean as in 'like as a friend' or did you mean romantically? Because I am only confident in answering one of those," said Junior with a shrug.



"Obviously romantically!" said Sonata with a giggle.



"Thought so," sighed Junior. He scratched his head.



"Again, I don't know. But if he likes you as a friend... I guess it wouldn't be far fetched from him liking you 'that' way'," said Junior as he cleared his throat. Sonata's expression brightened as her eyes glimmered. She giggled with glee as she went back to humming. Junior sighed to himself. Soon, the two found themselves standing at the doorstep to a house. Junior rang the doorbell, while Sonata lightly bounced in place as she continued to hum. Junior began to grow annoyed with all of this cheerfulness.


"Sonata, could you settle down a bit?" asked Junior. Sonata immediately stopped and bore a blank expression.



"Thank you," said Junior as he turned back to the door. Soon, the door opened, revealing Aiko. Sonata's eyes slightly widened in alarm while Junior waved.



"Hey, Mrs. Riku. Just came by to drop off Angirasu's homework," said Junior as he held up a bag. Aiko smiled with a nod as Junior handed her the bag.



"Thank you. Sorry for the trouble," said Aiko.



"No worries. I know how inconvenient missing assignments can be," said Junior. He then cleared his throat as he held his hands in his pockets.



"Is uh... Is Aang here?" asked Junior rather awkwardly.



"Uh- Yes. He's in his room right now," said Aiko with a smile. Junior began to slightly tense, noticing that this woman's eyes kept falling on Sonata. She even gave off an aura that made Junior feel a bit uneasy.



"Can we... Talk to him?" asked Junior, unsure if it was wise to make a request with a woman that was having this effect on him. It was too familiar.



"Sure. I'll go get him," said Aiko. Her tone slightly sharp. Junior winced as Sonata lightly scowled.



"Yeesh. Sorry that I asked," muttered Junior.


"She kept looking at me all crossed," said Sonata in annoyance.


"Yeah, I noticed. Behave," whispered Junior. Sonata looked at him in offense.



"Wha- But I-" Sonata quickly went silent as Angirasu appeared in the doorway. He was dressed in a shirt and pajama pants. His expression was that of annoyance.



"Hey... Guys," said Angirasu.



"Hey, buddy. You feeling alright?" asked Junior.



"Oh yeah. Fantastic," said Angirasu in a sarcastic tone.



'Man that's some sass. Maybe Rodan is right about him acting a lot like me,' thought Junior in worry.



"So, what's up with-"



"Gojira, if this is about my suspension, I rather not answer," said Angirasu with a scowl.



"Oh. OK, sorry," said Junior in a cautious manner. Sonata bore a worried look as she looked at the two. She knew Angirasu. He wouldn't be this hostile to his friends.



"Anyway, your classes gave you a list of assignments you gotta do throughout next week. If you need help, just call me. As long as it's not math," said Junior a chuckle. Angirasu's expression did not change. He didn't even crack so much as a smile.



"Sure," answered Angirasu. Junior sighed as he scratched his head.



"Um... Angirasu," called Sonata, prompting the boy to look her way. "Do you um... wanna-"



"Sorry, I can't," answered Angirasu. Sonata slumped her shoulders in response.



"Apparently I have a shit ton of work to do. And that's the least of my problems," said Angirasu as he glanced over his shoulder in annoyance.



"Oh. OK. Some other time, then?" asked Sonata.



"Bye guys," said Angirasu as he closed the front door. Sonata bore a hurt look as she stared at the door. Junior shook his head as he looked to Sonata. He then gently placed a hand on her shoulder.



"Don't take it personal, Sonata. Come on, I'll walk you home," said Junior. Sonata removed Junior's hand from her shoulder as she shook her head.



"That's OK. I'll see you Monday," said Sonata as she began to walk away from the house.



"OK. See ya..." said Junior as he watched as Sonata left. He then sighed.



"Poor girl," said Junior. He then looked back at Angirasu's house and then began to walk away.



Meanwhile in the house, Angirasu bore a scowl as he carried the bag of books and assignments to his room and dumped them onto the bed. Aiko knocked on his wall as she stood at the doorway.



"What do you want?" asked Angirasu in annoyance.



"Hey, no need for the attitude," said Aiko as she stepped into the room. "And I wanted to know what you wanted for dinner."



"None for me. I'll just make a sandwich or something," said Angirasu as he began to look at the list of assignments on for his first class.



"Angirasu-" Aiko was interrupted as Angirasu groaned in response.



"Mom, I really need to get started on this work," said Angirasu.



"Hey, you wouldn't have to if you hadn't started a fight at school!" said Aiko. She then shook her head in disapproval. "And with one of your friends? Angirasu, what is your problem?"



"Maybe I just want everyone to get off my case!" said Angirasu as he put a book aside. Aiko narrowed her eyes as Angirasu opened a text book.



"Don't bother me. I want to get this shit over with," said Angirasu.



"Fine," said Aiko as she stood up and walked out of the room. She slammed the door and stomped through the hall. She then noticed her sister looking at her with crossed arms.



"What?" asked Aiko in annoyance.



"Is that how you ask your son about his problems?" asked the aunt.



"Don't start with me. You know how difficult he's been," said Aiko with a glare.



"And so have you. Both of you are just acting on aggression. It's not going to solve anything if you don't listen," said the aunt.



"I've tried! But he just won't give me the chance!" said Aiko in frustration. She then sighed heavily as she pinched the bridge of her nose as she shook her head.



"I just... I don't want to discuss this right now," said Aiko as she made her way to the kitchen.



Meanwhile back in Angirasu's bedroom, the Transmutant sighed in frustration as he held his head. He growled angrily as he shook his head.



"All the time. All the fucking time! She throws a bunch of bullshit at me!" said Angirasu to himself as he reached for his dresser by his bed. He grabbed his pill bottle and was about to take one. He then scoffed as he sealed it shut and tossed the bottle across his room and into the trash.



"And they have me popping pills like a fucking junkie," said Angirasu with a growl. "It's not like they help me feel any better."





Junior was making his way over to his home in silence. He sighed, feeling angst from earlier. There was obviously something wrong at Angirasu's household. But he didn't know how to confront this 'issue' with him. Being someone who never had friends prior, Junior never found himself in this kind of situation. It was frustrating to say the least. The Transmutant fished for his house key and entered his home after unlocking the door. He sighed tiredly as he began to walk inside. As he was about to go to his room, he heard light sobbing. Junior stopped in his tracks. He turned down the hall and found his parents' room to be cracked open. He heard his mother. Junior made his way to the door and peaked inside and found his mother to be kneeling at her bed, sobbing onto the bed.



"Ma?" called Junior, worriedly. Miwa sniffled as she turned to face her son. Her cheeks stained with tears.



"Mom, what's wrong?' asked Junior as he made his way to her and knelt down. Miwa sniffled as she wiped her eyes. She wrapped her arms around her son tightly, much to his surprise.



"Hey, what's wrong?" asked Junior as he hugged his mother. Miwa sniffled as she buried her face into his shoulder. Junior sighed as he rubbed her back in comfort.





The dark cold night had befallen the country. Canterlot City was of course, fairly bright. GeneCo's towering building stood among the cold, as employees/scientists left the building for the night. The security guards stood at the entrance of the building inside, and just around the lobby. From deeper inside of the building, Discord was in his secret lab as usual. He was ragged from his lack of sleep and proper hygiene.



The scientist was looking over a test tube that bore a red-orange liquid. He sighed in satisfaction. He made his way over to a syringe gun and carefully poured the liquid into a small glass bottle. He then stuck the bottle into the syringe, causing it to hiss as the bottle clicked and locked to the gun. Genshiro dropped a few slabs of raw meat into the tank that contained the aquatic hybrids. The creatures quickly swam towards the sinking meat and began to tear them with their teeth. A couple of the fish began to fight each other for the food. Genshiro climbed down from the ladder with an empty bucket that once contained the meat and made his way to Discord.



"They eat a lot," said Genshiro with a yawn. Discord stood up as he made his way out to the hall with the the syringe gun in his hand. He made his way over to one of the cells that contained the animal specimens that he had since kept. He made his way over to the iguana cell and pressed on a pad. The cell opened up, letting out a lot of heat from the enclosure.



"They have to if they want to grow up to be big and strong," said Discord as he knelt down over to a Marine Iguana and stuck the syringe against its neck. The iguana thrashed from the pinch of the needle and attempted to snap at Discord, but his cybernetic hand held its head. The syringe hissed as the substance it contained was emptied. He released the reptile as it shook itself. Discord then made his way over to the vegetarian iguana that was perched on a rock as he replaced the empty glass bottle with an already filled bottle.



"If this succeeds, we won't have to worry about creating new species by starting at early development stages. Instead, we can fully harness the ability of the Transmutant," said Discord as he injected the substance into the second iguana. Geneshiro nodded in agreement as Discord stepped out of the cell. The enclosure was sealed, leaving the reptiles alone as their eyes began to change from a brownish-gold color to amber, with a burning look of fire just at the edges of their eyes. Discord stood at the cell door, watching the lizards as they remained in their enclosure. Genshiro sighed.



"Let's call it a night," said Genshiro.



"You go on ahead. I want to observe," said Discord.



"You ought to head home. You've worked non-stop for weeks. Take a short break and hop right back into it. Besides, you won't miss anything with the survalliance cameras monitoring everything," said Genshiro. Discord nodded in reluctance.



"You're right," said Discord as he yawned. "It'd be nice to sleep in my own bed again at home," said Discord as he followed Genshiro out of the hall. The two entered the elevator, leaving the lab that automatically switched off the lights.



As Discord and Genshiro walked out of the building, the lights to the main lobby turned off, leaving everything in darkness as the security guards remained behind. However, a metallic object whizzed through the air above the city. A couple of lights flickered off it as it began to descend upon the street corner, where GeneCo tower was present. The disk shaped object zipped through the shadows, not drawing a single eye to its presence. It then began to come towards the back of the building, where a large garage was sealed shut by the heavy metal door. The disk flew towards a pad that was on the wall, with an Electrical Metallic Tubing running from the pad and into the building.



The disk ejected metal spider-like legs as it landed on the wall. It scurried over to the pad and opened itself up. The underside of the disk used small metallic arms that typed on the pad, causing it to beep with each button pressed. The garage suddenly opened, causing a loud sound. From inside of the building in the lobby, a guard yawned as he lied back in his seat, not noticing the camera footage that was depicting the garage opening. The footage suddenly garbled up briefly, just as a few figures moved into frame from the shadows. The entire screen then suddenly depicted the garage to be sealed shut. The guard briefly looked to the screen showing the garage, which showed no signs of intruders. He then sighed as he lied back in his seat.



"I hate this job. Nothing exciting ever happens," said the guard in annoyance.



From within the garage, the metallic disk was attached to the security camera as it depicted a red light. A figure placed a small object on the ground where the garage was opened, and out came a hologram of a garage door, sealed shut. The hologram briefly flickered as the resolution adjusted. Inside of the garage, four figures were present, dressed in dark clothes and masks, and goggles. The four quickly moved through the garage until they entered a hall and continued on through the hallway until they came across a service elevator, away from the lobby. They piled in and waited as they were carried up floors above the lobby. Soon, they found themselves in the Genetics Laboratory. They quickly dispersed as they searched work stations, offices, and shelves that contained a number of containers filled with unfamiliar contents. None of them were concerned with the camera that had their sights on them as they were invisible.



Down below in the lobby, the guard was blissfully ignorant of the intruders. For each camera perspective had not once depicted the intruders.



Back in the lab, one of the figures was looking through a notebook filled with notes. Her eyes quickly read through the notes from behind her goggles. She found drawings of genetic cells, equations, proteins, recorded observation, and experiments. She even noticed a sketch of a mouse's paw missing, and a second drawing with the mouse's paw whole. Above the second drawing was the sentence, 'Introduction of G-cells'.



"Come look at this," called the figure as she looked to the others, who quickly focused their attention on her. They made their way over to her side as they looked over her shoulder.



"What is it?" asked a male voice from one of the figures.



"Notes on a project here. It seems to be medical in nature. It involves some kind of regeneration," said the feminine intruder.



"It seems that there were experiments," said another male among the group.



"Over here," said another male. The figures made their way over to a set of tanks that contained white mice. They peaked inside and found the rodents to be sitting in captivity, either eating, drinking, or sleeping. One of the figures drew out a gadget that bore a screen on the back. It shone a grid light over one of the mice in the tanks, while depicting a 3D rendered image of it on the screen, showing its muscles, bone structure, and organs. Strange text appeared on the screen. Text unreadable to most people, yet legible to these four.



"There's foreign genetic material in it. It doesn't match that of average rodents," said the male who held the device.



"Could it be what they were experimenting with?" asked the female intruder. One of the male figures reached into the tank and picked up a mouse. It began to thrash and squirm in his hold. He then drew out a curved blade from his pocket, while holding the mouse down on the table. With one quick move, he dismembered the mouse's tail, causing it to squeak in agony as it thrashed. Half of the tail lied on the table as blood spilled from the wound. The figure then picked the mouse back up and placed a finger against his goggles. His sight turned to a different filter that showed the creature's anatomy beneath its flesh, and zoomed into the wound that was made. While holding the mouse steady, he was able to see tiny bits of foreign cells to its body beginning to converge onto the open wound, slowly multiplying itself along with host cells. Nerves that were cut were covered by these foreign cells, as they worked together in growing numbers to repair the damage done, but in a slow pace.



"Fascinating," said the figure as he held the mouse. He then drew out a container and placed the mouse inside, sealing it shut.



"Clean the blood and dispose of that tail. Find anything related to this project," said the man as he began to move away from the tanks. The group dispersed and proceeded to search high and low in the lab. The female intruder looked through the notes that she had again and found text that read, 'Project Heracles'.



"Heracles..." the intruder muttered to herself. She then quickly placed the notebook back where she found it and proceeded to look through the lab with the others. One of the male figures made his way near a shelf sealed in glass. He raised the device he used to scan the mice and used it on the shelf. Simultaneously, the substances in the shelf were scanned. The device beeped as one of the cases in the shelf was highlighted on screen. He quickly opened the glass door and drew out the case, where he placed it on the ground. His eyes found vials of orange-red liquid, with GeneCo labels and printed text that read, 'Heracles'. He took one of the vials and placed the case into the shelf where he found it. Suddenly, he stiffened as distant footsteps echoed. The rest went stiff as well, hearing someone approaching. The figures quickly rushed towards an office, where they hid as a security guard roamed through the hall. He peaked in the lab briefly, shining his light through. He then moved away and continued on his walk through the hall.



"I believe we have all we need. Let's go," said the feminine intruder. The group began to quickly move through the dark hall, away from the guard. They soon entered the service elevator again, where they ended up back in the garage. They rushed out of the garage as one of the intruders took the hologram projector. The flying disk quickly detached itself from the camera and followed the group as the garage closed. The group disappeared into the shadows, just in time before the guard in the lobby could notice the activity. Unbeknownst to him, the time jumped ten minutes ahead from what it originally was, as if the time hadn't changed prior and suddenly moved to catch up.



From outside of the building and just down the street, the figures entered a van that roared to life as its headlights flared on. The vehicle drove away from the street corner and out of sight. From inside of the van, the female intruder took off her mask and goggles, allowing her dark hair to come down. Her grey eyes focused on the other two males removed their masks as well, revealing their faces and similar hair styles.
> Chapter 57: Conflicting Poetry
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The late evening. Battra sighed tiredly as he opened a door. He found a hotel room before his eyes. The room was neat and smelled fresh. A soft orange light from the ceiling lit up the room, where two beds were present by each other's side. Battra entered the room as Maud carried her travel bag inside.



"Are you sure that it's alright for us to bunk in the same room?" asked Battra with an unsure look.



"Yes. I don't mind. Do you?" asked Maud as she glanced at the Transmutant. Battra cleared his throat as he looked away.



"W-Well, if it's alright with you..." said Battra as he placed his bag on the ground by the bed.







It was the early morning. Junior was currently standing by the wall of the living room in silence. His eyes were on his mother as his father stood by him.



"I don't know what's wrong. I just found her sobbing in the room last night," whispered Junior as Amber was sitting herself on his shoulder.



"I thought that something may have happened but she won't tell me. I was hoping you could help," whispered Junior as he looked to his father. Senior nodded in response.



"I'll talk to her. Don't worry," said Senior.



"Cool. Thanks Dad. Hey, I'm gonna go out and pick up some groceries. I'll be back," said Junior as he stepped out of the door. Amber snuggled herself under the boy's sweater against his chest. The two left the house, where Senior and Miwa were present. The Transmutant made his way over to his wife's side on the sofa.



"What troubles you, my cherry blossom?" asked Senior as he sat next to Miwa. The woman held her knees close to herself as she appeared to have not slept well. Bags were under her eyes and her aura was gloomy like a stormy day. Miwa sniffles as she held her knees tightly.



"I keep hearing him..." said Miwa.



"Who?" Asked Senior.



"That guy. The one I..." Miwa's voice trembled. Her form shook and her eyes listened from tears.



"I didn't want to do it. I had to! But I-" Miwa buried her face into her husband's shoulder. Senior rubbed her back as he held her close. His expression was soft, understanding the root of Miwa's distress.



"I understand, Miwa. Truly, I do," said Senior.



"I can still remember his screams. The fire. Oh God!" Sobbed Miwa. "I killed someone!"



"Miwa," called Senior.



"I didn't mean to kill him! I intended to wound him so he couldn't fight. But I hit that damn tank instead!" cried Miwa. Senior pulled her away as he looked at her with a hard expression. Miwa bore a startled look.



"Stop that. Stop blaming yourself for that," said Senior.



"Wha..." Miwa sniffles.



"You did not murder him. What you did was stop a murderer. You have no reason to feel guilt," said Senior.



"B-But... he was a person," said Miwa.



"He was a monster. He forfeited his humanity the day he became a Purist. They have no remorse for what they do," said Senior. He wiped the tears that stained Miwa's cheeks.



"But I understand. Taking another life... it affects you. It changes you. Believe me, I know," said Senior as he held Miwa's hand.



"H-How do you deal with it? How do you cope?" asked Miwa. Her tone was almost hesitant. Miwa understood that her husband didn't like to talk about his days in Imperial Neighpon's military. But she needed help. And Senior was the only one she knew who had taken a life.



"That's... complicated," sighed Senior. "My experience was that I was following the orders of a government hellbent on conquering the East. I carried out orders that I haven't forgiven myself for," said Senior. Miwa bore a disheartened look. The answer was far from satisfying.



"But, someone once told me that I shouldn't dwell on the past. I thought about that and realized that I can't change the past. But I can do things differently for the future," said Senior.



"You have to move on from it. You did what was necessary to protect our son. And that man does not deserve your guilt," said Senior. Miwa sniffled as she leaned her head against Senior's shoulder. Suddenly, there was a knock at the door.



"Are you expecting someone?" asked Senior. Miwa shook her head.



"No. It might be Junior," said Miwa.



"So soon?" asked Senior as he got up and answered the door. He was surprised to find that the Main Seven were standing at the door. The girls bore looks of surprise, as if not expecting to see the man.



"Wowzerz. You grow facial hair fast, Goji," said Pinkie in surprise.



"That's his dad," whispered Rainbow Dash. Senior bore a look of surprise.



"Oh. Good morning, children. If you're looking for my son, he left to the grocery store just a few minutes ago.



"Actually Mr. Takeshi, we were going to see if he could escort us to speak with you. It's important," said Twilight.



"Really? Well, why don't you all come inside? It's cold outside," said Senior.



"Thank you, sir," said Sunset graciously.



"Such a gentleman," said Rarity to herself as she followed the rest of the girls into the house. Miwa stood up as she tightened her night robe.



"Mornin' Mrs. T," greeted Rainbow along with the other girls.



"Good morning girls. Good to see you," said Miwa.



"Sorry about coming in unexpected," said Applejack as she removed her hat from her head. Miwa bore a warm smile.



"Ah don't be. I'm always happy to have you girls over. Anyone want tea? I make a mean batch," said Miwa.



"It's true, she does. Take it from someone who's lived for over 200 years," said Senior with a chuckle. The girls chuckled in response.



"I'd like some, please," said Twilight. Fluttering immediately shot up and rushed to Miwa.



"I-I'll help! If that's alright," said Fluttershy with a timid laugh. Miwa nodded as she led the girl into the kitchen.



"Please, have a seat," said Senior he sat on a recliner. The girls began to sit on the sofa and floor.



"Now, what was it that you wished to discuss with me?" asked Senior. The girls looked to each other with a slight look of hesitance.



"You know the other three girls? The famous ones?" asked Applejack.



"The singers? Yes," said Senior.



"Well, Amber said that we aren't supposed to abuse our powers. But one of them, Adagio, has been using hers on the students at our school," said Sunset. She began to grow nervous as she noticed Senior's expression slightly harden. This man gave an aura that made Junior seem friendly.



"I see. And what is she doing exactly?" asked Senior.



"She's... Essentially just making a lot of students fawn over her like it was her first day at our school. They're giving her massages, gifts, telling her how great she is. She even tried to take advantage of Gojira," said Sunset. The sudden sound of a mug dropping on the ground and shattering startled everyone in the room. In the kitchen, Miwa stood still as stone with wide eyes as Fluttershy quickly cleaned up the broken mug at her feet. Senior sighed as he rubbed his chin with a look of thought.



"I see. And that's all?" asked Senior.



"Yep. And it's pretty annoying," said Rainbow.



"We tried talking to her about it, but she won't listen," said Rarity.



"Often won't those who experience the pleasure of their desires," sighed Senior.



"If she hasn't drawn attention to herself, it should be fine for now. However, this is unacceptable behavior," said Senior in a low tone.



"Mr. Takeshi, I don't think she's doing this out of malice. She just... wants to have fun, as she said," said Twilight.



"I never assumed that was the case. However, it would be unwise to let her play around with her abilities. I'll consult with Amber on what to do when she returns with Junior. In the meantime, can I count on you girls on keeping an eye on her for me? Maybe even stop her from doing something really stupid?" asked Senior. The girls all gave verbal confirmation.



"You can count on us, Daddy G!" said Pinkie. Rainbow looked at her in confusion.



"What?" asked Rainbow. Senior smiled in satisfaction.



"Good," said Senior. Then, there was an awkward silence. The girls sat as they either looked around briefly, to each other, or at their phones.



"So... you said that you're over 200? That's cool," said Rainbow awkwardly.



"Does that mean you get senior discounts at the movie theater?" asked Pinkie curiously.



"Pinkie!" hissed Sunset with a glare.



"Heh. I haven't gone to see a movie in years. I wouldn't know," said Senior with a chuckle. He could tell that the girls were a bit tense around him. After all, they never really interacted with him and likely assumed that he was as standoffish as his son. His amused response seemed to have broken some of the tension in the room. The girls looked to have relaxed a bit. Fluttershy and Miwa entered the living room as they passed mugs filled with hot tea to everyone.



"Tell me girls, how has my son been at school? I don't see him often and he tends to avoid talking about school," said Senior.



"I say he's fine. I help him out with math homework sometimes," said Sunset.



"That's good. And I'm sure that you all keep him out of trouble?" asked Senior.



"Oh, Mr. Takeshi. He normally keeps to himself. He rarely gets into trouble," said Fluttershy.



"But on occasion, trouble finds him. And it's downhill from there," said Rainbow with a chuckle.



"Yes, he really is a chip off the old block," said Senior with a chuckle.



"Mr. Takeshi, what's it like being a Transmutant in your time?" asked Fluttershy. Some of the girls stiffened at her question, but were just as curious. Rarity cleared her throat.



"Da-Darling, I don't think that question is appropriate," said Rarity with a nervous smile.



"It's fine. I have no opposition in telling you," said Senior as he sipped his tea.



"Yay! Story time!" said Pinkie eagerly. The girls all focused their attention on the Transmutant.



"You see, I considered my era to have been a bit easier compared to today," said Senior.



"Transmutants were rarely approached by humans. They were too afraid. Weapons were still quite primitive and Transmutants lived in small communities with each other in Neighpon. To the people, we were like any other yokai," said Senior. Applejack bore a look of confusion.



"The heck is a yokai?" Asked Applejack.



"A supernatural creature of Neighponese lore," answered Twilight. Senior smiled.



"Ah. So you know a bit of Neighponese culture?" asked Senior. Twilight smiled with in embarrassment.



"A little. Plus I uh... I kinda watch a bit of anime," said Twilight.



"Nerd," said Rainbow with a short. Twilight glared at her in offense.



"Hey, I like Neighponese animation too. And Manga," said Fluttershy indignantly. Twilight brightened at this.



"Oh! What do you watch and read?" asked Twilight eagerly.



"I just got into it. So far I'm only watching Sailor Moon," said Fluttershy.



"Dubbed or subbed?" asked Twilight. Fluttershy raised a brow.



"Does it matter?" asked Fluttershy.



"Not really. I'm just curious. Just know that people can get very tribalistic about the two," said Twilight. Fluttershy bore a worried look.



"Oh my," said Fluttershy.



"Guys, can we get back to the story?" deadpanned Applejack. Fluttershy and Twilight immediately directed their attention at Senior.



"Yes. Yokai. I believe that ironically, Transmutants were what inspired the various Yokai in folklore. Though considering Amber, I wouldn't be surprised if they were real," said Senior. He sighed as he scratched his head.



"Another thing that made my earlier years easier compared to the 21st century is that it wasn't as easy to identify us. The only way would be that if we reveal ourselves one way or another or if we are somewhere that Transmutants were commonly found. These days, they can take a simple blood sample and mark us," said Senior. The girls bore solemn looks.



"The I.D. tags," said Twilight. Senior nodded as he pulled his sleeve back and revealed a tattoo that depicted 'T1954'.



"After the second world war, many Transmutants were sold off to Solgell Island in the pacific. Neighpon and the U.S.E. governments sold those who served off  to a company for labor. They branded us to make identifying us quicker," said Senior. The girls bore shocked and sympathetic looks.



"You were a slave?" asked Rarity in shock.



"Wait a minute. Solgell," said Twilight as her eyes widened in realization.



"Huh?" asked Rainbow in confusion. Twilight's expression turned to unease as she sat in her seat. She looked as if she were about to shoot up to her feet.



"I just remembered. The founders of the first Transmutant nation. One of them I remembered was named Takeshi! That wouldn't-" Twilight stared at the man across from her. Her heart raced. Some of the girls looked at her in confusion.



"Twi?" called Applejack. Sunset looked to Senior as a realization dawned on her.



"You were there when it happened. No, you were a part of it," said Sunset. Senior bowed his head as his expression softened. Miwa deeply frowned, while the other girls bore confused looks.



"What's with everyone being so distant and mysterious?" Asked Pinkie.



"During my enslavement, I lived through harsh conditions and worked life threatening jobs. Transmutants were seen as nothing but animals," said Senior in a low tone, drawing everyone's attention.



"One day, I found myself reuniting with a comrade from during the war. Another Transmutant," said Senior.



"Aw. Well, that's nice," said Rarity with a smile.



"His name was Destoroyah," said Senior. Rarity immediately lost her smile. Fluttershy gasped as a memory from the night where she was nearly kidnapped by Transmutants but was saved by Junior rushed to her head. She remembered seeing a Transmutant appear in the news, his crustacean hide over his human flesh stuck to her mind. They mentioned that very name. Destoroyah.



"Wait, you mean the freakin’ leader of the Revolutionaries?!" exclaimed Rainbow.



"No way!" said Pinkie with a loud gasp. Twilight gulped as she sat in her seat.



"Yes. And unfortunately, it was a reunion that I regret to this day. Because I was filled with such anger and bitterness towards the humans who betrayed and enslaved us, I helped Destoroyah start an uprising against the governing body of Equestrian territory. Leading to bloodshed," said Senior. Miwa listened. This was the first time that she heard her husband openly talk about Solgell. It was one of the many topics he avoided. She could see and hear the regret that filled the Transmutant.



"Destoroyah, myself, and the slaves, we were the first Revolutionaries," said Senior. The girls bore shocked looks. Twilight slightly trembled. She remembered learning in her pre-teen years about the history of Solgell and the other islands that made up the chain and the story of a horrible war that occurred. And said war was led by two ruthless Transmutants. Now, one of them was sitting across from her and her friends.



"Geez. Now I see why people spread rumors about Goji's dad being a terrorist. I thought they were just being racist assholes!" said Rainbow. Senior kept his head lowered. He knew that he must have looked like a monster with this reveal.



"So... what happened after that?" asked Fluttershy with a soft expression. Senior looked to her in surprise. He noticed the girls were looking at him, wanting to know more, though Twilight appeared reluctant to know more. Senior sighed.



"We won. We managed to hold off the military long enough to make a treaty," said Senior.



"A treaty?" asked Applejack.



"We found civilians and a few surviving soldiers that were left on the islands. Destoroyah wanted to have them killed, but I convinced him to spare them. Instead, we used them as a bargaining chip and traded them for independence for Equestria. We figured that they had no choice unless they would rather continue to sacrifice valuable resources and soldiers," said Senior.



"You were the one who offered the survivors as a trade?" asked Twilight with a surprised look. Senior nodded.



"But... why? I mean after what humans put you through, why would you do that?" asked Twilight.



"I said that I thought they would be useful for leverage. But deep down, I didn't want to make innocent people suffer. Over time rather than having a clearer head, I had no peace. Instead, I felt pain and regret. And I helped cause the future generations of humans to fear Transmutants more," said Senior with a heavy sigh.



"I gave rise to a group that would later grow to become a threat today. And I abandoned them before the islands were bombed," said Senior. The girls bore soft expressions. Miwa made her way over to Senior and wrapped her arms around him as she ran her fingers through his hair in comfort.



"Have... Have you seen Destoroyah since then?" asked Twilight. Senior hardened his expression.



"No. And I do not plan on ever seeing him or anyone affiliated with him again," said Senior.





Junior sighed as he walked through the store aisle. He muttered to himself as he scanned the area that he was in and continued to move on. Amber was snug under his sweater, against his chest. Her little insect head was peeking out with her large blue eyes scanning their surroundings. Junior pressed his hand on her head and forced her back into hiding.



"Stay down. I can't have you getting seen," whispered Junior in annoyance. Amber groaned in disappointment as she attempted to peak out of the sweater.



"But I want something from here!" whined Amber. Junior scowled.



"I swear. You're like a little kid sometimes," said Junior as he navigated through the store.



"What do you want?" asked Junior as he found himself in the snack aisle.



"Chocolate. A big chocolate bar!" said Amber eagerly. Junior sighed as he grabbed a 'king sized' chocolate bar.



"Why can't you just eat nectar or cloth or something?" asked Junior in annoyance.



"Only larvae eat cloth. Besides, I can always eat nectar some other day. I wanna try more man made stuff. It's not good for you, but man is it tasty!" said Amber with a happy sigh.



"Yeah, unfortunately. Such a shame that first world countries like this one has quite a bit of overweight and diabetic folks. But I guess luxury comes with personal responsibility," said Junior with a shrug as he placed the chocolate in a small basket that he carried. As he rounded to the milk aisle, he was surprised to have found Aria Blaze to be looking over a carton of almond milk. The girl noticed him out of the corner of her eye and looked his way.



"Uh... morning," greeted Junior. Aria placed the carton into the basket she carried.



"Sup'," replied Aria. She noticed the chocolate bar in the basket and snorted.



"Sweet tooth?" Asked Aria.



"Well, not me," said Junior as Amber peaked out of the sweater.



"Greetings, Aria," said Amber. Aria grimaced as she slightly stepped back.



"Geez. How can you deal with that? She's downright freaky!" said Aria.



"I know. But you get used to her with enough exposure," said Junior as he grabbed a gallon of milk.



"I guess..." said Aria uneasily. Junior scratched his head awkwardly.



"Hey, Aria. Mind if I ask a question?" asked Junior.



"Depends on the question," said Aria. Junior sighed.



"Any idea on why Adagio's been..."



"Bitchy?" asked Aria.



"I wouldn't say that..." Junior cleared his throat. "But she has been pretty... negative towards me," said Junior. Aria sighed.



"So stupid," said Aria.



"Me?" asked Junior with raised brows.



"No, just the whole drama," said Aria.



"Look, I just want to know what exactly is going on so I can be sure on how to approach this," said Junior. Aria sighed heavily.



"I rather not get involved. I'm not gonna give you advise since it's sure to backfire. But, I'll clue you in on what's up," said Aria.



"I'd appreciate that," said Junior.



"Listen, Adagio is going through a personal issue right now. She's been insecure lately since she's no longer the center of attention anymore at school. She's been using her powers to artificially stimulate that for herself," said Adagio.



"Is that why she flirts with me?" asked Junior.



"No, she does that with everyone for fun, especially if she likes you. My sister has a thing for strong guys that don't back down from a fight. I don't know if you've noticed, but there's a lot of pussies in the film industry that pretend to be tough," said Aria. Junior chuckled in response.



"Oh I don't doubt it. Last thing I need is to be lectured about guns by a bunch of pansies in Applewood Hills with their private security carrying guns themselves," said Junior. Aria gave a short laugh in response.



"But yeah. I guess there's some genuine attraction to you. She probably craved your attention too," said Aria as she adjusted her jacket. Junior sighed heavily.



"That so?" asked Junior.



"Yeah. Listen, Gojira. I know a lot of people in Applewood, especially our age. But I can't stand them and how fake they are. But you, you're alright man," said Aria with a small smile and nod. Junior looked at her in surprise.



"Really?" asked Junior.



"Yeah. However, I'm staying out of this drama between you and my sister. You two gotta work it out yourselves. See ya around," said Aria as she walked off, leaving Junior and Amber alone. Amber looked up to Junior.



"Junior?" called Amber. Junior bore a light frown as he stared at the ground. He shook his head.



"Alright. Guess I know what I have to do," said Junior as he began to walk out of the aisle. Soon, he and Amber were exiting the store. Junior carried a grocery bag filled with a gallon of milk, coffee powder, and cream. A second bag was in his free hand, holding a carton of eggs and Amber's chocolate.



"I kinda miss the old days," said Junior.



"Which old days?" asked Amber.



"The ones where I didn't have to deal with a bunch of drama. At most, it was just me being pissy at assholes picking a fight, annoyed at folks acting skittish around me, and struggling with math. Those were the days," said Junior.



"But you have friends now. Isn't a little drama worth it?" asked Amber.



"Normally that'd depend on what kind of drama and what kind of friends we're talking about," said Junior. Amber scoffed.



"That doesn't answer my question," deadpanned Amber.



"Sure. But a little less drama would be nice. Maybe now I can make that a reality. Now I know for sure on what to do about Adagio," said Junior. He then stopped as he heard shouting. It came from down the next street over in the area.



"Do you hear that?" asked Amber. Junior quickly made his way down the sidewalk, turning by the next street corner. He found a couple of teens to be shouting at each other as they shoved each other. A couple of bystanders noticed this and watched to see what the source of the conflict was. Junior began to turn and walk away.



"Aren't you going to step in and break it up?" asked Amber in confusion.



"No way. It's none of my business. One of them probably slept with the others' girlfriend or something," said Junior. "Best to stay out of it lest I wanna get mixed into trouble."



Junior then heard the sound of pained grunts. He immediately turned and found the two teenagers to be punching each other. A couple of people rushed in to break up the fight.



"See? I knew something like this was gonna happen," said Junior. The two teens then abruptly turned their attention on the people who attempted to break up their fight. They grabbed and flung them through the air and onto the ground. Amber gasped as Junior's eyes widened. The two teens snarled like beasts as they slammed into each other and began to beat each other with savage ferocity. One of the boy's skin grew leathery and his muscles grew. His face slightly morphed into a snout much like a water buffalo. He gave enraged cries as a buffalo call escaped his throat. One of his hands had restructured itself into a hoof, which he used to strike the other teen. The second teen snarled as his skin grew slimy and his face morphed to appear more amphibian-like. His mouth was covered in rows of small, sharp teeth and his arms and body swelled. They appeared to have taken on salamander-like traits, but still stuck with more humanoid traits. As the two beat each other, bystanders fled in panic.



"Ah, son of a bitch!" Said Junior as he quickly fled the scene, but found the buffalo-like Transmutant to have been flung his way, slamming into a car. Junior skidded to a halt as the barely transitioned Transmutant stood up in his grotesque state. Junior turned and found the salamander Transmutant rushing his way, having grown to be seven feet in height, trapped in an incomplete transition. Junior quickly side stepped and kicked the teen in the back, causing him to stumble and fall onto the other teen. Junior quickly set the groceries aside on the ground, in between two parked cars as he pulled Amber out of his sweater.



"OK, maybe breaking them up would have been a grave mistake," said Amber nervously.



"And it's the first thing in the morning. On the weekend!" said Junior as he wrapped his scarf around Amber's torso.



"Stay warm!" said Junior as he tossed the fairy into the air. Amber yelped as she opened her wings and flew to the roof of a close by short building. Junior dodged a strike from the buffalo's hoof and slammed him into the wall. Junior then shoved him aside and caught the salamander's jaws as they nearly clamped over his neck. Junior's human hand bled from the bottom teeth that punctured him but his reptilian hand remained intact. The teen grabbed Junior by the shoulders with his grubby hands and began to crush his shoulders. Junior groaned in agony and felt a great blow to his back. The buffalo Transmutant had rammed himself into Junior's back and caused them all to tumble to the ground from the force. Junior elbowed the buffalo while they were piled on each other and then he slammed his head on the other teen's salamander head. He then slugged the amphibian head with his reptilian fist, sending the teen into a daze. Junior kicked him away and stumbled up to his feet, panting as he flexed his bleeding human hand, which stung. Amber peeked over the roof in panic as she watched the scene.



"Damn it," said Junior as the buffalo Transmutant stood up as he snorted, and the salamander snarled as he shook off his disorientation. Junior felt his own skin on his arm beginning to itch and ache. He clutched his arm as he cursed under his breath.



"Not now," said Junior. Suddenly, a van screeched to a halt on the street, drawing the Transmutants' attention. Koizumi jumped from the back of the van with a rifle and rushed to the scene. He jumped off of a parked car and fired the rifle. From the barrel came tranquilizer darts that embedded themselves into the skin of the teens, excluding Junior. Koizumi dropped to the ground as Junior flinched for cover, having thought that he was gonna be struck by a hail of bullets. Koizumi rushed and kicked the buffalo teen in the gut and knocked him to the ground, with the tranquilizers taking affect. However, the salamander was rushing towards him with the darts in his skin, though he was slowing down. Koizumi quickly pumped a few more shots at the teen and dodged a clawed strike from the Transmutant. The teen groaned as he collapsed onto the ground. Koizumi sighed as he held his rifle over his shoulder.



"The hell?!" exclaimed Junuor.



"What? Is that how you say thanks?" asked Koizumi in annoyance.



"I thought you-" Junior stuttered as Inoue hopped out of the driver seat of the van and rushed to the scene.



"Relax. I only used tranquilizers. A lot," said Koizumi as he looked at the unconscious teens.



"Can't they die that way?" asked Junior normally.



"If they were normal humans. But them being Transmutants, and partially transformed, they might end up with headaches when they wake up," said Koizumi nonchalantly.



"Do you know them?" asked Inoue as she looked to Junior. The Transmutant found the teens to slowly be reverting to their human states. His eyes widened.



"Yeah. I've seen them around at my school. I didn't recognize them till now," said Junior in shock. Koizumi turned one of the teens over and his eyes widened.



"Ah shit," said Koizumi.



"What is it?" asked Inoue as she joined her superior officer's side. Her eyes widened as Junior joined them.



"Oh God," said Junior in shock. The teens back bore a patch and strips medical tape that was stained with blood. Koizumi pulled on the patch and revealed a ghastly wound. A chunk of muscle and flesh was gone and gave a foul stench.



"This kid is in bad shape," said Koizumi. His eyes narrowed as he focused on the area of where the wound is located. He then stood up and rushed to the other unconscious teen and turned him over. A bloody patch was on his lower back as well.



"Hey kid, you know if these two were affiliated with Revolutionaries?" Asked Koizumi.



"None that I can think of," said Junior. Inoue bit her lip.



"Then... Koizumi, we should get these two to a hospital," said Inoue.



"Yeah. Shit stinks. They could be infected. They're inhibitor chips were obviously removed. But this is amateur work. I've seen cleaner," said Koizumi as he dragged one of the teens to the van. Inoue grunted as she attempted to drag the other teen but Junior rushed to her side and helped her move the teen.



"You're saying a Revolutionary didn't do this?" asked Junior.



"No idea. But it's a good thing we followed you. We need to get to the bottom of this," said Koizumi as they placed the teens in the back.



"We can't have more chip-less Transmutants running around," said Koizumi with a smirk as he closed the doors. Junior looked through the back window worriedly as Koizumi got in the van. Inoue patted Junior's shoulder.



"Head on home, Gojira. We'll take care of them," said Inoue with a reassuring smile. Junior slightly nodded.



"Right," said Junior. With that, the two soldiers drove off in their van, leaving Junior on the sidewalk. Amber fluttered down and landed on Junior's shoulder. She dropped the scarf from her mouth and onto Junior.



"You OK?" asked Amber in concern.



"Yeah. I'm fine. Let's go home," said Junior as he made his way over to where he hid the groceries. He sighed in disappointment as he found the egg carton to be slightly crushed, with yolk in the bag.



"At least they were on sale..." said Junior. Later, the Transmutant found himself walking with the groceries as Amber was hidden in his sweater. Junior bore a pondering look as he walked home. He wasn't necessarily familiar with the Transmutants that were fighting, but he did see them around in a couple of classes. And they never really registered to him as kids that commonly got into trouble or even hold Revolutionary ideals. Unlike Spinner, who was both affiliated with a gang and had a racial superiority complex against humans. Junior didn't know much about Transmutants getting their inhibitor chips removed in secret, let alone in a way that would keep them from dying of infection from a shitty surgeon. But what he saw on those teens was something really sloppy.



Junior shook his head as he made his way down his neighborhood. He soon came to his front door and unlocked it with his house key. He held one of the bags on his arm as he twisted the door knob and opened the door.



"I'm home," called Junior with a sigh as he entered the house. His eyes slightly widened as he found the Main 7 to be in the living room with his parents.



"Welcome back! Your friends are here!" said Miwa.



"Morning!" greeted Sunset with a wave, as AJ, Pinkie, Twilight, Rarity, and Rainbow sheepishly waved as Fluttershy waved with a forced smile. Junior merely scowled, growing peeved. It was the last thing he needed right now. Company in his home during the weekend.






A heart monitor beeped steadily. From the emergency room, a one of the Transmutant teens that were caught in conflict earlier was lying on his belly. Surgeons were circling him as they had their tools prepped and ready for use. The gaping wound in the lower back was red around the intact flesh and puss that gave a pungent odor was present in the wound.



Outside of the emergency room, Koizumi and Inoue were standing next to each other near the lobby of the hospital. Standing before them was Aiko and a couple of other men that were dressed in casual clothes.



"So, that's what happened. Right now they're in the emergency room," said Koizumi.



"Excellent work at containing the situation," said Aiko with a nod.



"So what do you know so far? Any affiliation to Revolutionaries or gangs?" questioned one of the men.



"Not from what we could tell. But I feel that isn't the case, considering how the two were fighting each other and not attacking human civilians," interjected Inoue.



"But it's still a possibility," said one of the male soldiers. Inoue grimaced in response. Aiko cleared her throat.



"Either way, we don't have enough information. But I'm certain that we will once the two wake up," said Aiko.



"Good point," said one of the soldiers. Aiko turned to Koizumi.



"In the meantime, get back to keeping watch over the Takeshi boy. I dread to think of something going wrong again without at least one of us nearby," said Aiko.



"Sure, you got it. Come on, kid," said Koizumi as he and Inoue walked down the hall. Aiko then turned to the other disguised soldiers.



"Stay posted at this hospital and wait for further instructions. Make sure anyone not a doctor or nurse comes near the two Transmutants. I still have to call this in," ordered Aiko.





Junior was washing dishes. The sink was filled with used plates and a pan covered in bits of egg that was recently cooked. He overheard that his mother was conversing with the girls at the table. Amber was munching on the last of her chocolate and gave a satisfied sigh. Junior found his father to be leaning back in his recliner in the living room as the television played. After the boy finished washing the dishes, he made his way to his bedroom with a tired sigh. He plopped himself down on his bed.



"My parents made me cook and clean? For all of them? What kinda of bullshit is that?" asked Junior. He rolled onto his back and reached for his dresser and grabbed his remote to his medium sized TV in his room and the Xbox controller. Junior turned both the console and television on and found himself on the dashboard menu. He opened an application to a game on his console and waited patiently.



He later found himself playing as a war veteran with three other characters, a man in a leather jacket, a man in formal office attire, and a young woman in her early twenties. The premise of the game was a zombie apocalypse.



"Ugh. Goddamn Boomer," said Junior as his screen's point of view was blinded by green bile. To make matters worse, a horde of zombies came rushing towards his character. Junior cursed under his breath as his character fired wildly through the horde in attempt to kill off as many as possible. His health bar was halfway gone, turning from green to yellow.



"Fuckin- Don't leave me, you assholes!" said Junior in frustration as the other players online fled through the hospital halls of the level, leaving Junior's character to be pounced on by a screeching zombie, who tore his characters flesh. Junior groaned as his character died, with the camera focusing on the remaining survivors.



"Thanks, dickwads," said Junior with a scowl. He then heard a knock at his door.



"Come in," said Junior. The door opened, revealing Fluttershy to be standing at the door.



"Oh, hey Shy," said Junior.



"Um... I was just wondering where you took off to," said Fluttershy as she awkwardly stood in the doorway. Junior scratched his head.



"Um... you can come inside if you'd like," said Junior. Fluttershy timidly nodded as she stepped inside. She sat at the edge of his bed as Junior sat up from his bed next to her.



"So... What are you playing?" asked Fluttershy awkwardly. Her face was flushed as she found herself alone with the boy in his bedroom. Junior on the other hand was indifferent about having a girl in his room. It wasn't like what Adagio pulled with him on Christmas.



"Left 4 Dead. I actually just recently died," said Junior as he held his controller on his lap. Fluttershy turned the screen and quickly went pale as she found the blood and gore that transpired as the remaining survivors shot down the infected.



"Isn't this a bit... too violent?" Asked Fluttershy. Junior shrugged.



"That's why it has an M rating," said Junior.



"It looks a bit too real. How can you stomach to play this?" Asked Fluttershy.



"I've seen more detailed gore in other games. But it's nothing compared to real life," said Junior. Fluttershy glanced at the boy and found him looking to the screen with a grimace. She had to agree. They saw horrific stuff before. Things that gives her nightmares sometimes.



"Either way... it's hard to watch," said Fluttershy, flinching as a survivor blasted a zombie's head off with a shotgun.



"I think years of exposure to violence in films and movies has desensitized me a bit," said Junior. He bore a worried look as he looked to the girl.



"If you want, I can turn it off," said Junior.



"No, it's fine. It's silly that I'm getting worked up over something that's not-" Fluttershy was interrupted as a loud screech came from the game. A zombie pounced on a survivor with a horrific screech, causing Fluttershy to scream in fright. She wrapped her arms around Junior and buried her face into his shoulder, having the daylights scared out of her. The boy flushed brightly in response. Suddenly, Junior's parents and the rest of the Main 7 burst into room.



"What's going on in here?!" demanded Rainbow, looking as though she was ready to fight. The rest gave Junior odd stares as Fluttershy was clinging to Junior.



"Just playing video games. She was just startled," answered Junior with his blush intensifying.



"Oh! I love this game!" said Pinkie as she flopped herself onto Junior's bed and kept her eyes on the screen. Senior began to relax as he walked back to the living room. Miwa was slightly grinning as she was following her husband. It was at this point that Junior noticed the girls looking over his room in curiosity.



"Hey Goji, you're out of the closet," said Pinkie. Junior looked at Pinkie in confusion and a half-offended look.



"What?" asked Junior. Pinkie pointed to the TV, prompting the Transmutant to find that his character had re-spawned in a closet as one of the other players had opened up the door.



"Oh I thought you- N-Never mind," said Junior as he picked his controller back up as Fluttershy released the boy, appearing to slightly be shaking.



"You were in a closet?" asked Sunset in confusion as she sat on floor by the bed.



"It's a game mechanic. When you die, you get a chance to re-spawn if the other player finds and lets you out," answered Junior as he made the character rush out of the closet with the other survivors. He suddenly found the other girls inside of his bedroom, sitting on the floor by the bed, with their eyes on the TV. Junior said nothing, and kept his focus on the game. Though Rarity and Fluttershy were cringing from whenever blood from the infected splattered.



"Hey, you did all of your homework, right?" asked Sunset.



"Of course I did. I have a rule to not touch this thing until all of my homework is finished," said Junior as he and the other players entered the elevator in the game.



"Is there anything... You didn't get and wanna ask help for?" asked Twilight as she glanced at Junior.



"No," answered Junior in a flat tone. Twilight slightly shrunk. Rainbow narrowed her eyes as she noticed this, as well as not liking Junior's tone.



"Dude, she's just offering help with your homework," said Rainbow. Junior sighed.



"I didn't mean to come off as a dick. I understood how to do the work, so I'm good. Plus I'm just a little annoyed right now. These assholes left me to die earlier, now I spawned with this shitty uzi," said Junior as he scowled, while one of the players annoyingly jumped around in the elevator. Twilight felt less bad for asking after this answer. She leaned against the bed as she brought her knees close to herself.



"Hey, who's your favorite character?" asked Pinkie in curiosity.



"I like Bill. He's a pretty cool character. How often do you see a War Vet take on a horde of zombies like a badass?" asked Junior as the elevator opened, allowing the players to rush out and mow down a few infected.



"The old Geezer? Man, it's all about Francis," said Rainbow with a scoff.



"Francis is alright. But certain parts of his character reminds me too much of myself," said Junior. Rainbow chuckled in response.



"Doesn't it get annoying when they announce that they're reloading their weapons every time?" asked Sunset, as the players' characters exclaimed 'Reloading!' as they reloaded their weapons while taking on a horde.



"Kinda," said Junior. He then tensed as echoed sobbing filled the air.



"Ah shit," said Junior as the players wandered through an unfinished floor of the hospital, where a storm raged outside.



"Yikes. What is that?" asked Applejack with an unnerved look.



"Witch," answered Junior, Rainbow and Pinkie in unison. The girls found Junior's character to be wandering through the area, while a pale woman was sitting on the ground, sobbing.



"Go save her!" exclaimed Fluttershy as she tugged at Junior's sweater.



"Save her? Shy, that's- Oh God, what is this asshole doing?!" asked Junior in alarm. One of the players in game was stalking close to the crying NPC, flashing a flashlight. The woman began to growl aggressively as she stood up, while raising her arms, exposing her long bloody claws on her fingers. Some of the girls bore alarmed looks, excluding Rainbow and Pinkie.



"Oh he's dead," said Rainbow with a chuckle. The woman suddenly shrieked as she stood up and chased after the player. A notification that read 'MilfHunter69 Startled The Witch' popped up on the screen.



"And that's why you don't approach crying women in this game," said Junior as he glanced at Fluttershy, who bore an unnerved look. The player that was chased by the Witch ran towards the edge of the exposed floor of the building, suddenly hanging from the ledge. The character cried out for help as the witch suddenly stopped at the ledge and began to slash her claws on the player, while the other players fired their weapons at the witch, who was able to withstand the hail of bullets.



"Why did he just go over the ledge like that?" asked Twilight in confusion.



"Idiot must have thought he could trick the A.I. into falling off the building while the game forced him to hang from the ledge, getting rid of the Witch while he still got to go on living," said Junior as the Witch was slayed, giving a shriek as she dropped dead on the ground. Suddenly, the music in the game began to pick up, as what sounded to be trumpets or something playing. A distant roar came, causing Junior to slump his shoulders. Suddenly, a creature with massive muscles came charging by. It gave roars as his small legs moved, but his massive fists did most of the walking.



"The heck is that?!" asked Applejack. One of the characters in game screamed, 'Taaaaank!!' as the creature came charging. With one punch, one of the players were knocked off of the building and fell to her death. Junior tensed as he quickly made his character run away from the player that still hung from the building edge and the player that fired at the disproportional musclebound infected.



"Welp. They're on their own," said Junior.



"Dude, go back for them!" said Rainbow.



"Hell no! These idiots have been ditching me the whole time and we're almost to the safe room. It's every man for himself," said Junior as his character mowed passed enemies and rounded passed corners. Suddenly, a fat zombie appeared from a corner, which Junior yelped.



"Oh fuck no!" said Junior as he shot at the zombie, which suddenly exploded in a mess of blood and bile, blinding Junior's screen.



"Oh God, why did I do that?!" groaned Junior, chiding himself for killing this particular zombie. He then found himself surrounded by a horde of zombies, prompting him to shoot all around himself to fight them off, but there were too many. He then found himself tackled by a zombie that screeched as it tore at his characters flesh. Junior groaned as the other players' health bars were covered by red X's, informing him that they were dead. A losing theme played as Junior's screen darkened. Junior sighed.



"Told ya," deadpanned Rainbow. Junior then handed the controller to Pinkie.



"Here, I'm gonna head to the bathroom. There's another controller by the T.V. if you want to play split screen," said Junior as he got up from the bed and left the room. Pinkie quickly sat up eagerly as Applejack lunged for the controller on the entertainment center, much to Rainbow's dismay. As Pinkie helped Applejack set up the controller, Rarity looked around the room.



"It's surprisingly clean in here," said Rarity. Twilight nodded in agreement.



"Yeah. I never would've thought that he'd care," said Twilight in surprise. Rainbow Dash lied on her back on the bed sideways, hanging off of the edge.



"You know he probably leaves this place a mess all the time. He just cleaned it up as he once he realized a bunch of chicks were over," said Rainbow with a chuckle. She then got on the floor and raised the blanket up, exposing the underside of the bed.



"Watch, I bet he has dirty clothes stuffed under here," said Rainbow as she peeked under. "Nope."



"He's not you, Rainbow Dash," deadpanned Rarity. She then noticed the tomboy to be still looking under the boy's bed. Rarity raised a brow at Rainbow shuffling through under the bed.



"Why are you still under there?" asked Rarity.



"Lookin' for his stash," said Rainbow as she noticed scattered pieces of a figurine that appeared like a male superhero dressed in spandex that was decorated in black dots, appearing as a ladybug. Rarity bore a look of confusion.



"I'm sorry, his what?" asked Rarity, while drawing the other girls' attention.



"You know, his 'stash'?" said Rainbow. Rarity still looked clueless, while Sunset and Applejack narrowed their eyes at Rainbow in disapproval. Fluttershy bore a questioning look but her eyes widened with her cheeks heating up. Twilight was on her phone, searching the internet for the 'urban dictionary'. She then gasped in alarm. Rainbow sighed heavily.



"Rarity, I'm looking for his dirty magazines," said Rainbow. Rarity bore a shocked look.



"Wha- Huh?!" Rarity exclaimed.



"Rainbow, get out from under his bed," said Sunset in a low tone. Rainbow shrugged.



"What? Aren't you all a little curious?" asked Rainbow.



"No!" said the other girls in unison. Rainbow groaned.



"You're all no fun! What if he's into some freaky stuff? That could be up for some good laughs. Besides, it might give Flutters an idea or two," said Rainbow as she went back to digging under the bed. Fluttershy and Twilight both lunged for the tomboy and began to pull on her.



"Ah! Hey!" yelped Rainbow as she grabbed the carpet under the bed, keeping herself from being pulled away.



"Get from under there! We're his guests!" said Twilight.



"Whether he owns anything like that is none of our business!" said Fluttershy as she pulled on Rainbow's ankle.



"So you're OK with the possibility of him locking himself in his room with a porno mag?" asked Rainbow with a chuckle.



"Don't put words in my mouth!" said Fluttershy as she and Twilight yanked Rainbow from under the bed, but not before the tomboy grabbed something before being pulled out. Fluttershy and Twilight panted while Rainbow rolled onto her back, bringing the item that she had into her sight.



"Hellooo. What's this?" asked Rainbow in interest. What she held was a notebook. It was black, and bore a blank tag on the cover. The others noticed the item that Rainbow bore.



"Ugh! Rainbow, put that back!" said Twilight as she attempted to snatch the notebook out of her hands. However, Rainbow held her foot against her belly, keeping the petite girl back.



"Who keeps a notebook hidden under their bed? Seems awfully secretive," said Rainbow in a teasing tone. Twilight grew flustered. The fact that Rainbow was snooping around Junior's room was bad enough. She wasn't going to invoke anymore of his wrath because of Rainbow's nosy behavior.



"So what if he had it under his bed? He probably just keeps it there as a spare," said Sunset in annoyance.



"I don't know. The pages look a bit worn on the edges. Like he's used it," said Rainbow.



"He probably has some important information in there," said Rarity.



"Yeah, like maybe passwords or something," said Pinkie.



"Or... something more interesting. Like a list of people to kill or something," said Rainbow. Fluttershy looked at Rainbow incredulously.



"How could you say that?!" asked Fluttershy.



"I don't know. He just comes off as that kinda guy. I don't think he'd actually kill someone. Most angsty teens just have that crap to blow off steam, right?" said Rainbow. Sunset sighed heavily as she rubbed her brows.



"Something is wrong with you," said Sunset. Rainbow suddenly opened the notebook.



"You're going through it?!" exclaimed Twilight.



"Shut up," said Rainbow in annoyance. Her eyes scanned through the pages. Her expression turned to confusion. Then, her cheeks turned red as her cheeks puffed out. Her body trembled from stiffing her laughter. The girls looked at her, reluctant to question her. But, Applejack spoke first.



"What is it?" asked Applejack.



"Dude. So laaaame," said Rainbow with a snicker.



"What is it? Tell us!" said Pinkie, now growing curious. Rainbow snickered as she handed Pinkie the notebook. The hyperactive girl took it and began to read through the first page. Her expression turned to bemusement.



"Hihi!" giggled Pinkie. Now, the other girls were growing curious. Twilight was scowling, but even she was growing just as curious to know what was causing Rainbow's and Pinkie's reaction.



"He wrote poems in there," snickered Rainbow. The rest of the girls bore looks of surprise.



"Poems? Really?" asked Twilight in surprise.



"Yeah, but they're so lame and angsty!" laughed Rainbow. Sunset took the notebook from Rainbow Dash and read through it. The other girls began to look over her shoulder.



"Hmm. 'Things I hate'.’There is a lot I hate. For one, being late. To me, it's an inescapable fate. The teacher's an asshole. God, what a hassle. It feels like I'm bound by a lasso. I hate mondays. They're bitter like an old bag of Lays. I hate self-righteousness. What is with these prices? There's so much I have to say that I hate. But we'll be here all day'." Sunset brow raised as she read through it. The other girls bore odd looks.



"See? Angsty," said Rainbow.



"Classy. He rhymed a curse word with hassle," said Rarity in a sarcastic tone.



"So the theme is him complaining about things he hates? That sounds like him," said Applejack with a deadpanned look. Twilight nodded in agreement.



"Yeah. His simile. 'Bitter like an old bag of Lays?' Yeesh," said Twilight. Fluttershy had to agree, this poem wasn't particularly good, in her opinion. In fact, it seemed too negative. But, she was curious to see what else was there.



"Well, what else did he write?" asked Fluttershy. Rarity took the notebook and looked through it.



"Illusion. Some of the best things are illusions. Friendships, companionship, are merely delusions. False personalities and promises. This is my reality. Talks of peace and love are idealistic and naive. Human nature keeps these things from being. It's best to flee these delusional things," Rarity read. She groaned as her expression soured.



"So far, I'm not impressed," said Rarity.



"I don't know. It's kind of an interesting look in Junior's head," said Sunset as she bore a soft expression.



"He always was apprehensive with getting close to others. He obviously despises people that are 'fake'. Or two-faced," said Sunset.



"Yeah, but it just seems so overly cynical. Friendships and companionship are delusional? Peace and Love are naive? Who thinks that?" asked Rarity. Twilight bore a sad expression as she stared at the ground. This poem in particular just threw the fall out they had with the Transmutant back in her face. She felt that she could qualify for making Junior view friendship as 'delusional'.



"I'm afraid to go on," said Rarity.



"Here, lemme' see it," said Applejack as she took the notebook from Rarity. She cleared her throat.



"My favorite color has always been red. How bright and brash, but fundamental in the spectrum," read Applejack. Rarity bore an interested look.



"Hmm. Good start so far," said Rarity. The rest of the girls paid full attention to AJ's reading.



"In a flash, my eyes ached. When I saw you, My heart then raced," read Applejack. Pinkie gasped.



"Ooh. This sounds like a love poem," said Pinkie with an eager look. Rainbow merely stuck her tongue out with a gag sound.



"Like fire, the colors scorched the air. Like a phoenix, your colors flare," read Applejack. Fluttershy slumped her shoulders as she listened. If this was a love poem, it seemed to be romanticizing the color red a lot.



"The Rose is no match for your pigments. The blood that my heart pumps is no more precious than you," read Applejack.



"Oh!" Rarity placed a hand on her chest. Twilight began to hold a questioning look.



"These feelings, I've said are for chumps." Applejack softly chuckled with a small smile. "Call me a hypocrite."



"Heh. So cheesy," said Rainbow in a teasing tone. The other girls suddenly shushed her, much to her annoyance.



"Something in my heart has been lit. Hair like fire, burning bright like the sun. I hope she'll be my light," said Applejack as she gave soft chuckle.



"Aw," said AJ. Rarity sighed with a dreamy look in her eyes. Pinkie was giggling, while Fluttershy rubbed her arm awkwardly. Sunset bore an impressed look. Twilight was surprised, but also appeared to be pondering something.



"Wow. Who knew he could be a romantic at heart?" asked Applejack.



"So cool!" said Pinkie with her cheeks flushed.



"Talk about an improvement," said Rarity.



"He was associating someone with red hair..." said Twilight, drawing everyone's attention.



"Yeah, so?" asked Rainbow with a raised brow. Twilight looked her way.



"How many girls does Gojira know with red hair?" asked Twilight. Silence filled the air. Suddenly, all eyes fell on Sunset Shimmer. The girl bore a puzzled look.



"Why is..." Sunset looked at the girls in confusion.



"Hair like fire..." said Pinkie with wide eyes. It suddenly hit Sunset Shimmer with a pound of bricks. She grabbed a bit of her hair and brought it over her shoulder in her sight. Her cheeks began to grow hot.



"Y-You don't think..." Sunset stuttered. Rainbow was snorting.



"Oh my God! He's talking about you!" said Rainbow with a laugh. Fluttershy bore a dumbfounded look as she heard this. Her heart ached terribly. Sunset was frozen, unable to speak.



"I-I uh..."



"Take your time, sugarcube," chuckled Applejack with a teasing smile.



"Wow. This is... Kinda awkward," said Twilight with a bemused look. She then noticed Fluttershy holding her knees close to herself as she bore a dejected look.



"Fluttershy?" called Twilight. Rarity noticed the rose haired girl's mood and quickly nudged Rainbow, who was still laughing. An awkward silence filled the air. Suddenly, Junior walked back into the room. He noticed the crowd the girls had on the floor.



"What's going on?" asked Junior. The girls all stiffened at his voice. They all slowly turned to look at Junior nervously. Though Sunset was red as a cherry. Junior raised a brow at them. But, he then noticed that Applejack had a notebook in her hands. His eyes widened in horror.



"Give me that!" said Junior as he snatched the notebook from the girl's hand. His expression was a mix of anger and embarrassment.



"Where did you find this?!" demanded Junior.



"I-I found it. I was snooping under your bed. They had nothing to do with it," confessed Rainbow. "I'm sorry."



"You're so- Why are you going through my stuff?! You don't see me going through people's crap!" said Junior. He looked away as he looked at the book.



"God, I've never been this embarrassed," said Junior in dismay.



"Hey, don't be embarrassed. I think it's swell that you practice poetry," said Applejack.



"But the stuff in here is cringe-worthy. God, I hate my angsty self from years back," said Junior as he held a hand over his face.



"But you seemed to have been improving, darling. Do you still write in it?" asked Rarity with a curious look. Junior avoided eye contact with the girls.



"Yeah. Like, every now and then," said Junior as his cheeks grew hotter.



"So... Was the girl with the hair like fire supposed to be Sunset?" asked Pinkie in curiosity. Sunset buried her face into her lap as her blush deepened. Fluttershy clenched her fists as her eyes slightly watered. Junior still avoided eye contact as his blush deepened.



"I wrote that back in my freshmen year," said Junior in a small tone. Sunset slightly raised her head up.



"It... It was just a stupid crush that I had. It doesn't matter now," said Junior. He felt that he might as well have come clean. He doubted that they were going to let him off the hook.



"Wait... I thought you didn't know who I was," said Sunset, raising her head. Junior glanced at her.



"That time that Fluttershy, Mosura, and myself brought you your school work, you messed up my name. You weren't familiar with me," said Sunset in confusion. Junior sighed heavily.



"I was. I just did that to mess with you. Truthfully, I actually knew who you were. But eh... you had a boyfriend. So I just dropped the crush," said Junior with a shrug.



"That's... I don't know what to say about that," said Rarity.



"Say whatever you want. I honestly don't care. It was just a dumb crush by a dumb kid," said Junior as he went over to his drawer and dropped the notebook inside. Sunset looked at Junior with a soft expression, while Fluttershy was looking at Junior with a frown. The boy noticed that some of the other girls were looking at him the same way. He bore a look of annoyance.



"What?! Look, I've been over it for years, alright? A romantic relationship isn't a necessity for me. I can live without it," said Junior as he crossed his arms. "That's what we do, right? We grow up."



The doorbell rang. The teens turned their attention out of the bedroom door. Senior spoke, his voice filled with surprised and concern. Junior began to make his way out of the room and down the hall, with the girls following him. He found his father and his mother to be standing at the door. He noticed that they were talking to Baragon.



"What's going on?" asked Junior.



"Hey kid. Just telling your old man that the new Director of MONARCH wants to meet," said Baragon.



"What do you mean, 'he wants to meet'?" asked Senior.



"Exactly what it means. One of his guys showed up to me while I was at a bar. Apparently he needs help with something. It's about Xenjira," said Baragon. Senior's eyes slightly widened.



"What's wrong?" asked Senior.



"Apparently there was some disease from space that killed some prisoners. But he survived and escaped. Now they need help looking for him," said Baragon. Senior's brows raised while the girls and Miwa bore concerned looks. Junior looked at Baragon incredulously.



"He escaped?!" asked Junior.



"So, he wants me to help capture him?" questioned Senior.



"That's what I think," said Baragon. Senior sighed as he rubbed his brows.



"You said that an agent claimed that an extraterrestrial infection started in the Vault," said Twilight. Baragon nodded.



"Yeah. I don't know the exact details, but it must have been ugly," said Baragon. Twilight looked to Senior.



"If he was present during the infection it could get bad," said Twilight. Amber nodded.



"She is right, Gojira. A disease completely foreign to all indigenous life on Earth could be catastrophic. For everyone's safety, I recommend that you help MONARCH," said Amber as she sat on a couch. Senior nodded.



"Very well. Miwa, Son, take care," said Senior as he followed Baragon out of the door. Miwa bit her lip worriedly. Junior merely sighed heavily.



"Great. Rogue Transmutants, talking bugs, ancient artifacts that give magic powers to my schoolmates, a racist militant organization, and now my half-brother is infected by an alien disease. What has become of my goddamn life?" asked Junior in dismay.





Battra was currently walking alongside Maud in the early noon. Fillydelphia's buildings were larger compared to Ponyville's. The air was cold during this winter season, as was the rest of the country. Snow piled on the streets and sidewalks and properties. Maud's cheeks were red from the blood that was pumped through her veins for warmth. The two entered a cafe, where they were suddenly bathed in warmth. They found themselves seated at a table, where they were facing each other. Battra sighed as he removed his jacket while Maud removed her coat.



"It feels nice in here," said Battra as he stretched. Maud nodded in agreement.



"Very warm," said Maud. The two were provided menus, where they immediately began to look through them. Maud glanced from over her menu and stared at the Transmutant as he read through his menu.



"Do you have an idea on what you want to order?" asked Battra. Maud quickly tore her eyes away as Battra lowered his menu to look her way.



"Maybe just a chicken salad," said Maud.



"I might get the cheese steak," said Battra as he looked through the menu. As the two placed their orders, their menus were taken by the waitress. They now had nothing to distract each other from their presence.



"Are you excited to see Matthew Kingston?" asked Maud. Battra nodded to her in response.



"Absolutely. That man is inspirational," said Battra with a nod. Maud smiled.



"I agree. He is what people need when it comes to human and Transmutant prejudice. He calls out both sides, and he approaches the issue with love," said Maud. Battra sighed.



"Yeah. Unlike some of these other Transmutants, who think that attacking innocent people is a justifiable action," said Battra. He shook his head.



"I tell you, my days in high school were scary. Not because of humans. I was afraid of what angry Transmutant teenagers that listen to their friends and relatives would do," said Battra.



"Like putting on a mask?" asked Maud. Battra gave a short, soft chuckle.



"Exactly. It certainly did me no favors," said Battra.



"No, but it did for me," said Maud as she smiled. She raised two fingers.



"Twice. Twice you saved my sister," said Maud.



"Ah. Technically I had a lot of help the second time," said Battra.



"But still, the fact that you risked your life for her says a lot. I don't know what I'd do if I lost her," said Maud as she took Battra's hand and held it firmly. The young man was blushing as the girl's eyes stared softly into his. Battra cleared his throat as he looked away.



"Hey, is it getting hot in here?" asked Battra as he tugged on his shirt. Maud lightly smiled in amusement.



Meanwhile outside, a white van drove passed the cafe. The van parked just by an alley. From the side came Adrian and Alexandra rushing out, suited up in their armor. Adrian took off into the air as she carried her ally up to the roof of a short building. The two dropped onto the roof and got low to the ground. Adrian pressed on the pad on her gauntlet, causing her drone to shoot out and hover in midair. The drone then flew away from the roof and ascended high above the streets.



"The drone will sweep the area for him. In the meantime, we search from up here, while they find any clues on his whereabouts through social media," said Adrian.



"Why don't we check for like credit card info being used on a hotel or something?" asked Alexandra.



"We tried, but he hasn't seem to have used it. Otherwise we'd be waiting for him at whatever hotel he's in," said Adrian. She sighed heavily.



"Damn, it's a big city," said Adrian.





Hayato was sitting in his office alone in silence. His eyes were glued on the words in a document he had out. Several envelopes were lying on his desk, containing names on them. From one open file was a set of documents that contained information of a Transmutant that had long since been detained in the Vault. His mugshot was clipped to his file. The other files were similar. They all were of Transmutant criminals. They ranged from drug lords like Pollo Escobar, the poultry-like Transmutant from Mexicolt. There was also Gabara The Shocker, the Transmutant that could harness electricity and was still at large, having recently robbed a bank. Terrorists, like Destoroyah, and bootleggers such as Kameobas. Some of these criminals were detained back when Onyx was still alive. Others were still out there, continuing their criminal deeds. Hayato thought that researching these criminals that they had on file may provide him and MONARCH some help in continuing to capture more dangerous rogues. That meant learning how they acted, how they thought, what tricks they had up their sleeves.



It could provide some insight on locating Xenjira as well. This was currently the most important thing that needed to be handled. A Transmutant that's loose while carrying a deadly infection of extraterrestrial origin was a lot more troubling at the moment.



As Hayato looked through another file, under the name 'Uchuujin M. Takegami', his brows slightly raised. He recognized this case. He opened the file and found a photo of a man. There was another photo clipped on the side, depicting heavy mining equipment to be lying destroyed. This case dated back twenty years ago.



The file read that Takegami was injured in a mining accident after an earth quake struck a pacific island. He miraculously survived and was quickly treated. However, his inhibitor chip, which was the predecessor of the inorganic chip that was utilized in Transmutants in the womb, was damaged. After he was treated, Takegami displayed aggressive behavior that led to hostility. Eventually, he was detained and locked in the Vault. To this day, he resides in the Vault. He was one of few examples of Transmutants being incarcerated not because of criminal acts, but because of losing self-control. This was one of the biggest drawbacks in having a Transmutant be free after being suppressed by an inhibitor chip from a younger age. They tended to display aggressive behavior, but they didn't often attack in a blind, primal rage unless their lives felt threatened.



As Hayato read on, he noticed that something didn't add up. Tamegami's file states that he was born in 1960, years before the first inhibitor chip was developed. Also, Yoshi learned that Transmutants that are no longer restrained by inhibitor chips weren't prone to aggression if they grew up and properly developed through puberty and such prior to being chipped. Takegami was already an adult during his mining accident. He shouldn't have displayed the kind of behavior that he did. Meaning what happened must have been caused by another source, though this was a hunch. The science behind what Hayato knew could really be wrong. As he read closer, he noticed a section of Takegami's health record during that time. He then saw that he was taking anti-depressants. They weren't anything that he recognized. No, that wasn't true. He was familiar with them. Hayato quickly rushed to the file cabinet and drew out Angirasu Riku's file. He opened it and read through the file. He came across his recent medical record that mentioned his surgery to have his inhibitor chip removed. He was also prescribed the same medication that Takegami was years ago. Yoshi reached for his laptop and booted it up. He came across an audio file that he recently saved. It was under a sub file called 'surveillance', with a number of audio files through the months. The most recent one was called, 'Aiko Report 15'. Hayato opened the file and played the audio.



"This is Lieutenant Aiko Riku, reporting on the 12th of January, 2008. The subject has been troublesome as of late." Aiko's voice came from the file that played. "After being suspended for fighting another student, he continues to act rebellious and disrespectful to higher authority. He claims that he still takes his depressants, but I have a suspicion that he doesn't. Currently, he is grounded," said Aiko. A sigh came from her voice.



"I don't know what's wrong. My sister and brother in law always said that he was well behaved ever since I sent him to live with them, meaning that his hostility and aggression was caused by me. I don't know how to solve this. But obviously, avoiding him all of these years was the wrong way to handle what happened. Aiko Riku, signing off." The audio file ended. Hayato's eyes slightly narrowed as he looked to both Angirasu's and Takegami's files. He stood up and placed a hand on a COMM.



"Get me the science division. I need someone to run an analysis on a regulated medicinal product," said Hayato.
> Chapter 58: Exposed
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

It was the early noon. Gojira Senior was walking alongside Baragon in silence. The two were in the middle of town, cautiously navigating their way to their destination.



"I don't like this. The idea of meeting with the new Director of MONARCH," said Baragon.



"I know, but it'd be wise to comply. They could take it real personally if I refused," said Senior. "We already have somewhat of a truce. They look the other way of our group's existence so long as we do not look for trouble. And we keep the Ark hidden from everyone else and out of the hands of unsavory individuals," said Senior as the two made their way over to an alley. From the end was a lone man dressed in dark casual clothes, whose eyes fell on the two.



"Gojira Takeshi?" called the man.



"Correct. I understand that someone wanted to see me," said Senior as he stepped deeper into the alley. The lone man tossed a cigarette aside as he picked up a briefcase.



"Unfortunately, the Director was too busy to come in person," said the man. Baragon narrowed his eyes as he tensed.



"Then what's the deal with luring us out into the open? I hope you aren't trying some funny business," said Baragon.



"The Director may not be present, but that doesn't mean that you won't have anything to discuss," said the man as he opened his briefcase. He drew out a tablet with a screen that sprung to life. The MONARCH insignia appeared, before being replaced by Hayato Yoshi's face.



"Gojira Takeshi. A pleasure to see you have made it. I apologize, I have a lot on my plate right now to meet with you personally," said Hayato. Senior nodded.



"You told Baragon that there was an infection, which my oldest son has contracted," said Senior. Hayato nodded with a sigh.



"Yes. An unfamiliar infection was from a meteorite that crashed into the facility. There were lives lost to the infection of both guards and prisoners. It was nothing like we have ever seen before," said Hayato with a sigh. "Among the infected were Xenjira, your son. When cremating the bodies to prevent a further spread of infection, he just suddenly got up. We thought he was dead, but..."



"I see," said Senior. It seemed that his immune system was much more advanced then he realized. If his eldest son was able to survive the pathogen from beyond the stars, then nobody knew what the limits of Xenjira’s immune system were.



"Xenjira is out there right now on Equestrian soil, carrying a deadly pathogen. It's highly contagious. Not even the best filters we've installed into the ventilation system can prevent it from spreading. We could be looking at a pandemic," said Hayato in a grim tone. Senior and Baragon looked to each other briefly.



"And you want me to find him?" asked Senior.



"I know how it sounds. Asking you to help our organization find and capture your son, but I ask that you look at the bigger picture," said Hayato. Baragon crossed his arms. Personally, he wouldn't lose a wink of sleep over helping MONARCH catch Xenjira. He was a piece of shit to him after all. However, despite Baragon’s feelings on the matter, it was ultimately up to Senior to decide since it was his call.



"Then it seems I have no choice," said Senior. Baragon bore a look of surprise. He was certain this man would be a little more against it. Hayato nodded.



"Thank you, Takeshi. We will have a transport chopper sent to the forest. You are free to bring three of your own along if you wish," said Hayato.


"That won't be necessary. Only I will be coming," said Senior. Baragon's eyes widened.


"Understood. Be ready by evening," said Hayato as the transmission ended. The man in dark clothes closed the laptop and placed it away.


"Rather gutsy," said the man as he left the area. Baragon looked at Senior incredulously.


"What the hell are you thinking?! You can't go along by yourself!" said Baragon.


"It'll be fine. Just a precaution in case they try something funny. Besides..." Senior began to walk off with a hard expression.


"I have to be the one that finds him," said Senior.






A large house stood among other large houses in Caterlot city. A fence surrounded it, bearing an Omega symbol at the front gate. Inside of this large house, patterned marble floor made up the ground. Throughout the house, there were decorations that were reminiscent of Grecian culture. But mostly, there were references to its mythology. Vases stood, decorated with silhouettes of heroes, gods, and monsters. There were paintings of Olympus, Zeus and his fellow gods, and events illustrated from their lore. In a room, just below the house, there was a lab. Cabinets filled with chemicals and other substances sat. Discord chuckled as he stood at a counter, using a dropper to introduce a substance into a beaker. In sealed containers were silhouettes of different animals on them. And on a vial was a sticker that read, 'G-cells'.Discord bore a giddy look on his face as he continued to work. Bags were under his eyes.


"How can anyone rest when they have access to genetic perfection?" asked Discord out loud.



"Ah yes. Mixing and matching some of the best traits in the animal kingdom along with Transmutant DNA. Oh wondrous potential this holds for advancing the human genome!" laughed Discord as he continued to work.






Twilight Sparkle took a breath as she stood facing Amber, who fluttered in the air. The petite teen tensed as she held her hands slightly up, with her eyes narrowed. Nothing but silence was between the two. Suddenly, Amber shot a bolt of energy, zapping Twilight in the stomach.


"Ow!" cried Twilight as she held her stinging stomach. Amber sighed heavily.


"You're too slow, Twilight. Your reaction time will mean the difference between life and death," said Amber in a lecturing tone. Twilight rubbed her belly with a grimace.


"I'm trying. But it's hard to react fast enough," said Twilight.


"You just have to be faster!" said Rainbow as she suddenly zipped by Twilight's side.


"You see, the trick is to not think. Just act," said Rainbow with a smirk. Amber suddenly shot a bolt towards Rainbow, who merely swayed her body to the side, avoiding the bolt.


"See?" said Rainbow. Twilight scoffed.


"Yeah but you have super speed!" said Twilight. Sunset walked by as her hand glowed from levitating several rocks in the air, slightly sweating.


"She has a point, Twi. I think you're more focused on what you're going to do instead of acting in the moment," said Sunset.


"But that sounds so reckless! It'd be more effective to plan out how to subdue your opponent, right?" asked Twilight. She heard a scoff, prompting her to find Junior to be on his phone, leaning against a tree.


"What's there to plan? Just use whatever you got to beat the shit out of someone," said Junior. Twilight sent him a deadpanned look.


"Well you sound experienced. Care to enlighten me?" sassed Twilight.


"As a matter of fact, Twilight, I am. I've had plenty of time to learn through trial and error to win a fight. First, you need to learn to not be afraid to get hit," said Junior as put his phone away and stepped over to her. Twilight backed away nervously.


"Y-You're not going to hit me, are you?" asked Twilight nervously.


"No, of course not. Now if you were a guy..." Junior muttered the last part to himself.


"You see, you don't have a lot going on for yourself," said Junior as he drew the other girls' attention.


"What do you mean?" asked Twilight. Junior placed a hand on her head and caused her to slightly hunch down and bend her knees.


"For one, you're tiny," said Junior. Twilight growled in annoyance as Junior smirked at her.


"You're average in speed. And you're weak too. Hell, I bet Fluttershy could kick your ass," said Junior with a chuckle. Fluttershy looked away in discomfort.


"But you can at least use your stature to at least move faster than those larger than you. Though I have no confidence in you in particular," said Junior as he ruffled Twilight's hair. The girl pushed his hand away.


"Why are you being so mean to me?! Is this about your poems?" complained Twilight. Junior sent her a glare.


"Hey, we don't talk about that, half-pint," said Junior in a low tone.


"You know, I don't appreciate you putting me down like that," said Twilight as she crossed her arms.


"Well, prove me wrong," said Junior.


"Fine! I will! Amber-" Twilight was interrupted as Junior took off his sweater.


"No, let's try something else. Test your reflexes with me," said Junior. Twilight bore a blank look.


"Huh?" asked Twilight.


"I'm going to pin you. You have to avoid, counter, which ever you prefer, my attack," said Junior. Twilight bore a nervous look as she backed away.


"I-I'm not comfortable with that," said Twilight in a small tone.


"Relax. I'm not going to hurt you. Just come at me with whatever you got," said Junior. Twilight reluctantly stepped forward, while raising her fists. Junior raised a brow. The girl made small steps, as if she were a boxer hot on her toes. Everyone bore confused looks.


"What are you doing?" asked Rainbow with a snort.


"Getting ready for him to come at me," said Twilight as she swung her fists through the air, while taking quick breaths. Junior pinched the bridge of his nose.


'This nerd...' thought Junior. He raised his head.


"Let's see what you got. You come at me first," said Junior. Twilight reluctantly stepped forward, with her fists still raised. With a grunt, she swung at Junior, who stepped back and avoided the punch.


"Come on, I'm wide open," said Junior. Twilight stepped forward and swung a fist again. The Transmutant stepped back again.


"Come on," taunted Junior with a smirk. Twilight grew flustered as she quickly rushed towards Junior. With a cry, she swung her fist. However, Junior caught her by the forehead and held her back. Twilight grunted as she swung her fists in a futile attempt to hit her opponent. Rainbow and Sunset were stifling their laughter at the sight, while Pinkie giggled. Applejack, Rarity, and Fluttershy couldn't help but feel embarrassed for the petite girl.


"Now that's just sad," said Applejack as she shook her head. Junior bore an amused look as Twilight still continued to swing her fists at him.


"You jerk!" said Twilight.


"What? You're allowed to use your spells. You have plenty of opportunities. Instead you’re just taking me head on like an idiot," said Junior as he drew out his phone and checked the time, while still holding Twilight back. Twilight slightly gasped to herself as an idea came in her mind. Her hand glowed from a raspberry colored aura that sparkled in the air. She was about to swing her fist at Junior again, but the Transmutant quickly grabbed her by the wrist and held her arm back. Twilight was unable to process the fact that her attack was stopped and found her leg being swept by Junior. She yelped as she fell back and found Junior quickly kneeling with her, as his hand cushioned the back of her head as he held a tight grip on Twilight's wrist. The girl bore a shocked look as Junior looked down at her with an unimpressed look.


"Don't ever get in a fight," deadpanned Junior as he stood up, pulling Twilight up to her feet. The girl looked down at the ground with a scowl as her cheeks were red from her growing frustration.





Fillydelphia...

Battra found himself walking alongside Maud through the city. The frosted city was noisy from all of the traffic. The two had found themselves walking towards a large park just in the city. It was much quieter over here compared to the city. The snow covered trees stood tall as far as the eye could see. The center of the park bore a frozen pond, where dozens of people were present. Families and couples were skating across the frozen lake. Battra was about to continue walking down the path in the park, stopping as he noticed that Maud wasn't following him. He turned and found her to be staring off to the frozen pond. Battra softly smiled as he stood by her side.


"Looks fun," said Battra, causing Maud to slightly jump with a start. The Transmutant looked to the quiet girl.


"Wanna give it a go?" asked Battra. Maud didn't answer. Instead, she removed her backpack from her shoulders and knelt down to the ground. Battra bore a surprised look as Maud drew out a pair of ice skates.


"You already have a pair of skates?" asked Battra incredulously. Maud avoided eye contact as her cheeks seemed to have grown redder than it previously was from the cold. Battra lightly chuckled.


"It doesn't hurt to plan. But I didn't think to bring any skates," said Battra. Maud stood up as she pointed to where the pond was.


"There's a stand giving away skates for rent," said Maud. Battra followed her finger's point and found the stand that she was referring to. A family had just paid the owner in exchange for pairs of skates.


"Oh, problem solved," said Battra. He later found himself renting a pair of ice skates from the stand, where he was then placing them on. Maud had stood up before him and stepped onto the ice. The grinding from the blades attached to her soles was clear.


"Ready?" asked Maud. Battra took a breath as he took a breath and shakily stepped onto the ice. He gasped as he felt himself slipping. He slid on the ice as he stiffly stood with his legs slightly parted and his arms outstretched in an attempt to keep himself balanced. Maud stared as the Transmutant took nervous breaths as he attempted to skate.


"Oh crap!" yelped Battra as he nearly fell to the icy surface beneath them. Maud quickly made her way in front of him and took his hands. Battra breathed heavily.


"Thanks, Maud," said Battra. Maud softly smiled.


"Just relax," said Maud. She began to lead him further out to the pond, but a good distance away from others that shared the pond with them. Along the way, Battra was struggling to keep himself from falling to the ground. Maud released one hand and led him on with her remaining hand.


"You're doing good," said Maud.


"I don't feel good," said Battra as he kept his eyes on his feet. Maud smiled in amusement. The two began to skate around together in a general area that they had to themselves. Their hands were firmly locked together the whole time. Maud looked to Battra.


"I'm going to let you go now," said Maud. Battra's eyes widened. He bore a slight look of panic.


"Whoa, wait!" yelped Battra as Maud released his hand. He attempted to reach for her hand in a futile attempt to keep her from leaving him, but felt himself about to fall over. He quickly shot himself upright to regain his balance. He chuckled in relief as he remained standing.


"I think I got it!" said Battra. He moved to skate forward, but lost his balance immediately.

"And I jinxed myself!" said Battra as he wobbled and was about to fall face down on the ice. Maud quickly pressed her hands against his chest and shoulder to keep him from falling. Battra sighed in relief.



"Phew. Thanks a lot," said Battra.


"No problem..." Maud trailed off as she found her face inches from Battra's. She found herself looking into his red eyes. She felt her knees growing a bit weak as her hands rested against his chest and shoulder. Her heart began to beat much faster than she was used to. Maud quickly pulled away, causing Battra to yelp as he fell onto his rear. Maud placed a hand over her mouth as her eyes were wide in realization of what she had done. Battra winced as he sat on the ice.


"I'm sorry," said Maud as she knelt down and held her hand out. Battra took her hand and was helped back up to his feet, but wobbled. Maud tensed as she was about to catch him should he fall, but the Transmutant regained his balance on his own.


"I never was good at skating," chuckled Battra.


"We can stop, if you want," said Maud with a slight worried expression.


"Nah, let's keep going. I'll be damned if I don't at least learn how to stay on my feet on the ice today," said Battra with a smile.



 


Later...


Battra sighed heavily as he dropped himself on a bench. He was sweating under his jacket and panting. Maud took a seat beside him as she removed her skates. She nodded to him with a smile.


"You did good," said Maud. Battra sighed.


"Thanks. I may be hurting in the next morning," chuckled Battra as he slumped in his seat after removing his own skates. Maud bore an amused smile. She was about to speak but felt her phone in her pocket vibrate. She drew out her phone and found a notification from her social media app.


"Oh. It looks like Matthew Kingston is about to appear. Shall we get going?" asked Maud. Battra nodded, seeming to have been instantly rejuvenated. He quickly began to place on his shoes while Maud placed on her own boots.


Soon, the two found themselves walking through the city together. Maud glanced at Battra as her cheeks grew red. Her mind wandered back to when they were on the ice. How she felt the toned build of the Transmutant on the palm of her hands. The girl quickly looked away as Battra looked her way. Her blush deepened.


Meanwhile, a drone hovered through the air above the sight of the citizens. The camera on the drone focused on the crowds that walked. From the POV of the drone, the controller found herself growing a bit increasingly frustrated.


Adrian was standing on the roof of a building. Her suit was adorned, and her pack was warmed up, ready to ignite should see find her target. However, she was unable to act. There were too many people in the area and would prove to get in her way.


"Fuck! We spend the first few hours looking for this prick and right when we find him, there's a crowd!" said Adrian as she removed her helmet and looked to the her companion on the roof with her. Alexandra shrugged.


"Well, what do you want to do?" asked Alexandra.


"I kinda just want to swoop down there and pick him from the crowd and drop him on the pavement, but I risk grabbing the wrong individual," said Adrian an annoyed sigh as she placed back on her helmet.


"Alexandra, get back to the van. I have an idea," said Adrian.


"Wh-What are you gonna do?" asked Alexandra with an uncertain look.


"Something stupid. But it's our best shot to finish this quickly. I'm going to need your help. Are you up for it?" asked Adrian. Alexandra nodded.


Later, Battra and Maud were walking towards a crowded area, where many citizens had gathered. The crowd was standing by a large church that bore multi-colored stained glass windows. There was a stage in front of the building, where a podium was front and center. Pictures from cameras flashed from the citizens, cheering loudly as they called for the name, "Matthew".


Battra and Maud began to navigate through the crowd. Along the way, they found men and women and children holding up signs. These signs bore different appearances. One of them bore an image of different colored stick figures that reflected that of different ethnicities, standing together with hands locked. However, one of them was green in color. Battra was familiar with this kind of sign. The green figure was meant to represent those with Transmutant traits. Of course, that wasn't to say that Transmutants tended to be green, but it was likely the best that someone could come up to represent the Transmutant race.


Battra and Maud made their way to the front, standing beside several other citizens. It was here that Battra was able to see that there were clearly a number of Transmutants present along with humans. There were so many people in one spot, moving in excitement that it was difficult to count how many from both groups were present here. A lot of Transmutants had their sleeves rolled up, revealing their I.D. tattoos or wear shirts that read, "Proud Freak". It was ironic how some Transmutants were able to brand themselves with such a shirt that bore a word that was often used to stigmatize them in particular. Battra even found couples around him, but what stood out the most to him was that some of the couples were comprised of human and Transmutant partners. The Transmutant couldn't help but glance at Maud as she drew her phone out and held it up to record. Battra looked away with his cheeks hot.


The crowd began to go wild as a vehicle had pulled up on the corner of the church. Battra focused on the crowd and found that a couple of men in dark suits stood by the vehicle as another man emerged from the back of the vehicle. He was a tall man, with a muscled build. He was led to the stage as the people that had gathered were cheering his name. The man stepped to the podium as he waved to the crowd. Battra found himself grinning from ear to ear as he found Kingston before him and the crowd. The crowd settled as the man stepped to the podium. He greeted everyone with a smile.


"Good afternoon. I'm happy to see that you all have showed up to this gathering here today," said Kingston, causing the crowd to erupt in cheers and applause. His voice echoed out through the air from the microphone.


"I see those of all ages, creeds and other backgrounds. While there are differences among us as individuals, but we all have things in common. That is the pursuit of happiness and freedom," said Kingston, as the crowd cheered.


"I have dreamed since I was a child that both human and Transmutant would one day drink from the rivers of prosperity and walk in the path of love as the Lord intended for all of his children," said Kingston.


"Little by little, we have been nearing that dream. Despite the actions of those who intend to keep us divided, we remain undeterred. Do not let yourselves give in to rage and violence by the actions of both the Purists and the Revolutionaries. They use violence against anyone who stand in their way. Neither have our best interest in mind, for they only wish to dominate," said Kingston. More cheers erupted from the crowd, while Battra listened, feeling inspiration from this man's words.


"They will guilt you, by claiming that you are 'traitors' to your race. They will condemn you for wishing good will for all. That is the reality of them. We should not judge one other based on genetic traits, between human and Transmutant. Rather, we should look to the content of the individual's character. Their ideas. For that is what matters the most," said Kingston. Battra automatically found himself applauding the man along with the crowd. Maud had joined in the applause as well.


As Kingston continued to speak, Battra felt the hairs on his skin raise. He felt extreme discomfort and began to look around, growing more anxious. The back of his head had a tingling sensation that nagged him like an alarm. All he saw around him was the sea of people that he helped made up, but the disturbance he felt was not coming from any of them. Battra's eyes caught sight of an object quickly moving through the air high above, becoming difficult to discern with the sunlight in his eyes. It moved so fast that it quickly disappeared from his sight. But a trail of pellets began to fall from the air. Battra bore a look of horror.


"Get down!" shouted Battra at the top of his lungs, but his voice was drowned out by the audience. The pellets landed in the middle of the crowd, bursting into smoke. People screamed in panic from the small explosions. The smoke began to spread through the crowd, even towards Battra and Maud. The two stood close together as they cupped their mouths and noses from the smoke. Citizens fled in panic, some bumping and shoving into each other from the smoke. Meanwhile, the bodyguards of Kingston quickly rushed to his side and escorted him off the stage.


Battra took Maud's hand and began to walk her away from the chaos, as they coughed from the smoke that filled the air. Suddenly, Battra heard the sound of something whizzing passed his head. Like a small object had just zipped passed him. His eyes caught sight of the concrete, which bore a hole where dust and debris flowed out of the ground. Battra whipped his head behind himself, his strong sight locking onto a small apartment building down the street. He sighted someone on the roof, aiming a sniper rifle. Battra quickly pushed Maud away, who gasped in alarm as she stumbled back. Battra dropped to the ground as the distant sound of the rifle being fired echoed out. The bullet missed him and he rushed away from the open as the shooter kept firing. Battra took cover behind a public mailbox, where he heard the bullet collide with the metal. He turned and found Maud attempting to get through the crowd to reach him.


"Stay back! Get to safety!" shouted Battra. Maud was about to protest but was unable to as her eyes widened.


"Behind you!" cried Maud. Battra turned back and found Adrian in her Nightwing suit, flying towards him with her legs raised up.


"Missed me, bastard?!" shouted Adrian as her metal clawed boots gripped the Transmutant by the shoulders, carrying off into the air.


"Battra!" cried Maud. Adrian soared over the crowd and towards the stage. She released the Transmutant and allowed him to crash into the podium. He grunted as he painfully stood up as Adrian flew off to gain a bit of distance.


"Feel free to shoot any Muties you find. Night Angel is mine," said Adrian over her COM. The sniper nodded as he looked down.


"Finally! Something other than driving! And I know just the one to shoot first," said the sniper as he focused his sight on Kingston as he was led to the vehicle he had arrived in. He fired, and the bullet traveled through the barrel and across the street. Maud had flinched having heard the shot. Then, she noticed Kingston dropping to the ground. Her eyes widened in horror as Battra turned in shock from the stage. He watched as Kingston fell to his knees and collapsed to the ground. His bodyguards rushed over him in attempt to shield him. Battra's eyes hardened in rage as they flash violet. He turned to where he had seen the sniper. His eyes then glowed brightly and fired the beams of energy from them. The beams shot across the air, racing towards the roof of the building where the sniper was. The sniper had little time to react as the beams struck his rifle, scorching it in half. He cried out with a yelp as he dropped the halves of the gun, which burned from the heat.


Maud stared in shock at the feat that the Transmutant was pulling. Battra then turned his head, dragging the beam across the air and followed after Adrian. The Purist performed evasive maneuvers to avoid the beams. She then dove from the air and towards the Transmutant. As she soared just a few feet above the ground, she retracted her wings as her pack shut off, allowing her to roll onto the ground towards the Transmutant. Before Battra could focus his beams on the Purist, Adrian shot back up from the ground and kicked him in the jaw. Battra spun from the kick, causing the beams from his eyes to wildly drag across the area, scorching through lampposts, cars, and the walls of buildings. Battra clenched his eyes shut, stopping the beams, but was met with punches to the face. Battra opened his eyes again, now able to focus on his opponent rather than causing more collateral damage. He swung his fist towards the woman but missed, being countered with a punch to his rib. Battra grunted and swung his knee against Adrian, forcing her back. She then reached to her boot and drew out a serrated toothed combat knife. Battra got into a defensive stance as his eyes narrowed.


"I'll say it again. Walk away," said Battra as he balled one hand into a fist.


"Fuck you," said Adrian in a low tone. She then lunged for the Transmutant and began slash through the air at him. Battra dodged each slash, then he caught he wrist and jabbed his hand against her gut. Adrian grunted in pain and dropped her knife, allowing Battra to swing her over his shoulder and over towards a trash can. Adrian panted as she quickly got up, while Battra approached with a hard expression.


"So be it," said Battra as he rushed towards the Purist. However, he stopped as he heard what he would associate with sci-fi laser bolt sounds. Several yellow-orange bolts raced through the air and onto the ground at his feet. Battra quickly turned and found Alexandra to be wearing the Prototype Armor that she had snagged from the Purist base. Her gauntlets glowed brightly as a hum came from her suit.


"I got your back, Adrian!" said Alexandra as she shot her fists forward, as her large gauntlets glowed brightly. From the gauntlets came the same yellow-orange bolts that had hit the ground. Battra leaped out of the way as the bolts whizzed towards him, crashing into whatever surface they found.


"The hell?!" exclaimed Battra as he landed. He then found Alexandra to be rushing towards him with her arm raised. From her gauntlet shot out a long blade-like object, appearing like the bolts that she had been firing at him. The blade gave a hum as she swung at Battra, who rolled out of the way. The blade scratched through the concrete, creating a cut at least an inch deep. Alexandra continued to swing her blade at Battra, who kept dodging each swing.


Meanwhile, Maud was rushing towards where Kingston and his body guards were. She drew out her phone as the Transmutant lied on the ground.


"I just called an ambulance! They're on their way!" said Maud. One of the guards looked to her.


"Stay here with him!" said the bodyguard as he drew out a handgun and rushed passed her.


"Hey!" called the remaining guard, startling Maud.


"He needs your help! I need you to keep pressure on his wound!" said the guard urgently as he held his jacket over Kingston's chest, who gave labored breaths. Maud nodded as she got on her knees and placed her hands on the jacket, applying pressure. She found Kingston looking at her as his breathing grew worse.


"Help's on its way," said Maud.


Back with Battra, the Transmutant caught Alexandra's arm before she could bring the blade against him. He slugged her against her helmet, causing her to stagger. The blade vanished from the gauntlet and Battra took the opportunity to kick her in the chest, sending her several feet away. Suddenly, Adrian soared towards him and kicked him in the chest. Her clawed boots pinned him to the ground as she stood on top of him. Adrian raised her carbon fiber wings, where the sharp blades extended out from the tips. She was about to bring the wings down but was shot in an exposed section of her armor. She cried out in agony as her left arm lowered and bled. Battra looked back and found one of Kingston's guards to be rushing in, with his handgun drawn. He began to pop off three more shots. One missed, and two dented Adrian's armor. The Purist growled as she raised her good arm with the wing in an attempt to shield herself. The guard suddenly grunted as a stream of bullets rained down on him. He dropped to the ground as Adrian's drone flew overhead, with a smoking gun barrel. Battra shot his hand forward, focusing his telekinesis. Adrian cried out as she was sent flying several feet away, landing on a car. She groaned in pain from the impact along with the gunshot wound in her arm. Battra stood up with a grunt and wiped his bleeding nose. He began to approach Adrian as she dropped off of the car. Glass crinkled under her as she crawled on the ground.


Before Battra could come closer, he turned and found the drone to be soaring his way. The drone fired a hail of bullets, forcing the Transmutant to run for cover. He peeked from cover and shot forth his eye beams, which was quickly cut off as he was struck in the back of the head. Battra dropped to his hands and knees, while Alexandra rose up her arm as a blade appeared. Battra quickly turned and caught her wrist. The blade hummed as it just inches above his head. The two grunted as they struggled to overpower each other. The sound of sirens filled his hearing. He took a moment to glance off to the side, where he found a few police cars to be screeching to a halt. Officers exited from the vehicles with their fire arms drawn.


"Freeze!" shouted one of the officers.


"Goddamn pigs!" spat Alexandra as she aimed her free arm towards the police, firing multiple bolts from the gauntlets. One of the officers was pierced by the bolts and dropped to the ground, while the rest took cover by their cars. Battra grunted as he took advantage of the distraction, where he forced his foot against her shin. Alexandra grunted in pain as she fell, only to for Battra to push her off of himself to the side, where she rolled onto the concrete. Battra quickly rolled away as the police got out of cover. Alexandra shot up and proceeded to fire her gauntlets as the police shot at her. Battra began to scan the area as the fire fight went on. He caught sight of Adrian running off holding her bleeding arm. Battra hardened his eyes as he shot up to his feet and sprinted down after her. Adrian made her way to an alley where Battra followed close behind. He lunged after her, delivering a kick into her back, knocking her down. He panted as Adrian rolled onto her back, breathing heavily.


"You're going to answer for what you did," said Battra. His hearing then picked up the sound of a door bursting open. He quickly turned and found the sniper to be aiming a hand gun at him. Battra lunged through the air like a flea before the sniper could pop any shots at him. He grabbed his wrist and forced his arm away. The sniper was punching and attempting to force him off, while trying to aim his gun at the Transmutant. Battra used his free hand and jabbed the elbow of the Purist. The bones snapped in his arm, causing the Purist to cry out in agony. Battra then slammed his opponent's head against the concrete wall. The Transmutant turned and found Adrian to be limping out to the street. Battra broke into a sprint after her. The purist briefly aimed a pistol at him and fired blind shots. Battra took cover by the nearby dumpster. As he took off from cover, a van screeched to a halt in front of Adrian. From the sliding side door, Alexandra was revealed with damage done to her armor.


"Surprise, bitch!" shouted Alexandra as she fired multiple bolts from her gauntlet. Battra grunted a curse as he rolled for cover by a parked car. The bolts shattered and dented the steel surface of the vehicle.


"Andale! Hurry up!" cried Carla from the driver seat in urgency. Adrian hopped in the back of the van with a pant.


"Wait, where's-" Carla searched the back of the van.


"Fuck him! Let's just get out of here!" shouted Adrian. Carla reluctantly slammed her foot on the gas pedal, causing the van to take off with a screech. Battra got out of cover and shot his eye beams again, scorching back door of the van. Carla screamed in panic.


"Keep driving!" shouted Adrian as she and Alexandra fired back at Battra. The Transmutant cried out in pain as a bullet entered his shoulder, causing him to stumble and for his eye beam to cut through a lamppost and scorch the asphalt. The Purists escaped his sight as the van rounded a street corner, passed a building that hid them from his sight. Battra held his bleeding shoulder, cursing under his breath. He then heard sirens coming from behind. He turned and found dark vehicles and an armored truck with the MONARCH insignia to be rolling his way. The vehicles stopped and out came MONARCH soldiers to be coming out with their weapons drawn.


"Freeze! Hands up!" shouted one of the soldiers.


"We have you surrounded!" shouted another soldier. Battra gritted his teeth as he turned to face the soldiers with his hands raised.


"Hey! Hey! Don't move! Any sign of resistance will be met with force!" shouted another soldier. Battra's breathing quickened as the soldiers cautiously approached him with their weapons raised. He could try to find a way out of this mess, but he knew that things may play out a whole lot worse. It was futile. He was caught, and they would discover a lot that he tried to keep hidden.


"On your knees!" ordered a soldier. Battra got on his knees as he kept his hands raised. A soldier came from behind and locked an inhibitor collar against his neck, which pierced its needles into the back of his neck. He winced and found his hands bounded by cuffs, as a chopper flew overhead.


'Im sorry, Mosu,' thought Battra. The Transmutant was stood up to his feet and escorted to the armored truck.





Battra was sitting in a cell with his cuffs on and his inhibitor collar on. A depressed look was on his face as he sat in a holding cell in an unfamiliar location. He heard his cellphone to be vibrating on a desk counter. A man was sitting at the desk as he looked through some paper work.


"Hey. Could you answer that for me?" asked Battra. The man was silent. The phone continued to vibrate.


"Come on, man. That could be my friend. Or even my sister," said Battra pleadingly.


"No phone calls. Maybe you should've thought of not tampering with your inhibitor chip. That's a federal offense," said the man as he switched on the television. Battra sighed heavily.


"So how long am I here for?" asked Battra.


"Till tomorrow. Then you're off to the vault," said the man. Battra's eyes widened.


"Bu- Hold on, I'm entitled to a trial, under the Metamorphosis Law, Section 2-5. 'Any Transmutants detained for exhibiting behaviors that result under the lack and/or malfunctioning inhibitor, are to receive a hearing from the Director of MONARCH and state court'." said Battra.


"I know the law. But I doubt you'll get off," said the man as he went back to his paper work. Battra sighed heavily. He then noticed the news playing on the television.


"Just hours ago, a mass shooting occurred in Phillydelphia by a local church, during an event put together by Transmutant civil rights activist, Matthew Kingston," said the news anchor as footage of the street where the attack occurred was shown. Yellow police tape closed off the area.


"Authorities responded, but were met with casualties by the shooters," said the news anchor. Battra bore a hard expression as he watched the television.


"After the shooting, Kingston died from his wounds inflicted by the shooter. Tonight, the Transmutant community mourns their loss," said the news anchor. Battra's eyes widened. He couldn't believe what he heard. He didn't want to believe it, but it was senseless to deny reality. Kingston had died. No, he was murdered. The man that the Transmutant and human race needed, was gone. He clenched his fists and bowed his head. His blood boiled with anger.


'It's all my fault. If I hadn't shown up, this wouldn't have happened,' thought Battra. Kingston, the police, and the standbyers… their pain and deaths were all on him.






Aiko found herself panting as she clutched a rifle against her chest. Her body slightly trembled as she heard the sound of enraged cries that were a mix of roars. She quickly dashed from behind a wall, as a couple of other MONARCH soldiers fired their weapons. Before her eyes, she found Angirasu Riku, her son, to be roaring as his flesh was covered in thick scales as his body was morphing before her very eyes. He was slamming his evolving body into the closest soldiers, knocking them back. He dropped onto his hands as he developed a slightly arched back, where spikes began to protrude from his flesh. Tusks grew from his upper jaw, and horns sprouted over his head, like a frill. He roared as he charged towards Aiko, who clenched her eyes shut as she pulled the trigger, unloading dozens of tranquilizer darts into the Transmutant's hide. She heard him groan and collapse onto the ground. She opened her eyes, finding the Transmutant stuck in a state between human and beast, lying on the ground unconscious. Aiko panted as she dropped her rifle to the ground. Soldiers swept in and began to raise the Transmutant up to his feet, as they locked an inhibitor collar around his neck. A MONARCH containment truck rolled in, opening up from the back to allow the soldiers to place him inside. Aiko rushed over to the truck.


"W-Wait! You can't lock him away!" said Aiko as she approached the soldiers.


"We have orders, ma'am. All rogue Transmutants are to be confined to the Vault," said a soldier as he locked Angirasu's wrists in cuffs.


"But he's just a kid! He's no threat to anyone!" said Aiko in desperation as she saw that Angirasu was locked in a small cell in the back of the truck.


"No! You have to let him go!" cried Aiko. A soldier turned her way as she placed a hand on her shoulder. As she raised her head, her face was revealed to be Sonata Dusk. A dark smile was on her face as Aiko bore a look of shock.


"Don't worry. We'll take good care of him," said Sonata. She then pushed Aiko with tremendous force, sending the woman flying towards a wall. She crashed into the brick wall, which shattered on impact. The bricks crumbled into dust and pieces as the woman found herself drifting through an empty space. All that was present was darkness. Aiko soon found herself lying on her back, on a cold metal ground. She sat up immediately, hearing giggles in the air. Her eyes widened as she saw Sonata, but her appearance was different. Her skin was pale as a ghost, her eyes were red like rubies, and her clothes were that of a dominatrix, as she wore a skull necklace and her skin appeared scaly. She licked her fangs with a long tongue.


"You've been bad~," said Sonata as she stomped on Angirasu's head as she held a whip. Angirasu groaned as the stiletto heel made the side of his head bleed. He lied on the floor, bruised up. Aiko bore a horrified look as the demonic teen dominated her son. She growled as she shot up to her feet and rushed to the two. Suddenly, a blue field of energy sprung between her and the two. Aiko began to beat her fists against the field as she stared angrily at the girl.


"You can't lock me in here!!" screamed Aiko. Sonata chuckled sinisterly as she looked to the woman.

"Oh. But you aren't locked in. You're locked out," said Sonata. Aiko then noticed her surroundings. Her eyes widened as she found herself in the Vault, on the bottom cell block. The shadowy figures of prisoners in their cells stared at her with haunting red eyes. She turned and found that Sonata and Angirasu were inside of their own cell. From the ground, green clouds of smoke began to rise and fill the cell, obscuring the teens from Aiko's sight. The smoke began to seep through the cell, slowly forming into a masculine figure. Aiko's eyes were wide as a silhouette began to form.


"I'm going to take everything that you hold dear away," said a male voice it was dark and raspy. The voice chilled Aiko's spine.


Aiko shot up, covered in sweat. She was panting as her heart pounded in her chest. She was in her room, in her sister's home. It was all dream. Aiko sighed as she looked to the side to find time on the clock. She then gasped in shock as she found Sonata to be standing by her bed with a creepy smile on her face.


"Ah. Someone is having a bad dream," said Sonata in a sweat tone. Aiko felt her bed sheets grow mucky and sticky. She grunted as she found herself sinking a bit into her bed. Aiko raised herself upward and attempted to climb out, but multiple clawed hands reached out of the muck and grabbed her by her arms, and shoulders. Aiko grunted as she tried to shake off the grotesque limbs as they began to pull her down.


"Bad dream~. Bad dream~. Bad dream~." Sonata spoke. Her voice echoed in the air ominously as a deep and distorted voice spoke with her. Aiko cried out as she attempted to fight off the hands dragging her deeper into the pit, but they were too strong. She felt her strength and will leaving her as she sunk deeper into the pit. She found Sonata, still repeating the same line. The teen began emit green smoke from her mouth as she spoke. Her clothes changed, appearing as a dark trench coat, with a hat on her head, and a gas mask covering her face. Aiko stared with wide eyes as she was pulled deeper into the muck. She found herself pulled down till only her nose and eyes were free. The hands grabbed her head and were about to dunk her head under.


"Enough!" A gentle yet powerful voice spoke. The hands that were in the pit convulsed as howling shrieks filled the air. Sonata screamed in anguish as she and the hands disappeared from sight. Aiko took one last breath as she grew weaker. She began to sink under the pit until a large reptilian paw reached inside and pulled her out. Aiko felt herself lowered onto the ground. She winced as sunlight was cast over her. She opened her eyes and found herself in a great field, with grass as bright as emeralds. The blue sky hung above, and a light shone brightly over her. Aiko shakily stood up and looked around herself, finding rolling green hills as far as her eye could see. The world around her was bright and vibrant. The colors of everything around her looked as though they were producing their own bit of light.


"Aiko," a masculine voice called. Aiko gasped as she went still as stone. Heavy footsteps filled her hearing. She slowly turned and found a massive beast to be walking her way. It stood on four legs. It was reptilian in nature, with a stance that was almost like a tortoise, but its appearance was that of the ankylosaurus. It stood to be fourteen feet tall and was covered in greyish brown scales and thick carapace plates along its back. Its back was decorated with sharp spikes and its bony balled tail swung with each step it took. The spikes on the bony club just added to the potential devastation it would serve in a fight. Its snout bore a sharp horn, and the head bore horns that made up a frill. Sharp tusks rested proudly on its upper jaw, where other sharp teeth lied. Aiko was still as she stared at the beast as its grey eyes focused on her. The creature then glowed, with its form slowly changing to a human's. Aiko trembled in place as a man with smooth short hair was revealed. He stood taller than her, and bore a thick muscle build on his body. The man greeted her with a warm smile.


"Oda..." said Aiko. Her eyes watered. She then quickly ran to the man wrapped her arms around him tightly.


"Oda!" cried Aiko. Her voice filled with joy. She brought the man's face close to herself and peppered him with kisses. The man held her close as a soft chuckle escaped him. Aiko softly wept as she held the man tightly, not daring to let him go. Oda caressed her head.


"Heh. You were always cute when you were affectionate," said Oda. Aiko softly laughed to herself as she nuzzled the man's shoulder. Reluctantly, she pulled away to look into his eyes.


"I can't believe you're here. You're here," said Aiko in a soft tone. Oda gently brushed a strand of hair away her eye with a soft smile.


"I am," said Oda. The two soon found themselves wandering through the vast land. They soon found themselves arriving at a garden, where a cherry blossom tree stood. Aiko gasped in awe.


"Thought you'd like this spot. The cherry blossom tree is a nice touch," said Oda as he led Aiko to a stone bench. The two took a seat together, staring at the tree as the wind blew on the branches. Around them, statues of angelic figures were present.


"The angel statues are a bit cheesy though, aren't they?" asked Aiko with an amused look. Oda chuckled.


"You think so? I find that they add to the peaceful atmosphere," said Oda. He sighed.


"I missed this. You and I. Strolling through the park. On a spring day, as the cherry blossoms bloom," said Aiko with a nostalgic smile.


"Our son, who was due any day on one of our spring walks," said Oda. Aiko lost her smile. Her expression turned to sadness as she looked away.


"Aiko, how has he been?" asked Oda. Aiko sighed.


"It hasn't been easy. I hadn't seen him in years since I sent him to live with my sister in Equestria. Only recently I got a chance to be with him. But now, he's grown to have a real attitude problem," said Aiko. She shook her head.


"I don't know what's wrong. I don't even know how to approach this," sighed Aiko.


"He's a teenager, Aiko. They tend to be like that," said Oda.


"I know. But it just felt so sudden. It was as if the longer I was around, the more he started acting like this," said Aiko. She grimaced.


"And his friends... Most of them are fine. They seem like good kids. But there are three girls... Something about them just doesn't sit right with me," said Aiko as a worried look was on her face.


"Something happened. I can't remember what, but they were involved somehow. One of the girls, though... I don't trust her the most. She is very close to our son. That bothers me. I mean, she is not only suspicious, but also a teenager too. I don't even know what kind of person Angirasu turned out to be. That makes me worry more," said Aiko. Her tone filled with distress.


"Ah Aiko. You were always a worrywart. Especially when it came to Angirasu," said Oda as he placed a hand on Aiko's shoulder.


"But you worry too much for your own good. The road ahead is only going to get harder," said Oda in a soft tone. He stood up, drawing Aiko's attention.


"And during that time, you will have to make the hardest decision you ever could. Or, your fears will consume you," said Oda. Aiko stood up with confused and worried look.


"I-I don't understand," said Aiko. Oda brought a hand against her cheek with a reassuring smile.


"You will when the time comes. I know you will," said Oda. Aiko reached for his hand on her cheek, wanting to savor the warmth of his palm. But, Oda pulled his hand away as he walked back.


"Love ya, Aiko," said Oda as he turned. Aiko's eyes widened as his form glowed and changed back into the large beast that he had appeared to her as. He continued to walk away towards a bright light. Aiko broke off into a sprint after him.


"Oda! Oda, wait! Please, come back!" cried Aiko in desperation as she chased after Oda. However, the world around shifted. She found herself lying on her side in bed, staring at a wall. Aiko quickly shot up, with bed head hair. She looked to the clock and saw that it was seven in the morning. She looked at her surroundings. She was back in her sister's home. Aiko felt her cheek, which had a crusted dry tail from her eyes. Aiko sighed heavily as she got up from bed and proceeded to get dressed. She begrudgingly slipped on her shirt.


"What a cruel dream," muttered Aiko as she walked out of the bedroom.
> Halloween Special: 4Smarts
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

It was the early noon. Ponyville underwent a cool, breezy day. But that coolness was suppressed within the local mall. The multi establishment structure was crowded with people, young and old alike, though youngsters in particular were mostly present on this weekend.



Junior found himself seated at a table near the food court. A soda was in his hand as he looked through his phone, where a list was. This list comprised of items that his father and some of the other Guardians requested that he buy. The list entailed things like board games, batteries, walkie talkies, and a few other items. These likely related to the Guardians' line of work, with the exception of the board games. Junior imagined it got pretty boring in that cave.


While it was a chore to do on his weekend, Junior at least had a chance to relax a bit. With him were his friends, which included the Main 7, Mosura, Rodan and Angirasu. Junior had actually ran into his friends when he first got here. Apparently they were here to take part in some new attraction at the mall that's been creating a craze on the internet.


'"Funny. No one thought to invite their ol' buddy, Gojira?" asked Junior, sarcastically.


"What? Gojira, I called you this morning and invited you," said Twilight in confusion. She then pointed to him.


"You specifically said, 'Yeah, sure. I'll see ya-' And then you muttered something before you hung up," said Twilight, mimicking Junior's voice.


"And you believed me?" asked Junior incredulously. Twilight scoffed in annoyance.


"Of course I believed you, Gojira. You answered the phone!" said Twilight.


"Well you shouldn't have called so damn early in the morning! Whose brain functions at 5 AM?!" asked Junior.


"Look, Gojira, we would've called you back when the attraction opened if you weren't here. No harm done," said Sunset.


"I can't stick around anyway. I'm supposed to be getting some shit for the Guardians," sighed Junior.


"Aw. But Goji, it's gonna be fun!" whined Pinkie.


"Sorry, I can't. I still have homework that I need to finish too. I'll see you guys off though," said Junior as he finished his soda.


"Hey, we should get going right now. They just opened," said Angirasu.


"Oh where does the time go?" said Rarity in surprise the teens all got up, throwing away their trash into the garbage bin. They made their way out of the food court and down to the bottom floor of the mall. They made their way further down to a newly constructed area of the mall, which bore a sign that greeted the teens. The sign read, "4Smarts. An Interactive Fantastical Adventure".


"So what is 4Smarts anyway?" asked Junior.


"It's supposed to be an interactive game. I think you can say it’s something like one of those haunted house mazes. But instead 4Smarts plays out like an interactive adventure centered around a theme," explained Mosura.


"It's also supposed to test your intelligence with problem solving and puzzles!" said Twilight eagerly.


"Hm. Well they better make that interesting. Because I'm not sold on puzzles," said Junior.


The teens soon made their way into 4Smarts. Here, they found dozens of people spread out through the area in lines. Before them were three large buildings scaled down to fit in the mall. Each one had a unique look. One appeared as a castle, bearing a dragon statue looking down on the people in line from the entrance. Smoke flared from its nostrils.


The second building appeared as an ancient temple. It bore sculptures made to resemble stone snake statues. Hieroglyphs were sculpted into the walls and around the building were fake trees and grass. Resting above the entrance was an animatronic of a woman with dark hair, dressed in an 'explorer's' outfit, and carried a whip. The animatronic looked from side to side, as her cold plastic eyes blinked and darted. The sound of birds and monkey calls came from speakers hidden around the set.


The third building appeared metallic and science fictional. It was like a fortress in space. Lights glowed on it, and green alien animatronics creeped above the entrance. The sound of old school alien theme played over the speakers.


"So cool! The Daring Doo theme fort looks awesome!" said Rainbow with a grin.


"So, what's the plan?" asked Applejack.


"Well, we choose which ever we want to go in first. We'll meet back later," said Twilight.


"Daring Doo, here I come!" said Rainbow as she rushed in line. Rarity and Rodan followed.


"Space Adventure looks fun," said Pinkie as she tugged on Angirasu's arm.


"Alright, alright. Let's go," said Angirasu with a smile. Fluttershy was staring at the alien animatronic oddly as she and Applejack followed.


"You think they got robot space critters?" asked Applejack.


"If so, I hope they aren't too creepy," gulped Fluttershy.


Meanwhile, Junior stood with Mosura, Sunset and Twilight. The girls were making their way over to the medieval style fort. However, Mosura stopped and looked back at Junior.


"You sure you don't wanna do just one? It might not take too long," said Mosura.


"I don't know. I'm gonna be busy today. Besides, these puzzle games aren't for an idiot like me," said Junior with a shrug. Mosura looked at him in disappointment.


"Goji, you are not an idiot. You're smarter than you think," said Mosura.


"You don't have to try to make me feel better. I just accept it," said Junio with a nonchalant shrug.


"Hey, why don't I drop by later and help you with homework? I get the feeling that's causing your attitude," said Mosura.


"Sure, if you want. Now get going. Go have some fun, nerds," said Junior with a smirk. Mosura rolled her eyes in amusement. She joined Sunset and Twilight, where they entered the fort. Junior sighed as he turned and walked off.


"Time to get to it," said Junior. He then noticed a fourth fort, sitting further away. No line was formed for it, and it bore an 'out of order' sign. The attraction was called, "Attar's Abode". The fort appeared like jagged stones, with red lights running along it to give the illusion of lava. The entrance was that of ominous looking gates, framed by a large wide open mouth of a demonic head.


"Yikes," said Junior with a slight unnerved look. That particular fort looked perfect for a Halloween event.


Inside of the 'Dragon's Lair', Sunset, Mosura and Twilight found themselves in a cold stony room, appearing as a dungeon. A pit of fake flames appeared, distorting a holographic image of a beautiful princess.


"Brave Knights! I beseech thee to rescue me from the foul serpent that holds me captive!" cried the princess.


"Too bad it's not a handsome prince to save. I don't want a kiss from a princess as a reward," said Mosura jokingly.


"The effects are already immersive! This is exciting!" said Twilight with a grin.


"You must traverse this ghastly castle, overcoming obstacles and puzzles! Your wit is important! You must free me soon, before the dragon discovers you!" said the princess.


"First, you must untangle these chains that cling to these walls and find the key to unlock the door. Then you can move on," said the princess as she waved.


"Godspeed!" said the princess, who faded from sight. The girls began to search the chains and walls.







Meanwhile




Angirasu hummed to himself as he found himself at a computer console, where multiple large buttons and a joystick lied. He began to randomly hit the buttons, but nothing happened. Fluttershy was randomly flipping switches, hoping to cause something to happen. Pinkie giggled as she sat on a chair, where a screen meant to act as a window displayed the vastness of space. She began to repeatedly tap the buttons on the arm rest of the chair. Applejack sighed as she looked around the room, which was made to look like the bridge of a ship.


"So we're supposed to fix the controls and the guns? How do we do that?" asked Applejack.


"These switches don't seem to do anything," said Fluttershy with a puzzled look.


"Man. They don't make it easy in the beginning," said Angirasu with an incredulous look.


"I have a bad feeling about this," said Pinkie, followed by a snort. She was clearly enjoying herself. Applejack hummed to herself as she noticed the mess of wires under the consoles.


"You don't suppose that..." Applejack knelt at the console and reached inside. She inspected the loose wires and saw them with different colors and markings near the tip. She smiled as she found ports labeled with colors and a certain number of stripes.


"We have to match these wires to the ports!" said Applejack as she began to carefully plug away. Angirasu and Fluttershy noticed the console on the left to be beeping and a reticle to be appearing on the left screen.


"Good job, Applejack!" said Fluttershy with a bright smile. She and Angirasu knelt down and began to inspect the console. Suddenly, an alarm blared.


"Warning! Alien ships detected! Controls require immediate repairs!" said a monotone feminine voice. On screen, dark jagged ships appeared. A text that read 'transmission received' appeared.


"Foul humans! You're trespassing on our controlled territory! Prepare for annihilation!" said a gruff alien voice.


"Game over, man! Game over!" cried Pinkie.


"Pinkie, stop referencing movies and help!" said Angirasu in annoyance. Pinkie quickly got on her knees and began to help Applejack.


"10 seconds before the enemy charges their super cannon," said the ship's A.I. as it began to count down. The immersive experience drove the teens to sweat as they frantically plugged the wires into their proper place.


"Navigation and Weapons systems are online. Evasive Action Recommended," said the A.I.


"Fluttershy, the control stick!" said Applejack as she pointed to the far right of the console, where a smaller screen displayed the ship as a 3D model. Text appeared that read, 'Turn Anywhere'. Without thinking, the girl just moved the joystick to a random direction. The perspective of the main screen changed, where the main alien ship disappeared. A bright flash appeared, blinding the screen.


"Evasion successful. Adjust ship alignment and fire at the enemy," said the A.I. Fluttershy gasped as she saw a second 3D model of the ship appear above the first. New text appeared above both ships. The top said 'Match', with the ship's underside to be facing the screen and turned with the nose pointed at the bottom right corner. Beneath that ship read 'You', where the second 3D model showed the ship's current position, with its nose pointing left, with the topside of the ship facing the screen.


"Oh my..." gulped Fluttershy as she began to awkwardly adjust the position of the ship.


"You can do it, Fluttershy! Man the guns!" said Pinkie excitedly.





Rainbow Dash, Rarity and Rodan were moving stone pieces around. There were a dozen at different shapes and sizes, meant to fit into a wall. The three stepped back and a mess of a distorted image that the stones made up.


"Ugh. That wasn't right!" said Rainbow. Rarity looked around the interior of this temple and found skeletons to be lying in corners, with arrows stuck in them. A look of discomfort was on her face.


"They uh... they certainty spared no attention to detail with this place," said Rarity.


"Ah don't be scared, Rares. Rodan's here to protect you," said Rodan with a suave tone. Rarity rolled her eyes in amusement.


"I just have minor discomfort from the atmosphere, darling. I don't feel in danger, but thank you," said Rarity. Then she noticed a skeleton to be holding a puzzle piece in its jaws. She looked back at the wall and found a missing space.


"A missing piece! We'd never move without it, even if we'd correctly assemble the other pieces," said Rarity as she approached the skeleton prop.


"I hope you won't mind, darling. We need that piece," said Rarity as she removed the piece from the mouth of the skeleton. As she retracted her hand, the skeleton suddenly turned its head, staring at her with its hollow sockets.


"Help me..." a voice wheezed ominously, as though the skeleton was clinging to the last strands of its life. Rarity gave a frightened cry as she stumbled back and latched onto Rodan.


"It's alive!" cried Rarity. Rainbow chuckled in amusement as the skeleton made a 'whirring' sound.


"Rare, it's just a robot," said Rainbow. The skeleton moved slightly as its jaws flapped.


"Help me. This place is cursed," wheezed the skeleton in a distorted voice. Rarity began to relax. She noticed Rodan smirking at her. The girl released him with an embarrassed laugh.


"Of course," said Rarity as she cleared her throat. She quickly went back to the wall to escape her embarrassed state. How silly of her to react that way. Of course it was a machine! As the teens continued to reassemble the puzzle, the animatronic still wheezed as it twitched.


"Help me... please." The animatronic whispered





Junior was looking through a shelf in a store. He looked over the board games that were displayed. At his side was a bag filled with the other items on his list to deliver to the Guardians.


"Let's see. Operation. Operation: Simpsons Edition. Shrek Edition. Jesus, how many freaking variations of this game based on different intellectual properties does one company need?" asked Junior incredulously. He then clicked his tongue as he continued to search the shelves.


"Sorry. Monopoly. Battleship. Ugh, the shitty movie edition too. I might as well just get a bunch of UNO cards and let them have some epic match or something," chuckled Junior. He could imagine the Guardians spiraling into a fit of rage as them spending hours on one game due to receiving additional cards. He then noticed an ominous box with a pentagram on it.


"Why the hell is Hasbro making creepy-ass Ouija boards?" asked Junior. He sighed as he scratched his head.


"I wonder if they even care what I get," said Junior. He sighed as he looked at the clock on his phone. He had no time to be indecisive. He still had things to do today and wanted to be free on Sunday. So, Junior grabbed poker and UNO card packages, and a couple of board games. He made his way over to the cash register, but found no one present.


"Uh... Hello? Hellooo?" called Junior. No one in the store responded.


"Dammit. Must be taking a shit or something," said Junior in annoyance. He then heard whimpering from behind the counter. Junior looked over and found a man huddled and trembling on the ground.


"Hey buddy, you alright?" asked Junior worriedly.


"They're trapped man! I can hear their screams!" cried the cashier as he shot up with a deranged look on his face. Junior slightly backed away in discomfort.


"Uh huh. Anyway, I need to buy this shit. So, if you don't mind pricing these for me..." said Junior as he slowly placed the items on the counter.


"What good are these games if they get you trapped for eternity?!" cried the man.


"Wait, are you saying these things are cursed or something?" asked Junior incredulously.


"Not the games, that place!" cried the cashier as he pointed at a 4Smarts poster behind him. Junior looked at him in confusion.


"What makes you say that place is cursed? Didn't it just open today?" asked Junior.


"It all started when the manager of that place asked some of us here in the mall to test it out," said the cashier. Junior almost wanted to ignore it, but he wasn't a fan of agitating a crazy person.


"There were 6 of us. In our own pairs, we explored the forts. Me and my partner managed to complete our game. But, the others... they lost," said the man, distraught. Junior was about to question the man but remained silent.


"We never saw them again," said the man.


"Wait, you sure you didn't just miss them? And you can lose in those games?" asked Junior in confusion.


"Yes! The manager told us it was possible! But he never told us that we'd never make it out of the forts! Those missing workers were reported to be missing and haven't been found! I even went into the other forts myself to find them," said the cashier. His face then turned pale.


"But I heard voices. Their voices! They called for help in that dark fort! Their voices came from the animatronics and speakers of the fort! They were haunting the place!” cried the man.


"Look, maybe you were hearing things. Besides, the workers could have gone missing after they finished and you missed them leaving after completing the fort," said Junior. The man glared at him.


"You think I'm crazy, don't you?!" demanded the cashier. Junior forced a smile with a shrug.


"Eh... just a little bit," said Junior.


"Then go see for yourself! Look for someone that goes in and wait till you don't see them come out!" said the man. Junior sighed in annoyance.


"Fine, whatever. Can I buy this shit now?" asked Junior as he gestured to the items on the counter.


"Oh yeah, sure," said the cashier as he began to scan the items for their prices.





Junior was strolling through the mall in silence with his purchased items in bags. He still had the ramblings of that crazy guy on his mind. It was worrisome that someone off their rocker like that was still working. But as Junior kept thinking back to the story, he began to notice 'missing' posters to be attached on walls or certain stands in the mall. Junior made his way over to a stand and looked over the posters, were faces and names were present. They were young and middle aged individuals.


"What do you mean you can't find her?" asked a woman. Junior tore his eyes from the poster and turned to see a family.


"I don't know where she is! The last place she said that she'd be was at that new 4Smarts place! But it’s been two hours and she hasn't answered her phone!" said a teen girl. Junior's brows raised.


"That's gotta be a coincidence," said Junior as he began to walk off. But, Junior felt uneasy. Even his gut felt upset, and that wasn't the meal he had at the food court. Junior shook his head.


"Gojira, you're getting antsy over the ravings of a looney," said Junior with an embarrassed chuckle. But, Junior couldn't help but look to the sign that showed 4Smart's entrance. He sighed.


"I... guess it couldn't hurt to check on them. Maybe that thing is really fun," said Junior as he drew out his phone and called Mosura. After a few seconds of ringing, the call was answered.


"Y'ello?" answered Mosura.


"Mosu. Hey uh... just calling to see what's up. Still doing that 4Smarts thing?" asked Junior.


"Oh yeah, it's a blast! You really should've stuck around," said Mosura.


"Maybe next time. How far along are you girls?" asked Junior curiously. He did just call to put down his paranoia, but now he was curious about the attraction.


"I think we're almost through. This puzzle is pretty tricky though. We- Wait, what?" Mosura's voice seemed to grow quieter. Her phone must have been away from her and she was talking to someone else.


"We're what?! Oh crap!" exclaimed Mosura as the speaker muffled.


"Mosu?" Called Junior.


"Hold on, Goji! We're on a time limit and it's almost up!" said Mosura frantically. There was idle conversation among the girls on the other line that Junior couldn't help but be amused.


"You seem busy. I'll call you back," said Junior. He was about to hang up but heard frightened screams on the line, causing Junior to flinch with a start.


"What?! What?! What is it?!" Junior frantically exclaimed over the phone.


"Whew! Sorry. We just lost, and some scary dragon animatronic head popped out. Damn," said Mosura sounding disappointed.


From inside the fort, Mosura stood with her phone as Twilight held her chest as her heart was pounding. Sunset was laughing off the tension that was felt moments ago.


"We almost had it," pouted Mosura.


"Ah that's too bad," said Junior with a relieved chuckle.


Mosura was about to respond but heard the sound of stone scraping. The girls looked around and noticed the room to be shifting about. The teens stood close together, tensing as the walls shifted. Twilight suddenly yelped as the floor rose around their feet, separating them from each other. The stones created walls, trapping the teens in their own spaces.

The girls screamed in fright from this.


"Mosu! Mo- Are-" Junior's voice began to break up over the line.


"Gojira! Gojira, can you hear me?!" cried Mosura in panic.


"Hey, you two OK?!" called Sunset from her side of the wall.


"I-I think so!" cried Twilight, looking around anxiously, alone. Suddenly, lights shone on the ground, from LEDs on the floor.


"Thank you for playing. Please follow the lights to the exit," said a monotone voice over the speakers. Mosura loss some tension after hearing this.


"You hear that?" called Mosura.


"See ya outside, I guess!" said Sunset as she began to follow her trail of lights through the newly made hall. Twilight whimpered as she cautiously did the same from her hall. Mosura pocketed her phone and quickly followed the lights. Her footsteps echoed out in the hall. She had to admit, it was getting creepy to be in this dark hall in such a tight space. If not for the lights, Mosura might be panicking right about now. As Mosura walked, she noticed a light to be coming from the wall. Curious, she made her way over to it. She first looked to the side, finding that the hall way still went on.


"Wonder if this is the exit," said Mosura as she followed the lit door frame and entered. The girl suddenly found herself arriving in a ball room. Soft music played in the air. The girl looked around in confusion.


"What in the world?" Mosura walked to the center of the ball room, her footsteps echoing out. Statues of dragons perched were in each corner of the room, covered in gold and gems. Mosura drew out her phone to call Junior, but heard the soft music to be picking up in tone. She looked around in confusion and noticed a feminine mannequin to be standing at the other end of the room. Mosura stared at the mannequin, dressed in a beautiful silky gown. The teen found herself mesmerized by the gown as it seemingly glowed in the light. The mannequin began to gracefully approach, its blank face reflecting Mosura's. The mannequin began to dance to the music, with its gown flowing in the wind like hair with its movements. It approached the girl and held a hand out to her. Mesmerized, Mosura held out her hand and was pulled close. The two began to dance together to the music. They swayed, slid, twirled all around. Mosura's eyes were focused on the blank face of the mannequin. All she saw was herself, dressed in this beautiful dress and dancing with such grace that it rivaled the fluttering wings of a butterfly or even a moth. Mosura was twirled by the mannequin and began to dance on her own. The music picked up speed, as Mosura leapt into the air, kicking her leg. As she danced on her own, the mannequin seemed to fade, as the dress remained.


Meanwhile, Sunset found herself leaving the hall that she found herself forced into. She sighed in relief, finding more light and a more roomy area. She looked up and found an exit sign to be glowing near a door. She noticed Twilight to be rushing out of her own hall. She held her chest as she began to pant. Sunset looked at her in surprise.


"Twi, are you claustrophobic?" asked Sunset.


"No. Just heard some creepy sounds," gulped Twilight as she looked back at the dimly lit hall that she had emerged from. She then began to look around in confusion.


"Where's Mosura?" asked Twilight. Sunset looked around as well.


"Huh," said Sunset as she began to look around. She peaked outside of the exit door, expecting to find Mosura to be standing outside, but no one was there. She looked back at Twilight.


"She might still be inside here," said Sunset as she approached the hall that Mosura seemed to be meant to go through. As she and Twi walked through, they began to call out to her. They noticed doors to be present along the wall. Curious, Sunset opened one of the doors, finding a pile of props from chains to decorations. As she closed the door, Twilight opened the next door further down.


"Mosura?" called Twilight, finding a room where a generator hummed. There were some tools to be lying around, but nothing that pointed to Mosura's presence could be found. The girls flinched as the sound of a door creaked. They turned and found a door further down to be slowly opening, revealing a soft orange light. Twilight gulped nervously as Sunset took the lead.


"Mosu?" called Sunset as she began to approach the door. She opened it further, finding a fancy medieval bedroom. As if it were fit for royalty. A fire place burned at the far end, and a large bed was present. A feminine figure, dressed in a bright white dress. A crown sat upon her head, as her back was turned.


"The princess?" asked Twilight in confusion.


"I'm very disappointed in you. You were supposed to be the brave knights that rescued me from this prison," said the princess in a disappointed tone. Sunset bore a confused look.


"What the hell is going on here? Why is she here now when she could've rubbed it in our faces when we first lost?" asked Sunset incredulously.


"Yeah, and where's Mosura?" asked Twilight as she looked around the room. Sunset looked up to a camera that was looking down on them.


"Hey! What gives?! You're game is busted and we're missing our friend!" yelled Sunset.


"Oh woe is me. Now I will never have a happily ever after, because of your failure," said the princess in dismay. Sunset groaned in annoyance as she approached the princess.


"Stupid robot! I bet they did a half assed job on your face!" said Sunset as she grabbed the princess by the shoulder and forced her to face her. Sunset's eyes widened in horror.


"Mosura?" Sunset said breathlessly. Before her was Mosura, dressed as a princess. Her expression was cold and her face deathly pale. She suddenly grabbed Sunset by the neck, causing her to gasp and wheeze as Mosura raised her up into the air. Twilight stared in shock. Mosura threw Sunset across the room and against a wall, where a mirror sat. Sunset slammed into the mirror, causing it to shatter on impact. She fell to the ground, where her head began to bleed from the cuts caused by the glass. Twilight screamed her head off as she saw Sunset lied on the ground unconscious, bleeding. Mosura raised herself up and looked to the girl with a cold dead stare. Twilight continued to scream as she ran out of the room. The girl tripped, falling on the ground. She whimpered as she struggled up to her feet, but the hall suddenly began to rumble. The walls began to sink into the ground, revealing a large room. Twilight breathed in panicked as she attempted to stand up. She felt something clamp down on her leg, causing her to cry out in pain. She turned and found the dragon animatronic head from earlier to be biting down on her. It rested on a mechanical cart, where the head was held up by the animatronic parts. The dragon began to drag Twilight, as the wheels carried it across the room. Twilight screamed her head off as she dug her nails into the ground.


"No! Let go! Help!!" screamed Twilight as she pulled into the shadows.







The Space Adventure fort was filled with panicked screams. Angirasu, Fluttershy, Applejack, and Pinkie Pie were running through the metal hall of the fort. Behind them followed robotic insectoid aliens that screeched as they chased after them.


"This is not what I had in mind when I mentioned robotic space critters!" yelled Applejack.


"I knew that stupid piece was the wrong one!" cried Angirasu.


"Wesa gonna die!" cried Pinkie.


"Pinkie, as God as my witness, if you-!" Applejack glared at Pinkie.


"The door!" cried Angirasu. Ahead down the hall, a blast door began to lower as an alarm blared. The teens cried out in panic as they began to pick up their pace. The alien animatronics suddenly lunged for both Fluttershy and Applejack, pinning them to the ground. Fluttershy screamed as Applejack struggled under the animatronic. Both Angirasu and Pinkie were unaware of this, as they had run ahead much further and with a greater pace. They had made it passed the descending wall and turned. Their eyes widened in horror as Applejack fought off one of the animatronics and rushed to help Fluttershy.


"Applejack! Fluttershy!" cried Pinkie as she and Angirasu rushed back. But the door had already locked itself down, blocking the hall. The two began to bang their fists on the door, crying out to the two girls on the other side.


Meanwhile with Applejack and Fluttershy, they were attempting to flee from the alien animatronics. But, the wall opened up, revealing a large mechanical clamp that caught Applejack. The cry cried out as she was pulled behind the wall, leaving Fluttershy alone to fend for herself. The girl screamed as the animatronics held her down and drew out a syringe. The needle pierced her shoulder, injecting her with a metallic fluid. Fluttershy screamed in agony as the metal began to seep out of her flesh, encasing her body. As she struggled, she found herself consumed by the metal. Her eyes turned to a teal flat color as they bore a cold blank stare. Her body went limp as the animatronics knelt down to pick her up.


Angirasu and Pinkie continued to slam themselves against the door, but were unable to break it down. They cried out to their friends as they struggled to break through. Suddenly, they heard a hissing sound.


"What's that?!" exclaimed Pinkie as she turned. Angirasu turned with a look of shock. A green gas began to flow out of the vents and filled the hall. The two began to cough as they breathed in the gas. The toxins began to suffocate them and crush their lungs. Pinkie knelt to the ground, coughing.


"Angirasu, I'm scared! Ack!" Pinkie coughed as Angirasu knelt down, wheezing. The boy held her close as she coughed. The two collapsed on the ground, falling into unconsciousness.


"I'm right here..." wheezed Angirasu, his vision growing dark.


Angirasu's eyes shot wide open. He found himself lying down on a cold table. A pair of grey alien animatronics looked down on him. Their glowing eyes whirred as the optics focused on him. He couldn't feel his limbs. In fact, he felt nothing. But he knew that he was alive. Angirasu found himself being raised up as the table he lied on rotated. He was secured via clamps that kept him from falling over. The alien animatronics sparked as they left him alone. Angirasu's eyes glanced and found Pinkie to be lying on a table, unconscious.


"This one is ready to be converted," said an alien in a distorted voice. It raised a syringe and injected Pinkie with an unknown substance. Pinkie's body began to thrash as she cried out in pain. Her body was slowly consumed by metal. Angirasu stared, unable to react, cry out or help. Soon, he saw Pinkie lied still on the table, which rotated to raise her up. She stood as a metal figure with cold dead eyes. Her eyes softly began to glow as the animatronic aliens inspected her.


"Metal and magic properties successfully bonded. They're ready," said one of the animatronics. One of them drew out a wooden hook, with a gem imbedded into it.


"Prepare to harvest remnant," said the alien as the second drew out a similar hook. This one approached Angirasu, as the gem on the hook glowed. Angirasu's eyes moved from side to side, trying to get an indication of where he was. Then, he noticed a mirror. He found himself reflected. A horrible sight befell him. He was encased in pure metal as well. His eyes fell on a coffin-like case that was empty. It bore his name on it. He turned his eyes back to the alien, finding him to be driving the hook into his chest. Angirasu was unable to react as he felt himself slipping from consciousness.


In the Daring Do fort, Rodan was held down by animatronic skeletons. Rainbow cried out as she attempted to free Rarity from skeletons that pulled her to a pit. Rarity screamed as she was pulled into the pit, while Rainbow fell in with her. Rodan panted as the skeletons stared at him. One of them reached for his face as he cried out in terror.


Back outside, Junior held his phone against his ear, waiting for Mosura to answer. However, no answer came. He sighed as he hung up.


"Come on, Mosu. I've been calling you for five minutes. Yet you and the others are nowhere to be seen," said Junior anxiously. The screams he heard from Mosura drove him to worry. He didn't know what the hell happened and what caused his call to cut off. He pocketed his phone and began to make his way over to the forts, hoping to find his friends out already. As he stopped at the Dragon's Lair fort, he noticed an employee to be walking by, carrying some items. He made his way over to a middle aged man, dressed in a uniform that depicted the 4Smarts logo. The man was shown the items. Junior noticed something that made his blood ran cold. He saw that he carried what looked to be Fluttershy's sweater. The older man held the butter yellow sweater out, while looking at a butterfly hair clip. The employee then handed what looked to be a pair of orange thigh high stockings. Junior immediately recognized them as the kind that Mosura wore.


"The fuck?!" asked Junior. He gasped in shock as the older man laughed and began to sniff the items rather provocatively


"I have more than youth, today!" said the man with a predatory smile on his face. Junior's blood pressure spiked as his eyes hardened. As the man's filthy tongue lapped over one of Mosura's stockings, the boy snapped. He rushed to the two in a blind rage. He punched the older man in the face, causing him to fall to the ground and drop the items.


"You sick fuck!" shouted Junior in rage. The employee was about to lunge at the boy, but Junior quickly backhanded him, causing him to drop to the ground. People looked over to the scene in shock. Junior didn't care. He grabbed the older man by the collar and raised him up with a glare.


"Where did you get those items, you sick bastard?! Where are the girls that they belonged to?!" demanded Junior. The man bore a shocked but also enraged look.


"You bastard! Who do you think you are?!" demanded the man. Junior snarled as his irises expanded and his eyes bore a reptilian look.


"I'm the guy that's gonna disembowel you if you don't tell me where my friends are! Why are their clothes here?!" demanded Junior as he pointed to the items on the ground. The man smirked.


"I guess the secret's out," said the man. Junior noticed that everyone seemed to be frozen in place, save for the employee that rose to his feet with glowing red eyes.


"The hell?" asked Junior.


"I've frozen time in this space. Everyone here is unaware of our conversation. We wouldn't want you to look mad now do we?" asked the manager with a chuckle.


"Who are you? Where are my friends?!" demanded Junior as he shook the man.


"If they were the last ones to participate in my forts, then they belong to me. Their souls are harvested and their bodies are now going to be re-purposed for props and animatronics for my game," said the man with a dark smile, shoving the Transmutant back. Junior's eyes were wide with horror.


"They're... dead?" asked Junior.


"No, they're in between. A limbo if you will," said the man. Junior hardened his expression.


"Bring them back. NOW!!" roared Junior as he rushed towards the manager. As he swung his fist, the man suddenly vanished. The boy stumbled and found his target behind him.


"Afraid I can't do that," said the manager.


"Wanna consider it?!" yelled Junior as he turned and sent a flurry of punches. The man teleported away from each strike. As Junior sent another punch, he found himself striking a man in the face.


"Shit!" Winced Junior, realizing he struck an innocent man in his blind rage.


"I need their souls, my boy. For they fuel my power and immortality," said the manager as he appeared. Junior turned and found the man to now be dressed in dark robes and wearing an inverted pentagram amulet around his neck.


"I was a great Warlock, Thanatos, who roamed the earth for centuries. I've staved off death with souls. Unfortunately, souls could remain in this realm for only so long before their ties to the earth is severed, allowing them to pass on," said the Warlock.


"You also seem to enjoy getting off to a teenager's clothes. I don't care about your life story. I want you to let my friends go," growled Junior.


"I can't. You see, my youth is already fading. I'll be dead without them. But... we could work something out," said Thanatos with a dark smile. Junior narrowed his eyes, suspicious. He knew there was going to be a catch to whatever he was going to propose. But, his friends needed him.


"Let's hear it," said Junior.


"If you can complete my most challenging fort, I will set free your friends' souls and their bodies. Only your friends, no one else. No strings attached," said Thanatos. Junior felt sick about the idea of not being able to free other souls that were unfortunate to be stolen by this monster, but he had to pick his battles. Playing this fort was already out of his league.


"But if you lose, your soul is mine," said Thanatos with a sinister smile. Junior hardened his expression. He knew the price was high. But the idea of losing his friends was too much to bear.


"Do we have a deal?" asked Thanatos as he held his hand out. Junior reluctantly shook his head.


"I'm an idiot to make a deal with the Devil," said Junior.


"You know nothing of the Devil, my boy," said Thanatos with a grin. He was about to pick up the items on the ground, but Junior stepped in front of him with a glare.


"How about I take those off your hands? They're gonna need them back when I get them out," said Junior with a low tone. He wanted to stomp this creep's body into paste for what he was doing, aside from stealing the souls of his friends.


Soon, Junior found himself standing outside of the demonic fort. He had Fluttershy's hair clip and Mosura's stockings in his pocket, as he had Fluttershy's sweater tied and clinging to his shoulders. He stared into the gaping jaws of the demonic head, where a tunnel lied with stone walls was present. Thanatos stood by with a laugh.


"Enjoy yourself in, 'Attar's Abode'," said Thanatos. Junior gulped as he clenched his fists, knowing the risk he was taking. But still, he mustered up his courage and began to enter the fort. As he did, time resumed outside as normal. Junior found himself in darkness, as his footsteps echoed. Junior heard the sound of distorted laughs further down the hall, causing the boy to tense. He heard agonized cries and shrieks of terror.


Junior found himself in a room, covered in decorations made to look like brimstone. Pits were in corners of the room, where paper fire blew via fans, creating a hellish effect. Junior spotted animatronic damned souls to be hanging from chains above the pits.


"Oh, the pain!" cried an animatronic.


"I gotta give Thanatos credit. He knows how to create atmosphere," said Junior warily. Suddenly, a pit in the middle depicted a hologram of a smoky demonic head with a reptile and humanoid face and the horns of a ram.


"Welcome, wretched soul! Have you come to play? We're going to have so much fun!" The demon laughed maniacally.


"Wow. If this wasn't aimed at stealing my soul, I'd be into this," said Junior with a grimace. He suddenly heard the sound of drum beats in the air, causing the boy to whip his head around to look for the source. Suddenly, he found a legion of demonic looking animatronics. They were all humanoid in appearance, but bearing horrific appearances. Some looked to be anthropomorphic goats, reptiles, some looked to be pale and hideous humans, and a few looked so alien that Junior couldn't begin to describe them. The drums beat as the animatronics stood ominously, staring at the Transmutant. They suddenly all began to perform tribal-like dance with almost fluid motion, and began to chant in a foreign language.


"Arehi yo uwai dose' Pa pide' pava gadede' Te heniyo ha brekole'. This is what we Demons sing!" the demons chanted in satanic harmony. Junior gasped as he suddenly found a group of demons appearing behind him. One of them dressed in a dark robe as it appeared as a mix of a human, a bat and a scaled cat.


Arehi yo uwai dose' Pa pide' pava gadede' Te heniyo ha brekole'. This is what we demons sing!" the animatronics began to approach Junior as they continued to dance and chant. The drum beats continued and grew in intensity. Junior found himself getting backed into a wall, where demonic hands suddenly appeared and grabbed him. Junior grunted as he attempted to free himself, causing the mechanical arms to whir as they pulled.


"We serve Attar, so will you!" chanted the demons as Junior was pulled through the wall. He found himself tumbling down a hill, grunting in pain as he stopped. He shook off his disorientation as he stood up.


"I already hate this place," said Junior as he dusted himself off. He then looked around worriedly.


"Don't tell me I lost already," said Junior.


"Welcome to the first level, filthy soul!" said a demonic voice. Junior looked around but found no one. The voice sounded as though it were coming from speakers.


"Before you, a damned soul has been broken. My fallen angels had a bit too much fun with this one," chuckled the demonic voice. On the wall was a skull with eyes present in its sockets. The eyes were blood shot and looked around.


"Save me from this Hell!" cried the skeleton in anguish. Junior felt his stomach tighten. From what he remembered from the cashier, the souls were haunting the forts. Wherever they were, their voices must be transferred to the animatronics. This made the cries of this machine to sound more tragic than it meant to be.


"Assemble the bones back into their proper place. This realm will restore the rest," said the voice. Junior noticed that there were piles of bones everywhere on the ground. But the bones were in numerous pieces, almost to the point where Junior didn't recognize them.


"Ah hell," said Junior as he slumped his shoulders.


"You have five minutes. I'll be sorely disappointed if he's not put together again," said the voice. Junior sighed as he quickly knelt down to the piles of bones. He was already overwhelmed by the pressure of this puzzle and what was at stake.


"Calm down. It's all plastic and they have pegs that fit into these holes. Nothing to worry about. Aside from losing my soul for eternity," said Junior with a forced chuckle. He began to start with dividing the pieces by groups. Each group was based on a general idea of each part of the human body. Junior placed the spine aside and began to place the ribs, the chest cavity, and the shoulder blades together.


"OK, torso. Should I put it together now or wait till I have everything grouped up?" asked Junior as he scratched his head. He groaned as he began to grab pieces of the arm.


"Fuck it! Group it is!" said Junior as he began to place the humerus bone and grabbed an elbow piece. The Transmutant grabbed the pieces for the hand. He spent the next minute grouping the pieces of the legs, the hips, and feet.


"OK, time to piece them together," said Junior as he glanced at a clock made up of flames, counting down.


"Got time to spare," said Junior. He quickly began to assemble each piece of bone together, based on their group. He had successfully assembled the rib cage and spine, shortly. He then began to assemble the legs, the feet, the hands, etc. Now it was time to piece everything to together.


"Thigh bone connected to the hip bone~" Junior anxiously sang to himself. He began to piece the limbs together.


"Hip bone's connected to the back bone.~ Back bone's connected to the shoulder bone,~" said Junior as he glanced at the clock, finding that he was down to his last minute. Junior yelled as he picked up the pace.


"Dem bones, dem bones~!" sang Junior frantically as he finished connecting the body. He laughed victoriously.


"Connect the neck bone to the head bone!~" yelled Junior as he attached the body to the skull. He looked to the clock but still found it counting down. His eyes were wide in horror.

"What the fuck?!!" shouted Junior, spiraling into a fit of confusion, rage, and anxiety. He began to look over the skeleton.


"What am I missing?!" exclaimed Junior, finding his time down to ten seconds. His eyes darted quickly on the skeleton. He then spotted the problem. The feet were connected to the wrong legs.


"Oh come on!" yelled Junior as he knelt down and yanked off the feet. The clock began to tick down to five seconds. Junior panted as he struggled to connect the feet in their proper place. With the last click of the last foot, he looked back at the clock and found the timer stuck at one second. Junior gave a sigh of relief, dropping to his knees.


"Ah. Oh god. Thank you, God," laughed Junior in relief.


"Excellent work, mortal! You've successfully put this damned soul back together! Now, off he goes!" said the demonic voice. The skeleton animatronic found itself descending down an open pit in the ground, which glowed from an orange light.


"No!! Don't send me back to the pit! No!!" wailed the skeleton down below. Junior slumped his shoulders.


"That is fucked up," said Junior. Suddenly, a wall opened up, revealing another room. Junior moaned in dismay.


"There goes my victory high," mumbled Junior. He then hardened his expression.


"I'll fuck your shit up when I get out, Thanatos!" yelled Junior. He began to make his way into the room.


Junior found himself spending the next several minutes, moving pieces around to form images, place cogs to drop souls into dark pits, and even searching the guts of a soul for a key. Junior hoped it wasn't real, given the grotesque smell and the texture and detail. All of this during an absurdly short time limit.


Eventually, Junior began to wander through the fort in a dark cavern. But as he walked, he noticed some misty clouds to be flowing about. The air was a bit thick, carrying an almost metallic taste. His body began grow hot. Junior stopped as he heard giggling in the air, causing him to tense. He looked around, hearing the giggles to echo.


"Who's there?!" demanded Junior. He gasped as he felt hands grab him and cover his eyes.


"Guess who~," said a distorted voice. Junior's heart raced with anxiety as he recognized the voice.


"Mosura?" asked Junior as the hands released him. He turned and found the girl to be dressed in some skimpy clothes that were torn.


Mosura appeared pale like a ghost. Her eyes glowed a hellish red as dark spots formed around her sockets. She gave a distorted giggle.


"That's right Goji. Yours truly," said Mosura as she licked her lips. She ran a hand on his chest seductively.


"You like my outfit? It's pretty naughty to stare," said Mosura as Junior found himself staring at the girls figure. He had to admit, Mosura looked drop dead sexy. Something about her dark look was hot. Fluttershy appeared from the shadows, pale with glowing eyes as well. The girls surrounded Junior, rubbing their breasts as they looked at him suggestively.


"You know you want us, Goji," said Fluttershy in a breathy voice. She rubbed her large breasts against Junior, causing him to blush. He felt Mosura pull him close and guided his hand onto her ass.


"You can have us, Gojira. We want you too," said Mosura as she brought a hand to his waist. Fluttershy took Junior's other hand and placed it on her breast. She gave pleasured moans as she blushed. Junior felt himself in a daze, drawn in by his lust. The bodies of the girls drove him mad. Fluttershy moaned as she began to suck on Junior's fingers, while Mosura reached for his jeans. The boy was so lost in the lustful atmosphere that he felt himself removing Fluttershy's sweater from his shoulders. But as his eyes fell on it, his mind snapped back to rationality.


"No, this is wrong!" said Junior as he forced himself away from the girls. He pointed to them with a glare.


"My friends are in trouble! No slutty imitations of them will stop me from getting them back!" said Junior with a glare. The girls glared him. Their appearance began to grow more demonic. They sprouted fangs and their ears grew pointed as they approached.


"You think you have a choice?!" demanded Mosura as she lunged for Junior, pinning him to a wall.


"We will take you for ourselves! We will pleasure ourselves with your body and you will either enjoy it or hate it!" said Mosura as she grabbed Junior's cheek and brought his face close. The boy bore wide eyes as she rubbed her chest on him.


"But if you scream too much, then we'll have to silence you!" said Fluttershy as she pulled Junior to herself with a glare.


"We'll end your life and then we'll have our way! We'll fuck your corpse until it's nothing but dust! We'll even make your mother watch!" hissed Fluttershy. Junior bore a shocked look.


"What the actual fuck, dude?!" exclaimed Junior with a disturbed look. He began to shove the girls away.


"At least take me to dinner first!" said Junior with a glare as the demonic imitations approached.


He heard deep chuckles in the air, prompting him to turn to see a massive animatronic demon to be rising out of a pit. It stood to be 12 feet tall, bearing a humanoid body. It was Attar, with a dark reptilian appearance and a tail that was a snake. His limbs bore exposed mechanical segments as he sparked. Junior's jaw dropped as the demon stood tall with a mechanical grin.


"It’s play time, little soul," said Attar with a chuckle. Junior turned and found the girls hiss at him as they disappeared. He turned and found Attar stomping over to him. The boy began to run through the fort as Attar chased him, laughing.


"You can run, but you can't hide!" said Attar with a cackle. Junior panted as he hid behind a boulder.


"Wait. Can I fight? It is just a machine," said Junior as he raised his reptilian hand. Attar stalked the area, searching for the Transmutant. As he peaked over the boulder, Junior rushed to his legs and slashed his claws against the back of his legs. The animatronic twitched as it fell to its knees. Junior jumped onto the shoulders of Attar and drove his clawed hand into the neck. Attar sparked and twitched.


H-Hey! Th-Th-That's not very nice!" said Attar in a distorted voice. Junior yelled as he tore out the wires to the neck, causing Attar to drop on the floor, twitching. Junior sighed in relief as he climbed off the animatronic.


"Huh. Easier than I thought," said Junior. He then noticed a door to be at the far end of the room. He narrowed his eyes as he made his way towards it. It was hidden by the boulder he hid by, hinting that it must have not been part of the attraction. Junior attempted to open the door but it was locked. He rammed himself into the door, causing it to break off the hinges. Junior found stairs to be leading down below.


The boy cautiously walked down the steps. He remained as silent as possible to avoid attention. As he descended, he heard the sound wailing, causing Junior to tense. He found himself in a chamber, where a large crystal stood, planted on a platform. The crystal glowed softly in the dark room, dimly lit by ceiling lights. The wails seemed closer, prompting the boy to follow the source. Junior gasped as he spotted limp bodies to be lying in glass coffins. They contained the bodies of his friends. Except they looked to be like animatronics, save for Pinkie, Angirasu, Fluttershy and Applejack. They looked more like advanced chrome androids.


"That must be their bodies being repurposed for props," said Junior as he gritted his teeth. He turned as he heard doors open. Junior retreated over to the platform, where the crystal lied. Down below, Thanatos entered the chamber. He approached the coffins with a chuckle.


"How are we today? I see the magic metal has successfully transitioned you into machines. So much easier than building them from scratch," said Thanatos with a sigh.


"Won't be long now. Your friend will be joining you soon," said Thanatos with a sinister smile. Junior narrowed his eyes in response. He then took notice of the crystal he hid by. It was the source of the wailing. He saw that mist and forms of light were swirling in the huge crystal. His eyes widened as he saw faces in the crystal. This was where the souls were. His heart sank as he saw Mosura's soul. She was a ghostly apparition. She planted herself against the wall of the crystal with a look of desperation on her face. She banged her hands on the wall, trying to get Junior's attention. The boy placed a hand on the crystal, over Mosura's. Mosura looked to be crying in relief to see him. Junior had to hold back his own tears but smiled nonetheless. Mosura was suddenly swept away with the sea of souls.


"No!" Mosura's voice faded. Junior gritted his teeth as the souls cried out in despair. He began to slam his fists against the crystal, grunting each time. Thanatos took notice of the sounds and turned in shock, finding Junior on the platform above.


"You?! Get away from there!" roared Thanatos as he fired a lightning bolt at Junior but missed. Junior grunted as he slammed into the crystal, knocking it out of its place and off the platform. Thanatos screamed as he realized the crystal was falling towards him. He was then crushed beneath the boulder sized crystal. Junior stared wide eyed.


"Well that's unfortunate," said Junior. He shrugged, not complaining about the happy accident. He then noticed that the crystal cracked, where mist leaked out. Suddenly, the souls burst out of the crystals, cheering as they swirled around the room. Junior smiled in relief. From beneath the crystal, purple magic sparks burst, rushing out of the fort and also towards the animatronic bodies of Junior's friends. The bodies softly glowed as they returned to normal. Junior rushed to the bodies as several souls flew by, flowing through the nostrils of the bodies. Junior knelt next to Mosura, who shot up with a deep gasp, startling Junior. She turned to him and wrapped him into a tight hug. Junior returned the hug but suddenly found himself wrapped into a group hug by the rest of his friends.


"Thank God," said Junior with a tremble.


"Goji, are you crying?" asked Pinkie in surprise as the teens released him. Junior cleared his throat as held his hand over his brows while rubbing them.


"Of course not," said Junior as he cleared his throat. The girls were grinning at him while Rodan bore a teasing smile.


"Oh, darling," said Rarity with a warm smile.


"What the heck happened?" asked Applejack.


"Some Warlock stole your souls to fuel his power and immortality. I killed him. Well, not exactly. It was actually an accident that worked out for us," said Junior nonchalantly.


"Where is he?" asked Angirasu. Junior pointed to the broken crystal ball.


"Oh," said Angirasu with a nod.





The police were surrounding the forts. Over a dozen people were clothed with blankets. The forts were closed off and some customers that were hoping to get in were unable to. But they witnessed the police conduct their investigation. Junior stood with his friends and a few officers.


"4Smarts was drugging people with fumes in their vents to knock their customers unconscious to steal their money. That gas in that space fort is one of them," said Junior as he pointed to the fort he brought up, where green gas leaked out of. The thought had occurred to him that the gas in the fort that he was in must have been involved to try and get him to lose. It likely caused him to hallucinate those demonic versions of Fluttershy and Mosura. It proved to be the perfect cover when when Angirasu and Pinkie mentioned the green gas in their fort.


"You said the manager was the mastermind of this. Any clue where he is?" asked officer Blaire.


"Dead. One of his uh... props fell on him," said Junior. Junior was holding a lot more facts back than he would have liked. But he'd be deemed insane by the police if he were to start bringing up all of the mystical bullshit that was going on in this place. Best to get it shut down after classifying the situation as an elaborate kidnapping. Blaire nodded as another officer took notes.


"I'll check with you kids later. For now, get some rest," said Blaire as she walked off. Junior sighed in relief as he picked back up his bags of the items he purchased. He was glad to have hid the items before going into that fort.


Soon, the teens, and the victims that had went missing were taking the lead to leave the area. The victims were scarred by the horrible events and what they had been through. The teens weren't doing too well either. The rest of the people were pissed that they didn't have a chance to participate in the forts. Angirasu stopped walking as he saw a 4Smarts poster. His anger swelled in him as he sprouted claws and snarled. He tore the poster with a slash, shocking most who witnessed it. The victims however felt that they would've done more to that poster.


The teens continued to walk together. However, they noticed the Dazzlings to be walking by. Adagio bore a confused look as she saw them leaving the 4Smarts area.


"How was that new attraction? We were just going to-"


"Trust me, it's not worth it. Haunted houses are safer," said Junior, interrupting Adagio.


"Oh," said Adagio. The teens stood in awkward silence.


"Oh. Before I forget," said Junior as he dug into his pocket, drawing out the stockings, Fluttershy's hair clip, and removed the sweater on his shoulders.


"They took your stuff," said Junior as he handed the girls' belongings back to them.


"Thank you," said Fluttershy graciously. Mosura eyed one of her stockings oddly.


"Why is my stocking damp?" asked Mosura.


"Gojira, you didnt..." said Rodan in shock. Junior looked at him in confusion.


"What?" asked Junior.


"Ugh, sick!" said Aria in disgust. Junior noticed the girls to be slightly backing away from him with looks of disgust and uncertainty. Mosura held her stocking with her fingers away from herself with a cringe.


"Why is everyone looking at me like that?!" Asked Junior incredulously. Adagio giggled with a blush.


"Gojira, if you liked stockings that much, I would've let you borrow mine," said Adagio. Junior's eyes widened.


"What the fu- No! God- Fuck no! I didn't do that! That's not even what you think! That fucking Warlock was licking them!" said Junior defensively.


"That man does protest too much..." muttered Rodan next to Rainbow. Junior grabbed him by the collar.


"Fuck you, mother fucker! I'll fucking kill you!" yelled Junior as he shook Rodan.


"Help! He's gone crazy!" cried Rodan as Rainbow and Applejack pried Junior off of him.


"I didn't do anything! You gotta believe me!" cried Junior desperately.


"I believe you," said Mosura, prompting Junior to look at her with hope filled eyes. Mosura grimaced as she tossed her stockings in the trash.


"They smell like bad breath. It’s like someone hadn’t brushed in years. Damn, now I gotta replace those," said Mosura in annoyance.


"I can't believe you guys would think I'd do something like that," said Junior as he looked to the others with a glare. They bore sheepish looks.


"I should get home. It's been an intense day," said Angirasu as he walked off. Sunset joined his side.


"I'll go with you. Wouldn't want MONARCH to get the wrong idea," said Sunset as she pointed at the paw that Angirasu formed. Soon, the teens began to bid each other Farewell.


Today has been a bigger hassle than Junior would've liked. He carried the bags of the items he was still supposed to give to the Guardians as Mosura and Fluttershy followed. The boy wanted nothing more than to get away from this place but he was too exhausted. So, Junior made sure that he was just far enough from 4Smarts. He sat down on a bench with a heavy sigh and lied his head back, wanting to catch his breath and recharge. He found Mosura and Fluttershy to be sitting next to him on each side. The girls leaned against his shoulders with tired expressions. Normally, Junior would be blushing. But he was too tired to care. He instead closed his eyes, relieved that his two favorite girls were safe.


Meanwhile in Attar's Abode, a voice was crying out. It was in desperation and was distorted.


"Help me! Don't leave me here! Help!" Thanatos cried out. His voice came from a limp animatronic skeleton. His cries echoed out through the fort. The Attar animatronic sparked and twitched. It slowly began to rise up, restored. The gaps were suddenly closed as scales covered the mechanical pieces. The whirring stopped, and Attar bore a more fluid muscle based wicked grin. From the shadows emerged the demon animatronics. However, their bodies appeared whole rather than robotic. They surrounded Attar and Thanatos. Drum beats filled the air as the ground began to chant.


"Arehi yo uwai dose' Pa pide' pava gadede' Te heniyo ha brekole'. This is what we Demons sing!" chanted the demons. Attar picked Thanatos up into the air with a dark smile.


"Looks like your time is up, Thanatos," said Attar. He began to laugh maniacally. The demons continued to chant as the floor gave in. Below, a pit leading to a dark void was seen. Thanatos began to cry out in panic, pleading to be spared. Attar laughed as he held Thanatos over the pit. The cries of horror and the evil laughter echoed through the fort
> Chapter 59: Quaranties and Schemes
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The roar of helicopter blades filled the air. Gojira Senior was sitting in his seat along with a few MONARCH soldiers. He bore a hard expression as the chopper carried them towards the frosted wilderness.

"The target is infected with a highly contagious virus of extraterrestrial origin. He is to be caught dead or alive. Keep your hazmat helmets secured to avoid infection. Do not touch any bodily fluids from the target. After securing the target, cleanup crew will be deployed to sweep up any fluids and sanitize the area," said a voice over the COM.

"At that point, you might as well just burn the entire forest down," muttered a soldier as he secured his helmet.

"Alright, ladies! We're due for touchdown in 2 minutes!" said the commanding officer of the group, standing to his feet. The men all directed their attention to him.

"Like the docs said, keep your shit to yourselves unless you wanna catch space cooties. I honestly don't give a damn about how you apprehend the target. Knock him out, shoot him, blow him up, go nuts! But we are to not let him escape," said the C.O. as he held a handle that hung from the metal ceiling.

"Now you may notice that we have a special guest here today. Mr. Takeshi here has been so kind as to help us track the son of a bitch. And should the situation escalate, he'll provide the necessary back up. Now those of you who may hold animosity towards Transmutants, keep it in your pants. The mission will determine the security of the country, and I'll be damned before I let germs from outer space be the downfall of this country!" said the C.O. The soldiers gave hooting chants in response. Senior was merely silent during the ride. The chopper descended over a field and landed, allowing for the men to exit out of the transport. The soldiers drew their weapons as they formed a perimeter around their landing zone. The C.O. approached Senior.

"This is where he was last seen?" questioned Senior.

"More like where he was supposed to be cremated. Far off from civilization and the Vault itself, but he just got up moving apparently. Lost a couple of men as a result," said the C.O. He then turned to Senior.

"Listen, the Director has ordered me to keep my men off of your back and went as far as approved you to be armed. However, I will personally put a bullet in your head should you turn on us. Got it?" questioned the C.O.

"Understood," replied Senior.

The cold air howled through the woods. The snow crunched with every step that the soldiers and Senior took. The Transmutant had taken point, taking calm breaths as he kept his rifle hanging over his shoulders. His hot breath was concealed inside of the hazmat helmet that was given to him for this mission. He had the scent of Xenjira prior. They were near where he was, but there was no sign of him.

During this search, Senior has been given the opportunity to continue thinking about his situation. Here he was, on the hunt for his bastard elder son that he never knew existed until a couple months ago, all to prevent a pandemic from an infection from the stars. But this was his son! Sure, he never knew him nor was around for him given of his ignorance of his existence but this was his own flesh and blood. He had already done him wrong before, was he really willing to do it again? Senior pushed aside these hesitant thoughts. He knew that despite Xenjira being his son, he still was a threat to everyone else's safety. His actions condemned him to the Vault. And whatever MONARCH was to do, either capture him alive and quarantine him or immediately kill him to keep the infection from spreading, it would be an act of mercy than to let him go on as he is, even in his state. The group began to find themselves near fallen trees, and trees that were scorched on their sides.

"Keep your eyes peeled. Looks like a mess around here," said the C.O. the group kept finding damaged trees in the area. And along with that, they found splotches of blood to be staining the snow. Senior looked down and found multiple paw prints to have pattered the snow in the area, along with human foot prints. Senior silently moved on, leading the rest of the group through the woods. As they continued on, a soldier felt something crunch the sole of his boot, like glass. He raised his foot and found what looked to be shattered glass on the ground. He merely shrugged it off and continued walking. But as the soldiers continued to walk, they noticed small crystals to be sticking out of the snow. They bore a slight yellow tinge in them as they were spread over the frosted ground like grass.

"The hell is all this? Is this natural?" asked a soldier.

"Well, that for sure isn't natural," said another soldier as he pointed near a tree. Everyone stopped as they found a tree to be lying on the ground, as large crystalline structures that stuck out of the trunk. It softly gave a humming sound, and a soft glow.

"The fuck?" asked a soldier as he lowered his rifle, as the rest turned their gaze upon the large structure that was the size of a boulder.

"Doc, we came across something pretty interesting. You getting the footage?" asked the C.O. on the COM.

"I am. My God, I've never seen anything like it," said a man over the COM.

"Why's it glowing like that?" asked a soldier in confusion.

"I'm getting a reading on it. Looks like that crystal is carrying radiation," said Doc.

"Radiation?!" exclaimed a soldier as he backed away from the crystal.

"Stow it, private!" hissed the C.O.

"The readings show that the radiation is contained inside of the crystal. You all should be fine," said Doc in reassurance.

"But why is something like this, here?" asked Senior incredulously.

"It may be linked to the infection. The deceased were found to have small crystalline structures sticking out of their insides. They bled internally. I believe that these crystals could be linked to the virus. But we need to confirm this. It's imperative you find the target," said Doc.

"Alright men, fan out," said the C.O. The men began to spread out into the area with their weapons raised. As they prowled about in the woods, the sound of howling filled the air. Some of the soldiers reacted with a start, while the rest kept their composure. Senior took in the scent around them, finding the scent to have grown stronger. A solider was passing by a large bush as he kept his finger near the trigger of his rifle. His eyes darted around the snow white area. He suddenly felt himself yanked into the bush, dropping his weapon on the ground.

Senior stopped where he currently was and looked around. He noticed that the group had seemingly gotten smaller in the last minute. He began to tense as he looked around, finding the rest of the soldiers to be growing a bit more distant from the area. Senior briskly made his way over to the C.O.

"I think we should stick together," said Senior. The C.O. looked at him in annoyance.

"This is my squad. We do as I say. We can cover more ground this way," said the C.O.

"I would advise against that, from one soldier to another," said Senior in urgency.

"Hey, you just stay on the trail!" said C.O.

"You're going to get all of your men killed!" said Senior.

"Incoming!" shouted a soldier. Senior and the C.O. quickly turned and found half a tree to be heading their way. The two dropped to the ground as the tree crashed into the ground. The two shot up and found the remaining soldiers to be shooting short bursts of rounds. However, one of the soldiers dropped to the ground as several bullets struck him. Senior turned to where the men were shooting and found Xenjira to be firing a rifle. The crystals stuck out of his arms, shoulders, and the wounds surrounding them looked to be partially healed over the base of the crystals, with a fleshy pink tinge at the very edge of the skin. He took cover behind another tree as the soldiers returned fire. The C.O. shot up and joined the fight as he opened fire. Xenjira snarled as he jumped from cover and peppered the furthest soldier with bullets, taking him down instantly. He then lunged for the closest soldier and butted the back of his rifle at the man. Senior was about to intervene but his joints locked as he watched Xenjira. His breathing quickened as Xenjira grabbed the soldier that he struck and brought him in front, using him as a meat shield as the soldiers shot at him. Senior's mind vision flashed between the fight in the snow, and to a ravaged village. In Xenjira's place, Senior saw himself using the man as a meat shield for protection against bullets.

Xenjira yelled as he shot back at the soldiers as he kept his meat shield in place. He then ditched the corpse and lunged for the C.O., who dropped his gun. He jammed his knife into Xenjira's chest as he pinned him to the ground, who groaned in agony. The C.O. looked back at Senior, who remained still as he trembled and breathed heavily.

"Shoot him!" shouted the C.O. Senior didn't respond and merely watched. He saw himself in Xenjira's place beating a man to death in the ruined village.

"Shoot him, you son of a bitch!" the C.O. shouted. Xenjira shrieked like a beast as he opened his jaws wide and sunk his sharp and small teeth into his neck. The C.O. gurgled as his artery was mauled by the Transmutant. Senior did nothing but watch. Soon, the C.O. stopped struggling and went limp as his wound bled profusely. Xenjira slowly stood up to his feet. His red eyes glared at Senior as he spat blood onto the ground. He suddenly lunged for the Transmutant and drove his hand against his throat. Senior was knocked back into reality and gripped Xenjira's wrist as he was choked.

"X-Xenjira!" Senior managed to say. His son's eyes widened.

"Xenjira, it's me," said Senior. Xenjira released Senior's throat and backed away. His breathing was heavy. Senior stood up to his feet as he rubbed his neck. Xenjira scoffed.

"So, you decided to join the ones who hold Transmutants down," said Xenjira with his eyes narrowed.

"They asked me to help find you. I didn't join their ranks," said Senior. Xenjira bore a look of disgust.

"That doesn't make it any better," said Xenjira in a low tone. Senior took the opportunity to look at Xenjira's appearance. His wounds were healed and the crystals were sticking out like bony structures out of his body. He was pale, the white of his eyes were yellow, he wore torn pants, and his overall appearance was like a feral man.

"Oh, my son. What's happened to you?" asked Senior solemnly.

"Suddenly you care?" demanded Xenjira as he paced about.

"Twice. That's twice that you've abandoned me," said Xenjira.

"Xenjira, I won't defend my actions from after you were conceived. However, I had no choice but to leave you behind," said Senior. Xenjira looked at him with a glare.

"No choice?! We all have a choice! You were free and I was in prison!" yelled Xenjira.

"They allowed me to go free due to certain circumstances. They wanted to keep an eye on me and use me as an asset to keep the Ark hidden. It's hardly freedom when they are now watching our every move!" said Senior.

"But you were able to remain with your family!" shouted Xenjira with a hateful glare. Senior went silent.

"I have no one! Not my mother, and certainly not you! But you could have negotiated with them! You could have at least thought of me for once in your damn life!" yelled Xenjira.

"I wanted to, Xenjira. But I couldn't," said Senior in a low tone.

"Not after what you've done. You were killing indiscriminately. You would have kept going down the same path if they were to have let you go. And that would have been on me," said Senior as he looked away. Xenjira clenched his fists.

"How dare you. You think you're more righteous than me?!" demanded Xenjira angrily. He then pointed an accusative finger at his father.

"You! You who served in Imperial Neighon's army!" said Xenjira.

"Don't," said Senior as he shook his head.

"I've done my history homework, old man. I know who you were. Who you are. 'Akuma Squad'," said Xenjira. Senior lowered his head.

"You've done far worse things than me, father. Even the government you served tried to keep it hidden among other atrocities," said Xenjira.

"I never thought myself to be of righteousness," said Senior in a solemn tone.

"Every day, I live with the memory, the guilt, and the shame of what I've done. From the war, to the Revolution, and to me never being present in your life," said Senior as he looked to Xenjira, who still bore a hard expression, but slightly softened.

"Truthfully speaking, I don't deserve freedom. I don't deserve my family. I don't even deserve positive acknowledgement," said Senior. "I destroy everything I touch. Lives, relationships, futures, and ideals."

"Now look at you. I've came into contact with you. I tried to keep you under my watch, only to get you locked away. Now..." Senior looked at the crystals, his eyes watering.

"Son, come back with me," said Senior.

"Why? So I can be put back in a cage and made into a lab rat?" demanded Xenjira.

"You're infected, Xenjira. I can't help you any other way. If you remain out here, you're only going to spread it," said Senior.

"Funny. I feel better than ever," said Xenjira with a scoff. He clenched his hand and flexed his fingers.

"I was in agony. But now, I feel stronger. These crystals... They're like batteries. They store what little radiation from the sun passes through the atmosphere and onto the surface, and they transfer it to me," said Xenjira as the crystals on his body softly glowed. The large crystal in the area hummed as it glowed brighter. Xenjira inhaled deeply as the crystals on his body absorbed the stored radiation, transferring it to his body.

"Unlike humans, some Transmutants can survive with full health when exposed to radioactive properties, even gaining energy from it themselves. Like nourishment to the body," said Xenjira.

"Xenjira, millions can die from this infection if it spreads," said Senior.

"I've been exposed to several different animals in the woods. I've yet to see them die like the others in the Vault. I doubt they're even carrying it," said Xenjira.

"You don't know that for sure," said Senior.

"We're done here, old man. Tell your precious MONARCH that their efforts are pointless," said Xenjira as he walked off. Senior picked up his rifle and fired several shots at the ground where Xenjira was walking. Xenjira slowly turned with his eyes narrowed. Senior met his hard expression.

"You want me to take responsibility for what I've done? This is it," said Senior. Xenjira sighed heavily as he rolled his neck, causing some pops in his stiff neck.

"Good thing I have no emotional attachment to you," said Xenjira as the back of his throat began to glow. He turned as the crystals on his body sparked and glowed, as an orange beam flew out of his mouth and towards Senior.

"Grah!" Senior was struck by the beam against his shoulder. The tendril-like beam scrapped his helmet and caused the armor shoulder padding to combust. He dropped his rifle to the ground as Xenjira rushed towards him. The bastard son slugged Senior in the side of the head. His helmet flew off, as he dropped to one knee. Xenjira then grabbed Senior by the shoulder and forced him to face him before punching Senior's face multiple times. Before he could land another punch, Senior grabbed his wrist and pulled him close. Senior then head-butted his forehead against Xenjira's. The Transmutant stumbled in pain and was grabbed by the arm and thrown over Senior's shoulder and onto the hard ground. Senior stomped on Xenjira's chest as he twisted his arm. Xenjira cried out in agony.

"I didn't want it to come down to this!" said Senior. Xenjira yelled as the crystal on his chest sparked and flashed. Waves of energy pulsed out from his chest and pushed Senior away towards the ground, as his body crackled from the energy. Xenjira groaned as he stood up while popping his arm. He then gave a shout as a beam shot out of his chest, striking Senior and sending him towards a tree. He groaned in agony as the beam sparked and shocked his entire body. Senior's own body began to give off blue sparks and body gave off a soft neon blue glow that grew intense each second. He yelled in agony as his body gave a blast of scorching energy that melted the snow around him while shredding and burning the tree behind him. The blast sent Xenjira flying as he suffered burns. Senior dropped to his knees panting as his body gave off smoke. His clothes were damaged and his helmet fell apart. He clutched his burning chest as Xenjira sluggishly stood up with an enraged look. Senior then slowly stood back up as he bore a hard expression. Suddenly, the sound of helicopter blades filled the air. The two turned and found a chopper to be hovering above, where a gunner aimed his mini gun at Xenjira. Senior quickly dove for cover as the mini gun fired many bullets. Xenjira braced himself for the bullets, but a large wall of crystals suddenly sprang from the earth to shield him. Xenjira bore a shocked look.

"Where the hell did that come from?!" exclaimed the gunner. Xenjira suddenly shot up from cover and fired his beam from his mouth. The tendril-like beam swirled through the air and struck the tail of the chopper, causing it to crash land into the snow. The chopper burned at its tail end as it was partially crushed by the impact. The pilot was slumped in his seat unconscious while the gunner crawled out of the wreckage with a pistol. He began to fire at Xenjira, who caught a couple of bullets in his body before pressing on towards him. Before the pilot could shoot again, Xenjira kicked the gun out of his hand and grabbed him by the neck. He raised the soldier into the air as he drew out dark claws from his fingers. Before Xenjira could slash him, Senior suddenly appeared behind him and locked him into a headlock. Xenjira roared angrily as he slashed at his father's arms that locked around his neck, but Senior kept a firm hold. The released soldier reached back in the wreckage of the chopper and found a bag, where a pair of cuffs were sticking out. He quickly grabbed the bag and found a pair of cuffs and an inhibitor collar.

While Senior kept his hold on Xenjira, he began to slam him into the nose of the downed chopper. Xenjira groaned in pain but snapped his jaws at Senior's arm, attempting to sink his teeth into the muscle. Suddenly, the soldier emerged from the chopper with a metal rod that gave off sparks. He lunged for the two Transmutants and jabbed the rod against Xenjira's chest, sending high volts of electricity into his body. Xenjira cried out in agony as Senior held him in place. Xenjira then kicked the human in the chest, sending him flying to the ground. He then thrashed himself and forced Senior to stumble, with his hold loosening. Xenjira then took the opportunity to bend his neck and bit down on Senior's arm, who cried out in agony as his arm bled from the sharp teeth that tore through flesh and muscle. He then reached for the rod on the ground, grabbing it and pressing the button to release a spark and hum. He then swung the rod against his head. Xenjira released him and was in a dazed state. Senior then forced him away and gave a swift swing of the rod across Xenjira's face. He then met Xenjira with one harder swing, knocking him to the ground. Senior panted as he dropped the rod and leaned against the downed chopper. The Transmutant gritted his teeth as he banged his fist on the chopper. His wound bled through his sleeve as his bruises swelled. Dead soldiers and two unconscious ones lied in this frozen forest. He was the last man standing. He heard crackling over the com in his ear and pressed a hand against his ear.

"This is Takeshi. Xenjira... has been neutralized. Requesting immediate evac and a medical team," said Senior as he felt his arm sting.

"And a quarantine," said Senior.






Meanwhile...


Discord was muttering to himself as he wrote down equations and formulas down on a chalk board. His eyes darted all around the board and to his copy of Genshiro's notes. He had a white board covered in drawings of a human figure and quick drawings of different animals, with sequences of DNA bubbles beneath them. And notes marked that described the marked genetic traits.

"The formula is stable and is capable of being applied to any genetic trait. Yes. Yes. A formula with multiple traits infused into a human. Enhanced hearing, strength, sight, longevity, and healing. The ultimate human," said Discord with a laugh as he looked at his chalk board and stared the work he did.

“All of it with Takeshi's DNA is the base work,” said Discord. He then heard his phone ringing, prompting him to turn and find it lying on a desk. With a sigh, he answered.

"Yes? What?" Discord bore a shocked expression as he listened to the caller.

"What the hell do you mean that they're missing?" demanded Discord.

"I didn't authorize any of the vials to be taken from the lab! I'll be there right now!" said Discord as he hung up. With a curse, he left his office and grabbed a coat, where he then walked out of his home.





"Uggggh!!" Adagio lied on the sofa of her home. An annoyed look was on her face as she stared at the television screen. Sonata was standing in front of her with a pout.

"Why not?" asked Sonata.

"Because I don't want to talk to him!" said Adagio.

"But I thought you liked Gojira? Right?" asked Sonata. Adagio huffed as she looked away.

"You must be mistaken. I don't like that jerk!" said Adagio. Sonata bore a deadpanned look. She then turned to Aria, who was sitting on a chair while looking at the screen of her phone.

"Arie, back me up here!" said Sonata.

"Nooo way. I'm not getting roped into that drama between them," said Aria with a scoff. Adagio sighed in annoyance as she got up from the couch and grabbed her sweater. She stormed out of the house, leaving Sonata and Aria behind.

"But what about true love?" whined Sonata.

"Sonata, what makes you think there's 'true love' between them? She just hits on him and he awkwardly backs away," said Aria as she grabbed the remote and changed the channel.

"Let them work it out on their own. We just might make it worse," said Aria. Sonata sighed in disappointment.

Meanwhile outside, Adagio was walking through her neighborhood in silence. A scowl was on her face as she walked through the cold. She wished Sonata would get off her case about her and Junior. She wanted nothing to do with him. It hurt too much. She needed to get her mind off of him. She was fine earlier from watching TV but Sonata just had to butt into her business and ruin it.

"Maybe some playful flirting will help. That always cheers me up. And I have been meaning to flirt with a certain someone properly," said Adagio to herself.





Aiko was walking down the hospital hall in silence. She made her way towards a door that was guarded by two MONARCH soldiers. After showing her I.D., they allowed her to pass through. The woman entered the room and found a couple of other men dressed in casual clothing.

"Glad you could make it, Lieutenant," said one of the men with a nod. Aiko stepped inside.

"Are they awake?" asked Aiko.

"Yes, ma'am. We were just getting started," said the man as Aiko stood by his side. She found two teens that were lying in separate beds, with I.V.s connected to their wrists and looking a bit haggard.

"I'm gonna ask you again. Who removed your inhibitor chips?" questioned the second man in the room with them.

"We already told you that we don't know! We don't even remember ever having it removed!" said one of the boys.

"Eye witnesses claimed that you two were having an argument before you started throwing fists. You're telling us that neither of you remember that?" deadpanned the man. Aiko shook her head as she looked at the boys with a hard expression.

"You two ought to come clean now. The more you play dumb, the worse it looks," said Aiko.

"Lady, I don't even know this guy that well! Let alone to get into an argument that I don't even remember having!" said the second boy.

"I don't think you understand just how bad this looks. You two are in violation of federal law by walking around without an inhibitor chip. The reason why you are leads to several possibilities. A few of them can land you both into the Vault," said Aiko coldly. The boys began to sweat. They looked to be panicking.

"C-Come on! We're telling you that we didn't know!" exclaimed one of the boys.

"That's not a convincing answer. You're testing my patience," said Aiko as her eyes narrowed.

"Easy, Riku," said one of the men.

"Give us answers," said Aiko with a growl.

"What do you want us to say, lady?!" cried one of the boys. The sound of the intercom being turned on filled the air. Everyone drew their attention to the speaker on the wall as the sound of muffling came out. Suddenly, the sound of pop music playing came over the intercom.

"The hell?" asked one of the soldiers in the room.

"Oh-whoa-oh, oh-whoa-oh~. You didn't know that you fell~. Oh-whoa-oh, oh-whoa-oh~. Now that you're under our spell~. Blindsided by the beat-" A song played over the intercom. The soldiers bore confused looks. While Aiko's brows raised as she recognized the voices of the singers. It was the Dazzlings. She then heard the sound of gurgles and small grunts. Aiko turned and found the boys to be sitting upright in their beds. Their eyes were glazed over as patches of their skin looked different. The two other soldiers inside turned.

"Whoa. You two need us to leave so you can take care of that?" asked one of the soldiers as he noticed the laps of the teens, beneath their blankets.

"Yeesh. Show some respect. There's a lady here," said the second soldier. Meanwhile, Aiko was staring at the boys with wide eyes as she saw their aroused states, as their skin slightly changed. All of this while the song from the Intercom continued to play.

"What are- I told you not to play with the intercom!" a voice shouted over the intercom. Suddenly, the audio was cut off abruptly. After there was silence, the boys stopped, and their skin on their arms returned to normal.

"What happened?" asked one of the boys. Aiko's eyes widened.

"What happened? You sprung a fucking chubby, that's what," said a soldier with a snort. Aiko cleared her throat.

"You two. With me," said Aiko as she looked to the soldiers. She walked out of the room, while the two other soldiers shrugged in response and followed after her. The three found themselves standing in the hall. Aiko held a hand under her chin as she bore a pondering look on her face.

"Ah don't let it get to you, Riku," said one of the soldiers. Aiko looked at him with a raised brow.

"Huh?" asked Aiko.

"They're just teenagers. Its raging hormones, ya know." said the man. Aiko turned to face him fully with a deadpanned look.

"I mean, you put a beautiful woman before them, they'll-"

"I didn't call you two out here to whine about being offended by a couple of teenagers having an erection, Private," deadpanned Aiko.

"Oh. Of course not," said the man sheepishly. Aiko shook her head.

"I buy their story about not having any recollection of the incident," said Aiko.

"Really? What lead you to that conclusion?" asked the other soldier.

"Sargeant Major, you noticed their skin when the intercom played that song?" asked Aiko.

"No, they were distracting me with their breathing and- Yeah," said the soldier with a shudder.

"Their skin was changing. They were reverting into animalistic mindsets. Because of that song. Or rather, because of the singers," said Aiko.

"What?" questioned Sargeant Major with a deadpanned look.

"I know how it sounds. But what if they had something to do with their behavior? You do know that those singers are currently attending the same high school as the boys," said Aiko.

"And why would they do that?" questioned the soldier. Aiko was about to answer but she couldn't give one.

"Lieutenant, we should avoid coming up with accusations without evidence to back it up. What happened in there is a complete coincidence with two Transmutants unable to control their baser instincts without their inhibitor chips. They probably just thought of the singers and just sprung a boner because… sex. It's normal for teens to think about that. It's just a bit more extreme in their case," said the Sargeant Major.

"But-" Aiko paused. If she kept pressing this, it would look bad. While she had a strong hunch, she couldn't let what she knew about the bizarre things happening around her to destroy her credibility. Not everyone in MONARCH knew about the ARK. It was only her through her brief meeting with Alpha, Koizumi and Yoshi. It was kept secret from the rest as well as the public.

"You're right. Excuse me, I have somewhere I need to be," said Aiko as she turned and walked off.

"Wait, what about the kids!" said the Private.

"Add them to the monitor list like the others. As far we know, they aren't terrorists," answered Aiko.






Guardians' Lair...


Zip bore a scowl on her face as she sat on chair. Her arms were crossed as Adagio talked her ear off. All while the pop star caressed her arm.

"So, yeah. I think that it would actually look good on you," said Adagio. Zip inhaled through her nose calmly and pried Adagio's hand off of her arm.

"Listen, I don't mind you coming over here to visit our secret lair," said Zip.

"Hrgh! I do!" shouted Baragon with his face flushed as he held up a bottle.

"OK, Baragon does. Anyway, I also don't mind you wanting to have a conversation with me," said Zip.

"Yeah?" nodded Adagio. Then Zip looked at her with a sour look.

"But what I don't like is that you're violating my personal space," said Zip.

"What's the trouble? We're all relaxed here," said Adagio with a shrug. She then began to lightly massage Zip's shoulder.

"And if you really wanna relax..." Adagio spoke in a seductive tone. Zip groaned in annoyance as she slapped her hand away.

"Adagio, I'm straight! I'm attracted to guys! Not girls! And you constantly flirting with me when we meet makes me uncomfortable!" said Zip in annoyance. Adagio chuckled.

"Aw sweetie. There's no harm in experimenting, know what I mean?" asked Adagio as she leaned closer to the Transmutant. Zip leaned back with her brows furrowed.

"I'm good," said Zip.

"Oh~. Baby I can make ya feel good~," Adagio softly sang, while looking to the corners of her sight, finding the rest of the Guardians to be away from their area, sorting supplies. Zip began to lose tension as her eyes briefly flashed with a glow and became unfocused. Adagio held her by her chin as she pulled her close.

"So stop fightin'~. No need to be frightened~." sang Adagio as she pulled Zip closer, who put up no resistance.

"Just let go and-" Adagio was interrupted as she was yanked by the shoulder and pulled back. She bore a startled look as she was pulled to face Thorn, who bore a furious look.

"What do you think you're doing?" demanded Thorn.

"Just... Singing," said Adagio sheepishly. Zip began to shake her head furiously.

"Ah. What happened?" asked Zip as she rubbed her disoriented head. Thorn glared at Adagio, who gulped nervously.

"Yeah, I think it's time for you to leave," said Thorn.

"But I- Mmph!" Adagio was silent as Thorn slapped a large strip of web against her lips.

"Now!" said Thorn as she picked Adagio over her shoulder and marched out of the lair with the girl. Everyone else watched in confusion. Soon, Adagio found herself dropped off into the middle of the forest, away from the lair. She gave muffled cries as she pointed to her mouth. Thorn sighed in annoyance as she tore the web off of her lips.

"Ah!" yelped Adagio as she cupped a hand over lips.

"Alright listen up, super star!" yelled Thorn, causing Adagio to stiffen.

"When someone tells you no, it means no! You don't keep hitting on them. It just escalates into sexual harassment at that point! A freaking brat from Applewood, Los Pegasus like you would know since they virtue signal that shit!" said Thorn.

"I-It was all in good fun," said Adagio.

"Well my sister wasn't having fun!" said Thorn with a glare. "I suggest you never come back here again unless you've learned to behave yourself."

With that, Thorn leaped out of sight and into the trees. Adagio looked up and found her shadowy figure to be leaping through the tree tops, knocking down snow to the ground along the way. The pop star sighed in annoyance.

"Hmph. Even kids your age don't approve of your antics," said a familiar voice. Adagio turned and found Aiko to be standing by with her arms crossed. Adagio slightly narrowed her eyes.

"Hmph. They're just sensitive. What are you doing here? I don't think Mr. Takeshi would like MONARCH snooping around here," said Adagio.

"First of all, that's not your concern. Second, Takeshi knows that we monitor him and his Transmutants these days. Whether he likes it or not is irrelevant," said Aiko as she walked passed Adagio.

"Hey, what's your deal with my sister?" questioned Adagio. Aiko stopped in her tracks.

"Excuse me?" asked Aiko. Adagio looked at her with furrowed brows.

"Sonata feels like that you don't like her very much. Plus you're keen on keeping her and Angirasu from hanging out. What's your deal?" questioned Adagio. Aiko scoffed.

"She's wrong. I don't dislike her. I dislike all three of you," said Aiko indifferently. Adagio bore a surprised look at how blunt Aiko was with her. Then she smirked in amusement.

"Really?" questioned Adagio.

"Really. You're hardly a good influence on him. And I don't trust any of you. I know what happened during that little performance you three put on," said Aiko as she looked at Adagio with a cold expression. Adagio merely hardened her expression.

"I'm only going to say this once, little girl. Stay away from my son," said Aiko. With that, she walked away, leaving Adagio to watch with a hard expression. She scoffed as she turned and began to walk off.

"Bitch. ‘Little girl'. Least my tits are bigger," muttered Adagio as she walked off. The nerve of that woman to say those things to her aggravated her. Adagio thought that her and her sisters were hardly the reason why Angirasu was the way he was lately. The blame must lie with the mother.

Meanwhile, Aiko made her way into the lair. She caught the attention of the Transmutants inside. The woman raised an I.D. as Kumonga approached.

"Lieutenant Aiko Riku. I'm with MONARCH," said Aiko.

"Yeah, I remember you from the Christmas party," deadpanned Kumonga. "What are you doing here?"

"I'm here on personal business. I wanna speak to that talking bug," said Aiko. Kumonga bore a confused look.

"Amber? What do you want with her?" asked Aiko.

"Spiritual advice," Aiko said sarcastically. Kumonga rolled her eyes.

"Wait here. I'll go get her," said Kumonga as she walked to the back of the cave. Aiko crossed her arms as she stood waiting, while a couple of Transmutants looked her way. She sent them a death glare, prompting them to quickly return to their business. Aiko shook her head. Nothing annoyed her more than people staring at her. She then noticed Thorn to be walking into the lair grumbling to herself as she made her way to Zip.

"Hey, don't worry about that trick. She won't be coming back anytime soon after that talk," said Thorn as she nudged Zip's shoulder.

"Thanks. God, I almost feel bad for flirting with Goji now," said Zip. Aiko bore a look of interest. She began to make her way over to the two. The girls slightly tensed as they noticed her approach.

"Be cool," whispered Thorn.

"Afternoon, girls. I couldn't help but notice that someone's caused you trouble," said Aiko with a smile, unusual to see on this woman.

"Uh..." Zip looked to Thorn, who merely shrugged.

"It wouldn't have anything to do with that Adagio girl, does it?" questioned Aiko.

"Yeah..." answered Zip.

"If you want some advice, you need to retaliate with more force," said Aiko as she drew out a small dark object.

"How much force are you talking?" asked Zip in reluctance.

"Just enough," said Aiko as Baragon walked by as he took a swig from his drink. Aiko suddenly pressed a button on the object in her hand. With a click, it suddenly extended into a long stick, causing the girls to flinch with a start. Aiko then briefly swung the stick at Baragon's hand, causing him to yelp in pain as he dropped his bottle to the ground. He looked down at the shattered bottle in shock and then slowly looked to Aiko with a glare.

"What. The Fuck?!" demanded Baragon. Aiko ignored him and pressed on the end of the stick, causing it to press back into its previous state.

"Actions speak louder than words," said Aiko.

"Hey! Don't ignore me! Fuckin' bitch!" said Baragon in annoyance with a slur.

"Nah... I don't think that's necessary. I'm sure what I did was enough," said Thorn as she cleared her throat.

"Girls like her don't let up easily, trust me," said Aiko. Baragon then grabbed her shoulder.

"Hey, you're gonna pay for my beer!" said Baragon. Aiko suddenly grabbed him by the wrist and yanked his arm. She threw Baragon over her shoulder and onto the ground. She then stomped on his chest as she twisted his arm.

"Ow!!" shouted Baragon as he attempted to scurry away, but Aiko had him pinned. The Transmutant teens watched with wide eyes as Aiko calmly focused on them while keeping Baragon down. The scene drew the attention of other Transmutants. Kumonga came rushing towards the four.

"Hey! What are you doing?!" demanded Kumonga.

"I'm teaching," answered Aiko.

"Girls like Adagio know what they want and they do whatever to get it. They'll keep pressing and cannot be deterred by simply saying, 'no'. So you have to get it through their thick head with force!" said Aiko as she twisted Baragon's arm, who cried out in pain.

"Let go, dammit! I'm sorry!" cried Baragon as he beat his fist on the ground in pain. The Transmutant cried out again as Aiko twisted his arm a bit more.

"You gonna behave yourself while I'm here?" asked Aiko.

"Yes! Just stop twisting my arm!" shouted Baragon. Aiko then released Baragon and released his arm. The man scurried up to his feet as he held his aching arm with a glare. He began to walk off while muttering to himself.

"Crazy bitch," whispered Baragon under his breath. Kumonga looked to Aiko with a glare.

"See what I mean?" asked Aiko.

"Yeah..." answered Zip and Thorn in unison as they looked watched Baragon leave, worriedly.

"Good. Now you know what to do with Adagio should she bug either of you again," said Aiko. Kumonga scoffed as she stood in between Aiko and the teens.

"You're teaching them to beat up another girl?" asked Kumonga incredulously.

"No, I'm teaching them how to get a harlot to back off," said Aiko as she crossed her arms.

"You make it seem like she's planning on raping them," said Kumonga with a deadpanned look.

"I wouldn't put it passed someone like her," said Aiko. Kumonga rolled her eyes in response.

"Ma'am, I'm not really looking to hurt her. I just want her to stop hitting on me," said Zip timidly. She was almost afraid to back talk to this woman, considering what she did to Baragon. She could feel a strict aura just by being in this woman's presence.

"I don't think you heard me. I'm giving you tips on how to get that girl out of your hair," said Aiko with an annoyed look.

"Listen, strong-arming someone isn't necessary. If they resort to that immediately, it's just going to cause problems. A civil discussion should be the first choice," said Kumonga.

"Except she doesn't listen," deadpanned Thorn as she crossed her arms. Kumonga looked at her and made a zipping motion over her lips with a glare. Thorn huffed as she looked away.

"And that happens. Hence the tips. You can take them and use them to get Adagio to back off, or just allow her to be a bother. You're choice, girls," said Aiko.

"Sorry, Kumonga. But I'm sick of Adagio's shit," shrugged Thorn as she nudged Zip.

"I'll... I'll give her a chance with talking again. But if she keeps it up, I'll go with your way," said Zip as she looked to Aiko. The woman nodded with a smile.

"Hm. Smart kids. I think we'll get along," said Aiko. Kumonga glared at Aiko.

"Ahem. Amber is waiting for you in the back," said Kumonga.

"Right. Lead the way," said Aiko. Kumonga fumed as she began to walk Aiko to the back, but not before the soldier handed Thorn her night stick.

"Here, a little something to help," said Aiko with a wink. Thorn took the object and looked it over. Aiko then joined up with Kumonga, who bore furrowed brows.

"You have a lot of nerve, you know that?" Kumonga said in a low tone. Aiko scoffed.

"Just take me to the bug," said Aiko. Kumonga scowled as she began to lead Aiko all the way to the back of the cave. She passed a mobile curtain that hid the Ark. Aiko stopped as she found Amber to be perched on a bird stand. The moth ruffled her fuzz.

"Ah. Good afternoon. Please, have a seat," said Amber as she pointed a leg at the chair in front of her.

"I'm good. I just want to ask a couple of questions, so I won't be long," said Aiko. Kumonga sighed in annoyance as she walked away, leaving the two alone.

"Very well. Proceed with your questions," said Amber.

"You guys mentioned that the Ark did something to the girls from town. Saying that it 'gave' them abilities," said Aiko. Amber nodded.

"Correct," said Amber.

"So, just curious, is there any chance that someone can defeat them despite of that?" asked Aiko.

"Not possible," said Amber. Aiko furrowed her brows in annoyance.

"Actually, it's not necessarily impossible but someone would be hard pressed to. Whoever is chosen by the Ark will find themselves anointed with protection and strength. They would be nigh invincible to any foe," said Amber. Aiko shook her head.

"Doubtful. If you bleed, you aren't invincible. I was hoping you'd give me a straight answer, rather than that mystical mumbo jumbo," said Aiko. She began to walk off.

"Even if that nonsense was true, then the Ark chose wrong," said Aiko. With that, she left. Amber remained silent.

"Hmm. She's what I believe humans say, 'needs to get laid'," said Amber. She was then silent for several seconds.

"I've been watching too much television at Gojira's," said Amber.





The hour was early evening. Sonata was sitting before the fireplace in her aunt's home. She wore a blanket over herself like a cloak as she stared at the flames. The sound of bells rang in the living room.

"-You know I'm so much purer then, the common, ugly, witches in school~!" sang Sonata as she stared at the fire that raged in its place.

"So tell me, Angirasu~. Why do I see you standing there?~ Why do your smoldering eyes scorch my soul~?" sang Sonata as she clutched her shoulders.

"I feel you, I hear you~! The sun caught in your spiky hair, it makes me want to lose all control~!" sang Sonata as the fire seemed to have grown brighter.

"Like fire~! He-" Sonata was interrupted as the fire suddenly died down. She turned and found a greatly annoyed Aria to be standing by the wall with her hand on a switch.

"Go to bed!" said Aria as she stomped out of the living room. Sonata's blanket dropped off of her and to the ground. She sighed heavily as she made her way to a bedroom, where Aria was climbing in bed with a scowl. Adagio was snoring as she lied sprawled on a mattress on the ground. Sonata bore a pout as she sat on another mattress as Aria pulled on a light switch to a lamp, looking at Sonata in annoyance.

"Goodnight," said Aria in annoyance. She then turned on her side as she lied in her bed, with sass. Sonata lied down on her own mattress as she stared up at the ceiling. She couldn't take this anymore. She wanted Angirasu to herself. But Aiko would just get in the way. She needed a way to make sure Angirasu would stay at her side, no matter what his mother says. An idea formed in her mind.

The next Morning...

Angirasu sighed heavily as he walked out of his bedroom. He was dressed and carried his backpack over his shoulders. He passed his aunt through the hall.

"Later, auntie," said Angirasu in a mellow tone.

"Later," said the aunt. Albeit a bit worriedly. The teen Transmutant made his way out to the living room and towards the door, where his mother sat on a sofa with her eyes focused on a newspaper.

"You take your medication?" asked Aiko. Angirasu's expression soured.

"Yes," lied Angirasu.

"Alright, have a good day," said Aiko as she flipped through the paper. Angirasu didn't answer. Instead, he walked out of the house. Aiko was about to flip the page again but was hit in the head by her sister with a rolled up magazine.

"Agh! What?" asked Aiko in annoyance. Her sister merely sighed heavily.

Meanwhile, Angirasu was making his way to school. His expression was sour as he walked, but noticed Rodan to be coming around the street corner. Angirasu tensed as he saw him coming by. The two briefly made eye contact, though Angirasu kept looking away.

"Hey," greeted Angirasu.

"Sup," greeted Rodan nonchalantly. Angirasu sighed heavily.

"Um... Listen. Rodan, I..." Angirasu rubbed the back of his head with a look of shame on his face.

"Hey, don't worry about it. No hard feelings," said Rodan with a smile.

"Don't do that. What I did was inexcusable," said Angirasu.

"But to be fair, I did kept bugging you," said Rodan with a shrug.

"Listen bro, I don't know the whole story about what your problem is, but you got friends. Bug us about your problems once in a while. Maybe venting will help," said Rodan. Angirasu sighed.

"I'll keep that in mind. Thanks," said Angirasu with a smile. Rodan nudged him with a nod. The two soon ended up on school grounds. After they entered the school building, they split off from each other walk through the hall to their respective lockers. But during this, Angirasu began to notice that people were avoiding him as he approached. He could feel their skittish mood just by being among them. Students were whispering to each other as they warily looked at the Transmutant. Angirasu sighed solemnly.

'This must be how Gojira feels,' thought Angirasu.

Later, the Transmutant found himself making his way into his homeroom class. The Transmutant noticed students to be skittishly moving from his path and grew tense as he made his way to his desk. As he took his seat, he noticed that students would nervously look his way and look away as he met their gaze. Sure, Angirasu was aware of some anti-mutants in his class let alone the school, but most students in his first class tended to be quite civil with him. Now, all of them seemed to be scared of him. How could he blame them? After all, he did go berserk on Rodan. The memory of that still depressed him. He then noticed Sonata to be taking a seat at to the desk right next to him. She greeted him with a bright smile.

"Morning, Angirasu~!" greeted Sonata cheerfully. Angirasu looked at her in surprise.

"Sonata? Wha... You don't have homeroom with me," said Angirasu.

"Oh, they recently transferred me to different classes! But what a coincidence! I wasn't expecting to end up in the same class as you!" said Sonata. Angirasu slightly nodded.

"Huh," said Angirasu. As strange as it seemed, Angirasu didn't mind. After all, he really felt the need to be around a friendly face right now. Thankfully, Sonata was going to fill that void. The teacher arrived at the front desk.

"Alright, students take your seats. Sonata Dusk, nice of you to join our class. Your previous math class is a lesson behind ours, so hopefully it won't be too much trouble to walk you through to catch up," said the teacher. Her eyes briefly flashed green. Sonata smiled innocently.

"Not a problem," said Sonata, glancing at Angirasu with a blush.
> Chapter 60: Terror In The Sky
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Gojira Senior was sitting in a tile room. His clothes were all off, revealing old scars from many years ago in his lifetime. Men in hazmat suits were looking over him as a few high ranking members of MONARCH, including Hayato, were standing behind a thick glass window overlooking the quarantine.


Later, Senior found himself to be sitting at a table dressed in a shirt and sweatpants. He bore a neutral expression as Hayato and a couple other high ranking officers were present, along with a man in a lab coat.


"After a couple days of tests and quarantine, you don't show any signs of infection. Either you got lucky or you fought it off yourself," said the doctor.


"Are you sure?" asked Senior.


"We're certain. You're completely clean. Even the deceased men on the mission weren't carrying infection," said the doctor.


"And what about the crystals in the area?" questioned an officer,


"We're still looking into that. But from what we were able to tell, they contained concentrated amount of solar radiation. It seemed to build up gradually despite how little radiation passes through the planet's atmosphere. The crystals seem similar to the side effects produced by the infection," said the doctor as a hologram of the crystal seen in the forest was shown on the table.


"But here's what's strange. They seem to be carrying strange new bacteria inside," said the doctor.


"The infection?" asked Yoshi.


"Not exactly. It's similar, but different," said the doctor as another hologram was displayed, projecting an image of Xenjira's infected form.


"The bacteria matched what's found inside of Xenjira. But not what the infected prisoners and staff had," said the doctor.


"So, what does that mean?" questioned an officer.


"This is just a theory of mine, since we're still conducting studies. But, we've noticed that Xenjira's G-cells seem to be missing," said the doctor. Senior raised a brow in confusion.


"Missing?" asked Hayato.


"Yes. Or rather, replaced," said the doctor. He projected a hologram and compared a G-cell to the mysterious bacteria.


"From what we've learned, the new bacteria hold traits from both the G-cells and the extraterrestrial infection. It's almost as if... Bear with me. I believe that somehow, the G-cells inside Xenjira absorbed the infection and in turn, converted into entirely new bacteria. What we're looking at is some kind of evolution that grants Xenjira both traits," said the doctor.


"He exhibits regeneration as before, but the crystals protruding from his body are like bone with a crystal surface," said the doctor.


"Traces of his DNA must have caused the bacteria to form a crystallized structure to survive. The infection doesn’t seem to be airborne or contagious, but infection might be possible through contact of bodily fluids," said the doctor. He then glanced at Senior.

"But then again, Takeshi was bitten. Yet he shows no signs of this infection. What we're dealing with is... I can't explain it," said the doctor.


"So, quarantine is our option?" asked Hayato.


"Correct. We need to conduct further study to see if he poses anymore danger of infection. After all, his G-cells are missing and only these bacterial cells are behaving like them," said the doctor.


"What the hell are G-cells?" questioned Senior. Everyone went silent as they noticed Senior looking at them quizzically.


'Shit. I forgot he was here,' thought Hayato worriedly. He cleared his throat.


"That information is not to be disclosed with civilians. You shouldn't have heard about them," said Hayato as he glared at the doctor, who nervously stood by. Senior bore a look of suspicion.


"Very well. I heard nothing," said Senior. Hayato felt some relief, but still on edge. He doubted that Senior knew about the exact source of his regenerative abilities, but it'd be troublesome if he knew, especially since they are being utilized by GeneCo. Hayato stood up.


"Thank you for your service Mr. Takeshi. A transport chopper will be prepped to return you home," said Hayato.


"And what about Xenjira?" questioned Senior.


"As we discussed, we're going to keep him Quarantined somewhere secure. That's all you're permitted to know," said Hayato. Senior nodded in response. Hayato began to walk off.


"Now if you gentlemen will excuse me, I have somewhere to be," said Hayato.


Meanwhile, Xenjira was lying unconscious in a glass container. His arms and legs were bounded. A biohazard emblem was printed on the glass. The container was placed in a transport chopper, which then took off from the airfield and left the base.





Eliza was sitting in a room in silence. Harold and Chris were currently looking through strange equipment that looked to be like microscopes. But they were more bulky and had a glowing keyboard at the base, and a small digital screen above. Eliza was jotting down notes on a tablet-like device. She sighed heavily as she looked to the boys.


"The science to this 'Project: Heracles' is sound. However, we'd need to make some overhaul with the original serum samples we took from GeneCo," said Eliza.


"Why is it called this? Such a strange name," said Harold.


"It's named after a character from mythology," said a feminine voice. The three turned and found a woman in a lab coat to be walking into the room.


"Laura," said Eliza in surpirse.


"Lor'Rah, dear. Please refer to me as that behind closed doors," corrected Laura.


"Of course," said Eliza apologetically.


"Heracles is the name of the demi god of strength and was a divine hero to mankind. He ascended to godhood in his days. Dr. Discord has a fascination with mythology, particularly Greecian. The serum you stole was part of a project by the company to convert soldiers into the subhuman race known as Transmutants," said Laura.


"He has a bit of a fascination with transhumanism, a movement that aims to advance the human genome through artificial means like technology and genetic manipulation. It's essentially an aim to godhood," said Laura.


"So Discord aims to be a god through this serum?" asked Eliza as she raised a vial.


"Perhaps his first step," said Laura. Chris scoffed.


"Bah. These primitive fools still cling to their fantasies," said Chris with disdain.


"I think it's rather fascinating," said Eliza.


"You would. Since you frolic with them," said Chris. Eliza glared at him.


"I am keeping up appearances! You two come off as bizarre to them!" said Eliza.


"As if I care what they think! It won't matter!" said Chris.


"Enough!" shouted Laura, drawing everyone's attention. She shook her head in annoyance.


"Enough of your childish antics. What is the status of research?" questioned Laura.


"We can utilize the so-called G-cells for a full regenerative process. However, they carry the undesirable genetic traits of Transmutants. GeneCo figured it out. However, we need to be sure if their formula will work for us. If not, we may need to modify it," said Harold. Laura nodded in response.


"Good," said Laura.


"And what of the Terra-former?" asked Chris.


"Our last test, while a failure, provided helpful information. The bio-form is vulnerable to the rays from the sun, destroying it in orbit. We need to modify the next one to harden its surface against the sun's radiation," said Laura.


"And how long will that take?" asked Chris.


"Hard to say. The problem is getting the correct mutation to occur within the strands for the terra-former to harden. But, we'll get there. You just need to worry about restoration," said Laura.


"Lor'Rah... What of the after effects?" asked Eliza worriedly. Laura looked to her with a neutral expression.


"Do not concern yourself with the effects. It'll be easier," said Laura. Eliza looked down at her desk with a frown.





It was lunch time. Junior was eating lunch with the Main 7 and his fellow Transmutants. He was silent most of the time while the others conversed. He noticed that Mosura was anxiously sitting with her phone against her ear.


"Something wrong?" asked Junior.


"I've been calling my brother since yesterday. He hasn't answered my calls," said Mosura.


"I can call Maud, if you want. She could put him on," said Pinkie as she drew out her phone.


"Thanks," said Mosura. Erika stood up from her seat.


"I'll be back. Ladies room," said Erika as she left. Rainbow groaned as she tapped her fork on the table. From further down the cafeteria, Adagio was sitting with her 'harem', who gave her attention in their zombie-like state.


"Everyday. Everyday Adagio is using her power!" said Rainbow.


"Ugh. I know. Even after Amber told us to be careful," said Sunset in annoyance.


"And it doesn't help how complicit her sisters are," said Twilight.


"Don't assume they're complicit. You don't know that," said Junior with furrowed brows.


"Well why haven't they tried to stop her?" Asked Rarity.


"Maybe they have. But I doubt they're OK with it. I talked to Aria about it," said Junior.


"Ugh! This sucks! She gets to do whatever she wants but I can't make a run to another city for a visit!" complained Rainbow.


"I don't think that's the issue, RD," deadpanned Applejack.


Meanwhile, Erika had exit the girls' bathroom. As she walked, she began to make her way over to her locker. Just thought she'd get a head start and have a textbook ready for her 5th period class. As she opened her locker, a folded piece of paper fell at her feet. Curious, Erika knelt down and picked it up. As she unfolded the paper, she found large writing. It read, 'Mutie, Go Home!' Erika bore hurt expression as she stared at the note. She heard snickering, prompting her to turn and see a couple of girls to be walking by. One of them shot Erika a mean look. The Transmutant clenched her fist as she balled up the paper into her hand. Erika took her book from her locker and slammed it shut. She began to storm off but bumped into another girl. The girl dropped her binder onto the floor, while sheets of paper covered in writing fell out.


"Sorry!" said Erika as she quickly gathered the paper.


"Careful! I spent all night on those notes!" said the girl urgently. Erika handed the binder to the girl with an apologetic look.


"So sorry," said Erika. It was here she began to recognize this girl. It was the girl that Rodan seemed to be crushing on. Eliza. Erika almost had forgotten her name.


"Thank you," said Eliza. She then slightly tilted her head.


"Are you alright? You're shedding tears," said Eliza.


"Wha..." Erika felt her cheeks. They were damp from a few droplets. Her eyes were puffy. She hadn't realized that she was crying until now.


"I'm fine," sniffled Erika as she wiped her eyes. Eliza knelt down and picked up a crumbled piece of paper. In it, she found the note. She then looked to Erika with a soft expression. Erika sniffled as she looked away, holding in a sob.


"Do you wish to talk about it? Maybe you'll... feel better," said Eliza.


"I just... I never realized how hard it was for them. I mean… I knew, but to experience it first hand is awful," said Erika as she allowed her tears to run.


"It was so fast. The minute people found out I turned into a Transmutant, they either became distant or openly say nasty things to me," said Erika. She drew out her phone and showed Eliza her social media profile.


"Look at this! Look at how many of these so called 'friends' wrote on my wall! 'Freak', 'Mutie', that's all I see!" cried Erika. She shook her head bitterly.


"Sometimes I wish my father had let me die," said Erika. Eliza suddenly grabbed her shoulders tightly. She looked at her with a hard expression, much to Erika's shock.


"Do not talk like that! Life is the most precious thing in the universe! Nothing is like it!" yelled Eliza, prompting Erika to flinch. Eliza then realized what she was doing. She released Erika and took a step back.


"Forgive me. I let my emotions get the better of me," said Eliza apologetically as Erika rubbed her own shoulders.


"It saddens me that you would allow these shallow words bring you to not valuing your own life," said Eliza.


"They're dehumanizing," said Erika.


"Who are they to determine who is human? Do you not share the same thoughts and feelings? Or is there something more to humanity rather than your genetic make-up?" questioned Eliza. Erika looked down at the ground in sadness. Eliza sighed.


"Do not look to them for value. Find value in yourself," said Eliza as she walked off. Erika sniffled as she wiped her eyes.


"Value." said Erika. After she had erased any signs of her crying, she made her way back to the cafeteria. She noticed Mosura and Pinkie were huddled together by a phone. Erika made her way next to Sunset in confusion.


"What's going on?" asked Erika.


"Maud said that Mosura's brother is missing," said Sunset. Erika gasped as she looked to Mosura, who was panicking.


"Maud, just tell me what happened. When was the last time you've seen him?" Asked Mosura. Everyone else were looking on in worry as Mosura spoke on the phone.


"Oh my God," gasped Mosura.







Battra was sitting in silence on a metal chair in a room. And inhibitor collar and cuffs kept him restrained. From the door, a man in uniform entered and took a seat. He began to look through a file.


"Battra Yasu. Age 19. Resident of Ponyville. Student at Mustang Community College. And..." The man looked to Battra blankly.


"Detained as a Rogue," said the man. Battra sat up straight.


"I-"


"You... are the Night Angel," said the man. Battra gave a forced chuckle.


"Wha-What gives you that idea?" asked Battra.


"I've been studying the footage of you the day of Matthew Kingston's death. I compared that with other footage caught with the Night Angel. Both have glaring similarities," said the man as he placed a tablet on the table and projected three holograms displaying footage. They all showed a figure firing violet beams of energies from his eyes.


"Not many Transmutants run around shooting laser beams from their eyes," said the man. Battra looked down at his hands. No sense on lying.


"Tell me. What motivates you?" asked the man.


"Huh?" asked Battra.


"What's your motivation? Why do you put on a mask and cause collateral damage and leave behind dead or living Purists?" asked the man.


"Well, sir I-"


"Director Hayato Yoshi," said the man. Battra gulped nervously.


"Director. With all due respect, I gave up that stuff last year. The event was self-defense," said Battra.


"That's not what I asked," deadpanned Hayato. Battra sighed.


"I didn't do it to join the Revolutionaries if that's what you're thinking," said Battra.


"I lost my parents to Purists. I guess I was driven by a need for revenge and the search for their killer," said Battra.


"I stopped. I realized I was in over my head and was risking my sister's life," said Battra.


"Except for the day that brings us here," said Hayato. Battra narrowed his eyes.


"As I said, it was in self-defense," said Battra. Hayato hummed.


"Tell me, how did you get rid of your inhibitor chip?" asked Hayato. Battra took a breath.


"I... I payed someone that was fired from being a surgeon. But he was careful with his hands. He made a living off of Transmutant thugs wanting their chips gone," said Battra.


"And this man?" Asked Hayato.


"Dead. Shot by a Purist," said Battra. Hayato nodded.


"Listen, can I have my phone back. If I'm being locked up in the vault, at least give me a chance to call my friend to let her know that I'm alright," said Battra.


"I actually had something else in mind," said Hayato as he stood up.


"You see, I have read your file. Aside from your secrets, you've had a clean record. But then again, you've broken federal law and pose a possible threat to citizens with your unchecked power and tendency for vigilantism. You're no terrorist, but you broke the law," said Hayato.


"Then why am I still here?" asked Battra.


"Because I think we can work something out," said Hayato.


"Huh?" asked Battra in confusion.


"I'll give you a choice. You can choose to accept your charge and serve 5 to 10 years in the Vault or you can enlist for MONARCH," said Hayato.


"Enlist?" asked Battra incredulously.


"That's right. I'll be straightforward. You don't seem like a bad kid. You just... made a stupid decision. And, the fight against the Revolutionaries is not going well. We keep conceding more ground to them and they are taking over a couple allied nation's cities. Mechs are expensive and enduring soldiers are hard to come by. But a Transmutant would be a valuable asset," said Hayato. Battra narrowed his eyes.


"You want to draft me into your organization? Is that legal?" asked Battra.


"It is so long as you consent. I'm giving you a choice. And if you serve as a brother in arms, you'll be free to go after a couple of years. No strings attached," said Hayato. Battra weighed his options carefully. Neither choice was pleasing to him. However, one of them may let him keep the rest of his prime years. That is if he survives.


"If I take you up on your offer and enlist, I'll need my sister looked after. She's still a minor and I won't be around to pay rent for the apartment," said Battra. Hayato nodded.


"I believe that we can work something out. And since you're a student, we'll assist with your expenses and education for your service," said Hayato. Battra sighed heavily.


"Then I'll enlist. Where do I begin?" asked Battra.


"We'll walk you through the process. Then you'll be put into basic training once you're a recruit," said Hayato as he began to walk to the door.


"Wait. Let me call my friend," said Battra.


"Of course," said Hayato as he drew Battra's phone out from his pocket and placed it on the table in front of the Transmutant. As he walked out, Battra began to call Maud. It was only a short couple of rings before his call was answered.


"Hello?" answered Maud urgently.


"Maud," said Battra.


"Thank goodness. Where are you? You've gone missing since-"


"I know, I'm sorry. Listen, I'm OK. But... I've been arrested by MONARCH," said Battra. Maud was silent on the other line.


"They figured everything out about me. Everything," said Battra.


"Battra..." Maud's voice sounded distraught. Battra clenched his fist for being the cause of her state.


"I'm not going to the Vault. But, I'll have to commit to service for them," said Battra.


"But they can't make you do that! That's violating your citizen-"


"I consented to it. It was that or the Vault," said Battra. He heard weeping on the other line. Battra had never seen or heard Maud express this kind of emotion before. It was weighing heavily on his heart.


"Don't cry, Maud. I'm here because of my own actions. Please, just get back to Ponyville safely," said Battra with a soft tone. Maud sniffled.


"What do I tell your sister?" asked Maud.


"I'll tell her," said Battra.





It was the next day. Sonata was smiling and humming happily to herself as she watched Angirasu running his final lap for gym class. Seeing the boy in gym clothes made the girl's heart flutter. The tightening and loosening of his muscles in his exposed arms and legs, the manly breaths he took into his strong lungs, and the sweat that dripped from his handsome face. These things drove Sonata crazy. She was sweating just thinking about it all. The girl peeked at her cellphone where she had an email sent to her. It was a class schedule that she had, compared to an older schedule.


"This is working out so far. I didn't even have to ditch all of my graduation requirements for the year," said Sonata as she giggled mischievously. Angirasu panted as he walked over to the bleachers and took a seat next to Sonata, who was internally screaming with glee.


"Man. The teacher is really pushing me hard to make up those days," said Angirasu with a tired sigh.


"Oh that's too bad. But you're a strong guy! I believe in you," said Sonata as she stared at Angirasu as he pulled on his collar of his shirt to air himself out.


"Heh. Thanks, Sonata," said Angirasu. Sonata was about to speak again but noticed a woman in a track suit with the school's logo, a hat and sunglasses. The woman looked to be staring at the two. Sonata felt herself tensing.


"Sonata?" called Angirasu.


"Huh?!" Sonata flinched with her attention on Angirasu.


"I was saying how funny it was that we're in every class together now," said Angirasu. Sonata stiffened. She cleared her throat as she looked away.


"Y-Yeah! Kinda weird. They uh... wanted to fill in other classes to make uh... quotas or something. I guess it was a coincidence that you were in the classes too," said Sonata with a forced laugh. Angirasu bore a quizzical look on his face.


"Ahem. Regardless, I'm happy that we're in the same classes," said Sonata shyly. Angirasu gave an embarrassed smile in response.


It was after P.E. The girls had fully gotten dressed and left the locker room. Sonata was still getting ready. She placed on her knee high shoes on with a giddy smile. She looked forward to the rest of the year now that she was going to spend more time closer to Angirasu. As Sonata got up to leave, she noticed a familiar gym teacher from earlier, standing at the entrance. Or at least she thought she was one.


"Fancy meeting you here," said the woman rather coldly. Sonata's eyes widened in surprise.


"Mrs. Riku?" asked Sonata. The undercover soldier approached she removed her shades, revealing her narrowed eyes.


"I did a little digging when I noticed you attending P.E. in an hour you aren’t scheduled for. Typically that is," said Aiko as she drew out a sheet.


"You seem to have switched your classes around. And Angirasu is in each one," said Aiko. Sonata bore a nervous look briefly. But, she began to calm herself, not wanting to lose Angirasu to this overbearing mother.


"So what if I did?" scoffed Sonata. Aiko hardened her eyes.


"I'm gonna tell you what I told your harlot of a sister. Stay away from my son. Just because you have these 'powers', you think you can get away with this?" demanded Aiko.


"What did I do for you to hate me?" asked Sonata incredulously.


"It's not hate. I just don't trust you or your sisters. And this stalker shit just contributed to that," said Aiko.


"You say stalker, I say 'pursuit of love'!" said Sonata. Aiko scoffed.


"You're 'love' is going to cost you academically! Why should my son waste time with a little girl that doesn't care about endangering her education?" questioned Aiko.


"I'm still wondering how a nice guy like Aangy could be the son of a witch like you! He must get it from his dad," said Sonata. Aiko narrowed her eyes.


"Is that why he's miserable? You treated your husband like trash and now you’re divorced? Now Angirasu is stuck with you, being treated the same way?" questioned Sonata. Aiko clenched her fists.


'Little brat! Shut your mouth!' thought Aiko.


"It's a wonder how you married him in the first place! He must have been miserable!" said Sonata. Aiko growled as she swung an open palm towards Sonata. The Dazzling gave an echoed yelp that sent rings of soundwaves towards the woman. Aiko cried out as she was forced back and cupped her ears. She then looked at Sonata, who glared at her.


"How fucking dare you!" said Aiko in a low tone. Sonata merely picked up her back pack and walked off.


"We were happy together! All of us! You hear me, you little shit?!" Shouted Aiko. Sonata ignored her and walked out of the locker room.


"We were happy!!" shouted Aiko. She then slammed her fist against a locker.


"Damn it!" Aiko held back her tears of anger as she breathed heavily. How dare that brat assume her life.





The Purist secret base of operations was bustling. From an armored truck with cracked windows, a few Purists exit out. A couple of jeeps pulled in, allowing Stinger and Dreadnaught to exit out.


"Got ourselves a nice steal today!" said Dreadnaught as Purists carried large military crates from the armored vehicle.


"Ammo, guns, some explosives, just the basic necessities for a soldier!" chuckled Dreadnaught. Scar emerged from the back of the truck as he removed his mask, revealing the tri scars over his eye.


Could've gone a bit smoother," said Scar.


"Yeah. Air support would've been nice. I'd kill for a chance to snag a fucking chopper," said Dreadnaught. Scar made his way over to Stinger with a glare.


"Now with all of that out of the way, where is Adrian?" demanded Scar. Stinger was silent. He then turned his head as an engine running filled the air. Everyone turned and found a van to be driving into the motor pool with the other vehicles. From the van emerged Adrian, Carla and Alexandra. Scar narrowed his eyes as he and a couple of armed purists approached.


"Oh shit," muttered Alexandra nervously.


"What the hell is this?” demanded Scar as he gestured to Alexandra.


"Scar, I-" Adrian was interrupted as Scar glared at her.


"I wasn't asking you," said Scar in a harsh tone.


"Uh I was just... testing the suit," said Alexandra.


"Oh you were testing it? So the suit wasn't reported stolen along with a van?" Scar asked in a sarcastic manner.


"Stolen? We brought them back," muttered Carla.


"Stolen, borrowed without permission. Who cares?!" Scar turned to Adrian.


"You were supposed to provide air support on the raid! Yet you take valuable prototypes and leave on your own accord?!"Adrian shrunk at Scar's fury.


"I asked them to help hunt and kill that Night Angel in Fillydelphia," said Adrian.


"And did you kill him?" questioned Scar. Adrian sighed.


"No..." answered Adrian. Scar scoffed.


"So you dodged orders, took precious equipment, and failed to eliminate your target? I assume the authorities got involved. You goddamn fool!" Scar shouted at Adrian who flinched in response.


"You jeopardized the group and equipment and have nothing to show for it. I ought to-" Scar was interrupted as Stinger tapped his shoulder.


"Not now! I'll deal with you later for keeping quiet about this!" growled Scar. Stinger held out a tablet to him, much to his confusion. Scar took the device and found an article displayed. After skimming through it, Scar glanced at Adrian, who stood by nervously.


"Fillydelphia, was it?" asked Scar.


"Yeah?" answered Adrian in reluctance.


"So, you killed Kingston on the side?" asked Scar as he showed Adrian the tablet. The young woman immediately latched for her ticket of being spared.


"Yes! We found out he was there, when we arrived. We thought we'd kill two birds with one stone," said Adrian with a nervous smile. Onyx looked through at the article and glanced at the three women.


"Since you killed an influential activist, and you've returned with the equipment intact, I suppose I can let you off the hook this once," said Scar. Adrian let out a sigh of relief but stiffened as Scar got in her space.


"But, if you pull a stunt like this again, there will be consequences. You are not permitted to use the flight suit without my authorization. Is that clear?" asked Scar.


"Crystal," answered Adrian. Scar turned to face Stinger, whose face was hidden by his helmet.


"As for you, the warning applies to you as well. You inform me when you come across important information as this," said Scar in a low tone. Stinger merely nodded in response. Scar walked off.


"Unload the supplies and arrange them in the armory," said Scar.


"Does this mean I get to keep using the suit?" asked Alexandra. Scar sighed heavily.






It was after school. Rodan winced as he held his throbbing head. He closed his locker door and walked with Angirasu and Junior.


"Headaches again?" asked Junior.


"Yeah. They come and go and I feel antsy," said Rodan.


"Maybe you have a tumor," said Junior.


"You think?!" asked Rodan in alarm.


"I don't know. I was just kidding," said Junior with a shrug. Rodan groaned.


"Dude, don’t freaking joke like that," said Rodan.


"Sorry. I'll admit that was tasteless humor on my part," said Junior sheepishly. The three boys stopped as they found Mosura passing by with a solemn look.


"It must be tough on her right now," said Angirasu with a sympathetic look.


"Yeah. Hey Goji, you should go check on her," said Rodan.


"Me? Why not all of us? I'm sure she'd appreciate it," said Junior.


"No way! Obviously, you're her favorite guy friend," said Rodan. Junior raised a brow at him.


"What gave you that idea?" asked Junior. Rodan chuckled with a smirk.


"The Love Doctor knows what's up,” said Rodan. Junior gave him a deadpanned look.


"We aren't like that. And frankly, that shit is getting old," said Junior.


"What's getting old?" asked Angirasu. Junior sighed heavily.


"Never mind," said Junior. He then began to jog after Mosura.


"He just needs to push himself to get the girl. He's got like three options," said Rodan.


"Hm. Lucky him," said Angirasu.


"Yeah..." sighed Rodan. An awkward silence befell the two.


"It's OK to cry, Rodan. I won't judge you," said Angirasu. Rodan looked at him in annoyance.


"Shut up!" said Rodan. He then winced as he scratched at his arm, which had leathery patch on it. His eyes widened.


"I gotta go!" said Rodan left, much to Angirasu's confusion.


Meanwhile, Junior followed Mosura outside of the school. He called out to her, prompting the girl to stop and turn around.


"Hey," greeted Junior. Mosura's saddened look was weighing heavily on Junior. The girl didn't answer.


"Let me walk you home," said Junior. Mosura quickly wiped her frown off her face and was replaced with a look of surprise.


"Oh. No, it's OK. You don't have to," said Mosura. Junior merely walked to her side with a soft smile.


"Come on, I insist," said Junior. Mosura lightly blushed as she looked away.


"Well... since you're insisting." Mosura and Junior found themselves walking side by side with each other. There was complete silence between them. Mosura remained solemn. Not even walking alongside Junior home could cheer her up. But, she was happy he was here regardless.


"I'm sorry about your brother," said Junior. Mosura didn't answer and kept her eyes forward. The male Transmutant scratched his head with a worried look.


"He's gonna be gone for a few years," said Mosura, prompting Junior to flinch at the breaking of silence.


"All because he did that stupid shit," said Mosura with a bitter look. Junior sighed.


"Mosu-"


"I hate him," said Mosura. Junior's eyes widened in shock.


"I hate him," said Mosura with her tone rising.


"You don't mean that," said Junior as he narrowed his eyes. Mosura sniffled as she bore a look of anger.


"I hate him! I hate that idiot!" yelled Mosura as she broke into a sob.


"If he had talked to me and not did the things he did, this wouldn't have happened! How could he do this to me?!" sobbed Mosura. Junior brought her close and caressed her back in comfort.


"What the hell am I saying?" sniffled Mosura. "I can't ever hate my brother. He's all I have left."


"I know," said Junior as he released Mosura. The girl sniffled as she wiped her tear stained cheeks.


"If Battra's not gonna be around, what're you gonna do? You can't pay the rent on your own," said Junior. Mosura sighed.


"I don't know. Battra said he was going to see if he could work something out. But I'm not really that confident in the federal government," said Mosura.


"Yeah, they suck at their job. They got you by the balls when people become very dependent on them," said Junior. "But hey. If you want, you're always welcome to stay with me. I'm sure my mom would love to have you over."


"Thanks. That's sweet of you. But I'll see what happens first," said Mosura. Later, the girl had made it home, with Junior walking back home himself. Mosura was making her way into the living room but gasped as she felt pain in her sides.


"Agh!" Mosura groaned as she felt her bones shift. Her eyes appeared as blue orbs.





It was the evening. Applejack was sitting at the kitchen table of her home. She gave a tired sigh as she finished answering the final question to her homework. Her sister Applebloom lied on her belly in the living room watching television. The television was showing footage of destroyed trees from earlier afternoon.


"Reported sightings of trees being toppled over in a park this afternoon were filed. Ear witnesses claimed of hearing the sound of loud shrieks in the area," said a voice from the news broadcast.


"Authorities have closed off the park and are investigating. No word on the cause has-"


"Things used to be quiet in this town," said Applejack to herself. As AJ leaned back and stretched, she yawned.


"It's getting late, Applebloom. Best get ready for bed," said Applejack.


"Aww." Applebloom stood up in disappointment. She then looked behind herself and saw a little old woman with grey hair and wrinkly skin around her face to be snoring as she sat in a rocking chair.


"Granny fell asleep again," said Applebloom. AJ got up and gently shook her grandmother's shoulder.


"Granny, time for bed," said Applejack. Granny Smith snorted as she shot up.


"Eh? What? Oh. You youngins best get to bed! Ya'll got school in the morning," said Granny Smith as she stood up.


"Sure thing, Granny," said Applejack in amusement. Later, Applejack had just showered and dressed into her pajamas for the night. She made her way to her sister's room, where the little girl was reading through a comic book.


"Put it away, sis. It's bedtime," said Applejack. Applebloom groaned.


"Come on, AJ. I just need to find out what happens!" Said Aplebloom.


"Since when did you get into comics?" Asked Applejack.


"Right after you picked a tractor over your head," answered Applebloom. Applejack winced. She forgot that her little sister witnessed her Herculean feat when she first discovered her power.


"I gotta see what other super heroes do, including the girls, to help you fight crime," said Applebloom.


"Sis, I ain't fighting crime. I ain't gonna do what any of them heroes do in those comics do either. I'm just gonna keep a low profile," said Applejack. Applebloom looked to her in disappointment.


"Why not sis?" asked Applebloom.


"Cause the last thing I wanna do is make ya'll here at home worried. Besides, there's school," said Applejack.


"But we were worried for you at school when there was a shooting," said Applebloom with a frown. Applejack sighed as her expression softened. She sat on the bed with her sister and pulled her close.


"Aw hun. I know. But you ain't gotta worry anymore. I got powers now, remember? Ain't no bad guy gonna mess with your big sis," said Applejack in reassurance. Applebloom smiled in response.


"Remember, you still gotta keep quiet about it," said Applejack.


"Alright. G'night Applejack," said Applebloom as she lied in her bed.


"G'night," said Applejack as she got up and left the room after turning off the light and closing the door. The teen made her way into her bedroom. She got into bed and allowed the sleep to take over. Suddenly, Applejack heard a gust of wind. She awoke, startled by the branches clacking against her window. The girl slowly reached under her bed and drew out a wooden bat. Applejack quietly walked to her window and peeked outside. No one was present. Applejack then gasped as she heard a loud thud on the roof. She quickly rushed of her room but nearly bumped into her elder brother.


"Mac!" whispered Applejack. Big Mac held a finger up to his lips, prompting AJ to tighten her lips.


"You seen Granny?" whispered Big Mac.


"She's not in her room?" asked AJ with a look of alarm. The two flinched as they heard a scream from outside. They rushed out of the house as they found Granny Smith 'running' as fast as her thin legs could carry her.


"Red Demon! It's a demon!" cried Granny as she passed her grandchildren. Applejack and Big Mac turned to their house and were shocked at what they saw. On the roof was a large reptilian beast. It had an elongated neck like a serpent, two horn-like crests on its head, and a long beak with sharp teeth. Its brows were like an eagle. Its yellow eyes reflected the moonlight as it squawked.


"What in Sam Hill?!" exclaimed Applejack. The creature gave a thundering roar at the two as it opened its great wings. It jumped from the roof as the wind currents gave it the necessary lift. The pterodactyl-like beast shrieked as it dove towards Applejack and Big Mac. The two dove for cover as it swooped passed them. The two quickly got up and made a dash for the house. Applejack looked back and gasped as the creature soared through the air, making a turn back to the house. It screeched as it dove down, onto the ground and proceeded to walk on its wings. AJ and Big Mac quickly dove in their house.


"What is that?!" Aplebloom cried from the hall.


"Applebloom, stay in your room!" said Big Mac. Applejack rushed to their sister and ushered her to her bedroom. AJ exclaimed as her grandmother came out of her room, armed with a shot gun.


"You ain't taking this family, Satan!" shouted Granny Smith as she cocked the gun.


"Satan?!" exclaimed Applebloom.


"Granny, don't go out there!" said Applejack in alarm.


"Of course not! This house is a fortress!" said Granny Smith as she opened a window. She gasped as the creature began to knock a couple apple trees down.


"Get your stinkin' claws off our trees!" shouted Granny Smith as she fired at the beast. The pellets from the shot crashed into a dead tree, startling the beast. It shrieked as its feet latched onto shredded wood and took off into the air, while Granny fired more shots, nearly falling over after each shot.


"Back to whence you came, devil!" shouted Granny.


"I reckon that was some kind of dinosaur," said Big Mac with a pant. Applejack sighed in relief as she held Applebloom close.






It was the next morning. Applejack yawned as she walked from her home in the cold, her eyes were heavy from lack of sleep. The incident from the previous night had robbed the girl peaceful sleep. The police had come by to her home when people from further out near town heard gunshots. This kept AJ up as well. There was also the fear of the creature returning. Applejack sighed heavily but flinched as she felt a pat.


"Sup, AJ!" greeted Rainbow Dash. Applejack relaxed.


"Hey, Dash. I'd appreciate it if you kept your voice down a bit," said Applejack with a yawn.


"My bad. Didn't get enough sleep?" asked Rainbow.


"No. I couldn't," said Applejack with a sigh. Rainbow sent her a questioning look.


"What happened?" asked Rainbow.


"Well..." Applejack began to question her answer.


"What's more believable to you? A demon or a living dinosaur?" asked Applejack as she looked away. Rainbow cocked her head.


"I... huh?" asked Rainbow. Applejack shook her head.


"Forget it," said Applejack.


"Wha- What is it? Why are you bringing up demons and dinosaurs?" asked Rainbow in confusion.


"It's crazy," said Applejack.


"Crazier than talking bugs and magical crates?" deadpanned Rainbow. Applejack sighed.


"I didn't want to get into it but something happened last night. Some huge monster attacked my home!" said Applejack. Rainbow was silent. Applejack sent her a glare in response.


"I thought you were willing to hear me out!" complained Applejack.


"Sorry! I just needed a second to process what you just said!" said Rainbow as she raised her hands defensively. Applejack merely groaned in response.


"Hey, I believe ya. Well, what happened? Is your family alright?" asked Rainbow in worry.


"They're fine. Well, Applebloom wanted to stay home from school cause she thinks the Devil's out to get her. Big Mac is working to take down the branches from a couple of dead trees, and Granny is sleeping with her gun next to her in bed," said Applejack.


"Geez," said Rainbow Dash with a grimace.


"Yep. Whatever that thing was, it was bad," said Applejack. As the two continued to walk, the two felt a strong breeze over them, blowing their hair through the wind. Applejack had quickly held her hand over her head to prevent her hat from being swept through the air.


"Windy today," said Rainbow. Applejack was about to respond until she saw an object in her line of sight. The sunlight was blinding her sight from the form of the object.


"So, did the police believe you? Or- What the fuck is that?!" Rainbow exclaimed in shock. Applejack's vision adjusted through the glare of the light, catching sight of a large creature soaring through the air. Its maroon jagged scales being its most glaring trait. It was here that Applejack noticed that the creature was flying right towards them!


"Holy Cow!" shouted Applejack as the beast brought its talons up. The two teens dove down to the ground as the flying reptile passed them, causing a gust of wind from its large form. The two turned and found the beast to be screeching as it turned around.


"Th-That's the thing from last night!" cried Applejack as she stumbled up to her feet.


"And it's coming back!" said Rainbow as she and Applejack began to run. The creature shrieked as it soared after them, its yellow eyes locked on them. Rainbow felt her body spark and a spike in her adrenaline. She grabbed Applejack's arm and suddenly burst into a sprint, outrunning the beast. The two found themselves in town in just mere seconds. Rainbow's feet screeched to a halt as Applejack cried out from the sudden stop in speed. The two turned and looked back, unable to see the creature in sight. Instead, they found the field from where they came walking from.


"Lost it," said Rainbow in relief.


"Warn me next time you decide to go super speed!" said Applejack with a glare.


"You're welcome," said Rainbow in annoyance as she adjusted her backpack.


"We better go. Or else we'll be late," said Rainbow as she took off walking. Applejack bore an incredulous look.


"How can we go to school when that thing is on the loose?!" asked Applejack incredulously.


"Hey I'd love to ditch, but I need to make up for a test! We'll talk to the others about it when we get to school!" said Rainbow. Applejack groaned as she looked back at the field they had come from. That thing was still out there, and she was not comfortable with leaving it to roam free.


"Ya'll go on ahead. I won't be able to focus on school with that thing on the loose," said Applejack as she began to run off.


"Wha- AJ! Ugh, wait up!" said Rainbow in exasperation.







Meanwhile...




Manda was sitting on a rock in silence. She was hanging out damp clothes from a basket. Zip and Thorn began to take clothes from the basket and clipped them to a strand of webbing that connected to two trees.


"Ugh. I hate laundry day," complained Zip as she clipped a shirt on the web strand.


"Beats setting up the new latrine," said Thorn with a shrug. Zip shuddered.


"Good point. I love doing the laundry!" said Zip as she quickly grabbed another shirt and clipped it onto the web. She'll never complain about doing the laundry ever again. She didn't want to think of the horrors that filled the earth in previous latrines that were made by the Guardians. Nor did she want to think of the unholy smell.


"No! No!" cried a distant voice. The three turned to a direction in the forest, where they heard the sound of frantic shouts.


"Don't you drop that fucking roof! No!" Baragon's voice shouted from the forest. A loud crash filled the air, and the sound of someone shouting as if they were falling. The three female Transmutants flinched.


"Oh God! Pull me out! Pull me out!" cried a male voice.


"Oh fuck its everywhere!!" cried Baragon in anguish.


"Eeeew..." said Manda with a grimace.


"Not listening, not listening," hummed Zip.


"What the hell did they do?" asked Thorn incredulously. Suddenly, Baragon came sprinting by.


"I need to borrow these!" said Baragon as he snatched a basket next to Manda. The young woman gasped in alarm and quickly lunged for the basket. The two were locked in a tug of war.


"Oh, hell no! You are not using these towels!" said Manda.


"Hey, I need these! I got a guy covered in shit over here!" yelled Baragon as he began to pull on the basket. Manda growled in annoyance.


"I just washed these!" cried Manda.


"You can wash em again!" yelled Baragon, tugging harder.


"The hell I will! I'm burning these if you use them! And I'll be damned before I let you soil them in-" Manda was interrupted as a large figure suddenly swooped down behind her. She felt talons lock onto her shoulders and felt her feet leaving the ground. She screamed in fright as Baragon stumbled back with the basket in his hands. A look of horror was on his face.


"Manda!!" cried Baragon as the woman was carried off by a flying reptilian beast.


"Manda!" shouted Thorn and Zip in unison. Several Transmutants, including Senior came rushing by.


"What happened?!" asked Senior.


"Something just swooped in and carried Manda off! Looked like a fucking dinosaur!" said Thorn.


"That's impossible!" said a Guardian.


"Unless it was a Transmutant," said Senior as he quickly turned to the others.


"I want flyers to pursue! Bring Manda back unharmed!" ordered Senior. Three Transmutants nodded as they rushed through the forest. Their bodies began to morph and change. One Transmutant appeared as a large bird-like beast, a condor to be precise, with a large crest on its head. The second Transmutant changed into a white mantis, with dark patterns on its body. The third Transmutant had changed into a multi-limbed creature that was covered in an iridescent, metallic grayish-black exoskeleton, along with orange-red, narrowly shaped glowing eyes. He had wide clawed feet and hooked points at the end of the legs. The head was angular, and had triangular jaws resembling a hooked beak, and two mandibles in his chin. The beast gave a shrieking call as he leaped and spread his two longest legs, exposing a membrane. In the air, the Transmutant appeared like a B-2 stealth bomber jet. The three Guardians soared over the forest, pursuing the flying reptile that carried Manda. The reptile noticed that the Guardians were soaring by its sides, and the black parasitic Transmutant soaring above. The mantis banked to the reptile's side and slashed its hooked appendage at the reptile's neck.


The reptile shrieked in pain as its neck bled from the wound. The parasite Guardian dove down on the reptile, causing the two to fall from the air. Manda screamed as she was released and free fell from the reptile. The condor dove down and locked his talons over Manda, carrying her before she could slam into the earth. Meanwhile, the reptile and black parasite fell, as the spindly legs of the beast locked onto its body. The reptile bit down on one of the legs with its beak full of sharp teeth. The Guardian wailed in agony as his limbs released his prey. The reptile managed to recover and soared through the air. It then began to quickly turn on its side and flew over the Guardian. The sharp scales on the reptile's belly and chest scratched the Guardian's body, wounding him. The Guardian crashed into the earth with a groan.


The flying reptile began to pursue the condor, while the mantis was gaining on its tail. The maroon beast looked back and made grotesque sounds with its throat. The creature shot vomit at the wings of the mantis, damping them. The wings began to sputter as they splashed vomit, leading to the Guardian mantis to crash land. With two foes down, the reptile began to pick up speed and gained on the condor, now flying along his side. The reptile made a swift motion and slammed into the condor, causing him to drop Manda and to crash into several trees. The reptile than quickly caught a struggling Manda.


"Let go!!" shouted Manda as she was carried away from the forest and towards Ponyville.






Applejack and Rainbow Dash were jogging through a field, between Ponyville and the route to Applejack's home. Their heads were craned up as they searched the skies for the beast that they had earlier encountered. They had spent the last thirty minutes searching, but to no avail. Though in hindsight, it did seem rather pointless to be searching for a flying monster in the middle of the field after outrunning it with blistering speed. It likely had taken off elsewhere. But, Applejack couldn't rest until she knew that thing was grounded on the ground.


"So, what's the plan exactly?" asked Rainbow.


"Plan?" asked Applejack.


"Duh! We find it and what?" deadpanned Rainbow. Applejack scoffed.


"Obviously we take it down! We got the power!" said Applejack.


"Yeah but Twilight's been harping about us not using them," said Rainbow. Applejack looked at her in annoyance.


"No, she was on about us abusing them. That includes playing pranks on people with your speed!" said Applejack. Rainbow groaned.


"Good point, but it'd be a waste to not have fun with it!" said Rainbow.


"A waste?! Rainbow, we need to be responsible!" yelled Applejack.


"I can be responsible! I just don't see the harm in goofing off," argued Rainbow with her arms crushed. The two had stopped jogging.


"It's always a game to you! Don't you ever take anything seriously?" yelled Applejack. Her face had turned red from anger. Rainbow had flinched with a nervous look. Applejack took a deep breath as she rubbed her brows.


"Sorry," said Rainbow in a small tone. Applejack sighed.


"I didn't mean to lose my head, Dash. It's just that last night, I was terrified. I hate to think of what that thing is doing now," said Applejack.


"Well, maybe it'll work out. It could end up living somewhere away from human civilization. Maybe we'll get lucky and a hunter living in the woods takes it out," said Rainbow with a reassuring smile. Applejack gave a small chuckle. Suddenly, the sounds of buzzing and jingles filled their hearing.


"Uh oh. Phone's buzzing," said Rainbow as she reached into her pocket.


"Yeah, mine too," said Applejack as she drew her phone out as well.


"An Emergency Alert?’ Rogue Transmutant sighted in 4234 Hayseed St. MONARCH has been deployed. Stay away from the area and remain indoors'," read Rainbow. Her eyes widening as she read. Applejack and Rainbow looked to each other.


"That's where..." Applejack trailed off as the sound of a chopper flying by caught the girls' attention. They found a dark transport chopper bearing the MONARCH insignia to be flying over, making its way to the town.


"Come on!" said Rainbow as she grabbed Applejack's arm.


"W-Wait I'm noooo- Ahhh!!" Applejack screamed as Rainbow carried her through town with hyper speed. Her hair blew wildly as she held onto her hat tightly. In just seconds, the two came to a stop. The two were several feet from a street corner in a neighborhood. Armored trucks had parked by, with road blocks in the street. The two found that several MONARCH soldiers were gathering behind barricades and parked vehicles. Civilians passing by were ushered away from the area, as a chopper hovered high above, circling the area.


"Looks like they beat us to your monster," said Rainbow as she pointed towards a house. On the house was a mess of shredded trees, and other debris. The red reptile was perched on the roof, moving a large branch to the side.


"So, you wanna rush in and take them out? That'd sure to impress these guys," said Rainbow as she pointed a thumb to the soldiers camping by their vehicles.


"No, we should let them handle this," said Applejack as she and Rainbow began to take steps away from the closed off site, crouching by a parked car.


"But let's stick around just in case," said Applejack.


Meanwhile, a couple of soldiers were inside of an armored truck. Live footage of the creature was displayed on screens in the back of the vehicle.


"Any records on the Rogue?" asked the soldier.


"No identity can be confirmed. But, he's in the 'rare species' category," said another soldier.


"I want this to be a clean OP. No lethal shots fired unless absolutely necessary. What do we got?" asked the commanding officer.


"We have heavy tranqs, Nerve gas, and a couple of Quake Cannons," said a soldier.


"Alright. I want a team to move in towards the house and that chopper as far as possible. We don't want to spook em'. Toss the gas grenades in his nest. With his senses irritated, he'll likely flee to escape. That's when the Quake Cannons at high settings will be used to ground the Rogue. With him grounded, I want him taken out with tranqs. We toss him in the truck and break for lunch," said the commanding officer as he removed his hat.


"Oh shit. I think this mission just got harder," said a soldier as he pointed to a screen. The C.O. and the other few soldiers in the truck turned to the screen and found a young woman in the nest, attempting to climb out, but was dragged back in by the beast.


"Shit. We definitely can't light this fucker up now," cursed a soldier.


"Looks like we're gonna have to make a couple of changes," said the C.O. as he made his way to a locker and drew out a large rod.


"OK, new plan. Get to the nest and spook him," said the C.O. as he handed a soldier the rod.


"The hell is this? A large cattle prod?" asked the soldier incredulously.


"You can say that. These are Electro Prods. They carry enough volts to stop a man's heart. But it'll give a Transmutant a mean sting," said the C.O. as he drew out a new rod. He flipped a switch, causing the rod to hum to life, as blue sparks bounced inside of thick glass that was produced from the weapon's battery.


"Stick him with the rod and he'll take off to get away. Take the opportunity to secure the civilian and get her to safety. The Quake cannons will bring him down, then tranqs. You get the idea," said the C.O. as he handed the rod to another soldier.


"Everyone clear?" asked the C.O. He received salutes from the soldiers.


"Alright. Move out," said the C.O.


At the nest, the creature gave grunts as it began to claw at the nest resting on the roof, moving dirt and debris around. Manda was attempting to climb out again but the reptile quickly got in her path and squawked. He was hunched over with his wings raised, almost appearing like a reptilian vulture.


"Let me go!" yelled Manda as she threw a rock at the beast. The creature shrieked angrily, prompting Manda to drop on her rear.


"OK, I'm sorry!" cried Manda in panic. The red reptile snorted as it began to tidy up its nest. Manda sighed in annoyance.


"Why am I here? Are you gonna kill me or am I just a toy to you?" asked Manda. The creature tilted its head at her and then went back to focusing on its nest.


"Ah. You must be one of those Transmutants. Never matured properly without an inhibitor. Now in a beastly state, you're mind has been reduced to functioning on a primitive level. Other words, you're a big dumb, bird," said Manda with a heavy sigh.


"Look at you. It's horrible that the world requires us to have those things, when they do more harm than good. You'd be lucky to have some little human conscience in there to keep you from completely becoming a beast," said Manda, The creature ignored her as it continued to work on its nest. Manda suddenly heard a thump behind her, prompting the woman to look back and see a couple of soldiers climbing up the house, standing on the lower roof. The soldier made a shush motion, while Manda nodded and retreated from the edge.


'Thank God. I'm gonna be rescued,' thought Manda in relief. The red reptile was so focused on its nest that it failed to notice a soldier climbing in the nest, drawing out an Electro Prod. The weapon gave a soft hum as it was turned on. The soldier took a step passed Manda and towards the beast.


"Mama!" a small and distorted voice filled the air. Manda's eyes widened and the soldier stiffened. The reptile shot its head up from the sound and quickly turned its head, with its neck raised upright. The soldier looked down at his feet and found a baby doll to be under his boot. He then slowly looked up and found the beast glaring at him.


"Um... Peep, peep?" the soldier nervously smiled. The creature gave a thundering roar and began to lunge for the soldier.


"Fuck!" the soldier raised his prod but was knocked back as the beast slammed into him. He cried out as he fell onto a bush on the ground. The beast found a few more soldiers to be standing on a lower roof. It roared as the soldiers raised their guns. Before they could shoot, the reptile shot vomit into their faces, blinding them.


"Agh! it's in my eyes!" cried a soldier as the men began to trip and fall off of the roof. Manda groaned as she watched the scene.


"I can't take this anymore," said Manda as her irises expanded and her pupils became slits. Her body began to change and morph. She developed a large serpentine body with teal scales while her limbs slightly shrunk in length and developed talons. Her head grew antlers, and she sprouted long fangs and sharp teeth. Gills appeared by her neck, along towards her midsection of her body. Spikes and fish-like fines developed along her back, and a large fine at the end of her tail. Her sides of her body had a flab of membrane that hung over her scales. She had the appearance of a serpentine dragon of Neighsian lore, but with some aquatic features.


The female Transmutant bellowed as she used her mass and weight to knock the red reptile off the nest. The two fell to the ground, along with the nest. The red reptile shrieked as it spread its wings out at the serpentine dragon. Manda hissed as she coiled herself while lowering her neck close to the ground as she appeared to be ready to lunge. As the red reptile prepared to fight, it noticed the MONARCH soldiers to be struggling to their feet as they attempted to step back from the two opposing Transmutants. Meanwhile from bushes by a damaged fence, Applejack and Rainbow Dash were at the battle.


"Looks like Manda has it covered," said Applejack.


"She's a dragon? Sweet!" said Rainbow.


"I hope dragon lady is on our side!" said a soldier as he wiped his helmet. The red reptile noticed a female soldier among the group, with its eyes locking on her. It suddenly dropped to its wings and feet and proceeded to walk towards her. The soldiers quickly raised their guns at the beast, but the reptile began to squawk as it began to sway its neck from side to side. It gave a musical trill as it splayed its wings out. Manda tilted her head in confusion while the other soldiers slightly lowered their weapons as they glanced at each other.


"Look out! It's getting ready to charge!" said a soldier as he raised his gun.


"No... I think it's doing a mating dance,” as he noticed the Transmutant focused on the female soldier in their squad. After hearing this, the female soldier immediately raised her rifle and fired. A dart embedded itself into the neck of the beast. The Transmutant squawked in pain, but began to groan as its eyes grew heavy. It swooned and fell to the ground.


"Phew," the female soldier sighed in relief. The Transmutant began to slowly morph and change into its human form. Manda's eyes widened as she recognized the Transmutant to be Rodan, lying naked on the ground unconscious.


"Mission accomplished. Apprehending the rogue," said a soldier as two of his men began to make their way towards Rodan.


"And what about this one?" asked the female soldier.


"Lady, please return to your human form. We're taking you in too," said the leading soldier of the squad. Manda hissed in response.


"Hey! Hey! Don't get snippy with me, lady! The least you can do is making this easier on us for saving your ass!" said the soldier.


"Technically she saved our asses. We failed miserably to catch him by surprise," said a soldier.


"Hey, stop!" shouted a voice. The soldiers and Manda turned and found Rainbow Dash and Applejack to be running towards them.


"The fuck?" asked a soldier as the two girls stood in front of Rodan.


"You can't arrest them!" said Rainbow.


"Hey, how did you two get passed security? This is a restricted area!" said the squad leader.


"Listen, ya'll. Thank ya kindly for your service and what not, but you can't arrest them. These are our friends here! We go to school with this guy!" said Applejack as she gestured to Rodan


"Really? Can you confirm if he had any affiliation with gangs or Revolutionary cells?" asked a male soldier.


"Seriously?" asked another soldier.


"What? I want to at least get some info down rather than later," said the questioning soldier.


"No! Never! Does every Transmutant have to be affiliated with a bad group? Isn't that profiling?" demanded Rainbow.


"I'm not answering that. Just step aside. Obstruction of MONARCH business is an offense," said the squad leader. Suddenly, his COM began to crackle.


"Staff Sergeant, come in," said the C.O. The squad leader sighed in annoyance as he placed a hand on his side of his helmet.


"I notice that you have two rogue Transmutants in your sights," said the C.O. The Staff Sergeant looked up and noticed the chopper descending down as its camera focused on the yard.


"Minor setback to the mission, sir. We'll handle it," said the Staff Sergeant.


"Well, pull back and let them walk. Your mission is done," said the C.O.


"Pullback?!" asked the soldier incredulously.


"Director's orders," said the C.O.


"The Director?" asked the Staff Sergeant. There was no response. Rainbow and AJ glanced at each other as the solider attempted to reestablish contact but to no avail. He sighed as he looked at the kids in annoyance.


"Alright. Take your friend and go. We'll be watching him though," said the Sergeant in a warning tone.


"Wait, you guys got like clothes or a towel?" asked Rainbow as she avoided looking at Rodan's naked body.


Meanwhile at the armored truck, the C.O. placed down his COM on the table. He looked to the screen on the side, where Hayato Yoshi's face was present.


"It's done," said the C.O.


"Good. Mr. Takeshi will take the rest from here," said Hayato as the screen shut off. The C.O. turned and found Senior and Baragon to be standing by.


"We'll pull back. You just keep your rogues in check," said the C.O. with a hard expression. Senior and Baragon walked out of the truck, while the C.O. picked up his COM.


"All units, pull back. Tamers will take it from here," said the C.O.


"Tamers?" asked Baragon as he and Senior passed the restricted area.


"Codename for us. If we can keep the children Transmutants in check, we get to keep them out of MONARCH's hand. Director Yoshi has agreed to it," said Senior as he and Baragon passed some soldiers. Soon, the two made their way over to the backyard, where they found AJ and Rainbow placing a blanket over Rodan, who groaned as he stirred awake.


"Mr. Takeshi!" said Applejack in surprise.


"You," said the Staff Sergeant with a hard expression as his squad bore shocked looks.


"We'll take it from here," said Senior.


"The fuck gives a terrorist like you the right to-" a soldier stepped forward with his rifle raised.


"Take it up with your commanding officer." Baragon and Senior approached the teens.


"We'll handle them," said Senior. The soldiers glared at the Transmutant. One soldier looked to Manda awkwardly.


"Thanks for the assist. But you think you can change back?" said the soldier. Manda hissed as she glared in offense. She slithered behind Baragon and hid behind him, while sending the soldier the evil eye.


"What? I just don't want you to scare any civilians!" said the soldier with a shrug.


"If she did reverted to human form, she'd be naked," interjected the female soldier. "It's a lose-lose, situation."


"Oooh," said the male soldier awkwardly, having not thought of the consequences of what he asked. Manda continued to glare at him while she hid behind Baragon.






Later...



The neighborhood was empty of any MONARCH activity. All of the armored vehicles, the soldiers, and the chopper were all gone. Instead, there was Senior, Baragon, and a newly clothed Manda. She wore Baragon's jacket while sporting a pair of sweatpants. Rainbow and Applejack were standing by Rodan as he sat against the wall of the house with a groan. The blanket wrapped over him remained.


"Good work, Manda," said Senior.


"For what? He just carried me off to his house!" said Manda.


"It could've gotten worse if you had not intervened," said Senior, as he looked to Rodan. "Tensions are high when in the sight of a transformed Transmutant."


"You know, when that alert mentioned Rodan's house, I began to have my suspicion," said Rainbow. "I mean, he doesn't have an inhibitor chip anymore and Sunset and Twilight were freaking about some dream."


"Dream?" asked Manda.


"Forget it. Just paranoia from those two," said Rainbow.


"What I want to know is what he was doing. He was at my home destroying our apple trees yesterday," said Applejack.


"Looks like he was nesting. Given how he kidnapped me and was distracted by one of the soldiers, I think he was planning on mating," said Manda. The girls looked at her incredulously.


"Geez! Does this guy ever stop?!" asked Applejack as she looked at Rodan.


"Cut him some slack. A Transmutant stunted in their development with an inhibitor chip. When they transform, it's usually under high stress and emotion. They lose their self-control. I guess you can say the beast takes over them entirely. So they behave like them," said Manda. She shook her head. "It's wrong that they're still making us do this despite it causing more harm to Transmutants and other people."


"It's just how it is, Manda. It could be worse," said Baragon with a shrug.


"Worse?! Why should this even be tolerated?!" demanded Manda.


"We're not used for slavery anymore. Well, only some of us actually experienced that," said Baragon as he glanced at Senior.


"But the fact that we have to have our rights limited to make other people feel safe is just- It's not fair!" said Manda.


"Well, what do you suggest? Unless you have an answer, then complaining about it isn't going to do you any good. I know that sounds harsh, especially coming from me, but it's true," said Baragon. Manda sighed in frustration.


"What if you treated transformation like fire arms?" suggested Applejack. This drew everyone else's attention.


"The right to bear arms is for about any citizen that isn't a criminal in this country and is at least 18. It was a right because the founders of Equestria declared it a God-given right to self-preservation against foreign and domestic threats. Transforming is a natural part of Transmutants, right? So what if it’s legal for Transmutants to transform only in self-defense? And if they use that ability for terrorist or criminal acts, they lose that right. Just like you lose your right to bear arms for a criminal history," said Applejack.


"AJ, guns and Transmutants aren't the same," deadpanned Rainbow. Applejack sent her a glare.


"I know that! I was just trying to offer an idea!" said Applejack.


"Well you have to consider the damage a Transmutant can cause," said Baragon. "There's also the ability to take away transformation for Transmutants if they weren't given inhibitor chips, and the potential to have to station MONARCH bases closer to towns for a response to criminals, unless the police are trained and given the proper equipment to take them down. Then there's the taxes," said Baragon.


"Well, why not recruit Transmutants into MONARCH and the police force? That'd be a good equalizer," said Manda.


"But the taxes," complained Baragon.


"I think tax money spent on the legitimist role of the government to protect the liberty of citizens is a lot better than paying for someone else's 'free' college," deadpanned Manda. Senior scoffed.


"What are you two complaining about taxes for? Neither of you pay them anyway!" said Senior.


"Hey, if we're done with politics right now, I'm gonna skedaddle! I got a test to make up!" said Rainbow as she was about to run off.


"Wait!" said Applejack.


"Go on ahead. We'll take care of Rodan," said Senior as he nodded to the girls. Applejack nodded in response.


Later, Applejack gasped as she and Rainbow had suddenly stopped from the high speed run. She ran her fingers through her hair that was made messy from the wind.


"Right now, 2nd period should be starting. I can still make it for my test!" said Rainbow. She was about to run to the school but noticed Applejack to be staring off blankly.


"Yo, AJ! You there? We gotta go!" said Rainbow.


"You think... You think Rodan's gonna be alright?" asked Applejack. Rainbow looked at her in confusion.


"What? Of course! The Guardians are with him and MONARCH left him alone. Why wouldn't he?" asked Rainbow.


"I've been thinking about what Manda said. About the inhibitor chips being more harmful than helpful to Transmutants," said Applejack.


"That's only if they're inhibitor chip is broken. That rarely happens," said Rainbow.


"But we have four friends that are in that boat," said Applejack.


"Well..." Rainbow tried to formulate a response.


"Is it right to limit all Transmutants over something that's natural to them? Just to make everyone feel safe? Even if it hurts them?" asked Applejack. Rainbow didn't answer. Instead, a look of discomfort was on her face as she looked around.


"We should get moving," said Rainbow as she power walked off to the school building. Applejack sighed heavily as she followed her.
> Chapter 61: Hearts
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

It was the afternoon Junior was looking at the screen of his phone. He had received a text recently from Sunset, requesting that he drop by the Friendship Club to pick up some homework for Mosura. Apparently she was going to be busy with something personal that she couldn't do it herself. So, Junior began to make his way down to the club room. He hadn't been anywhere near that room since he was given the boot. Just by walking down the hall leading there, he felt uneasiness in his stomach. The memory of distrust on the faces of those he was beginning to consider friends was seared into his mind. Not wanting to reopen old wounds, Junior continued onto his destination. He stopped as he found the door to the club room. With a deep breath, Junior opened the door. Inside, he found Sunset, along with Twilight, Fluttershy and Erika. Their attention was on him.


"Gojira," said Twilight in surprise.


"Glad to see you on time," said Sunset with a playful smile. Junior rolled his eyes with a snort.


"Very funny. You have it?" asked Junior.


"Yeah, it’s right here," said Sunset as she brought a few books over to the Transmutant, who placed them in his bag.


"Sorry about the trouble. She sounded pretty bad, but I have to be at home early," said Sunset.


"It's no problem. I've been meaning to check on her after school. What with her brother and all," said Junior. He looked around.


"Where are the others?" asked Junior.


"Angirasu hasn't been coming in lately. Rodan didn't show up to school today," answered Twilight. Junior hummed to himself.


"Alright. Well I'm gonna head out," said Junior as he walked out the door. Twilight was about to call out to him but fell silent.


Junior found himself leaving with a heavy sigh. It wasn't easy being in that room. While it was true that he was welcome to rejoin at any time, the Transmutant found himself reluctant to. His old wounds still hurt and he wasn't ready to forgive them.





Adagio Dazzle was blowing kisses to the fans that she had bewitched with her voice. Literally, bewitched. It was another day of praise, admiration, love, and attention. She felt like a Queen among her loyal subjects, who were at her very feet. She was the center of their universe, just as she wanted. This way, she'd never have to worry about becoming a distant memory in their minds. Instead of fizzling out, she'd glow brighter as an everlasting star. All was according to plan.


Adagio waved to her 'subjects' as they dejectedly watched her leave them behind. She made her way over to her locker, where she opened the door. She began to switch out books from her bag. The girl than bent over as she began to reach for a book that had fell.


"Do you serve fries with that shake?" asked a male voice. Adagio's eyes slightly widened. She immediately shot upright and turned. She found a boy that looked to be wearing rugged clothes, and a gold colored bandanna on his head. Adagio gave a forced laugh with a bit of an embarrassed look.


"Caught me by surprise. Usually I get the drop on people," said Adagio. Normally, she was the one making faces flush with flirting, but she was caught off guard. She wasn't even intentionally showing off her rear. Adagio began to recognize the student from her peers. Apparently this was someone that had a run in with Junior at a point. She didn't know the story, but she did remember the name. Spinner, she believed was his name.


"I bet. I imagine that you cause hearts to jump," said Spinner. Adagio smiled as she batted her eye lashes.


"Me? Well, I can't help my charm," said Adagio in a mock pout. Spinner chuckled as he looked the girl from the leg up to her chest. Though his eyes only locked on her breasts for half a second, Adagio felt a tinge of discomfort as she noticed the expression on his face. It wasn't like the expressions of most boys that looked at her, who looked as though their intelligence had been sapped. No, this was something else.


"Who could resist you? Those thick hips, those tits, and that luscious ass," said Spinner as he licked his lips. Adagio felt a chill in her spine as her lips tightened. Spinner was suddenly close in her personal space. 


"Uh... Thanks," said Adagio. The girl gasped as she found herself backed against her locker as Spinner had a hand placed on the locker by her, propping himself up as he looked at Adagio with lust in his eyes. Adagio began to feel nervous. This wasn't like any flirting she's done before. This was getting creepy.


"I know what you do is an act. You're actually just a thirsty little bitch," said Spinner as he ran a hand over her shoulder. While bearing a predatory smile, Spinner's hand wander over to Adagio's breast.


"Get off!" said Adagio with a glare as she forced Spinner away. She quickly grabbed her bag and rushed off, briefly looking back with an unnerved expression. She found Sonata and Aria to be coming by around a corner. Adagio quickly joined their side.


"Hey, ready to go?" asked Aria. She noticed the expression on her sister's face as she took the lead.


"Yeah, come on," said Adagio, almost urgently. Aria bore an odd and somewhat worried look.


"You OK?" asked Aria.


"Yeah, hurry up!" said Adagio. Spinner turned and watched her leave with a hardened expression.


"Fuckin' tease," spat Spinner as his eyes briefly flashed green.





Later, Junior found himself making his way to Mosura's apartment door. He began to knock. After several seconds, he knocked again. Still, no response.


"Mosu! It's Gojira!" called Junior. No answer was given. Junior sighed.


"Must be bad," said Junior as he began to knock harder. He then twisted the doorknob, only to find it fully twisted. His eyes were wide as he gently pushed the door opened and found an empty entrance. Junior began to grow concerned.


"She must've just left the door unlocked for Sunset," said Junior as he began to step inside. He closed the door and looked around. He found himself entering the living room, to be neat as can be. No one seemed to be around.


"Mosura?" called Junior as he walked around. He noticed white hairs to be caught to the couch, as though a pet had shed its fur. This was strange, considering that Junior wasn't aware of the Yasu siblings owning any pets. Junior continued his search in the hall, finding different doors. At least one of them had to be a bedroom. Junior made his way over to the nearest door, opening it and found a neat room. There was a laptop resting at a desk. Since Mosura wasn't here, he concluded that it was Battra's room. The Transmutant closed the door and made his way to the next door. He opened it, shocked to find a mess. Junior entered and found clothes scattered all over the floor and furniture. The mattress was hanging off of the bed. 


"The hell?" exclaimed Junior. As he searched, there was no sign of the girl. He then noticed a pair of pajamas looking to be shredded on the ground. He was about to reach for them, but he heard an odd clicking sound. Junior froze as he realized that the sound came from behind. Junior slowly turned and found a large, white furred multi-limbed creature on the wall. Junior gasped in shock as the creature looked at him with large blue insect eyes. It opened its sideways mouth and screeched. Junior cried out as the beast lunged for him off of the wall. He found himself pinned to the bed as the creature's antennae erected like animal ears. Junior grunted as he held the creature back as its long multi limbs held him. Junior kicked the creature off, causing it to fall to ground. Junior stood up panting as he got a better look at the beast. It appeared to be transitioning from a humanoid form to a more insectoid one. Junior's eyes widened as he saw remnants of torn pajamas to be caught to its limbs.


"Mosura! Mosu, it's me!" said Junior. The Transmutant screeched as it grew in size, beginning to knock dressers over. The moth creature stumbled as it hissed at Junior.


"You gotta change back! Come on!" said Junior urgently. He yelped as the moth rammed into him and pinned him under it. He noticed the abdomen bore a stinger, much to his horror as it hovered over him. Junior noticed the antennae on her head and reached for one. He began to gently rub his finger and thumb against it, causing the moth to stiffen. She then relaxed as a soft chirp came from her. 


"Thank God, that stopped you," said junior as he reached for the side of Mosura's head and stroked the fuzzy surface. The moth purred as she lied herself on top of Junior, who grunted from the weight on him.


"Good girl," strained Junior as the moth lied next to him, allowing Junior to continue stroking her head and antennae. Junior softly chuckled.


"Aw. Who's a good girl? Whooza booza," said Junior as the moth curled her legs in. She then grew still as her body began to morph and change. Her extra legs shrunk and her body restructured back into a humanoid form. Her fuzz shrunk and exoskeleton softened into mammalian flesh as her insides restructured an internal skeleton and organs returned to their original place. Junior slightly backed off as Mosura returned to her human form, lying naked on the ground. She was breathing softly as her eyes were closed shut. Junior quickly grabbed a blanket off her bed and draped it over her.


"Thank God," said Junior in relief. It was a good thing he came when he did. Who knows what Mosura would've done if left alone. And it was fortunate that he managed to calm her down. Junior stood up and began to back away but heard a crack as he stepped on something. His shoe and lower pant leg was covered in a slimy substance. Junior looked down and found a football sized object broken on the floor. He gagged in disgust as he backed away and gasped in shock as he found several speckled and cool colored eggs to be lying in a pile of clothes.


"Oh shit," said Junior as he looked at Mosura in alarm and down at an egg he stepped on. He gulped nervously as he knelt down and picked up the destroyed egg. He was expecting to find a smashed larva or maybe even a human fetus inside, both he would prefer not to step on. However, Junior found an empty shell filled with a slimy substance. Like greenish yolk. Relieved that he didn’t just indirectly kill a baby, Junior looked to the other eggs. He stood a lamp up and turned it on, removing the cover. One by one, Junior began to hold the eggs up to the light. With each egg, there were no signs of any embryos developing inside. But then again, these were insect eggs. Junior decided to assume these eggs weren't fertilized if the one he stepped on was empty of life.


"Aaah!!" Junior flinched as he heard a frightened scream from behind. He turned and found Mosura to be awake with a terrified look as she held her blanket over herself.


"What the hell happened?! Why am I naked?! What are you doing here?!" Cried Mosura as she stumbled up to her feet with her blanket wrapped over her body. Junior stood up calmly. He figured if he were to react in panic, it'd make the situation worse and may give Mosura the wrong idea. 


"Easy, Mosu. Let me explain," said Junior. Mosura gasped she pointed at the ground where the eggs lied.


"Wh-What are those?" stuttered Mosura.


"I'm just gonna make you some tea or something. Just get dressed," said Junior as he left the room. Mosura trembled as she stared at the eggs. She noticed white hairs to be on the ground.


In the kitchen, Junior had just finished brewing tea. He poured the tea into a mug and brought it over to a table as Mosura emerged, dressed in a fresh set of pajamas. Her expression was that of unease as she looked at Junior.


"Have a seat. I'll fill you in," said Junior. Reluctantly, Mosura sat down and took the mug. She took a sip of the hot tea, settling her rattled nerves.


"Sunset asked me to drop by to give you your homework for the day. Said she was busy," said Junior as he drew out his backpack and pulled out Mosura's textbooks and sat them on the table.


"I found your room a mess. You had transformed," said Junior. Mosura stared at her mug.


"Don't you remember? Like, anything?" asked Junior.


"It's starting to come back to me," said Mosura, softly. Her face bore panic.


"Those were eggs. They came from me, didn't they?" asked Mosura.


"I.... I assume so," said Junior, a bit hesitant.


"That's impossible! I'm still a virgin!" cried Mosura. Her face was red with shame as her expression bore a look of desperation. 


"I never- I-I..." Mosura was breathing quickly.


"Mosura, calm down! I believe you! Look, when I accidentally stepped on one, it turned out to be empty. Just some green crap that I assume is some kind of yolk," said Junior in reassurance.


"I held the other ones to the light. They didn't look like they had anything developing in them," said Junior. Mosura slightly began to relax.


"You sure?" asked Mosura in a hopeful tone.


"I'm sure. There might be an explanation for this. If you want, I can take them off your hands," said Junior.


"What are you gonna do with them?" asked Mosura.


"Well I'm certainly not gonna have them for breakfast," said Junior with a chuckle. He noticed the deadpanned look the girl was giving him.


"Sorry. I'm gonna have Amber look them over. Does it really matter though? I mean, they're not fertilized," said Junior.


"Well, it's just that... No, you're right. I'm just... I'm shaken," said Mosura. Junior sighed softly.


"And... I'm feeling horrible," said Mosura in a small tone. Junior raised a brow.


"About what?" asked Junior.


"When I woke up and found myself naked, with no memory of earlier, I panicked. And when I saw you in my room with me... I assumed the worse," said Mosura as she avoided eye contact with the boy.


"Oh..." said Junior as he looked off to the side. Mosura bit her lip in shame.


"I'm sorry. I-I just-"


"Nah. Don't worry about it. You didn't know what was going on. I'd probably think the same thing too if I were in your position," said Junior with a shrug.


"But it's horrible that I would think you'd do something like that. I just assumed. Like I did before," said Mosura, while muttering her last sentence to herself.


"Let's not dwell on it," said Junior as he stood up. "Do you need me to stick around a bit?"


"No. I think I'm fine. Thank you... for stopping me," said Mosura with a sniffle.


"Hey. You and the others did the same for me," said Junior with a soft smile.





Junior found himself kneeling next to Amber as she analyzed the eggs that Junior had taken. Her antennae hovered over them as her mandibles twitched. Thoughtful hums came from her. She then turned to face Junior.


"Yep. They're unfertilized," said Amber. Junior sighed.


"Phew. I figured. But that leaves the question. Why did she lay unfertilized eggs?" asked Junior.


"Well, Mosura's heritage comes from a special kind of species of moths. During a mating cycle, they find a mate to fertilize eggs of around six. But even without a mate, they are going to lay eggs anyway. Sort of like chickens," said Amber. Junior bore an odd and almost hesitant look.


"So... it's kind of a menstrual cycle too?" asked Junior.


"In a manner of speaking, yes," replied Amber. Junior shuddered, recalling stepping on one of the eggs.


"But this is troubling for her case. Transmutants are experiencing a hampered physical maturity with the inhibitor chips. Your friend could experience transformations more frequently during these cycles. And she could grow quite aggressive and have mood swings," said Amber.


"Sounds like every woman at least once a month," said Junior. He yelped as he felt a smack on his back, prompting him to turn and find Manda looking at him in disapproval as she walked passed him.


"Oh come on! I was just kidding!" said Junior in annoyance. "Jesus. Nobody can take a joke anymore."


"This is no laughing matter, Junior! She is more prone to transforming at random!" said Amber.


"OK, but what can I do? It's not like I can stay at her side all the time," said Junior.


"Didn't you mention that she was alone at home?" asked Amber.


"Well, yeah. But- Oh." Junior fell silent.


"Just have her stay at your house for a while. Until she can grow to be disciplined, she's not safe on her own," said Amber.


"Oy. That's heavy," said Junior as he scratched his head.


"OK. I'll check with her to see if she's OK with it. Oh and my mother," said Junior as he stood up. He looked at the eggs.


"Um... what should we do with these?" asked Junior.


"You can eat them if you want," said Amber as she tapped an egg with a front leg.


"Gross! You know how wrong that is?!" asked Junior incredulously.


"It's no different from eating chicken eggs," said Amber.






Meanwhile...


Sunset was walking down the street of town in silence. She brushed her hair out of her face as the wind blew against her. Her eyes looked down to her phone, where a conversation was visible. It was between herself and Flash Sentry. The last text was requesting that she meet him at the cafe. Sunset sighed to herself as she put her phone away. She hadn't spoken to Flash since they broke up. It had been hard on her, since it was so sudden and completely ludicrous. She almost didn't want to meet with her ex. However, Sunset knew she had to face him sooner or later. She couldn't avoid him forever. Otherwise, bitterness would continue to grow in her.


Sunset made her way into the cafe. While inside, she found Flash to be sitting at a booth all the way in the back. He waved to her. Sunset took a breath before she went over to join him. Sunset took a seat across from Flash, avoiding eye contact as she bore a neutral expression.


"Glad you could make it," said Flash with a friendly smile.


"Yeah," said Sunset in a dull tone. Flash looked to the side.


"So uh... how you been? Did you want something to-"


"Why did you ask me to come here?" asked Sunset, wanting to get this meeting over with. Flash sighed.


"Listen... I just wanted to apologize to you in person. I hadn't had the courage to do so until recently," said Flash.


"For what? For dumping me because I trusted a friend?" asked Sunset with venom in her tone. Flash looked down.


"Yeah," said Flash. "Listen, I know I was in the wrong."


"Oh, no foolin'? Because I was beginning to question if I was wrong for looking out for a friend. I thought that maybe my boyfriend would've been more logical about the situation," said Sunset, sarcastically.


"Sunset-"


"I don't want to hear excuses!" said Sunset angrily. She couldn't keep the anger and pain under wraps any longer. Just revisiting the whole thing opened up old wounds.


"I was faithful to you! I loved you! And you just dumped me?! Over Gojira?!" demanded Sunset.


"I know, I was an idiot," said Flash. "But he just kept getting between us!"


Sunset shook her head.


"I thought you learned the first time. It wasn't him. It was you who allowed your animosity towards him to get in the way of our relationship!" said Sunset.


"Why do you do this? What makes him so damn special that you always keep cutting him a break?!" asked Flash. He noticed that their yelling had drawn the attention of others in the cafe. Flash immediately fell silent as he looked away.


"Because he wasn't always like this," said Sunset in a softer tone. Flash raised a brow.


"I never spoke to him that much, but I remember that he was a shy kid. Tough, but kind," said Sunset with a solemn expression. Her mind wandering to her days as a freshmen.


"Did you know he used to write poems?" asked Sunset.


"I... never knew that," said Flash in surprise.


"He wrote one about me," said Sunset. Flash awkwardly nodded.


"Oh," said Flash while Sunset softly laughed.


"The other ones weren't very good. They were even depressing. But the one he wrote about me, it was really sweet," said Sunset.


"But he's completely different from that kid today. It broke my heart seeing that he pushed people away. And knowing what I never knew before, it hurts more," said Sunset as she stared at her hand. She recalled when she made contact with Junior after she started developing her abilities.


"I know what it's like to have no friends. For people to be afraid of you," said Sunset.


"Sunset..." said Flash softly.


"Unlike Gojira, I was a bully growing up. I intimidated other kids and played nasty tricks on them. All I had were peers that sucked up to me. But when someone stood up to me, I had no one," said Sunset. She shook her head.


"I know our situations are different. But I know that he needs others to be there for him," said Sunset. Flash sighed.


"I see. I guess I really didn't learn," said Flash.


"Sunset, there's no excuse for my behavior and what I did. You're right. And really, I'm sorry. Could you ever forgive me?" asked Flash. Sunset was silent for a second, but she nodded.


"Yeah." answered Sunset.


"And... could we start over? As just friends?" Asked Flash, hopeful. Sunset thought of it for a moment. She nodded.


"Friends," said Sunset.





Rarity was sitting on a couch with a sketchbook in hand. She was sketching lines of "fabrics" and how they wrapped and clung to the blank humanoid sketches on the page. She had notes written down by the drawing of what she had in mind for outfits she was designing. She then looked up from her sketchbook and towards Applejack and Rainbow Dash, who were sitting across.


"You want me to design what?" asked Rarity in confusion.


"Super hero costumes. You know, like Spider-Man, Wonder Woman. Er... preferably not a hero that shows off that much leg," said Rainbow in embarrassment. Rarity merely looked to Applejack, who shrugged.


"It's her idea. I thought ski masks would work just as well," said Applejack.


"Sure, if you want to look like a bank robber," deadpanned Rainbow.


"Hold on, you called me and said you wanted me to design something. Why costumes?" asked Rarity in confusion.


"Why not? Who hasn't dreamed about being a super hero and sporting a sick costume? We actually have super powers! Let's make that dream a reality!" said Rainbow.


"Rainbow, I design dresses! Not super hero costumes! Why should I waste my talents on a glorified cosplay?" asked Rarity indignantly.


"Hey don't go dissing cosplayers! I've seen awesome ones!" said Rainbow. Applejack sighed.


"Rarity, listen. The reason we're asking is because we think it'd be a good idea in the long run," said Applejack. "Today, Rodan changed."


"As in... he's acting different? Or the other change?" asked Rarity, growing concerned.


"The bad one," said Rainbow. "Remember that alert this morning?"


"That was him?!" asked Rarity incredulously. AJ and Rainbow nodded in confirmation.


"Is he OK?" asked Rarity.


"MONARCH almost took him. Mr. Takeshi was there to stop them. Seems like he's got more deals with those guys," said Rainbow. Rarity gave a sigh of relief.


"But something could happen like that to the others. And MONARCH ain't perfect. They're too tied up with red tape," said Applejack as she removed her hat.


"Plus there's the Purists and Adagio. Maybe it's time we start taking more of what Amber says, seriously," said Applejack. Rarity looked down in reluctance.


"Darling... that's a lot of responsibility. Even for a group of teenagers like us. What about our personal lives?" asked Rarity. 


"We've thought of that. Hiding our identities can help," said Applejack. Rainbow nodded eagerly.


"Yeah! All the best super heroes use their alter egos to keep their identities hidden to protect themselves and their loved ones!" said Rainbow as she showed Rarity her phone. Rarity found herself scrolling through a gallery of diverse looking super heroes. From tall to short, hyper muscular to thin, male and female, and ideally attractive. They're bodies were perfectly sculpted like Greecian Gods. What drew Rarity's attention the most were the costumes they wore. They were all sorts of colors and bright. Some were inspired by a certain theme of their character.


"My. These are certainly creative costumes," said Rarity with her interest growing.


"Yeah! And you know something? You get to design your own that you wear! Something that matches you and your power! You'll be, Diamond Girl!" said Rainbow with a wave of her hand. Applejack and Rarity gave her a deadpanned look. Rainbow shrugged.


"What? It's the only thing that I could think of that wasn't trademarked!" said Rainbow.


"Names aside, I'm sold!" said Rarity. Rainbow grinned.


"Sweet! I want my costume to have like armor with a lightning bolt on the chest! Oh! I also want a helmet that runs to the back and is-" Rainbow was silenced as Applejack covered her mouth.


"Just make sure them costumes are functional, Rarity. Like no big fancy headdresses or something that restrains a lot of movement. And make sure they hide our identity," said Applejack. Rarity nodded in response.


"Absolutely! I'll show you the sketches when I'm through. I'm actually getting excited!" said Rarity eagerly.






Later that evening...


Junior was helping carry Mosura's bags out of his mother's car. Miwa was conversing with Mosura as they approached the door.


"Just make yourself comfortable! Our home is yours," said Miwa kindly. She sighed to herself.


"I always wanted a daughter," said Miwa. Junior grunted in annoyance as Mosura bore an embarrassed look.


"Please, stop," said Junior.


"Aw don't be jealous. You're still my handsome boy~," cooed Miwa. Junior groaned as he rolled his eyes.


"Is it really OK for me to be here?" asked Mosura in reluctance.


"It's fine. Besides, we'll be looking after you in case another incident happens," said Junior as he sat Mosura's bags down in the living room. He went back outside to grab one last bag and shut the trunk. But he noticed Fluttershy to be standing out in the front.


"Goji?" called Fluttershy.


"Oh. Hey, Shy," greeted Junior. Fluttershy looked to the bag he carried and to the front door, where she saw Mosura inside.


"Oh. Mosura is staying over again?" asked Fluttershy.


"Yeah. Uh..." Junior scratched his head, concerned about bringing up the events from earlier.


"Is everything OK?" asked Fluttershy in worry. Junior was about to answer but thought against it. If MONARCH had yet to snatch Mosura from the shadows, it might have been best to not give too much info outside. He could assume that Koizumi and Inoue were likely hiding out somewhere, listening. 


"Oh yeah. Mom found out that Mosu was living on her own and offered her to stay over for a while," said Junior, telling a half-truth.


"I see," answered Fluttershy. The two were in an awkward silence.


"Anyway, I'll see you tomorrow. G'night," said Junior as he turned to walk.


"Goji, wait!" said Fluttershy. Junior looked at her curiously. Fluttershy was unable to respond, for her words were stuck in her throat.


"I... um..." Fluttershy was beat red.


"Yeah?" asked Junior.


"Do you.... wanna go... with me..." Fluttershy muttered under her breath.


"Huh?" asked Junior in confusion.


"Wanna hang out tomorrow, dude?" asked Fluttershy with a forced smile. Though she intended it to be a date but was too embarrassed to say so properly. Then again, Rarity made a big deal about 'a gentleman should be the one to ask a lady on a date'. 


"Tomorrow? Sure," said Junior. Fluttershy perked up. Especially since the boy ignored her awkward way of requesting. 


"I mean, I'm not busy. Plus this weekend you girls have to see Amber. And I gotta see my dad," said Junior.


"After school? My house and a movie?" asked Fluttershy.


"I'll be there," said Junior with a smile. Fluttershy grinned.


"Great! It's a daaaa- uh... a dang good deal!" said Fluttershy with a blush. She began to walk back to her house with a shy smile and suppressed a giggle. She then yelped as she tripped over herself and fell in the grass. Junior bore a look of alarm.


"You OK?" asked Junior worriedly. Fluttershy immediately shot up with an embarrassed look and her hair in her face.


"I'm OK! I'm fine!" said Fluttershy as she stumbled into her home. She closed the door and held her chest as her heart raced.


"I need to prepare!" said Fluttershy as she drew out her phone and began to text.





From within the offices of GeneCo, Discord was fuming to himself as he sat at his desk. He was looking through the surveillance footage. As he scanned through it, he saw no signs of anyone coming in or out. He sighed in frustration. The vials that were put away that contained the Heracles serum were missing. No one was authorized to take or move them. They had to have been stolen. He looked to Genshiro across from him with a glare.


"Did you take them?" asked Discord.


"John, I was always with you in the lab," said Genshiro.


"Don't lie to me, Genshiro!" snapped Discord. "You were trying to find some way to reverse your daughter's current state! You-"


"John! Calm down!" shouted Genshiro. Discord began to settle down as he breathed heavily. Genshiro noticed his old friend trembling in his seat.


"It doesn't make sense. The footage showed nothing. Yet the serum vials are missing along with one of mice test subjects. Someone was here that night. And I can't help but think it was someone working for the government," said Discord.


"Why would the government want to steal the serum when they've hired us to inject it into a number of soldiers?" asked Genshiro incredulously. Discord seemed on edge with his behavior.


"So they can learn how to make it themselves. And maybe force us to stop by claiming it was their development from some government owned scientist. They want it all to themselves!" said Discord. He even looked around with a look of paranoia.


"They could be listening in now as we speak. I've worked too hard for man's destiny just for it all to be crushed by these damn bureaucrats!" said Discord angrily.


"John, you have to relax," said Genshiro as he stood up. "Remember, we still have the source."


"Yes. Yes, that's right. And I've been working on something bigger," chuckled Discord almost maniacally.


"What do you mean?" asked Genshiro.


"I can't say here, but let's just say our dreams of the perfect human may come to pass," said Discord.





It was the next day. Adagio was anxiously looking back and forth from the corner of the hallway. Her eyes darted from right to left as her eyes scanned the students that filled the hallway. She began to make her way over to her locker. As she opened it, she began to reach inside to replace her books. In her anxiousness, she accidentally dropped a book. She cursed under her breath. She briefly looked over her shoulders and began to bend her knees while keeping her back up straight. She grunted as she reached for her book without so much as bending over. This drew the attention of some passing students, who looked at her with odd looks. When Adagio got her book, she quickly shot back up with a sigh as she grabbed her bag.


"The hell was that?" asked a familiar voice. Adagio yelped with a start as she turned. She found Aria looking at her with a raised brow.


"Wha-What was what?" asked Adagio.


"You know what. You alright? You've been acting weird since last night," said Aria.


"I'm fine. I'm good," said Adagio as she looked off to the side.


"You expecting someone?" asked Aria.


"Not really," said Adagio. Aria sighed.


"Listen, Adagio. We need to talk about Sonata," said Aria.


"Uh huh. Let's walk and talk," said Adagio as she closed her locker and walked off. Aria sighed in annoyance.


"OK look. I found out that Sonata had changed classes," said Aria.


"Oh yeah? That's interesting," said Adagio.


"She switched around all of her classes!" said Aria. Adagio looked at her in confusion.


"Why would she do that?" asked Adagio.


"I don't know. She told me that she got switched out for some reason, but that story sounded like bullshit," said Aria as she adjusted her bag's strap.


"And you know something? I was looking through her schedule and began to ask around. Apparently, there are at least 2 students that have every class with her. And guess which one is relevant," said Aria.


"Just tell me," said Adagio in annoyance.


"Angirasu Riku," said Aria. Adagio raised a brow.


"Really?" asked Adagio.


"Adagio, you know that's a red flag," said Aria anxiously. "You know she's been crushing on him from the day she laid eyes on him. And no way in hell would the school let her switch around her classes. Some were a higher level than her original classes!"


"So wait, you're saying-" Adagio was cut off.


"She fucking did it. She used her power to get them to move her in those classes," said Aria. Adagio said nothing. Instead, she almost looked impressed.


"Not bad. She's a natural, for not taking that much training from bug girl," said Adagio. Aria groaned.


"Adagio, this is insane! She's fucking up her curriculum just to chase some guy!" said Aria. She then pointed an accusatory finger at her sister.


"And it's because of you!" said Aria. Adagio recoiled in shock. She placed a hand on her chest with an offended look.


"Wha- Me?!" demanded Adagio. The two stopped as they began to argue. This drew the attention of some students.


"You were the one fucking around! Everybody warned you! Now Sonata's got that stupid idea in her head!" said Aria.


"Hey, I'm not responsible for her! She's a big girl and she is capable of making her own decisions! What I do has nothing to do with what she's doing!" retorted Adagio.


"Don't give me that! You know she always looked up to you! She doesn't think about the shit she does!" said Aria. Adagio groaned in aggravation.


"Just let her! Why are you trying to run everything in her life? You're just like the others!" spat Adagio. Aria hardened her expression. Adagio scoffed. "What am I? Her keeper?"


"You- Are you kidding me?! How old are you?!" demanded Aria as she got in Adagio's space.


"That's our little sister! We have an obligation to look after her!" said Aria with a glare. The nerve of Adagio behaving so carelessly like a child was infuriating, especially with the stakes in play.


"She's just pursuing her man. No need for us to look out for her," retorted Adagio as she walked off. Aria scoffed.


"Adagio!" shouted Aria as Adagio left. She noticed the stares on her. Aria sent them a glare, prompting the other students to go about their business. She then noticed Sonata to be strolling by, cheerfully. Aria rushed to her.


"Sonata, we need to talk," said Aria. Her sister looked at her in surprise.


"'Bout what, Arie?" asked Sonata.


"I know you switched classes to be around Angirasu," said Aria. Sonata bore a neutral look.


"I don't know what you're talking about," said Sonata with a shrug. Aria sighed.


"Don't lie. I have you figured out!" said Aria. Sonata sighed heavily.


"OK! OK! I did switch my classes! I even used my powers to do it!" said Sonata in a whiny tone.


"Sonata, you shouldn't have done that! You're going to ruin yourself academically. And for what? For a guy's attention?" scoffed Aria. Sonata glared at her.


"Excuse me, he's the man of my dreams!" said Sonata indignantly. Aria rolled her eyes in response.


"Whatever. Look, just go and fix this. Do what you did to get your old classes back," said Aria as she began to walk off.


"No." Sonata spoke in defiance. Aria stopped in her tracks and turned.


"What?" questioned Aria.


"I don't wanna," said Sonata. Aria sighed in exasperation.


"It doesn't matter if you want to or not! You have to!" said Aria sternly. Sonata glared at her.


"Says you? No way! Just because I met someone special and you haven't doesn't mean you get to ruin it for me!" said Sonata. Aria hardened her face.


"How about you stop being so angsty and mean and bitter and just be supportive of me!" said Sonata.


"Watch it, Sonata! You're treading on thin ice with those insults," said Aria with a glare.


"Why? Cause it's true?!" yelled Sonata. Aria clenched her fist.


"You're such a witch, just like Mrs. Riku! You try to make everyone else unhappy because you're unhappy! I don't need that!" said Sonata. "Don't get in my way in my pursuit of love!"


Aria wanted to smack this girl stupid. Her urge grew with every word that left Sonata's mouth. But, Aria kept herself restrained.


"Oh yeah? Because it's starting to come off as an obsession rather than a simple crush," said Aria. "I've been trying to get Adagio to stop her crap as well. If you two keep it up, it's gonna blow up in your faces."


"You done nagging?" asked Sonata in a rather bitchy tone. As she left, Aria growled angrily.


"Is it the middle child's job to check her siblings?" asked Aria in annoyance.





Meanwhile, Rodan was walking through the hallway. His sight darted as some students passed. So far, no one seemed to acknowledge his presence. This was comforting, considering what had happened to him the previous day. He recalled how he woken up in his home, where he found the Guardians before him. They'd inform him that he was just moments away from being locked away in the Vault. He had transformed and stirred up a hornet's nest that brought MONARCH down on him. So far, his identity was kept under wraps, or so Gojira Senior had claimed. Rodan's memory was fuzzy on the details on how this was possible, since he was trying to process the shock of being told he kidnapped a woman while building a nest on a house. But if the general public, including his school, weren't aware of this fact, that was good enough for him. Rodan was beginning to understand how Junior felt when he experienced a transformation. He began to feel guilty by making light of it.


Now wasn't the time to dwell on the past. Rodan just had to keep a cool, leveled head. Just as Senior had told him. Stressing about transforming wasn't going to help him in anyway. Rodan proceeded to make his way through the hall for class. He ignored the stressful thoughts that plagued his mind, while focusing on some less stressful thoughts. Like how in the hell he was going to explain his absence to his teachers? Rodan already had to lie to his family that he came back home because he wasn't feeling well, which wasn't really a stretch. But he had to hide the fact that he was changing. Plus the boy would need to make up for the work that he missed. 


Interrupted from his dismayed thoughts once he spotted Eliza. With his mood lifting for seeing the girl, Rodan began to pick up his pace as he attempted to meet with the girl. Rodan called out to her. He received no response. Rodan figured that she didn't hear him. He called out to her again and Eliza looked his way with a startled look, but she quickly looked away. Confused, Rodan began to make his way over to where the girl was standing, while other students passed by.


"Hey, 'Liza!" greeted Rodan. Eliza gave him a forced smile as she held her note book and binder against her chest. She appeared to be avoiding eye contact with him.


"Hello. I-I haven't seen you at school, yesterday," said Eliza.


"Y-Yeah. I wasn't feeling good, so I stayed home. Ya missed me?" asked Rodan teasingly. Eliza looked away as she cleared her throat.


"Rodan. I..." Eliza gulped silently as she stared at the ground, unable to meet Rodan's eyes.


"What's up?" asked Rodan. He found himself mistaking her behavior as shyness. But he noticed that she seemed hesitant.


"Nothing. Never mind," said Eliza with a sigh. She began to walk off.


"I have to get to class," said Eliza as she left Rodan behind. The boy bore a confused but also concerned look as he watched Eliza leave.


"Uh. OK. See you at lunch?" asked Rodan, though Eliza didn't respond. Rodan felt his stomach sink, though he dismissed it as possibly Eliza not hearing him. The Transmutant adjusted his bag and began to make his way to his classroom as the first bell rung.


MONARCH Training Base - West Fillydelphia


Battra was sitting on a chair in a room. His head was bowed as a man stood behind him, holding hair clippers. He began to run the clippers over the back of Battra's head, with the buzzing filling the Transmutant's ears. His black hair was shaved from his head, littering the floor. During this, Battra found himself lost in his own thoughts. He was far from his home, and may be for a long while. He'd be fighting in a war that he had no intention of going into. It wasn't that he disagreed about the threat that the Revolutionaries posed, nor about the legitimacy of MONARCH as a military branch of Equestria. Rather, it was because he had no will nor the bravery to actively participate in risking his life to fight. This may seem moronic if not hypocritical, considering how Battra was a vigilante fighting another radical racial supremacy terrorist group not too long ago. He at least had a chance to choose his battles. When they began to get more risky, Battra abandoned that lifestyle. But now, his life was in the hands of generals and the Director. He was going to be expected follow any order, regardless of the outcome. He had no say. Not to mention that technically, Battra was a prisoner being bargained with to serve to walk away free. This formed a pit in Battra's stomach. As the barber held his head, Battra thought back to his little sister. He wondered how she was doing. He hoped that she was safe and that she would forgive him for being gone. But most of all, he prayed that he would see her again.


"All done, kid. Rinse off and head on to the field. Drill Sergeant is waiting for you rookies," said the barber as he cleaned his clippers. Battra gazed at himself in the mirror, seeing his newly shaved head with a sigh.


Later, Battra found himself standing in a green field among several other young men, dressed in grey shirts and grey camo jeans. The men immediately stiffened up as a voice shouted above. Battra saw a man that appeared to be in his forties to be walking to greet the recruits.


"Listen up, ladies! I am Drill Sergeant Caliber! When I address you, I expect your full attention! I want eye contact! I want those dick sucking lips sealed!" shouted the Drill Sergeant. A recruit snorted next to Battra. This drew Caliber's attention. He approached the recruit with a stern look.


"Is there something you find amusing, recruit?" questioned Caliber. The recruit began to stutter.


"I-I uh..."


"You remain silent when I am speaking, soldier! Drop and give me 30! NOW!" Caliber shouted as he forced the recruit down onto the ground. Battra kept his eyes forward, not wanting to invoke the man's wrath. But, his stomach tightened as Caliber stood up and faced the young man.


"Do you find anything amusing, recruit?" questioned Caliber.


"No sir," answered Battra.


"Speak up, recruit! On the ground! Give me 60!" shouted Caliber as he forced Battra onto the ground. Battra mentally groaned as he began to perform pushups.


'I gotta do double? Come on!' thought Battra as he grunted with each push up.


"You better get used to doing more work, mutant! I'm going to break you!" said Caliber. A couple of recruits whispered to each other as they focused on Battra.


"That goes for the rest of you sons of bitches! I will break your sheltered lives! When I'm through with you, you will go from pups to wolves! You will be fierce, killing machines! The Revolutionaries will piss and shit themselves when they see you!" shouted Caliber, snapping the men back to attention.


"As God as my witness, you will be among the best that MONARCH has to offer for Equestria!" shouted Caliber. Battra grunted as he continued his pushups.


Rodan was sitting at the familiar table in the lunch room, where Transmutants tended to sit. He sat with a bit of anxiousness as he looked at his phone. Meanwhile, Junior was sitting beside Fluttershy. He was leaning over her shoulder as they looked at her phone. 


"I was thinking of this one," said Fluttershy as she pointed at the screen on her phone


"The Magic Hammer?" asked Junior as he read the title.


"Yeah! I heard it was good!" said Fluttershy.


"Might be interesting. The fantasy setting has my attention" said Junior as he read the description of the film.


"So do you want to head home first or go to the theater immediately?" asked Fluttershy.


"I wanna head home and change. I doubt you'd want to sit next to me in the theater, smelling like B.O." chuckled Junior. Fluttershy smiled in response.


"Good idea. Anyway, I'll see you later tonight!" said Fluttershy as she left the lunch room. Rodan looked at Junior, curiously.


"What was that about?" asked Rodan.


"Shy invited me to go see a movie with her," answered Junior. Rodan smirked in response.


"No kidding?" said Rodan as Mosura took a seat at the table.


"What's going on, guys?" asked Mosura.


"Goji here has a date," said Rodan. Junior shot him an annoyed look, while Mosura bore a shocked look. Her body was stiff as her brain attempted to process what she was told. Her chest felt heavy as Mosura tried to keep herself from looking upset.


"It's not a date. I'm seeing a movie with her, that's all," said Junior.


"With who?" asked Mosura in a calm tone.


"Fluttershy," said Junior as he ate. Mosura clenched her teeth as she kept her lips sealed. Of course it was Fluttershy. Junior knew a handful number of girls, and only a few he was on speaking terms with, herself included. Plus the two were neighbors. One or the other was bound to ask the other out. This frustrated Mosura for having never thought of asking Junior to hang out herself first. 


"Ah who are you fooling? How often does a girl invite a dude to hangout where it's just the two of them?" asked Rodan. Junior sighed heavily.


"Here we go," muttered Junior to himself.


"Normally, the guy is the one that's supposed to make the first move. But I think you can be forgiven since you're shy yourself. But you gotta take advantage of your opportunity," said Rodan. Mosura's brow twitched in annoyance as Junior continued to eat.


"Now if you want to seal the deal, you gotta make a move! Buy her ticket, maybe some sweets, and hold her when she gets scared during the movie," said Rodan.


"We're seeing a fantasy movie, not a horror movie," deadpanned Junior.


"Eh. Regardless, you gotta make physical contact with your hands, via popcorn bucket," said Rodan. Mosura grunted under her breath as her brow twitched again.


"Your dating tips are tropes?" snorted Junior. Rodan nudged his shoulder.


"Hey! This is a classic action that sparks intimacy between partners! When you touch hands, your hearts are gonna race. In the dark theater, you'll hold her hand and lean with her. And you-"


"Stop it!" Mosura spoke, abruptly. Junior and Rodan both looked at her with quizzical looks as Mosura bore narrowed eyes. She then immediately wiped off her expression and blushed as she found herself in the spotlight.


"Y-You know better than to tease Gojira. Give the guy a break," said Mosura as she looked to the side.


"Uh... sorry?" responded Rodan. Though judging by Mosura's behavior, it was obvious that she was the one more upset compared to Junior. Rodan noticed Eliza to be walking out of the lunch room. He quickly got up from the table.


"Hey, I'll catch you guys later!" said Rodan as he rushed to the door. As he left, Junior and Mosura were left behind in an awkward silence. Junior cleared his throat.


"You good?" asked Junior.


"Mmhm! Oh yeah! I'm good! That's a strange thing to ask. Are you good? That must have been pretty annoying! Hey, you sure you two want to see a movie tonight? I mean it is a school night." said Mosura with a forced cheerful tone. Junior just stared at her for a couple of seconds.


"Right... I think it'll be fine, we're catching an early showing," replied Junior as he slowly ate. Mosura was mentally screaming in aggravation as she ate. Her face was flushing red hot from making herself look like a jealous fool which she was, but she couldn't let Junior know.


'Then again, he might be too dense to know I'm jealous,' thought Mosura in annoyance as she stared at Junior as he ate. Junior noticed her annoyed stare.


"Did I... piss you off or something?" asked Junior in confusion. Mosura sighed as she looked away.


Meanwhile, Rodan passed several students as he left the cafeteria. He found Eliza to be heading down the hall, rounding about to a corner. He soon found himself out in the quad, where Eliza was. He quickly pushed through the doors.


"Eliza!" called Rodan. Eliza stopped walking but didn't face him.


"Almost missed ya. You're a fast walker," said Rodan with a chuckle as he approached the girl. As he stood behind her, Eliza refused to face him.


"Uh... 'Liza? Something wrong?" asked Rodan. Eliza was silent.


"It's just that... you've been acting different today. Not your usual self. Did something happen?" asked Rodan. Eliza gave a soft exhale.


"Rodan... something's come up," said Eliza, still facing away from the boy. 


"What do you mean?" asked Rodan. Eliza didn't answer.


"Eliza, I need clarification so I can understand what's wrong," said Rodan as he placed a hand on Eliza's shoulder. The girl pulled away and faced him. Rodan retracted his arm as he saw the girl on the verge of tears.


"Just stay away from me!" said Eliza. Rodan felt his heart crushed in his very chest as he heard these words.


"B-But I thought... I thought you and I had something," said Rodan as his voice grew weak. "Did I do something wrong? Look, I can fix whatever's wrong! I can change!"


"Oh Rodan. I couldn't ask you to change, when there's nothing wrong with you. It's me that's the problem. I'm not who you think I am. You deserve much better than me," said Eliza with a sniffle. Before Rodan could respond, Eliza pulled him close and locked her lips with Rodan's. The kiss lasted for a few short seconds before Eliza released him and leaned into his ear.


"I'm sorry," whispered Eliza. She then took off running, leaving Rodan alone in the quad.


"Eliza," called Rodan weakly as the girl entered the school hall. His heart shattered as the one girl that he ever had the strongest feelings for left him behind. It was like a curse that Rodan had. Every girl that he had any interest in always left him on the spot. He thought Eliza was an answered prayer. Now, she didn't want to see him again. Rodan lowered his head in somber as he returned inside.



Later that day...



"She did that?" asked Junior incredulously. Junior was standing by his locker as Rodan stood by him.


"Yep. Straight to my face," said Rodan in a monotone voice.


"What did you do?" asked Junior.


"She insisted I did nothing wrong! Something about her not being who I thought she was," said Rodan. He shook his head.


"I'm sick of this man. I can never impress girls. I'm shot down faster than a duck during open season! Then the one girl that I finally manage to get to hang out with me, decides to not want to see me anymore!" said Rodan in frustration.


"Meanwhile, you and Aang have girls interested in you but you do nothing!" said Rodan.


"Rodan, you know me. No girl would ever touch me, even with a stick," said Junior. Rodan scoffed.


"Don't give me that! That was because you never interacted with anyone to get girls to notice you! You were always a dick!" said Rodan. Junior glared at him as he closed his locker.


"Don't go there with me," said Junior in a warning tone.


"You got lucky! If you never met Fluttershy the way you did, you'd still be sitting with me at the lunch table without any girls wanting anything to do with you!" said Rodan.


"Back off, Rodan! I sympathize with you about Eliza. But that shit doesn't give you an excuse to take it out on me," said Junior with a glare. Rodan shook his head as he felt the skin on his arm growing leathery.


"I didn't mean it, man. I'm just pissed. I thought she was gonna be the one," said Rodan. Junior sighed as he patted him on the shoulder.


"We've all been through that. Look, maybe she has stuff in her life that she wants to get in order. Maybe it really doesnt have anything to do with you," said Junior.


"I'd take her as she is. I don't care about the negatives," said Rodan.


"You can't force her to be with you if she's got a lot on her plate and wants to be alone. It could be bad for the both of you," said Junior. He looked at his phone and cursed under his breath.


"I gotta go. But listen-" Junior paused as he saw Rodan walking off. Junior sighed heavily.






Later...



Junior was running his hand across his dark hair. It stood from being recently washed during Junior's shower. He wore his sweater but with a fresh pair of jeans. As Junior stared at himself in the mirror, he began to feel a bit anxious.


"Why am I anxious?" asked Junior as he ruffled his hair. "We're just seeing a movie."

Junior left the bathroom. He was looking through his pockets, checking for his house key, his wallet and cell phone. All items were accounted for. As he entered the living room, Miwa and Mosura were at the kitchen table eating.


"You sure you don't want to eat before you go?" asked Miwa.


"Nah. We'll be late if I do. See you two, later." Junior walked out the door. Miwa was smiling with glee to herself.


'My little boy is really growing up!' thought Miwa. She then noticed the look of dejection on Mosura's face.


"Something wrong, dear?" asked Miwa. Mosura slowly ate as she lazily glanced at the woman.


"There's a lot wrong," said Mosura. Miwa rubbed the girl's shoulder in comfort.


"I get it. You're worried about your brother. Your transformation. And Junior can't catch a hint in regard to your feelings," said Miwa. Mosura lazily nodded.


"Yeah. Wait... No!" Mosura sprung up in alarm. Her race hot with a flush.


"I saw you snuggled up with him in bed the last time you were here," said Miwa as she took a sip of her water. Mosura's face turned beat red. She couldn't maintain eye contact with her host as she fumbled over her words.


"I-I- Oh, Mrs. Takeshi, I am so sorry! That was inappropriate of me!" said Mosura frantically.


"Relax, I'm not angry. I actually think it's funny. I can imagine Junior's embarrassment keeping him up," said Miwa with a chuckle. Mosura began to slightly relax but was still embarrassed.


"You trusted him that much to lay in his bed?" asked Miwa, incredulously. Mosura scratched her head.

"Well... I kind of knew he wouldn't do anything. I've always had a gift to perceive other people. I can 'sense' what they feel and their intentions. Goji's was to 'keep calm and sleep on'." Mosura gave a forced chuckle. Miwa bore a look of intrigue.


"Like a psychic?" asked Miwa eagerly.


"Yeah, exactly," said Mosura with a nod.


"Amazing! Can you tell what I'm thinking? Can you levitate stuff with your mind?" asked Miwa excitedly, much to Mosura's surprise.


"Uh... a bit," said Mosura awkwardly.


"A bit?" asked Miwa. Mosura sighed.


"Psychic abilities seem to be unique in my family. I've never met any other Transmutant who had it," said Mosura. She sighed.


"Not to mention that I rarely use it. It was hard enough to learn to suppress it to not hear everyone's thoughts. But I'm not used to using it. My brother is much better at it," said Mosura.


"Why don't you use it?" asked Miwa.


"I can't. It would've gave away the fact that I wasn't an ordinary human. I definitively can't now. I'm already a freak to the school. How would they react knowing that I can move objects with my mind and read their thoughts?" asked Mosura with a sad sigh. Miwa bore a soft expression.


"How does he do it? How does Gojira move forward when people like that push against him?" asked Mosura. Miwa sighed.


"He doesn't," said Miwa. Mosura looked at her incredulously.


"Let me enlighten you," said Miwa.


Meanwhile, Junior was standing at Fluttershy's door. The sun was setting and the sky was a vibrant orange tone. The Transmutant took a breath as he rung the doorbell. The door opened, revealing Posey, who greeted the boy with a smile.


"Gojira! Here for Fluttershy?" asked Posey with her usual soft tone, much like her daughter's.


"Yes, ma'am. Is she ready?" asked Junior, though feeling embarrassed. This was almost like one of those cliche' scenes in a teen romance movie. 


'This isnt a date, dumbass! Stop over thinking it!' thought Junior.


"She should be. Fluttershy, dear! Gojira is here!" called Posey. Junior heard footseps to be rapidly approaching from within the house. Fluttershy appeared as she was brushing strands of hair out of her face. 


Junior's face bore a light blush as he took in Fluttershy's appearance. Her hair was braided, resting over her shoulder and chest. She wore a white button up blouse with long sleeves. A pink skirt hugged her waistline and reached to her knees. She wore white knee high socks with ankle boots. Aside from being caught off guard by Fluttershy's beauty amplified through her outfit, Junior felt himself underdressed.


'It's not a date. It's not a date. It's not a date,' thought Junior with a gulp. Fluttershy greeted Junior with a smile.


"Ready to leave?" asked Fluttershy. Junior cleared his throat.


"Y-Yeah, let's go," stuttered Junior as the girl stepped outside.


"Have fun you two. And Gojira, be sure to bring Fluttershy home before 9. Otherwise I may have to hunt you down," said Posey with a wink. Junior felt a chill in his spine, despite Posey's sweet mannerisms.


"I'll do that..." said Junior. Fluttershy gave a forced laugh.


"Oh, mother!" said Fluttershy as she towed Junior along by his arm. As they were leaving their street, Junior and Fluttershy were walking alongside each other.


"You know my mother was kidding, r-right?" asked Fluttershy.


"I didn't say anything about her," said Junior as he cleared his throat. He glanced at the girl, taking in her appearance. A blush was burning his cheeks.


"You look good," said Junior as he looked off to the side. Fluttershy bore a pleased smile as her cheeks reddened. She noticed the scarf that she had made for Junior to be worn around his neck. This made Fluttershy feel joyful inside.


"I'm actually embarrassed. I dressed too casual," chuckled Junior.


"Don't worry about it. Let's hurry, or we'll be late!" said Fluttershy as she took Junior's hand and picked up her pace. Her heart was pounding as she held his hand. Soon, the two found themselves at the theater. As they waited in line, Junior was slipping a large winter mitten onto his reptilian hand. Fluttershy noticed this.


"Goji, I’m not embarrassed by your hand," said Fluttershy, giving Junior a soft look. Junior glanced at her and slipped the mitten on all the way.


"I know. I just rather not receive any stares," said Junior.


"Alright," said Fluttershy in understanding.





Aria was quickly walking through a neighborhood. The sun was setting further, resulting in a few stars to be visible in the sky. She looked at the GPS on her phone, finding that she had arrived at the location she desired. She took a breath before heading over to the house that was before her. She knocked on the door and awaited a response. Seconds later, the door opened and revealed Aiko Riku. Aiko bore an annoyed look as she recognized the girl and began to close the door.

"Wait!" Aria quickly stuck her foot in the door's path but winced in pain as it was squeezed in between the door frame and the door itself.


"I just wanna talk!" said Aria. Aiko sighed in exasperation as she opened the door. She furrowed her brows as she crossed her arms.


"What do you want?" asked Aiko in a cold tone.


"Listen, I know you aren't fans of us. And I know you and your son have some issues at the moment," said Aria. But as she said this, Aiko narrowed her eyes.


"But... I'm not here to lecture you about your family. Sonata's done something dumb because she likes Angirasu. Considering your job, I assume you know what she did," said Aria.


"Just get to the point," said Aiko, impatiently. 


"Alright, alright. I think it's in both of our interests to scratch each other's back. You help me keep Sonata in check, I'll help you with whatever concerning Aang. Hell, I'll even convince Sonata to back off if you want," said Aria. Aiko scoffed in response.


"Why the hell would I trust a family of lying, shifty, exhibitionist girls?" questioned Aiko. Aria was about to respond but went silent.


"Wait, you mean Adagio's an exhibitionist, right?" asked Aria, though more tongue in cheek.


"Let me get something straight," said Aiko with a glare, causing Aria to recoil.


"I don't care who you are. I don't trust any of you girls. And frankly, I disapprove of you," said Aiko.


"What did I do? I get Adagio and Sonata, but why me?" asked Aria incredulously.


"You're related to them and have bizarre power! Not to mention you're all celebrities. You don't actually care for him!" said Aiko. Aria scoffed.


"How would you know? You really come off as a paranoid lunatic!" argued Aria.


"Get away from this house. And stay the hell away from my son!" said Aiko


"Do you alienate all of his friends?" scoffed Aria as she stepped away from the house.


"Beat it! I better not catch you near here ever again!" shouted Aiko as she slammed the door. Aria sighed heavily as she walked away, briefly looking back at the house.


"I can't imagine what Aang's going through with that woman," said Aria a she continued walking.


Back in the house, Aiko sighed in frustration. As she stepped away from the closed door, she noticed that her sister was standing behind her. Her arms were crossed as she looked at her in disapproval.


"I can't believe what I just saw." Aiko scoffed at her sister's response and walked passed her.


"I don't want to hear it, Rei," said Aiko.


"Why are you chasing off Angirasu's friends?" demanded Rei.


"Friends?! That's nothing more than a rich brat that's using my son! What goes on between me and Angirasu had nothing to do with her or any of them!" said Aiko with a glare. Rei shook her head in disappointment.


"Unbelievable! You think you can disappear for years and come back and start trying to dictate everything about him?" demanded Rei.


"I am his mother! Until he's old enough and moves out to his own place, he's living under my rules! And my rules say that he's to stay away from those girls!" said Aiko. Rei threw her hands up in exasperation as she walked off.


"You always had your head up your own ass!" said Rei as she stopped in the hall. She and Aiko both glared at each other.


"You know, your paranoia and suspicions are getting the best of you. It reminds me of the people that think your son is going to eat them," said Rei. Aiko hardened her expression.


"How could you?" Aiko seethed as Rei walked away. The woman clenched her fists as she stood alone in the living room.





Junior and Fluttershy were walking out of the movie theater. The two made their way down the sidewalk.


"So... what did you think?" asked Junior.


"I liked it. It had some suspense and was pretty fun. Though the scenes with the villain Poelzig was pretty scary. Other than that, I enjoyed it. What about you?" asked Fluttershy. Junior groaned.


"Ugh. I hated it. The main characters were bland, the story had clichés that I've seen a thousand times. Why do they keep giving the lead actor roles? He can't act to save his life!" said Junior. He noticed Fluttershy staring at him. Junior cleared his throat, feeling he had spoiled the day.


"But... some of side characters were more interesting. The visual effects were on point and the movie was pretty creative with its setting," said Junior. He gave a forced laugh.


"Sorry about the rant there. I get pretty critical with movies," said Junior.


"Have you ever thought of becoming a film critic?” asked Fluttershy with a smile. Junior chuckled in embarrassment.


"Sorry," said Junior.


"No, I'm serious! I think you'd be good at it. Maybe you could critique novels and plays," said Fluttershy with an encouraging smile. Junior felt his cheeks grow warm. He avoided eye contact with the girl's vibrant eyes during this evening.


"Thanks. Anyway, let's head home before your mom decides to hunt me down," said Junior in a joking manner. Fluttershy gave a short giggle in response. The two walked shoulder to shoulder out in the cold. Fluttershy glanced at Junior, who looked on ahead. Fluttershy held her phone at her side, staring at the screen. On it was a text message from Rarity. The message read, 'cling to his arm in the cold, under the shimmering stars!'


Fluttershy hid her phone with a gulp. She quickly forced herself against Junior and locked her arm around his. Junior bore a confused and embarrassed look. Fluttershy fared no better.


"It's cold!" squeaked Fluttershy. Junior's heart raced in his chest.


"Want to wear my sweater?" asked Junior as he began to unizip his sweater. Fluttershy tightened her hold as she leaned her head against Junior's shoulder. 


"This is fine," said Fluttershy.


"OK," said Junior, rather awkwardly. His heart was pounding as the girl remained close to him. Their warmth from their bodies were shared, causing Junior's face to heat up.


"I had fun," said Fluttershy. Junior nodded.


"Me too," said Junior with a small smile.







Later That Night...



The Takeshi home was silent. Junior slept peacefully in his room, while Miwa snored in a mess of her blankets in her room. Out in the living room, Mosura lied on a mattress on her side. Her eyes were watery from the sadness she felt. She was unable to sleep, with her brother on her mind. She clutched her covers as she sniffled. She felt alone, with no family around. Mosura wiped her eyes and began to close them. After a few seconds, she drifted off to sleep.


"Mosura," a voice called. Mosura's eyes shot wide open. She sat up, looking around, expecting to find Junior. No one was present with her. Mosura began to lie back down.


"Mosura," the voice called again. Mosura shot back up, feeling her head. Her eyes began to water.


"Can you hear me?" asked the voice. The voice was heard like a whisper, but not in her ears. It was like information filled her mind.


'Battra?' thought Mosura as she held a hand against her head. After a couple seconds of silence, Mosura solemnly sighed. She had grown delusional and was hearing voices.


"I hear you, sis", said the voice. Mosura felt her heart jump in her chest. She held a hand against her head, concentrating.


'It's really you! But how?!' Thought Mosura, hoping her thoughts would be heard.


"I always was better at telepathy. But it's tough to contact you from where I am. It's taking a lot for me to keep us on a constant communication." Battra responded via telepathy. "How are you doing?"


'How am I doing?! I'm crying myself to sleep worrying about my brother!' thought Mosura angrily.


"Mosura-" Battra's voice interjected.


'That's not the worst part. I'm starting to change! I almost got exposed!' thought Mosura. Battra was silent. Mosura held in a sob.


'Battra, I'm too scared. I don't know how to handle this. And I'm worried i may hurt my friends,' thought Mosura in despair.


"I'm sorry, Mosu. I wish I was there. But you have to handle this yourself," said Battra.



'No! No, I can't!' thought Mosura in panic.



"Yes you can. You have to do this without me. Go to the Guardians if you have to," said Battra.



'But how can I if it draws attention from MONARCH?' thought Mosura.



"They already are focused on you not just because of me, but also because you had your inhibitor chip surgically removed. You need someone who understands the life of a Transmutant without inhibitors to help. I can't do anything," said Battra. Mosura sniffled.



'Can I see you?' asked Mosura.



"That's impossible. They're going to keep us on a strict training period for weeks," responded Battra softly. Mosura was silent as she shed more tears.



"Mosura, I need you to be strong," said Battra.



"I can't look after you anymore. We knew we'd eventually part ways for our own lives, but not this soon," said Battra as Mosura sniffled.



"You have to take charge. No matter how hard it gets, you have to push through. Make an effort to better yourself. Worrying about it won't solve anything, promise me you will," said Battra. Mosura nodded, despite that Battra wasn't physically present.



'OK. I promise,' thought Mosura.



"Goodnight sis, I love you," said Battra.



'I love you too,' thought Mosura sadly.



Meanwhile, miles away at the West Fillydelphia training base, the lights were off. Battra was lying in bed, along dozens of other recruits in the barracks. The barracks were cold and dark, with the occasional snore being the only sound inside. 



Battra had opened his eyes. He winced as his head spun. That telepathic communication had really taken a lot of him, but it was worth it, considering the state Mosura was in. He couldn't do much from where he was, but he certainly could give her some helpful advice. Although he hoped that his little sister would heed his words.
> April Fools 2019: Treasure Mall pt. 1
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Junior yawned as he rose out of his bed. His eyes were heavy and his body was slow as the morning sunlight shone through his window. He got out of his bed and stumbled out of the bedroom and made his way to the kitchen. He sniffed as he went into the pantry and drew out a box of oatmeal. He sat it down on the counter and began to turn on the stove.

"Hey! Hey, Goji!" called a familiar voice. Junior's drowsy eyes opened more. He began to look around in confusion.

"Huh? Where-"

"Right here!" said the voice. Junior slowly turned to the oatmeal box, his eyes wide. Instead of Quaker Oats on the box, he found Rodan's image. He grinned as he waved at Junior.

"Yo!" said Rodan.

"Rodan? What in the hell?" asked Junior, stumbling back.

"Hey! No questions, man! I want to go on another dream adventure!" demanded Rodan. Junior groaned as he rubbed his eyes.

"No, Rodan. That caused way more problems for us than whatever Quaker Oats ever could have caused," said Junior in a tired tone.

"But I already brought our friends! Even Flash!" said Rodan. Junior looked at him in confusion.

"Wait, you did what?!" asked Junior. Suddenly, Rodan leaped out of the box, growing to normal size. Junior yelped in alarm as the Main 7, the Dazzlings, Mosura and Angirasu hopped out of the oatmeal box along with him. Junior stared slack jawed at the others, who were all in their PJs.

"Great..." said Junior in annoyance. He noticed Flash's image on the oatmeal box, which bore an embarrassed look.

"Aren't you coming out?" asked Junior in confusion.

"Uh... I rather not. See I kinda... Sleep in the nude," muttered Flash. Junior groaned as he face palmed.

"Why? You're just gonna get pubes on your sheet," said Junior to himself. Adagio laughed in amusement.

"That's just too funny! You should have saw the girls' faces when we went to go get him!" laughed Adagio, causing Flash to blush more. The rest of the girls stood awkwardly while Twilight was blushing furiously.

"I don't know what the hell you're laughing at, Ada. I mean you're wearing pretty much nothing," deadpanned Junior, gesturing to Adagio. She wore a see-through top, exposing her torso save her breasts, with only dark panties covering her bottom. Adagio chuckled as she placed a hand on her hip.

"I know. Pretty hot, right?" asked Adagio with a seductive smile. Junior sighed.

"I just can't win with you," said Junior. Suddenly, a boy who looked to have descended from Mexicolt appeared. He strummed a guitar.

"Ooooooh~ Play Doggy, play doggy~!" The boy sang in continuous loop. Junior leaned close to Rodan with an odd look.

"Who's the kid?" whispered Junior. Rodan shrugged.

"No idea. He just started following us when we were dream hopping," answered Rodan. Junior sighed.

"Whatever, I guess I'll go along with this. It'd be a waste to not indulge. I mean I get to finally live one of my dreams," said Junior. Fluttershy looked at Junior curiously.

"And what might that be, Goji?" asked Fluttershy. Junior smirked.

"World Domination," said Junior. An uncomfortable silence filled the air as the teens all stared at Junior, as the young boy continued singing.

"Oh come on! At least some of you thought of it just out of boredom," said Junior with a scoff.

"Well that's gonna have to wait, Gojira. Rodan actually needs help," said Sunset. Junior raised a brow.

"Why? What's going on?" asked Junior.

"Well, I was enjoying my dream as the Hunk King. But as I was showered with babes, the Pink Panther came out of nowhere and said that he was gonna have me for lunch. So I was chased out of my dream bubble," said Rodan. Junior looked at him in confusion.

"Wait, as in The Pink Panther? Like the cartoon character?" asked Junior incredulously.

"That's the one," said Rodan with a nod. Junior sighed as he scratched his head.

"Well then, why didn't you conjure up some other characters to protect you? Like Optimus Prime or something. I don't know," said Junior with a deadpanned look.

"I was too scared to focus," said Rodan in a small tone. Suddenly, the wall to the kitchen exploded, causing the teens to cry out in fright. They found the Pink Panther coming through.

"Oh how delightful! More victims to gobble up!" said the Pink Panther, his voice deepening and becoming demonic. The dream bubble was exposed from where the panther burst through, exposing Junior's bedroom in real life. The toon character was flanked by Ladybug Man, the hero in spotted spandex. He crossed his arms as he gave a heroic chuckle.

"We meet again, Gojira Takeshi!" said Ladybug Man, striking a pose. Junior narrowed his eyes.

"Ah not this guy again," said Junior in annoyance.

"But wait! There's more!" said Ladybug Man as he pulled out a glass cup filled with liquid, bearing a face.

"You're going to pay for what you did to me, Rodan!" yelled the cup. He then looked to Ladybug Man with a worried look.

"Please don't spill me," said the cup.

"Hey, didn't you pull that guy's outline off and he melted?" asked Sonata, looking to Rodan. The red haired teen bore a nervous smile.

"Hey, Baldy! How's it goin'?" asked Rodan.

"Lord Quaker Oats may be gone, but my thirst for revenge is strong! Only your blood can quench my thirst!" said Baldy angrily.

"Hehe. Yes. Now, prepare yourselves! For we have formed a deadly alliance!" said Ladybug Man. The teens all tensed as they prepared to fight. Junior sighed in annoyance.

"Fuck this," said Junior, closing his eyes. Suddenly, a massive mosasaur dropped from the ceiling, crushing the three enemies in one fell swoop. The mosasaur roared as it flapped its tail fin on the ground. The teens stared in shock at what just happened.

"See? It's not that hard, Rodan," said Junior with a deadpanned look. Rainbow and Rodan both groaned in disappointment.

"That fight was so anti-climactic! Worse boss battle ever!" said Rainbow.

"Who cares? Besides, that's no way to thank Tickle Tummies, now is it?" said Junior, making his way over to the mosasaur. The rest of the teens looked at Junior in confusion.

"Wait, 'Tickle Tummies'?" asked Aria.

"Why is that his name?" asked Twilight in confusion.

"One, she's a female. Two... I don't know. She came with the name," said Junior awkwardly. He then began to scratch Tickle Tummies's neck.

"Besides, she's just the cutest thing!" cooed Junior, causing the mosasaur to groan as she raised her neck.

"Aw whooza booza? Who's my dangerous predator from the deep of the Cretaceous Period? You are! You are!" cooed Junior as he scratched Tickle Tummies's neck. His friends just stared.

"Wow. I'm not sure how to feel about this," said Adagio with a stunned look. Fluttershy was just grinning.

"Goji, remind me to get you a pet," said Fluttershy.

"Why?! So he can kill us with it?!" exclaimed Rainbow. Suddenly, a burst of light appeared in the room, prompting the teens to turn and to find a familiar old man with a Saint Nicholas vibe mixed with Jesus Christ.

"Ho! Ho! Ho!" greeted the man.

"Dream Watcher?" Junior exclaimed in surprise. He sighed. "I guess you're here to congratulate us on beating the villains? Actually, just thank me. I did all the work," deadpanned Junior. All of his friends looked at him in offense and annoyance.

"Gee thanks," said Applejack. Dream Watcher merely chuckled.

"Oh no, my dear boy. I'm here to get Flash Sentry out of the oatmeal box," said Dream Watcher, pointing to the oatmeal box. Flash exclaimed.

"My boy, there is much beauty in this world! No one should waste their lives in a silly ol' box of breakfast! Now come on out of there!" said Dream Watcher, pulling Flash out of the box. Flash was exposed to everyone in the world. There was an awkward silence in the room as the teens either looked away or stared, though Twilight was peeking through her fingers. Dream Watcher cleared his throat as he handed Flash the oatmeal box.

"On second thought, perhaps you should stay in the box until the dream sequence ends," said Dream Watcher awkwardly.

"Is that a mole on your ass?" asked Adagio with a chuckle.

"Don't look!" yelled Flash as he held the box over his crotch. Dream Watcher turned to the teens with a smile.

"Anyway, you all should be going back to your dream bubbles! You had quite the adventure!" said Dream Watcher, raising his staff, causing it to glow. Rainbow groaned in disappointment.

"But we just got here! And the fight sucked!" complained Rainbow as she vanished in a flash.

"See ya in the morning, Goji!" said Sunset as she vanished. The rest of the teens, excluding Junior, all vanished from sight. Junior found himself alone with Dream Watcher and Tickle Tummies.

"A gift before I leave," said Dream Watcher, handing Junior a bowl of vanilla pudding. He then vanished. Junior shrugged as he took the spoon and scooped up some pudding. Then, a cat in a tuxedo appeared on the counter.

"That's not pudding~. That's c-" The cat was interrupted as Junior dumped the bowl onto the cat's head. The cat hissed.

"Asshole!" said the cat, disappearing. Junior sighed.







Meanwhile, Rainbow Dash slept peacefully in her bed. She stirred in her bed, groaning. In her dream, she found herself trapped in a colorless boarding school. It was devoid of any joy and life in this color-less atmosphere. She sat a desk, filled with tones of school textbooks. She glanced outside longingly outside, which was bright and sunny compared to this dull classroom. She looked to the front of the class, where a strict teacher sat looking through a textbook as well. On the chalkboard was the text, "No Adventure Books Allowed". Rainbow Dash's eyes darted all around her, looking to the dull looking students who were focused on their text books. Rainbow Dash carefully reached under her shirt and drew out a Daring Doo novel. She placed it on her desk, as she used the text books to make a fort to hide her novel. She began to grin as she read through the book. Suddenly, the book was snatched out of her hands.

"Adventure books are forbidden! Only studying is allowed here!" yelled the teacher, standing over Rainbow Dash with the novel in hand. Rainbow trembled in fear as everyone turned their attention on her, their expressions cold and dead.

"Class, it is time to recite our motto! No More Adventures!" said the teacher.

"No more adventures! No more adventures!" the students began to mindlessly chant. Rainbow cupped her hands over her ears.

"No! Shut up!" cried Rainbow. The students began to grab the girl and hold her down on her desk. Rainbow struggled as she attempted to free herself. She gasped as the teacher took her ruler and smacked it on the desk. Rainbow whimpered as the students continued to chant. The teacher began to smack her with the ruler, causing Rainbow to cry out in pain as her skin grew red from the beating.

Rainbow cried out as she shot up. Her hair was frazzled and her lip dripping with drool. She found herself in her bedroom alone. She turned to her dresser quickly, finding her Daring Doo novel. Rainbow held it close to her chest, sighing in relief. She then heard the sound of an alarm going off. She scowled and begrudgingly got out of bed to start this uneventful day of school.







Junior yawned as he walked into the kitchen of his home. He opened the pantry and searched for his breakfast to eat. He was about to reach for the box of oatmeal but stopped, recalling Flash nude. The boy slowly retracted his hand and closed the cabinet. This was unfortunate. He and his mother haven't had the chance to buy groceries.

"Looks like I'm going to have to break bread," said Junior, leaving the kitchen.

Later that morning, Junior was making his way through town. It was pretty early today, an hour or so at least before the first bell for homeroom to ring. However, on Junior's walk, he noticed how foggy it was. It was thick as soup, almost impossible to see through. It'd be bad if he were to cross the street at this time. A car could hit him in this fog. Junior entered a cafe, which was the closest to the school. As he made his way to the cashier, he waited for someone to come by to take him to a seat. He heard whimpering, prompting him to look over the booth and found a familiar shivering man hiding.

"Hey, don't I know you?" asked Junior in confusion. The man shot up with a crazed look on his face.

"They're coming! They're coming! Four Eyes!" cried the cashier.

"What are you on about this time?!" asked Junior, startled by the man.

"There's been rumors. Rumors of a school as black as the night, inhabited by students of the damned. Led by a young man so evil that the Devil himself fears him! A school in Griffin Stone was destroyed! They may be coming here to Ponyville!" cried the cashier.

"OK, you were right about the 4Smarts, but I think you might be wrong on this. I haven't heard of anything you've mentioned. Man, this town's superstitious," said Junior as he relaxed.

"Look, I don't have a lot of time. I gotta get to school soon. Just set me up with the breakfast platter," said Junior. The man merely handed Junior a number, then he briskly walked out of the door. Junior sighed in annoyance as he walked to his table.

About thirty minutes later, Junior sighed. He was stuffed with a filling breakfast. He may have had to spend money, but the food was worth it. He left a tip on the table and left the cafe. He squinted as he looked around, still unable to see through the fog.

"Hey Goji!" greeted Rodan. Junior turned and found Angirasu, Mosura and Rodan to be walking over. Junior smiled and waved to his friends.

"You're up early," said Mosura in surprise. Angirasu bore an odd look.

"Hey, what's with that guy?" asked Angirasu, pointing ahead. The teens turned and found the cashier with a crazed look on his face, standing across the street.

"Beware of the Four Eyed Devil! He is the one you should fear!" cried the cashier.

"Goji?" called Mosura with a look of discomfort.

"Don't mind him. He's a little high strung," said Junior as he began to walk off. The rest began to follow him, still watching the man.

"Beware! Bewaaaare!" cried the man.

"Get some help, man!" said Junior.

"I'll be praying for you!" called Rodan. The teens disappeared into the fog, out of the cashier's sight. He gasped as a low rumbling sound filled the air. His eyes darted around in the fog with fear. He turned down the street and found a massive dark silhouette moving in the distance. The cashier quickly ran back into the cafe and took cover behind the counter.

"They're coming! They're coming!" cried the cashier.







Rarity, Applejack and Rainbow Dash were walking through the fog to school in silence. Rarity moaned as she brushed her fingers into her hair.

"This fog is making my hair frizz!" cried Rarity. Applejack rolled her eyes in response.

"Well, this fog is pretty thick. Like soup. Golly," said Applejack as she squinted.

"Oh! That reminds me! There's a new mall opening!" said Rarity as she drew out a brochure. Applejack and Rainbow raised a brow at her.

"What did? The fog soup or your hair problems?" asked Rainbow.

"Doesn't matter! We should go after school! I've been wanting to do some shopping! Maybe there's something nice we can pick out for you, Applejack," said Rarity. Applejack raised a hand with a deadpanned look.

"No thanks. I'm fine with my current clothes," said Applejack.

"But darling! You're wasting your feminine beauty! You should let them shine!" said Rarity.

"Why? I don't really go anywhere fancy. I need clothes that'll last during my chores," said Applejack with a shrug. Rarity moaned in disappointment.

"Darling, you're too practical," said Rarity.

"What's wrong with that?" asked Applejack in annoyance as Rainbow took the brochure.

"Meh. I'm not feeling up to it. The last thing this backwater town needs is another mall," said Rainbow.

"Well, what would you rather do?" asked Rarity.

"I don't know. I just want some excitement, you know? I'm sick of malls, and school. I want adventure!" complained Rainbow.







Junior found himself walking alongside Principal Celestia in the school hall. Junior bore a deadpanned look as he stared blankly ahead.

"I appreciate you taking up showing around new students again, Gojira. Especially on such short notice," said Celestia.

"Principal, aren't you a little reluctant to accept any new students after all the weirdos we've been getting lately?" asked Junior.

"Whatever do you mean?" asked Celestia.

"Oh I don't know. Pop stars with the power to hypnotize with singing, aliens, vampires. I'm waiting for the day where the Anti-Christ himself shows up for an education or something," said Junior with a deadpanned tone.

"Yes, life is strange," said Celestia with a small laugh. Junior groaned.

"I think you're taking it way too well," said Junior.

"Gojira, dreading over the unknown is no way to live. Besides, there's always a chance that a new face is just a new friend," said Celestia with a smile.

"Or a new enemy," muttered Junior. He then found himself led to the foyer. They were three male students. One was short and stocky, dressed in an yellow shirt with a red stripe running down over the chest, and a pair of baggy jeans. The second was a bit taller, wearing an orange shirt with purple pants, and a black beanie on his head. A gap was between his teeth. The third student was taller then the rest, almost matching Junior's height. He wore a heavy green jacket and had a dumb blank look on his face.

"Gojira, these are the three new students. Ed, Edd, and... What was your name again?" asked Celestia, looking to the stocky student.

"It's Eddy," said the student.

"Of course..." said Celestia. She cleared her throat as she bore a smile.

"Follow Mr. Takeshi along and he'll tell you whatever you need to know," said Celestia, leaving the boys. Junior looked at the students suspiciously. The three new students glanced at each other.

"Is there a problem?" asked Edd.

"You guys aren't vampires, are you?" asked Junior. The boys looked at each other in confusion.

"No... Why do you ask?" asked Edd in confusion.

"Because the last guy that showed here named Ed turned out to be a vampire," said Junior. Ed gasped in shock.

"Y-You mean, there's vampires in this school?!" asked Ed, his voice hinting at his low intelligence.

"There were," answered Junior.

"Nonsense! Vampires are merely fictitious, inspired by Vlad the Impaler." said Edd, raising a hand and speaking in a know-it-all tone.

"God you are such a nerd, Double D," said Eddy with a groan.

"Ah good ol' Vlad. A real hero," said Junior with a sigh. An uncomfortable silence filled the air.

"Well let's get this tour started. I don't have all day," said Junior. He spent the next several minutes showing the newcomers around.

"I must say, Gojira. I look forward to attending your school to expand my education!" said Edd.

"Uh huh," said Junior.

"Heh. Speak for yourself. This place is ripe for new suckers to scam," whispered Eddy to Ed.

'Mental note: steer clear from the midget,' thought Junior, catching Eddy's whisper.

"School? Boring! Is there any clubs here? Oh! Is there any food?!" asked Ed eagerly.

"There's tons of clubs. As for food, of course. It is a public school after all," said Junior. So far these guys didn't seem as weird as the other ones. But he wasn't going to let his guard down.

"By the way, what brought you three over here?" asked Junior curiously.

"Well, our school was recently lost to the Black University Pirates," said Edd.

"I see. Wait, what?" asked Junior stopping in his tracks and looking at the boys in confusion.

"The pirates came to our school and took everything! We can't go back anymore!" cried Ed, crying in his sleeve. "Kevin never stood a chance! You should have seen what that glasses wearing maniac did to Plank!"

Junior grimaced as Edd comforted him, while Eddy bore an annoyed look.

'These guys must not be taking a loss to another school's sports team well,' thought Junior. Eddy gasped as he patted Junior's shoulder.

"Hey, who is that?" asked Eddy. Junior turned to where he was looking, only for his sights to fall on Adagio. The girl smiled as she waved to him, approaching. Junior waved back with a reluctant smile.

"A friend of mine," said Junior. Though he dreaded this. Adagio always seemed to show up when new weirdos did. This made him have bad memories with the vampire incident. Adagio stopped over to Junior with a foxy smile.

"Hey, Goji~! I see you're showing noobies around again! You're so helpful!" said Adagio with a smile.

"Oh... You know me," said Junior with a forced smile. He grunted as Eddy pushed passed him, bearing a sly smile.

"Hey, toots," greeted Eddy. Adagio looked down at the new student.

"Oh. Hey..." greeted Adagio, a bit annoyed that her conversation with Junior was interrupted. Eddy rubbed his nails against his shirt with a suave grin.

"So, you come here often?" asked Eddy.

"Yeah... I do attend school here," said Adagio, awkwardly. Junior merely watched with a deadpanned look.

"Cute. Say, how bout you and me ditch these losers and you show me around?" asked Eddy, stepping close to Adagio as he bounced his brows.

"I mean, who needs this guy? Look at him. He's too tall, he dresses like a Jimmy," said Eddy. Junior looked at his clothes.

"Jimmy? Is that some weird insult from where you're from?" Asked Junior with a confused look.

"His hair's a mess, he's got an ugly mug," said Eddy, gesturing to Junior.

"Fuck you, dude!" said Junior. Adagio's expression grew to annoyance and she felt a growing discomfort as Eddy came closer.

"Heck, he might be a few fries short of a milkshake," said Eddy. Junior growled.

"OK, this is starting to get too personal," said Junior. Eddy then ran a finger under Adagio's chin, who's brows furrowed.

"I'm all the man you need," said Eddy. Adagio suddenly punched Eddy in the gut, causing him to groan and hunch over. The other boys winced. Adagio then kneed him in the face and shoved him to the ground. Eddy groaned as he lied on the ground. Adagio huffed as she made her way to Junior. She clung to his arm and hid behind him with a glare.

"Gojira, keep that tubby little troll away from me," said Adagio. Edd and Ed were snickering at Eddy as he lied on the ground.

"Normally you flirt back. What changed?" asked Junior in confusion.

"Yeah but when I flirt, I'm playful. I don't insult people. This guy's got a bigger ego than me. Plus he creeps me out," said Adagio, tightening her hold on Junior's arm.

"Play Doggy! Play Doggy!" sang a familiar kid, popping out of a locker. Junior and Adagio recoiled.

"Hey isn't that-" Adagio was interrupted as Junior patted her shoulder.

"Let's not question it," said Junior.







Junior sat in his math class with a bored look. He had just finished giving the Eds the tour around school. He was now listening to a lecture from his math teacher, while putting down notes where necessary. During this, Junior felt vibrations. He felt his feet feel small tremors that were almost subtle. He noticed a couple of other students taking noticed of the vibrations, looking around in confusion. Junior turned to look around, his eyes widening as he found a large silhouette outside of the window, a mile away. The fog was so thick that it obscured the object. A bright flash came from the object. Suddenly, an object came crashing through the window, causing everyone in the room to cry out in fright. The object bounced off the walls and desks. As it settled, it rolled near Junior's desk. It was a red rubber dodgeball.

"What the hell?" asked Junior in confusion.

"Look!" cried Sunset. Everyone in the classroom turned their attention outside the window. The fog began to clear up, revealing a large school, as black as night. The school sat upon a large mass of earth and concrete. Upon the school was a pole, carrying a black flag with crossbones. The windows were rigged with lockers, hollowed out as if they were cannons. The students stared in shock and horror. The math teacher exclaimed as he fled out of the classroom.

"Run! It's The Pirates of the Black University!" cried the teacher. Suddenly, the locker cannons began to fire, launching many dodgeballs at Ponyville High. Students cried out as the balls crashed through the classroom. They began to flee in panic out of the classroom. Junior grunted as he turned over his desk as a dodge ball raced towards him. The ball rocked the desk on impact. He then turned to Sunset, who cried out as she was pinned behind turned over desks. Junior grunted as he picked up his desk and used it as a shield, blocking the dodgeballs, but he stumbled along the way. He dropped to the ground next to Sunset. He turned and caught a glimpse of the so called pirates. They comprised of students, made up of your typical high school cliques. Be it jocks, nerds, theater kids, musicians, goths, etc. They all wielded bats, rulers, tennis rackets, and hockey sticks.

"Come on!" said Junior, helping Sunset up to her feet. The two ran out of the classroom, only to find students fleeing through the hall in panic as dodgeballs crashed through the walls.

"We gotta get out of here!" said Sunset. Junior was about to follow her but then the wall in the hall broke open. Sunset cried out in fright but was tackled to the ground by Junior, shielding her from the debris. He raised himself off of her as he held her close, turning to find several of these students running through the breech. Some of them looked as though they were dressed as your typical pirates.

"Avast ye scallywags! We are here to plunder your school!" said a pirate. Junior helped Sunset up to her feet, standing in front of her as a few pirates came their way.

"You go on ahead! I'll hold these fuckers off!" said Junior.

"Goji, no! I'm not leaving you!" said Sunset. The pirates came charging, wielding their rulers and tennis rackets, giving war cries. Junior rushed forward, catching a nerd's wrist and headbutting him. The nerd cried out as he dropped to the ground. Junior snatched the ruler and smacked the tennis player in the face, causing him to cry out as he clutched his face. Junior snatched his racket and then kicked him to the ground. He ducked under the baseball swung by the third pirate and jabbed his fist against his gut. Junior snatched his bat and shoved it into the back of his sweater. Sunset just stared in awe.

"Go now!" shouted Junior as more pirates came rushing through. Sunset gritted her teeth as she took off running. She panted as she fled through the hall, finding other students and school staff running in panic, as these pirates chased them with their "swords". The pirates were breaking into classrooms, pillaging the valuables inside and were even beating up any student unfortunate to meet their path.

"What the hell is going on here?!" cried Sunset.

"Raise the flag of piracy, sing the song of victory~! Glorious in battle are we~. We've never known defeat, we never will retreat~!" the pirates sang throughout the halls as they invaded Ponyville High.

Junior grunted as he was met with a strike from a bat. He retaliated by socking a jock square in the jaw, knocking teeth out. He then swung the bat at the leg of another jock that flanked him at the side, causing him to cry out in pain as he dropped to the ground. Junior rolled away as a nerd popped up several feet away with a slingshot. As Junior came back up, he threw his tennis racket at the nerd, causing him to grunt in pain as he dropped to the ground from the blow to the face, losing his glasses in the process. Junior looked back, finding several pirate students lying in pain. Junior sprinted off from the area, hoping that his friends were able to escape. He failed to notice a jock coming up from behind him with a bat. Before he could strike Junior in the head, the student was met with a guitar to the face. Junior quickly turned and found Flash panting as he held a broken guitar.

"Sorry, hope I didn't cramp your style," said Flash with a smile. Junior scowled in response.

"Great, now I owe you one," said Junior. Flash smirked in response. They turned as they found more pirates coming, blocking both sides of the hall. Junior and Flash found themselves standing back to back.

"Not good. You know what this means..." grimaced Flash. Junior shuddered.

"Don't you fucking say it," said Junior.

"We gotta join forces to get out of this," said Flash, looking sick.

"Goddamit. I rather die now," said Junior as the pirates advanced.

"Well I still have things I wanna do! Look, we work together and you won't owe me anything," said Flash, raising his damaged guitar.

"Deal," said Junior as he raised his bat. The pirates came charging towards them, and Junior and Flash gave war cries as they lunged for the closest foes.







Angirasu grunted as a few football player pirates slammed into him. Angirasu growled as he kept his feet firmly planted on the ground, remaining rooted in place. The jocks struggled to overpower the Transmutant, who was like a massive boulder in their way. Angirasu yelled as he forced the jocks back and then slammed into the first one closest. He punched the other in the face and kicked the third. He then lunged and tackled the fourth, sending several punches.

"Haha!" laughed Angirasu. The Dazzlings joined his side. The teens were in the middle of the gymnasium with several other students, fighting off these pirates.

"You seem to be having fun," panted Adagio.

"Are you kidding?! I never felt so alive! I fucking love fighting!!" cried Angirasu. The Dazzlimgs bore stunned looks.

"So this is Aangie when he's excited..." said Sonata. Aria cried out in pain as she was kicked in the back. She whipped around with a growl, finding a few pirate cheerleaders with pompoms.

"Ok! We are the Pirates of Black University~! We will send you to Eternity~! ~You should take a bath~! Submit now or face our wrath~! Yeah!" cheered the girls as they formed a pyramid.

"Ooh! We should join the cheerleading squad!" said Sonata with a grin.

"You dunce! This isn't the time!" said Aria with a glare. She then looked to Angirasu.

"Get'em Aang!" said Aria. Angirasu grew pale.

"But... they're girls. I can't hit them," said Angirasu. Aria scoffed.

"What are you? A sexist?" asked Aria with disdain in her tone. Angirasu stiffened.

"I... huh?!" Angirasu slumped his shoulders.

"Aria, stop that! Besides, that's stupid!" said Adagio in disapproval.

"Yeah I know. I just wanted to see if he would do it if I gave him an ultimatum ," chuckled Aria, mischievously. Angirasu scowled.

"Then I'm definitely not doing it! Since you're so tough, you do it!" said Angirasu, punching a jock that got up from the ground.

"It's ok! We don't have to hit them to beat them!" said Adagio.

"Then how?!" asked Angirasu. Aria smirked and Sonata bore a mischievous smile.

"You mean..." Aria chuckled. Adagio bore a dark smile.

"Operation: Mean Girls," said Adagio. She then turned to the cheerleaders.

"You have too much make up on! You look like clowns!" shouted Adagio.

"What?" asked Angirasu in confusion.

"You're the worse cheerleaders I've ever had the displeasure of seeing!" said Aria.

"Your boyfriends think I’m cuter than you!" said Sonata.

"What are you doing?!" asked Angirasu incredulously.

"Uh... we're insulting them. Try to keep up," said Aria.

"The mean girls tactic will get them to falter and run away crying!" said Adagio. The cheerleaders dropped from their pyramid with angry looks. They shook their pompoms as they advanced.

"Oh no! It's not enough!" said Sonata in alarm.

"We gotta be more shallow! Time for the hammer! Aang, insult them!" said Aria. Angirasu bore incredulous look.

"Why me?!" Asked Angirasu.

"Because only a handsome guy can make these bitches break! Mock their appearance or something! It messes with their heads if they're so shallow!" said Adagio. Angirasu grimaced.

"Uh... ok. Um. You're make up is... no that was said. Uh..." Angirasu gulped as he struggled to think of an insult. The cheerleaders were advancing.

"Angirasu, hurry!" cried Sonata as the Dazzlings backed up to him.

"Y-You're all fat!" said Angirasu. The cheerleaders all stopped and gasped in shock.

"Yeah! That's right! You're all a bunch fatty-fat-fats! Its all in your faces! You're ugly too!" Said Angirasu. He noticed that the girls were trembling. They sniffled as tears streamed down their faces.

"Jeez! Why are you being so mean?!" cried a cheerleader. The girls sobbed as they ran off from the gymnasium, leaving only the jocks to fight. Angirasu grimaced.

"What have I done?" said Angirasu in regret."I'm a monster"

"Aw. Aang, you have a heart of gold. Such a sweet thing," said Adagio as she rubbed Angirasu's shoulder in comfort. They gasped as jocks began to surround them. 
"How disgustingly sweet" said a jock in a hateful tone.

"Too bad we're going to throw ya'll overboard, before yer start shipping" said another jock.

Aiko suddenly appeared from nowhere, with an electric rod labeled 'Sonata Repellent'.

"Mom!" cried Angirasu.

"Stand back kids!" said Aiko. "Cause things are gonna get nuts"

She swung her electric baton against the first pirate jock. Then she slid under the next and jabbed the electric rod against him, knocking him out. She kicked another jock in the chest and then swept the leg of another. She grunted as a jock came up and grabbed her from behind, holding her up. Aiko grunted in pain from being crushed. Another jock came rushing for her to meet her with a punch as she was restrained. The undercover soldier kicked her legs forward, striking the pirate jock in the jaw, thus propelling her and her captor backwards. The two fell onto the ground, and Aiko was able to grab her electric baton on the ground. She freed her arm and jabbed her baton against the jock, who cried out in agony and passed out.

"Nice!" said Aria.

Aiko got up with a pant.

"Thirty First Rule of Riku Aiko" Aiko Explained. "Never bear hug a Riku from behind."

She then cried out as a rubber dodge ball slammed into her, knocking her several feet back.

"Mom!!" cried Angirasu.

The teens turned and found a cheerleader standing next to a locker cannon. She was easily the hottest out of all of the cheerleader pirates. She wore a green prom dress that was cut up to her knees making it look like a more fabulous cheerleader outfit, she had a blood stained sliver tiara on top her head, her eyes where bright green, her hair was blonde and her body was fit. All of the other cheerleaders were huddled behind her.

"Queen Bee!" A jock groaned in relief.

"Do I have to fight all your battles?" said the girl in an annoyed tone.

Aiko grunted as she shakily stood.

"Run kids!" said Aiko as she rolled away from another cannon blast. "I'll take this bitch!"

"But Mom" Angirasu said in a worried tone.

"GO!" Aiko shouted.

Aria, Adagio and Sonata pulled Angirasu along, who protested.

"Mom, no!" Cried Angirasu.

As they ran out of the gym, a familiar sounding tone began to play in the background.

"Play doggy~! Play doggy~!" sang familiar boy, as he appeared running with everyone.







The Main 7 found themselves hiding under desks in the friendship club. Sunset peeked out of the window, finding these teen pirates running around, pillaging and attacking anyone in their path.

"This is horrible," said Sunset.

"What the heck is even happening?" Where did these people come from?" asked Twilight.

"No clue. But I rather not stick around," said Applejack.

"But what about Goji and the others?" asked Pinkie worriedly. Fluttershy nodded in agreement.

"Yeah we should find them before leaving," said Fluttershy.

"Oh God, they're making them walk the plank," said Sunset. The rest of the girls peeked through the window, horrified and confused to find the chaos. They found pirates rounding up students and forcing them to walk off a plank of wood. Luckily, it wasn't that high of a drop, just a several feet. No one was seriously hurt when they landed. In fact, they ran away from the school as soon as they did.

"Looks like the staff and students are evacuating to the school buses. Maybe the others have as well," said Sunset, hopeful in her tone. Rainbow watched in awe and fascination at these pirates. Her eyes twinkled at the sight.

"Then let's get moving. Hey, where's Rainbow Dash?" asked Twilight. The girls looked around in confusion, only to find the girl running out the door.

"Dashie! Dashie wait for us!" cried Pinkie as the girls all began to run out of the club room as well.







Junior and Flash were sprinting down the school hall. The two were covered in bruises from their earlier fight. They dashed to different halls, attempting to avoid any foe that lurked, singing their song of victory. Junior found the Principal's office behind them. He quickly opened it and waved Flash over to get inside.

As the two entered the office, they narrowly avoided being seen by the pirates of Black University. The two sighed in relief. Junior looked around.

"Looks like no one's here," said Junior as he walked over to Celestia's desk. He found that the monitor on her desktop was on, depicting a live feed of security footage. He found the invaders in every hall, stealing anything they could find. He found the Main 7 running through the school hallway, running to the exit. He even found Angirasu escaping with the Dazzlings, Mosura, Rodan and Erika Shiragami.

"Looks like our friends managed to escape. Good. That just leaves us," said Junior, holding a baseball bat.

"Cool. Then let's hurry and bug out," said Flash.

"Whoa, wait a minute," said Junior as he leaned close to the monitor. He found Aiko Riku trapped in the gymnasium, surrounded by cheerleaders that performed cartwheels and attacked her with their kicks and pompoms.

"Shit! Mrs. Riku got left behind!" said Junior as he popped his knuckles.

"Look, you go on ahead. I'm going back for her," said Junior as he made his way to the door. Flash quickly got in his path.

"Wait, you can't go by yourself!" said Flash.

"A bunch of wannabe pirates aren't gonna stop me. Besides, that's Aang's mom out there," said Junior.

Suddenly, the wall burst open. Junior and Flash both dropped to the ground, as debris flew through the room. The two shot up, finding a tall, lanky pirate, wearing a pair of glasses. He had soul piercing yellow eyes, and an unnerving smile on his face. He wore a blood red trench coat over a dirty button up shirt that was untucked and a pirate hat with math equations etched on the front, rather than a skull and crossbones as stereotypically seen. Several other pirates flanked him through the hole that was breached into the room.

"The School is ours!" declared the lanky pirate.

The other pirates began to take notice at Junior and Flash.

"Yo ho! What shall we do with these scallywags, Captain FourEyes?" asked a pirate as he raised his ruler.

"Toss them overboard!" said the lanky pirate with a malicious grin on his face.

"This is a high school, not a pirate ship, you cunts!" yelled Junior. He and Flash began to swing their weapons at the pirates. As they were stunned from their strikes, Flash made a dash for Four Eyes. He gave a war cry as he was about to swing his guitar, However, Four Eyes stepped to the side and tripped Flash.

"Ah!" Flash yelped as he fell outside into the grass outside, only to be crushed by a fat pirate who sat on him.

"This couldn't possibly get worse" muffled Flash, the fat pirate then farts. "It just did!"

FourEyes smirked as he turned to Junior.

"Goddamit Flash," said Junior as he raised his bat and prepared to attack, but he froze as he noticed that a locker cannon was rolled in, with Four Eyes now standing on it. He lit a match as the cannon was aimed straight for the Transmutant.

"OH SON OF A B-" Junior was silenced as the cannon fired.







The campus grounds were flooded with students and staff, who stared in shock and horror as the Black University was boarded by the pirates who had just invaded. The school creaked and groaned as it sank into the earth, just like the Titanic at sea. The school sunk and collapsed as the few remaining students that were trapped in the school escaped. Everyone stared in shock, awe and confusion as the school sunk into a deep pit, with only its concrete and skeletal remains stuck out of the dirt.

The Black University began to move up the street as heavy anchors retracted back into the massive chunk of earth and concrete that the black school rested on. Everyone watched as it burrowed through the street, fading into the fog.

"What the hell was that?" asked Mosura with a stunned look.

"Has anyone seen Goji?!" asked Fluttershy frantically as she looked around. Flash panted as he staggered from the sink hole.

"He was with me but we were ambushed! I thought he got away before the school went under!" said Flash, running to the Main Six, Dazzlings, and Transmutant 4, excluding Junior. The teens all bore looks of dread.

"Y-You don't think..." Applejack looked to the sinkhole, feeling a pit form in her stomach.

"Shit, my mom's not here too!" said Angirasu with a dread. He began to run over to the pit, followed by the rest of the teens. They stopped near the edge, as some of the earth gave in and fell into the pit.

"Kids! Be careful!" called Celestia as she and Luna followed the teens.

"Do you see them?!" asked Erika.

"I can't see anything! There's nothing but rubble!" said Twilight.

"Man, no one could've survived that," said Flash with a grimace.

"Don't you say that!" said Angirasu.

"Oh God, no," whimpered Fluttershy. Suddenly, the group heard grunting. They found a hand gripping the grass from edge of the pit. Junior's face appeared over the edge as he pulled himself up. Aiko was clinging from his shoulders on his back.

"Holy guacamole!" exclaimed Pinkie. Angirasu and Celestia both helped Aiko off of Junior and onto land. Sunset and Fluttershy helped Junior to climb over. He gave a loud sigh as he panted.

"It's a miracle!" exclaimed Erika.

"Yeah, lucky me," panted Junior.

"Are you two OK?" asked Luna worriedly.

"No I'm not OK!" yelled Junior, startling everyone nearby.

"I just got my ass handed to me by those Jack Sparrow mother fuckers!" said Junior as he stood up, dusting off his sweater.

"As God as my witness, I'm gonna get those punks!" growled Junior.

"Ah you seem fine," said Aria nonchalantly.

"Mom, are you alright?" asked Angirasu worriedly, shaking Aiko's shoulder.

His mother looked to be in a catatonic state as she sat on her knees.

"What the hell just happened?" asked Aiko in a monotone.

Angirasu hugged his mother in a tight embrace.

"I will avenge you!" said Angirasu in a determined tone.

"I came to when the place was coming down. I found her in shock in the gymnasium," said Junior, rubbing his forehead, where a red mark was left.

"Um... Guys? I just realized that Rainbow Dash isn't here," said Twilight. Everyone turned to look around, only to find that what Twilight said was true. Rainbow was nowhere to be seen.

"Oh no," said Junior as he slumped his shoulders.

"You think so too?" asked Twilight as she bit her lip.

"No doubt. If these guys were committed to the pirate bit, I'd say that they took prisoners," said Junior.

"Then we gotta save them! And Rainbow Dash!" said Pinkie. She ran to the school parking lot and made her way over to a white car.

"Come on! Come on! We'll take the Rarity-mobile!" said Pinkie, pointing to the vehicle. Rarity furrowed her brows.

"Pinkie Pie, you have not asked me permission to use my mother's car!" said Rarity.

"Come on Sugarcube, RD is in trouble!" said Applejack as she began to drag Rarity to the parking lot.

"Yeah, good luck with all that," said Adagio as she began to walk off, but Sunset, Twilight and Fluttershy quickly got in her path.

"No, we need your help!" said Fluttershy as the three ushered the Dazzlings to the parking lot. Aria groaned.

"Oh come on! I don't even really like her!" complained Aria.

"Yay! Road trip!" cheered Sonata.

"You coming Erika?" asked Sunset.

"I think I'll stick around. Besides, I think I lost some stuff down there," said Erika, staring at the pit. Pinkie pointed to the Transmutants.

"You guys go get the Guardians for help! There's not enough room!" said Pinkie.

"Then why are you forcing us to tag along?!" exclaimed Adagio as the girls began to pile into the vehicle.

"Wait, it's too dangerous!" said Celestia as the car revved up its engine. The car then drove off, driving into the direction of where the moving school fled.

"I can't believe they just ignored me," said Celestia in disbelief.

"Does this mean school's out?" asked Rodan. Celestia looked at him with a deadpanned look. Suddenly, the singing child appeared next to Angirasu.

"Play Doggy~! Play Doggy~!" sang the boy. Junior just heavily sighed.







Upon the Black University, there were many hearty pirates that sang songs of victory. The fog parted as the school sailed across the streets, causing cars to crash and for civilians to flee. The school itself was dark and looked as though it was mixed up with other remains of other schools, forming a super structure. In the gymnasium, many pirates cheered as they sang their victory. They passed along food that they have plundered from other schools and soft drinks. There was a massive pile of stolen 'treasure' that they had plundered from Ponyville High, their latest raid.

"Oh my God, this is so my color!" said a pirate cheerleader as she held up a top that was stolen from the girls' locker room from their raid. As the pirates indulged in their victory, there was a throne made up of pencils resting in the center of the gym. Upon that throne sat Captain Four Eyes, the fiercest pirate of the seven streets. He bore a dissatisfied look upon his face. Queen Bee was just as dissatisfied but for different reasons, she glared at her fellow cheerleaders.

"I have trained you morning, noon, and night, for several years." said Queen Bee, with venom leaking into her voice. "But now, you retreated from a porcupine haired mutie and his pop star girlfriends!"

"B-but the mutie called us fatty-fat-fats" whimpered one of cheerleaders.

Queen Bee then grabbed the cheerleader by the throat, and began to choke her.

"If any of you were fat, we wouldn't be able to perform those pyramids we practice every week from now!" yelled Queen Bee as she choked the cheerleader.

She released the cheerleader who crawled back to the group.

"If any of you pussy out again, I will persuade the captain to call off Prom Night!" said Queen Bee in a threatening tone, the rest of the cheerleaders whimpered in fear. "And as for the mutie, if I see him again, I will cut his heart out with a SPORK!"

Queen Bee turns her attention to Four Eyes sitting on his throne, her anger quickly subsided, a seductive smirk formed on her face. She then made her way to the throne, swaying her hips in a flirtatious manner. Queen Bee leaned on his throne, admiring the bracelets and earrings that were stolen. She then notices the scowl on Four Eyes' face.

"What troubles you, my Captain?" asked Queen Bee.

"I was hoping that our latest raid would bring me more thrills. A challenge. But again, my pursuit has been fruitless," said Four Eyes with a heavy sigh. His expression hardened.

"Legend says that there is a high school student out there, as strong as a thousand men," said Four Eyes. Before he could go on, a student came rushing to the throne, wearing patchy and pre mature facial hair on his face.

"Cap'n! We have captured a stowaway!" said the pirate. Four Eyes narrowed his eyes as he got up from his throne.

"Very well. Show me!" ordered Four Eyes. He and Queen Bee were led by the pirate, coming to the Deck’e’teria', which was basically just the school cafeteria. They were led to a table, where a girl sat with her wrists bounded by rope. This girl was none other than Rainbow Dash. The girl found herself surrounded by several pirates, who glared at the girl.

"Why in the blazes have you trespassed into my school?" demanded Four Eyes.

"My name is Rainbow Dash. I'm a Junior from Ponyville High. I want to join your crew!" said Rainbow. The pirates all looked to each other in confusion, muttering amongst themselves.

"Hmm. Rainbow Dash the Pirate. Has a ring to it," said a pirate.

"She looks athletic enough to find her place among the sportsman clique," said a pirate with an analytical look. Rainbow held out her bounded wrists, revealing the brochure for the new mall.

"As a sign of good faith, I brought a recommendation for a new voyage!" said Rainbow. Four Eyes hummed as he took the brochure, looking it over.

"Hmm. Treasure Mall," said Four Eyes in interest. Queen Bee narrowed her eyes.

"Foolish landlubber! No one just gets to join our crew! You have to prove yourself as a pirate to Captain Four Eyes and myself!" said Queen Bee with a glare.

"Sure. What do I have to do?" asked Rainbow eagerly.

Suddenly, the sound of a fire truck's sirens filled the air. From outside upon the crow’s nest, which was just the school bell tower, a pirate gasped as he spotted a pair of flashing red lights in the fog.

"It's the Kraken!!" cried the pirate.

From within the school, pirates scattered throughout the building, some panicking, and other prepping themselves for battle. From the cafeteria, the pirates began to scatter.

"All hands on deck! Prepare for battle!" shouted Four Eyes. Rainbow Dash looked around with a confused look.

"Guys... It's just a fire truck," said Rainbow. Suddenly, the cafeteria wall was smashed open. Rainbow's eyes widened in shock at what had breached through. It was a large fire truck, bloody red.

"The beast is here!" shouted Queen Bee, drawing out a tennis racket. The fire truck blared its sirens as its hose-like tentacles began to spray gallons of water at several pirates. The pirates cried out as they were blasted away, soaked from head to toe. Some were even unfortunate to be ensnared by the hoses, which carried them to the grill of the large vehicle, which opened up. The pirates cried out as they were forced into the mouth-like grill, trapping them inside. Rainbow grunted as she took cover behind a thrown desk, rubbing the rope that restrained her wrist against the sharp metal edge of the desk.

"Ready the locker cannon!" shouted Four Eyes as he swatted his ruler at a hose.

Meanwhile, Rainbow Dash snatched up a metric ruler from the ground. She found that a pirate was snagged from a locker cannon. The girl rushed to the cannon, tossing the metric ruler inside. She then lit the fuse.

"Fire in the hole!" cried Rainbow. The cannon fired the ruler into the front window of the fire truck, its sirens flash and wailing. It spat out the pirates it had consumed and wildly drove off in a blind state. However, it drove off the edge of the campus, falling to the street.

Down below, a couple of Purists exit out of van with pistols drawn.

"I know we're supposed to be whacking muties in the theater, but I'm too shocked at what I'm seeing," said a purist.

"And I have always loved you" said the purist next to him.

The fire truck kraken wailed as it fell upon the van. The vehicles exploded, blasting the purists away.

Back on the Black University, the pirates cheered as smoke from the "kraken" rose. Rainbow Dash found herself suddenly surrounded by the pirates, who sang their praises and lifted her up into the air. Rainbow grinned as she was carried through the cafeteria and to Four Eyes and Queen Bee.

"Shall we resume 'the test' captain?" said Queen Bee.

"No" said Four Eyes as he looked over the brochure, a sinister serpentine smile appeared on his face. "I have a better idea"

Four Eyes then turned his attention towards Rainbow Dash, his face shifting to a more benevolent looking smile.

"A glorious performance, Ms. Dash! I believe you have proven yourself worthy of our crew! What say you?!" asked Four Eyes.

"Aye!" cried the pirates in unison.

"Set a course for Treasure Mall!" said Four Eyes.

Music began to play as pirates went to their stations. Rainbow Dash found herself led to a room, where they began to hold out clothes to her.

"Do what you want, 'cause a pirate is free! You are a pirate!" said a pirate.

Yar har, fiddle lee dee~! Being a pirate is alright with me~! Do what you want 'cause a pirate is free~!" The crew sang in a chorus as the school changed its course.

The sound of a guitar filled the air along with beating drums. Rainbow Dash found herself emerging from a room, wearing a coat and a bandanna over her head. Her hair was made into a ponytail. She wore a pair of leather boots. The girl grinned as she found herself in a mirror, appearing as a true pirate.

"You are a pirate~! Yo ho, ahoy and avast~! Being a pirate is really badass~! Hang the black flag at the end of the mast~!" The crew sang as they sailed for the Treasure Mall.

However, Four Eyes noticed a school with a fancy and almost crystal-like architecture in his sight. It was a private school that he recalled being called 'Crystal Prep".

"Let's make a quick detour, mates! Lets give Ms. Dash warmed up for the big one!" said Four Eyes.







The Transmutant Four found themselves running into the lair of the Guardians. Senior turned as he noticed their footsteps.

"Children? I was not expecting you," said Senior in surprise.

"Sorry for intruding, Mr. Takeshi. It's important!" said Mosura.

"What's wrong?" asked Senior.

"Our school was just attacked by teenagers dressed up like pirates, literally sailing around town in a school! They're calling themselves the Pirates of Black University! They attacked students with rulers, and tennis rackets" Said Junior. "They made them walk a plank, an actual plank! They also used lockers as cannons, and they're being led by a DND nerd who likes throwing people out of windows. But the most important thing is that they kidnapped Rainbow Dash so we need your help!"

Senior just stared at them blankly. The teens looked at each other in discomfort.

"Dad?" called Junior worriedly.

Senior suddenly collapsed onto the ground, much to the shock and alarm of the teens.

Manda came walking by with a grimace.

"Oh Boy" she said.

"What happened?!" exclaimed Rodan.

"You see, Alpha has lived for many years. He faced many terrifying foe, and brave impossible odds. But what you told him, has been the most stupidest thing that he has ever heard. His mind just couldn't process it," said Manda, placing a pillow under Senior's head.

"What? That's a bit dramatic," said Angirasu.

"Crap. Manda, could you help us?" asked Junior.

Manda groaned as she covered her mouth.

"I would, but we had too much caviar last night. We're in no shape to help," said Manda, gesturing the Guardians who lied sick.

"Everyone?" asked Mosura incredulously.

"Yep. Now if you need me, I'll be in the bathroom throwing up," said Manda, running out of the cave.

Junior sighed in dismay.

"Great. Now what?" asked Mosura.

"It's OK. We can ask Koizumi and Inoue for help," said Junior.

"Play Doggy! Play Doggy!" The singing boy appeared next to Junior, who sighed in annoyance.

"I hope the girls are doing better than us," said Junior.








Meanwhile...


The Main 7, now 6, were sitting cramped in the car of Rarity's mother. The fashionable girl was at the wheel as Applejack was in the front passenger seat. But in the back, Fluttershy was pressed against the left side of the car, as Aria was on the right. Adagio was sandwiched between Sunset and Pinkie Pie in the middle. Twilight was tucked near the feet of Fluttershy on the bottom as Sonata was tucked near Aria. The teens were all aching from their cumbersome positions.

"Normally I'm fine being unintentionally touched by cute girls. But this isn't really doing anything for me," grunted Adagio.

"Um... Twilight, my feet are getting numb. Would you mind?" asked Fluttershy.

"Oops! Sorry, Fluttershy!" said Twilight as she raised her rear, allowing Fluttershy to move her feet.

"Yeah, could you move too Sonata?" asked Aria.

"I can't. Then my feet will be pressing against Twilight. Plus i don't have space to move," said Sonata. Aria sighed in annoyance.

"Sunset, can you move so I can..." Aria grunted as her feet grew tingly.

"If I move my face will be in Adagio's," said Sunset.

"Mm. I don't mind that," said Adagio with a sultry smile. Aria sighed in annoyance.

"Well somebody needs to move cause I can’t feel my feet!" said Aria.

"Just get over it!" scoffed Adagio.

"Hey! How about you let Sonata's fat ass sit on your feet and tell me if you don't want blood to flow in them!" said Aria with a glare. Sonata gasped.

"I'm not fat!" said Sonata indignantly.

"I can't believe we lost that thing! This dang fog!" said Applejack in frustration.

"I thought you said it was coming down here!" said Rarity in annoyance.

"Me?! You were the one driving! I thought you were following it!" said Applejack. Rarity groaned.

"How can you lose something so big?!" asked Sunset incredulously.

"I'm sorry, it didn't have fog lights attached!" said Applejack in annoyance.

"Ugh! This traffic!" cried Rarity as she honked. The car was on the road near Canterlot City, where tons of other cars were stuck, honking as well.

"Hey, at least you two aren't cramped back here! Sonata get your ass off my feet!" yelled Aria angrily.

"Be nice!" said Fluttershy in disapproval.

"You know what would've been nice? If you hadn't dragged us along to ride in a small car!" said Adagio. Sunset recoiled in pain.

"Adagio, that's like right in my fucking ear! Get off me!" said Sunset.

The girls began to get into an incoherent argument. Their voices were muffled from outside of the car, as it sat in the middle of traffic.

"Alright everyone ,shut up! Shut up!" yelled Twilight. Everyone fell silent, but still heated.

"Ok. Sonata, you can put your feet on my lap. Just move so Aria can free her own," said Twilight calmly.

"Alright," said Sonata with a pout, doing as she was told. Aria sighed in relief as she moved her feet.

"Applejack, could you turn the radio on? Maybe some music will help pass the time," said Twilight. Applejack reached for the radio and turned the dial for a station.

"I'm in the club~! My ass is thick~! Give me that di-" the song was cut off as Applejack quickly turned the station.

"Good Lord," said Applejack in disgust.

"Was that fuckin' Dwan?" asked Aria incredulously.

"Who?" The Main 6 asked incredulously.

"Oh she's a girl we knew in Applewood. She was Dagi's rival before she died recently," said Sonata.

"Oh. I'm sorry to hear that," said Fluttershy with frown.

"I'm a mean bitch~! Cross me and I'll throw you in a ditch~!" sang Dwan over the radio. Applejack scoffed as she changed the station.

"Well, I'm sure she's in a better place," said Pinkie with a smile.

"Maybe. But she was always a cunt. She probably went to Hell," scoffed Aria. An uncomfortable silence filled the car.

"Wow." Sunset managed to say in shock.

"You really didn't like her, huh?" asked Twilight.

"Fuck no," said Aria.

"I'm gonna chase you out of here~!" sang Dwan on another station. Applejack kept turning the dial, while Adagio scowled.

"Can you please find a channel that's not playing any of Dwan's songs!" said Adagio in an irritated tone.

"I'm tryin' but she's on every freakin' station" said Applejack, as she changes the dial again.

"I got a party in my pants, and I'm not afraid to show it~!" sang Dwan on another station. Adagio groaned angrily.

"I wish Dwan wasn't dead. That way I wouldn't have to keep listening to those few shitty songs she did," said Adagio.

"Don't you have anything nicer to say about her?" asked Fluttershy as Applejack kept changing stations. Twilight perked up.

"Applejack, turn off that radio for a second!" said Twilight. Adagio sighed in relief as the radio went off.

"Do you hear that?" asked Twilight, rolling down the window close to her. The girls were silent. They thought they heard instruments faintly playing.

"Oh, a pirate's life is a wonderful life~. A-rovin' over the sea~. Give me a career~. As a buccaneer~. It's the life of a pirate for me~." The sound of singing was near. "Oh, the life of a pirate for me~. Oh, a pirate's life is a wonderful life~. They never bury your bones~. For when it's all over~. A jolly sea rover~. Drops in on his friend Davy Jones~. Ohhhh! His very good friend Davy Jones~."

"Yeah I hear it!" said Sunset.

"It sounds like it's heading South!" said Twilight.

"Darling, we're trapped in traffic! How can we pursue?" asked Rarity. Aria sighed in annoyance as she rolled down her window and popped her head out. She cleared her throat as she focused on the cars in the front. She gave a distorted cry that sent sound waves that pushed cars against each other and further away. Soon the path was clear, available for their ride to hope onto the lane heading the opposite way.

"OK drive! Get in the opposite lane!" said Aria.

"But that's an illegal turn!" said Rarity in shock.

"Step on it, Rarity. Dashie needs us!" cried Pinkie. Rarity stepped on the gas and drove onto the opposite lane and turned around, pursuing the source of the shanty.







Koizumi was sitting in the back of a dark van. His eyes darted around. He then drew out a doll, which bore Aiko Riku's likeness.

"Oh Kira, you're such an awesome mercenary! So reliable! Unlike that Hayato or that child, Inoue!" said Koizumi, making his voice high pitched. He moved the doll around as though it was speaking.

"Ah well, I am pretty great. I mean Hayato's too soft. I'm the one who usually had to bail him out during our days as a mercenary," said Koizumi, talking in a suave tone. "You should be in charge of MONARCH, Kira!"

"And don't get me started on the kid. I admit that she's a hell of a shot, but she's just so damn sentimental," said Koizumi, brushing his fingers against the Aiko doll's hair. "I don't know why she enlisted at all, MONARCH isn't for whimps!"

"Honestly she should have skipped the service and went straight to house wife," said Koizumi. "Oh Kira, I'm usually edgy and tough, but you make me feel so girly!"

He sighed.

"But you're all woman. I get weak in my knees when i see you. There's something about your cold personality that gets me going," said Koizumi, staring into the dead eyes of the doll. "Really Kira! Do you mean that?!"

"Underneath, i think you're sweet and loving woman," said Koizumi. "Shut up and kiss me Kira!"

Koizumi puckered his lips and leaned towards the doll, but the van back doors opened. Koizumi turned and found the Transmutant 4 and Inoue standing outside.

"What are you doing?"Asked Inoue in confusion.

"Is... is that a doll of Mrs. Riku?" asked Rodan pointing to the doll.

"Uh...." Koizumi awkwardly looked at the doll and the teens.

Angirasu growled as he snatched the doll out of his hands, shoved it in his mouth and tore it apart piece by piece. Koizumi looked on in horror.

"Baby, no!!" cried Koizumi.

Angirasu, then glared at Koizumi spitting out whatever was left of the doll.

"Stay away from my mother! No way in hell I'm calling you dad!" growled Angirasu.

"The sad truth is that is going to be Aiko's reaction as well" said Inoue in a deadpan tone.

"At least they have something in common" said Mosura.

"Damn it. What the hell are you kids doing here? How'd you find us?" asked Koizumi in annoyance, exiting the van.

"I mean it's not hard to find a black van spying on people. Especially when you're in the middle of the forest," said Mosura, gesturing to the trees surrounding them.

"Congratulations. Now what do you want?" asked Koizumi impatiently.

"Look, this is gonna sound insane but it's true. Our friend Rainbow Dash was kidnapped by pirates and we need help getting her back," said Junior.

"OK I believe you," said Koizumi.

"Really?" asked the teens in surprised unison.

"Yep. Hearing it come from you kid, I believe it. Plus the world's fuckin weird," said Koizumi.

"So you'll help?" asked Mosura.

"Nope," said Koizumi. The teens groaned.

"Why not?" asked Junior.

"Because, pirates are lame. Cowboys is where it's at. If you were in a cowboy adventure, maybe. But now.... You're on your own," said Koizumi as he hopped back in the van and closed the door. Junior turned to Inoue.

"You'll at least help, right Inoue?" asked Junior. He noticed Inoue to be green. She cupped her mouth with a grunt.

"I would... but I had too much caviar last night. I'm not feeling well. If you need me I'll be throwing-" Inoue dove for some bushes, letting out a retching sound.

"Maybe we can contact other MONARCH soldiers to help us" said Angirasu in a somewhat optimistic tone.

"Hello, no one is available to take your call" Said a computerized voice coming from the driver's seat. "Please leave a message after the tone."

A loud beeping sound is heard.

"Hi this is Director Yoshi. I want you to know that almost all MONARCH soldiers have called in sick after eating caviar last night, including me" said the voice on the driver's seat. "If you need more information, I'll be in the bathroom throwing up. Bye."

An awkward silence filled the air.

"MONARCH! When they are not putting Transmutants in the vault" shouted Junior. "They are getting sick after eating caviar! GOD!"

Disgruntled, Junior walked off with his friends.

"Great. Now what?" asked Junior.

"I know! I heard there were some kids in this one school that fight ghosts and stuff! Maybe they can help!" said Rodan.

"Really? Alright I'll trust you. I rather not come back empty handed," said Junior.

"Play doggy~! Play do-" the singing child appeared.

"Shut up!" Yelled Junior in annoyance.

Back in the van, Koizumi pulls out another 'Aiko Doll'.

"Now where were we my love?" Koizumi said in a suave tone. "I think you should have helped those kids."

"But I don't want to fight lame pirates, I want to be with you" Koizumi argued with the doll, he turned the doll backwards as if she was huffing. "And I thought you were my big strong Mercenary."

"But I am your big strong mercenary!" Koizumi whined at the doll.







Four Eyes gave a hearty laugh as he swung his metric ruler. He found himself clashing rulers with a middle aged woman with glasses. The woman grunted as she attempted to disarm the pirate, only for her own ruler to be smacked out of her hand.

"Haha! Submit, Principal Cinch of Crystal Prep!" said Four Eyes. The woman hardened her expression as she found her school in chaos. Her students fled and were attacked by the Pirates of Black University. All of the trophies and valuables were stolen.

"This is intolerable! You ruffians will not get away with this!" said Cinch with an accent. She gasped as Four Eyes pointed his metric ruler at Cinch.

"Off the plank with you, wench!" said Four Eyes. Cinch turned and found a plank of wood, which seemed to have been drawn on by crayons to make a face was present. Cinch gulped as she was ushered to walk onto the plank. She froze, standing on the edge of the plank. Four Eyes stomped on the back of the plank, causing Cinch to fall off. She fell with a scream, disappearing from sight. However, she was seen sprinting from the school covered in sticks and leaves after walking the plank from the 2nd floor.

"Another glorious raid!" said Four Eyes. The pirates cheered as they hauled the goods back onto Black University. Rainbow Dash laughed as she carried a soccer trophy.

"Suck it, Shadowbolts!" said Rainbow. How glad she was that they stopped at Crystal Prep. She had gotten sweet revenge on the Wondercolts' rivals, the Shadowbolts.

"Are you enjoying yourself as a pirate, Ms. Dash?" asked Four Eyes, boarding the school.

"Yeah! Being a pirate is cool!" said Rainbow with a grin. Four Eyes briefly cringed with a hint of anger. Rainbow looked at him in confusion.

"Did... I say something wrong?" asked Rainbow.

"Um... worry not, Ms. Dash. Something was just on my mind. Anyway, I would like you to meet me in my quarters later. I have something to give you," said Four Eyes, walking off. Rainbow raised a brow. The Black University began to sail away from Crystal Prep, which began to sink into the earth.

Later, Rainbow Dash found herself in what appeared to be the principal's office of this school. She found it filled with trinkets and goods that were hoarded from past raids. Four Eyes brought over three long boxes and laid them on the desk. He opened each one.

"I wish to give you one of these weapons. One will define your role as a pirate," said Four Eyes, gesturing the baseball bat, made of metal.

"These items were the best from their schools. This bat for instance won its baseball team many games, becoming a symbol of luck. It great for brute force, but lacks in grace and takes up recovery time from retracting a swing," said Four Eyes. He gestured to a tennis racket.

"This racket has been durable with its netting. It has lasted for years with no sign of wearing out. It’s shorter than a bat but allows for faster strikes. However it easily gets caught," said Four Eyes. He then gestured to the metric ruler.

"The ruler. It was used by a great teacher who made sure his students passed. It is strong, used to smack surfaces to bring focus. While it is not as blunt as a bat or racket, it is swift and can overwhelm a foe with red marks. Only a master pirate can wield such a weapon," said Four Eyes. Rainbow looked to the captain in surprise.

"I get to choose one of these? They seem to have a lot of sentimental value," said Rainbow.

"Indeed. But I see a spark in you. I think you will be the best of all of us," said Four Eyes. Rainbow looked at the items on the desk. She was about to grab the bat but stopped. She glanced at the metric ruler. She then found at Four Eyes’ side was a metric ruler.

"Only the best, huh?" Rainbow grabbed the metric ruler offered to her and raised it. Four Eyes smiled, drawing out his metric ruler.

"Excellent choice. Now, show me what you got," said Four Eyes. Rainbow smiled as she matched Four Eyes’ stance. The two began to clash rulers, moving through the room with each strike. Four Eyes slipped passed Rainbow and playfully poked her back.

"Hey!" laughed Rainbow as she spun and jabbed her ruler. Four Eyes chuckled as he was poked. The two locked rulers, smiling at each other. From behind the door, Queen Bee was peeking through. Her eyes were hard as her face red.

"I gotta be honest, Cap," said Rainbow, putting her ruler away.

"I don't really care for all the trinkets and stuff. I joined because I wanted adventure. Life's too short for boredom," said Rainbow. Four Eyes chuckled.

"I understand your woe. Lately, I've grown tired of the weak scallywags," said Four Eyes, sheathing his ruler.

"There's a legend, spreading throughout the 7 streets, that there is a foe as strong as a thousand men. He holds no fear and stands his ground. My dream is to find him so that I may have the thrill of a real fight," said Four Eyes with a smile.

"Wow. What's his name?" asked Rainbow curiously.

"He is called, Gojira Takeshi," said Four Eyes. Rainbow grunted as her eyes widened and her body stiffened. She cleared her throat.

"Oh. Hope you find him," said Rainbow awkwardly. She never knew that Junior had a lot of enemies to worry about.







Junior sighed heavily as his and his friends stood on the roof of a high school. He looked at Rodan with a questioning look.

"These are the kids, right?" asked Junior. Before them were a group of teenagers. Two of them stood out the most. A boy with spiky orange hair and a petite girl with raven short hair.

"Yeah, I saw them outside my house once fighting some ghost monsters with masks on," said Rodan.

"Fascinating. You seem to have a high spiritual pressure in you," said the raven haired girl with an analytical look.

"I am a Christian," chuckled Rodan.

"Hey, is it me or does Rukia-chan look a lot like that girl," asked a red headed girl with large breasts. Mosura and the raven haired girl looked at her in confusion.

"Huh. Now that you mention it," Angirasu squinted.

"Mosu, stand side by side with her for a second," said Junior as he scratched his chin. Mosura awkwardly stood next to the girl, who glanced at her.

"Oh shit you're right. They're like a ying-yang," said Junior with a chuckle.

"Rukia, you never told us you had a twin," said the orange haired boy with a teasing grin.

"We're nothing alike!" said Mosura and Rukia in annoyed unison.

"Yeah the height difference is glaring. Pretty sure she's smaller than this girl I know," said Junior, looking to the orange haired kid.

"You have no idea. My kid sister's freaking clothes fit her," said the orange haired boy with a snicker. He then grunted in pain as Rukia elbowed him in the side with her cheeks red.

"Shut up, Ichigo!" said Rukia.

"Yeesh. Twilight doesn't do that," said Junior with a wince.

"So you guys fight monsters. Could you help us fight these pirates that are going around attacking schools? They kidnapped our friend," said Angirasu.

"Sounds a bit too wacky for our pay grade," said Rukia.

"Says the cartoon rabbit obsessed midget," muttered Ichigo, rubbing his rib.

"Come on! We should've been heading back with a team by now!" complained Junior.

"So annoying," said a boy with glasses. Junior narrowed his eyes.

"Got something to say, Four Eyes?" asked Junior.

"You're throwing grade school insults?" asked Mosura.

"Trust me, you don't want to hear his middle school insults," said Rodan warily.

"Look we would help, but we uh..." Ichigo grunted as he held his stomach. The Transmutants heard stomach growls.

"We had too much caviar last night. Excuse us!" said Rukia. The teens ran off from the roof, leaving the Transmutants. Junior groaned in exasperation.

"Are you kidding me?!" asked Mosura.

"Someone should look into the CDC for possible infections or something," sighed Angirasu.

"It’s OK. I know another group of teen super heroes who can help!" Said Rodan.

"Fine. Let's just-" Junior was interrupted as the singing child again appeared.

"Play Do-"

"WE'RE GETTING A CAT!" shouted Junior, his voice echoing from the roof of the school.







Black University was standing in the street near Centerlot High, a school located in the city of Canterlot. The locker cannons fired a barrage of dodgeballs into the school as pirates entered the school. From around the corner, the Main 6 and Dazzlings were exiting the car they rode in on. They groaned in pain as they stretched their aching muscles.

"Alright come on! We gotta get on!" said Twilight. The girls made their way to Black University, climbing the large heavy chains of the anchor. Soon, they made it on board the school grounds. Here they found the school to be three stories tall. Its dark gloomy exterior created an ominous atmosphere. The girls proceeded to make their way over to the side of the building, where a parking garage filled with school buses lied. Trey hid behind a bus and watched as the pirates pillaged.

"Now what?" asked Adagio.

"We go through the garage to get in the building. If I had to guess, they keep their prisoners in 'detention'. We just need to find their brig," said Twilight. The girls began to move through the garage, entering a door that led into the main school building. They sneaked through the halls, sticking close to the walls. Fluttershy peeked through a door's window and grasped. Through the door, there were children at elementary school age washing tons of laundry.

"Good heavens!" said Rarity in horror, peeking through another door window. She found middle schoolers and preschoolers in a room, cleaning the class room from washing windows and mopping floors.

"They're forcing these poor kids into labor!" said Fluttershy with tear filled eyes.

"Nothing we can do about it right now. We need to find RD," said Applejack.

"Gojira should be here with back up soon. Maybe then we can free them," said Twilight.







Four Eyes sat at his throne in silence. A scarlet Macaw sat on the arm of his chair, squawking while opening up its wings. Four Eyes smiled as he fed the bird a cracker. As he gently caressed the crest of the bird, a pirate came rushing in.

"What is it, Wedgie Pew? I'm feeding my Macaw," said Four Eyes. The pirate in question had his underwear wedged way over his head, covering his left eye.

"Cap'n! I've sighted a strange vehicle that had stopped near our vessel! We should be expecting company!" said Wedgie Pew.

"Hmm. The passengers may have just fled in fear. But, make sure the crew is alert, just in case," said Four Eyes with narrowed eyes. Wedgie Pew gave him a salute before running off.







The Main Six and Dazzlings continued to search the rooms of the lower of the school. They soon came across a door marked, 'detention'. Twilight turned the handle but grunted in annoyance.

"Locked," said Twilight. Aria made her way over to the handle and drew out a pin. She stuck it into the key hole and jiggled it inside. The door clicked, causing Aria to smirk.

"Got it," said Aria, opening the door.

"Aria, we're going to talk about this," said Adagio with a glare.

"Whatever," said Aria. The girls walked into the room, finding it to have been converted to a brig. There were students sitting on benches behind cells made of iron bars.

"Rainbow Dash? Are you here?" whispered Twilight.

"There's no one here with that name, dude" said a prisoner. He was sitting on a bench, wearing a trench coat with torn sleeves exposing his well-defined muscles, a pair of tan pants with shoulder pads, and dark boots. He was a handsome buccaneer, with short blonde hair and a strong chiseled jaw. He greeted the girls with a smile and point.

"What's up, dude-ettes?" greeted the prisoner. Adagio and Rarity, their faces growing flushed as they stared at this handsome boy.

"Who are you?" asked Sunset curiously.

"My bros call me, Cool Dude," said the prisoner.

"I am not calling you that," deadpanned Aria.

"Are you a pirate too?" Asked Pinkie.

"Totally. In fact, I was the cap'n of thus ship, dude," said Cool Dude. "Four Eyes was my first mate, and the girl of my dreams was my true mate, dude."

"What happened?" asked Fluttershy.

"Do we really care?" asked Aria in annoyance. She was immediately shushed by Rarity and Adagio.

"Well, it was all going well. Everyone was chill and having a good time, dude. But that buzzkill Four Eyes started a mutiny and took over! He even stole my Queen Bee, dude!" said Cool Dude, sounding 'totally bummed put'.

"Oh yeah, we ran into her," said Sonata in a distasteful tone.

"Wait, you were the captain? Then you must know how to get around this place!" said Sunset with a smile.

"For sure, dude!" said Cool Dude with a smile.

"If we let you out, could you help us find our friend? We could even return your school to you!" said Twilight.

"I'm your dude, dude!" said Cool Dude. Aria sighed in annoyance as she went over to the cell and unlocked it with her pin.

"Just don't talk so much," said Aria as Cool Dude got out of the cell, closing it behind him.

"What about us?!" asked a student.

"No buzzkills on this quest, dude," said Cool Dude.

"Don't worry we'll be back," said Pinkie as the teens walked off.

"I gotta say, you are the most bodacious babes that I've ever seen. Dude," said Cool Dude, turning to Rarity and Adagio. Rarity cleared her throat.

"It must have been absolutely dreadful, darling. And I must say, your vessel is as wonderful as you," said Rarity, batting her eyelashes. The other girls looked at her in shock.

"You kidding? This place is a d-" Aria was interrupted as Adagio covered her mouth.

"A paradise! And I'd love for you to show ME around," Said Adagio, making her way over to Cool Dude. She seductively ran a hand over her open sweater, where her perky breasts were seen behind her romper. Rarity growled as she clung to Cool Dude's arm.

"Excuse me, Adagio. But I think he would prefer the company of a refined lady," said Rarity. Adagio scoffed as she crossed her arms.

"What he would want is a woman! Not the queen of Trottingham!" said Adagio. Rarity gasped in offense.

"This is a Mid-Atlantic accent!" said Rarity.

"Ah go have yourself crumpets and tea, sweetheart," said Adagio mockingly. Rarity held in her groan of frustration, her face turning red in anger. The rest of the teens sighed as Rarity and Adagio argued.
> April Fools 2019: Treasure Mall pt 2
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The Transmutant Four found themselves standing in front of a massive building, which appeared as a tower mixed with medieval and futuristic influences, mainly due to the medieval architecture and the futuristic ships flying around.

"How can anyone miss this?" asked Junior incredulously.

"Don't question it. Just bask in the presence of these cute girls," said Rodan in a whisper. He found four teen girls standing before his group. One looked to be younger than the rest. They wore peculiar outfits. For example, the youngest wore a black goth-like outfit with tights. Red highlights were in her short hair. These girls each seemed like they represented a color. Red, White, Black and Yellow.

"Rodan, we need fighters, not 'cute girls'," said Junior, smacking Rodan in the back of the head.

"Don't underestimate us! We've had our share of danger and adventure!" said the younger girl, drawing out a massive mechanical scythe. The Transmutants recoiled in shock.

"Holy shit!" exclaimed Mosura.

"Isn't that thing heavy?!" asked Angirasu incredulously.

"Of course not! Here, try it!" said the girl, tossing the scythe to Junior. The boy grunted as he caught it.

"Wow. Someone your size should not be capable of wielding this," said Junior in shock. While to him it felt light like a baseball bat with a deadly blade on it, this weapon should be impossible to hold for a small girl.

"Yeah but she's pretty reliable," giggled the girl as Junior handed her back the weapon.

"Rad. Hey, any of you single?" Asked Rodan eagerly. The girls fell into an awkward silence. The girl in yellow gave an amused chuckle.

"I'm sorry?"

"Ignore him. He's like a ten year old that just realized he was attracted to girls," deadpanned Junior, punching Rodan's shoulder.

"So can you girls help us?" asked Junior.

"We would. But we had too much caviar last night," groaned the girl in black. Junior grunted as a vein popped on his head.

"If you need us, we'll be in the bathroom throwing up!" said the girl in white. The girls made a mad dash back to the massive building ahead. Junior yelled angrily as he clutched his hair.

"This is fucking bullshit!! We'd be kicking ass in the climax by now!" shouted Junior.

"Guys, we should call the police. Like as we should've earlier," deadpanned Mosura.

"I already did! They told me the same thing! Even Blaire! Hell, I even prayed to God for the first time in my life and a white dove gave this to me!" Said Junior, holding out a letter, the parchment made from the skin of a lamb. The letter read "Too much caviar, Throwing up over the pit of Hell".

"I wonder what God's vomit does to Hell" Angirasu wondered.

"Huh. That explains why I haven't scored a girlfriend," said Rodan.

"Rodan, I wouldn't even answer that prayer," deadpanned Junior, tossing the letter aside. Suddenly music broke into the air. The "Play Doggy" Kid appeared. Before he could open his mouth, Junior turned to him with an enraged look and blood shot eyes.

"NO! NO PLAY DOGGY! NO PLAY FISHY! NO PLAY WHATEVER ANIMAL YOU CAN THINK OF!!" shouted Junior, his voice echoing for miles. The boy stood silently. He then lowered himself down, disappearing from sight. The rest of the Transmutants stood huddled together with scared looks on their faces. Junior groaned as he rubbed his face.

"This whole goose chase was a massive waste of time!" said Junior, stomping off. The teens followed Junior.

"Gojira, we can't give up!" said Mosura.

"Who said anything about giving up? I'm just going to get a bite to eat before I storm that school my damn self!" Said Junior, making his way to an area where stores lied.

"Odd but OK," said Angirasu. The teens stopped as they heard music in the air. Junior snarled as his irises became reptilian.

"I swear to fucking God I'm gonna strangle that little-" Junior turned but was surprised to bot find the kid around.

"It's coming from over there, Homer Simpson" said Angirasu, pointing to a college cafe.

The sound of a shanty filled their hearing. They made their way inside and found many college students, feasting, drinking, singing and flirting in the cafe. They were dressed as sailors

"Watcha twigger shes a proper jubby-jewel,~ Give er the sheet and let her rip with the boys to pull her thru!~ You ought to seen us runin the winds ablowin free.~ On a passage from the Dogger Bank to Great Grimsby!~" the college sailors sang in cockney accents.

"Hm. Maybe these assholes can help us," said Junior with a smirk. A woman dressed in a corset and gown came by.

"Ya'll aint like these sailor weirdos are ya?" asked the woman warily.

"Hell no. We just want a meal," said Junior. The woman sighed in relief.

"Thank God. These weirdos drove off our normal customers and I have to wear this!" complained the waitress.

"What's with this pirate fad?" muttered Angirasu. The teens were seated and were handed menus.

"I'm glad we got some normal people here. If y'all need anything, just give a holler," said the woman.

"Cool. We'll start off with drinks," said Junior. As the waitress took their order, the Transmutants were left to their own devices.

"Alright, I'm gonna get this over with. If they refuse, we'll have at least saved time and gotten a bite to eat," said Junior as he stood. Mosura grabbed his arm.

"I don't think this is a good idea. I mean look at them!" Mosura pointed to the college sailors.

"We are the boys who make a noise when we come home from sea.~ We get right drunk and roll on the floor, we have a jubilee.~We get right drunk and full of beer, we roll all over the floor.~ And when our rent is all spent we go to sea for more~" The sailors sang as they held shoulders, slurring in a seemingly drunken state with tea, milk and hot chocolate.

"It must be fun to be in college," said Rodan.

"It'll be fine," said Junior as he pulled away from Mosura and made his way over to a table.

"Hey, I'm going around looking for people who want to help take down a black school led by some nerd named Four Eyes. Interested?" asked Junior.

The cafe fell deathly quiet. The sailors all glared at him, dropping their drinks and food and ceasing what they were doing. Junior found himself surrounded by the sailors, much to the horror of his friends.

"It be bad luck to mention the name of cap'n of that cursed ship!" said a sailor, grabbing Junior by the shoulder, who bore an annoyed look.

"Well you're looking at the most unlucky asshole on this side of Equestria," said Junior as his friends quickly got by his side, looking as though they were ready for a fight.

"Ha! Taking on Four Eyes will be like fightin' thee Devil himself!" said another sailor.

"Well, ol' goat Lucy must be a pansy. Because I've taken on tougher looking guys than that lanky nerd," scoffed Junior.

"Ye be wise to humble thee self, lad! Who among us would be foolhardy enough to fight that four eyed demon?!" asked a sailor.

Suddenly, the sound of a gunshot filled the air, startling everyone. They turned and found a young man sitting at a table, with his feet resting on the table. He held up a phone in the air, with an app that played gun sound effects. He was dressed as a pirate, sporting a coat and boots. Wads of gum stuck to his chin, like a beard. His left eye was nothing more than a jawbreaker candy. He had a metric ruler for a peg leg.

"Who are you?" Mosura asked.

"They call me Gum Beard, me heartys. I have clashed with the four eyed devil and lived to tell the tale," said pirate, standing up. The sailors gasped in shock as the Transmutants stared in silence.

"I even know of his weakness, mates! He fears man's best friend, dogs!" said Gum Beard.

"Why?" asked Rodan in confusion.

"There was a time that a doggy once ate one of his toes! It’s been licking its chops for the rest of him!" said Gum Beard.

He whistled, causing a dog to run over to their table, sitting at attention. Its tail wagged. The animal was a mix between a Rottweiler and German Shepherd. A clock rested around its neck.

"So... he has a taste for human flesh?" asked Mosura, taking a step back.

"Aye. But he's trained. I wouldn't worry. I'd be willing to join thee muties, if it means settling a score with those blazin' pirates of Black University!" said Gum Beard petting the dog.

Rodan narrowed his eyes.

"Alright, but cool it with calling us 'muties'," said Rodan.

"Hey, he can us any slur that he wants if he's willing to help," said Junior in annoyance.

"That's shocking, coming from you," said Mosura.

"Mosura, I just want to go home now," said Junior with a sigh.

"Then let us be off!" said Gum Beard.

Later, the group found themselves sitting at a Mexicoltan restaurant. Angirasu just sat in an awkward silence as Junior lied with his face down.

"Um... why are we here?" asked Angirasu. "I thought we were going to battle pirates?"

"We can't be going into battle on an empty stomach! Besides, they have really good tacos!" said Gum Beard.

"Kill me now," said Junior.

Rodan then realized that the Play Doggy kid hasn't made another appearance even though a dog is now present.

"Wow, nothing? Hmm" Rodan shrugged.









The Black University was sailing over to an elementary school. Specifically, the kindergarten building that was kept separate from the 1st-6th grade classes. Rainbow Dash looked to Four Eyes in confusion.

"Wait, why are raiding kindergardeners?" asked Rainbow.

"We are searching for one called, 'Gloriosia Daisy'. It is said that she is working her last day before getting started on working part time at Treasure Mall. Specifically, she works at the 'X Marks the Spot' store. We shall take the key to the treasure from her!" chuckled Four Eyes.

"Cool. I'll get ready," said Rainbow, walking below deck. Four Eyes shuddered.

"Damn that word," said FourEyes.

Rainbow Dash was walking below deck. Specifically, she was walking down steps that led below the school floor near a basement of sorts. Inside were food and supplies and barrels kept in. The girl reached for a sling shot and pulled on the rubber band on it. She then found herself suddenly grabbed and her mouth cupped. She gave muffled cries and grunts as she was hauled away from the steps and deeper into the bottom deck. Rainbow grunted as she pulled away, shocked to find the rest of the Main 7 and the Dazzlings present, and some random guy she wasn't familiar with.

"What are you guys doing here?" asked Rainbow in shock.

"We're rescuing you, silly!" giggled Pinkie.

"What? I don't wanna be rescued!" said Rainbow. The girls looked at her incredulously.

"What?!" exclaimed the girls.

"Yeah! I sneaked on board by myself and got in with their crew!" said Rainbow with a grin.

"Why?!" asked Twilight, shocked at what she was hearing.

"Because life's dull! I want adventure! I want excitement! Ponyville High could never give me that!" said Rainbow. The girls bore confused and hurt looks.

"Rainbow, I thought..." Fluttershy fell silent. Sunset bore an angry expression.

"Rainbow Dash, we came here because we thought you were in trouble!" said Sunset.

"And now you're telling us that you don't even want our help?!" demanded Applejack.

"Great. As if being dragged here wasn't bad enough," said Aria with a deadpanned look.

"Guys, I need adventure! I'm sick of reading about it! I wanna live it!" said Rainbow. Pinkie tearfully looked at Rainbow Dash.

"Dashie... isn't our friendship adventurous enough?" asked Pinkie. Rainbow fell silent; a chord inside her was struck. She found the hurt expressions of her friends. Rainbow was unable to give an answer. Before she could utter a word, she heard footsteps.

"Ms. Dash! The captain wishes to see you on deck! We're nearing our destination!" said Queen Bee, entering below deck. Rainbow quickly came from the shadows with a forced grin.

"Right here!" said Rainbow.

"Say, were you talking to someone? I swear I've heard-" Queen Bee attempted to look over Rainbow's shoulder. The multi colored hair girl quickly leaned to the side in her sight.

"Oh that was me! I was talking to myself!" said Rainbow with a nervous smile.

"Very well. Let's be on our way," said Queen Bee. As the two walked out, Queen Been looked over her shoulder in suspicion. She shrugged and continued on with Rainbow.

From a barrel, Adagio emerged, with Cool Dude and Rarity emerging from their own barrels close to hers.

"Ugh. Queen Bee? More like Queen Bitch," said Adagio. She trailed a finger on Cool Dude's jacket.

"How about I be your new Queen Bee?" asked Adagio with a flirty smile. Rarity pulled Cool Dude back and growled at Adagio. The two girls butted heads as they growled at each other like beasts fighting over the right to court a mate.

"Guys!" said Sunset in exasperation.

Meanwhile, Rainbow Dash found herself leaping through the destroyed Kindergarten wall with Queen Bee and Four Eyes. Already, the pirates had the children sitting in the corner of the room, as some hauled over a young woman with hot pink hair and freckles on her cheeks. They threw her at the feet of Four Eyes, who held up a brochure to Treasure Mall.

"You are the one to be working at the 'X Marks the Spot' store of Treasure Mall! We demand the key to prized treasure that the legend alludes to!" said Four Eyes, pointing to a treasure chest depicted on the brochure. He then pointed his ruler at her. "Surrender the keys, or else we shall change thy name to 'Rosie'! So that my men may play a ring around thee!"

"Alright, I surrender! Just don't hurt the children!" cried Gloriosia, reaching into her pocket and handing over a ring of golden keys. Four Eyes snatched it as he laughed triumphantly.

"Be warned! For Treasure Mall is home to aggressive natives that persuade trespassers to buy their products and to provide excellent service! The food is addictive and will make you fat! Carnivorous plants that attach their tendrils into the ears of its victims, making them listen to catchy songs that will never leave their heads! And the horrifying square rocks of madness that project images that will hypnotize anyone and drive them to madness!" said Gloriosia.

"I believe we'll be just fine," said Four Eyes with a smirk. Suddenly, he grunted as he was kicked in the back, sending him tumbling into a locker, dropping the keys to the ground. The pirates gasped in shock as they found Applejack standing there, lowering her leg and picking up the keys. Queen Bee snarled as she found the rest of the Main 7 and the Dazzlings.

"Seize them! They have the keys!" ordered Queen Bee. Applejack quickly tossed the keys to Adagio, as a pirate charged towards her. Adagio yelped as she nearly dropped the keys and took off running. The rest of the girls were about to join her, but they were quickly surrounded by the pirates. Applejack kicked away a nerd but was grabbed from behind by two jock pirates, restraining her.

"Keep running Adagio!" cried Twilight. Adagio panted as she ran to the exit of the building, but the keys were snatched out of her hand by a scarlet Macaw.

"Hey!" cried Adagio. She ran after the bird and pounced for it, only to miss and fell to the ground on her belly. She groaned as she attempted to stand but froze as a pair of boots stepped into her sight. She looked up to find Four Eyes looking down at her with a smirk. The Macaw flew over to him and dropped the keys, allowing Four Eyes to catch it. The bird landed on his shoulder.

"Thank yer, Dagi!" said Four Eyes. Adagio smiled nervously with a titter.

"You're welcome," said Adagio.

"Not you, I named thee birdie 'Dagi'!" said Four Eyes in annoyance.

Later, the girls found themselves brought aboard the school.

"Now what I want to know is what in blazes a bunch of scallywags such as yourselves get off on stowing away on my school! I'd ought to make you all walk thee plank!" shouted Four Eyes, pulling out a plank of wood with a drawn face. He then noticed that Cool Dude was standing with the girls. He grew furious.

"So it was you! You sent for these girls to help you take this school!" shouted FourEyes.

"Hey man! You were the one who started a mutiny first, dude! You stole my girlfriend, dude!" yelled Cool Dude, furiously. As the two got in each other’s' faces, Queen Bee came between the two.

"Actually, I started the mutiny!" said Queen Bee. Cool Dude gasped in shock along with Pinkie and Sonata.

"You guys are shocked? She'd totally do something like that," said Aria.

"But my Queen Bee, why? Dude." asked Cool Dude, with a look of hurt and confusion.

"Four Eyes was just a much more capable captain. Plus, he was more fulfilling as a boyfriend then you ever were!" said Queen Bee with a glare.

"Ouch!" said Rainbow with a wince. The rest of the pirates joined in and gave cheers.

"Cool Dude was too soft! He only cared about looking cool!" said a jock pirate.

"Yeah! We needed a real leader!" said a cheerleader pirate.

"We're Pirates, not Pretty Boys! No offense Theater Pirates!" said a Band Pirate.

"None taken," said a Theater Pirate, whipping his hair to the side as he carried an effeminate tone.

Four Eyes sighed.

"I may have been too soft on you myself when I placed you in the brig. But, I will not make the same mistake a second time," said Four Eyes, hardening his expression. He pointed to Cool Dude, his scowl contorted into an evil grin.

"I think, you would do well at our favorite game" said Four Eyes in a sadistic tone. "Keelhaul."

The pirates cheered. They began to tie Cool Dude in rope and proceeded to haul him away from the girls. A pirate band appeared and began to play.

"Oh God! Tell me they're not going to sing!" Aria said in annoyed tone.

"My friends I stand before you~! To tell a truth most dire~! They lurks a traitor in our midst~! Who hath invoked the captain's ire~!" sang a Four Eyes as the band strummed their guitars and beat their drums. "He don't deserve no mercy~! We ought to shoot him with a gun~! But I am not an evil man~! So first let's have a little fun~!"

"Jesus Christ!" shouted Aria.

"We'll tie that scoundrel to a rope And throw it overboard ~! Drag him underneath the ship A terrifying deadly trip~!" FourEyes continued to sing.

"Keelhaul, that filthy landlubber, send him down to the depths below~! Make that bastard walk the plank with a bottle of rum and a yo-ho-ho~! Sang the rest of the crew as they danced around and tortured Cool Dude. "Keelhaul, that filthy landlubber, send him down to the depths below~! Make that bastard walk the plank with a bottle of rum and a yo-ho-ho~!"

The girls watched in horror at this scene, except for Aria who rubbed her temple.

"I will not say what he has done His sins are far to grave to tell~!" sang Queen Bee. "It's not my place to judge a man But boy he will burn in hell~!

"The sharks will dine up on his flesh~! And Davy Jones will have his soul~!" sang Wedgie Pew. "Take his money and his hat~! He won't need them where he's gonna go~!"

"And first lets tie him to a rope And throw it overboard ~! Drag him underneath the ship A terrifying deadly trip~!" FourEyes resumed the lyrics.

"Keelhaul, that filthy landlubber, send him down to the depths below~! Make that bastard walk the plank with a bottle of rum and a yo-ho-ho~! Sang the rest of the crew as they eagerly spat spitballs and gave him atomic wedgies. "Keelhaul, that filthy landlubber, send him down to the depths below~! Make that bastard walk the plank with a bottle of rum and a yo-ho-ho~!"

"God! this is the unholy offspring of High School Musical and Pirates of the Caribbean!" said Aria. "The worst of both worlds!"

Cool Dude soon found himself walked over to the plank, which hung over the streets below as the school sailed.

"No! Please, spare him!" cried Rarity in despair.

"Yeah, don't kill that handsome guy! He makes me feel like a woman!" cried Adagio. They heard Queen Bee sigh heavily.

"Lemme guess. He called you 'the most bodacious babes' he's ever seen," said Queen Bee with a deadpanned look.

"How did you know that?" asked Rarity in confusion.

"Because he says that to all the hot girls that he meets!" said Queen Bee in exasperation. Adagio and Rarity both stared at each other blankly. Their expressions grew furious as their faces turned red with rage. They looked to the pirates that held Cool Dude by the plank.

"Throw the bastard overboard!" yelled the girls in unison, while the rest of the girls excluding Aria looked on in shock.

"With a bottle of rum and a yo-ho-ho~!" Sang the pirates as they grabbed Cool Dude and tossed him overboard. He cried out as he fell face first onto the concrete.

"That's what happens," said Aria with a shrug.

Four Eyes laughed as he turned his attention to the girls.

"With that out of the way, we must deal with you!" said Four Eyes. He then turned to Rainbow Dash.

"Ms. Dash, would you do the honors of smacking them with a ruler until they're black and blue? Start with the yellow one. She looks like she bruises easily," said Four Eyes. Fluttershy whimpered in fear.

"I do!" squeaked Fluttershy.

"Don't any of ya'll touch her!" yelled Applejack as the girls were about to run to Fluttershy's protection. However, they were all held back. Fluttershy cried out as a couple of pirates hauled her over to a table. They removed her sweater and forced her onto her knees and her arms onto the table. Rainbow's heart raced as she watched Fluttershy helplessly cry out as her friends struggled to get free. She turned to Four Eyes and Queen Bee, who looked at her impatiently. Rainbow slowly drew out her metric ruler and approached Fluttershy, who struggled. The girl looked up at Rainbow with teary eyes as Rainbow reluctantly raised her ruler.

"Rainbow Dash, please!" whimpered Fluttershy. Rainbow's lips quivered as she began to sweat. Her body trembled as she stared into the helpless eyes of her friend, who she was going to beat. Rainbow grunted as she threw her ruler to the ground, much to the shock of the crew.

"I'll never hurt my friends!" shouted Rainbow in defiance. Her friends looked on in joy and relief as Fluttershy wept with tears of joy. Four Eyes grew angry, his eyes burning. He drew out his own metric ruler and pointed it at Rainbow.

"Disobeying the captain is mutiny on this ship, Ms. Dash!" said Four Eyes. Rainbow was suddenly restrained by the pirates that held Fluttershy.

"Lemme go!" shouted Rainbow as she struggled. Her eyes widened as Four Eyes raised his ruler.

"Mall Ho!!" shouted Pew Wedgie from the school bell tower, which had been converted into a crow's nest. Four Eyes halted his punishment, only to rush to the windows along with a few crew members and Queen Bee. Ahead was a massive mall with a decorative pirate ship sticking out in the side. The name 'Treasure Mall' stood proudly on the building. FourEyes grinned.

"At last!" said FourEyes. He then turned to the girls, who stood fearfully before this mad pirate.

"Send them to the brig! We'll deal with them later!" said Four Eyes as the pirates began to haul the girls away, Four Eyes stopped the ones hauling Rainbow.

"Not Ms. Dash. She's coming with us," said Four Eyes. The pirates, Queen Bee and Rainbow looked at him in shock and confusion. They released her, while Rainbow glared at him.

"What are you playing at?" demanded Rainbow.

"It wouldn't be right to finish this adventure without you. Besides, this is the time to truly test your loyalty," said Four Eyes in a low tone.

"Um... Captain! Yeah, um... If you let us go, I'll let you have my 'pirate booty'~!" said Adagio with a forced seductive smile, wiggling her ass.

"What?!" exclaimed the girls incredulously.

Four Eyes cringed in disgust.

"Absolutely not, wench! I'm in a happy relationship!" said Four Eyes as Queen Bee clung to his arm. "Besides, butts are disgusting."

Adagio's jaw dropped in shock.

"Wha-?! Huh?! Who finds asses disgusting?!" exclaimed Adagio. "They are one of the most attractive part of any woman."

"The most attractive part of any woman is the face" Four Eyes retorted. "There you can kiss the girl"

"But you can kiss a girl on the ass." Adagio explained.

"Like someone would like a girl to fart in their face, or get a piece of poo in their mouths" Four Eyes gagged. "And don't get me started on the hairs!"

"That paints an image," said Aria with a cringe.

"Just take them to the brig!" said Four Eyes in an exasperated tone.

Adagio just bore a stunned look as the girls were hauled away to the brig.

"Wow! You really did come back!" said a prisoner sarcastically.

"Ah shut up!" said Aria in annoyance.

"Adagio, why is your answer for everything flirting?!" asked Applejack in disbelief. Adagio rubbed her arm as she sniffled.

"Because flirting is the only thing that I'm good at besides singing," confessed Adagio. She began to sob into her hands. The rest of the girls frowned as the usually confident girl was now a crying mess. They began to surround her and hugged her in comfort. Adagio suddenly thrashed.

"Don't touch me!" yelled Adagio, causing the girls to recoil with startled looks. Adagio sniffled as she looked to Sunset.

"You can touch me, Sunset," said Adagio. Sunset looked at her with a deadpanned look. She noticed Pinkie gesturing her to go to Adagio. Sunset sighed as she held Adagio into a hug, holding an annoyed look.

"I ship it. This will be awesome for my Tumblr," said a prisoner. Sunset quickly broke away from Adagio, growing more annoyed. The teens took notice of their cellmates. They were young, looking to be between High School and young college students. One of them stepped over to the girls, holding a large metal cube with alien symbols on it.

"Hey, it's nice to meet you. Y-You have no idea how annoying it’s been with these guys. I-I mean, I rather be getting shot at by giant robots from space," said the young man, constantly stuttering as he talked quickly.

"You OK, man?" asked Aria.

"Nah I'm good! I mean, I'm stuck in a prison with a cube that's the key to saving another planet and destroying ours!" said the young man.

"Riiiiight," said Aria.

"Ugh! You're such an intolerant piece of shit! They're life forms too and have a right to our planet! Humanity's privilege has run its course!" said an overweight girl with blue hair.

"It's our planet, you blue haired maniac!" shouted the boy.

"Hey! Check your male privilege!" said a skinny bearded young man.

"What is going on here?" whispered Pinkie.

"We're in Hell," said Aria with a look of dread. Fluttershy gasped as a young man with piercings, a man bun, and big rimmed glasses stepped up to her.

"Are you feeling OK? Those terrible pirates didn't hurt you, did they?" asked the man, speaking in an effeminate voice.

"Um... No," said Fluttershy in discomfort.

"Ugh. Those pirates are monsters! Trafficking students and forcing them into labor! Then capturing helpless girls," said the college student.

"I mean we weren't exactly helpless. We actually did something about it," said Sunset with a shrug. The man gasped.

"Oh, did I just marginalize you?! Oh God, I'm so sorry!" said the man, holding Fluttershy's shoulder, who stiffened.

"Margi- What does that even mean?" asked Applejack.

"I will grow as a person, I will apologize to all women across the world! I will go on Ellen and talk about the Patriarchy and how it's killing our mother Earth-" the man began to caress Fluttershy's shoulder, who recoiled over to Sunset.

"Oh no, you don't have to worry! I'm perfectly safe around women! See my glasses and man bun?" asked the man, opening his mouth and squinting his eyes in a smile. The girls stared, growing disturbed.

"I don't really feel safe," whispered Sonata to Pinkie.

"Oh God, the soy-lent smile," muttered Aria, cringing.

"Um... I have a boyfriend?" shrugged Fluttershy with a forced smile. Suddenly, the man twitched.

"You have a boyfriend?! You didn't tell me-!" The man suddenly raised his voice, startling the girls.

"Sorry, sorry. I'm safe. I'm an ally to women," said the man softly.

"Get away from us, freak!" said Adagio. Aria cried out as she griped the iron bars of the brig.

"Let us out of here! It's a mad house! A mad house!!" cried Aria. A young cabin boy dressed in a sailor outfit stopped by.

"Sorry! If I don't keep an eye on the prisoners, Captain FourEyes says I can't go on the next adventure!" said the boy, speaking in an annoying high voice. He began to laugh like a dolphin, causing Aria's eye to twitch.

"Where are you, Gojira?!" screamed Aria in misery.

Meanwhile the Transmutant Four, and Gum Beard found themselves sprinting down the road, chasing after the Black University.

"Almost there, guys!" said Junior. He yelped as he tripped and fell. The group stopped and turned to find Junior having tripped and fallen over a pirate laying face face down in the concrete.

"Oh shit!' exclaimed Junior, quickly getting off of Cool Dude.

"You think he's part of the crew?" asked Rodan.

"I'm gonna go with yes since there's not a whole lot of freaks dressed like this," said Junior, helping Cool Dude up to his feet. The pirate groaned as he fell back down.

"Gojira!" cried Mosura in alarm.

"Sorry! Shit!" exclaimed Junior, turning Cool Dude over onto his back.

"It's all good, dude," coughed Cool Dude.

"What happened to you, man?" asked Rodan. Cool Dude coughed.

"I was the captain of the Black University, dude. But my crew had a mutiny and locked me up. But then the two most bodacious babes I ever met and their friends helped me to take back my school. But then I lost them, dude," said Cool Dude. Junior's brows raised.

"Most bodacious babes? They wouldn't happen to be named Adagio and Rarity would they?" asked Junior.

"Wha? I don't... Maybe? Purple haired girl with an accent and a girl with big hips," coughed Cool Dude, slurring.

"Yep that's them," said Junior.

"Wait, you think they're the most bodacious too?" asked Mosura, her tone carrying a hint of jealously. Junior raised a brow at her.

"Objectively? Sure. But I'd never use that word," said Junior. Mosura huffed as she crossed her arms and looked away.

"Why did you huff at me?" asked Junior in confusion.

"No reason," said Mosura. Junior rolled his eyes.

"Whatever," said Junior. Cool Dude suddenly grabbed him by the sweater and pulled him close.

"Avenge me, dude! Save the babes from the brig in detention! But most importantly, kick FourEyes's ass!" wheezed Cool Dude, letting out a gasp before falling limp in Junior's arms. The group stared in shock.

"Duuuude..." Cool Dude said, before falling completely silent. Junior just stared at the cold face of this pirate. He gently lowered him to the ground as Gum Beard removed his hat in respect to the dearly departed. Junior turned to Rodan, looking as though he was struck the hardest.

"Rodan... When this is over, tell Flash Sentry that he's a decent guy," said Junior.

"Wait... Why don't you tell him?" asked Rodan.

"You fuckin' kidding me? I can't admit that I tolerate him over this weirdo," said Junior, gesturing to Cool Dude. His friends looked at him in disapproval.

"Goji, come on. The man's dead," said Angirasu.

The sound of gas escaping Cool Dude's body can be heard followed by him saying 'Dude'

"Seemingly dead" said Angirasu.

"Black University has touched down, lads!" said Gum Beard, pointing ahead. The teens turned and found Black University having stopped by Treasure Mall. The group broke off into a sprint, making their way to the school. As they scaled the anchor, they found themselves on school grounds. They hid behind bushes as the Pirates began to break through the windows of the mall.

"They're bound to have guards in the school. How do we get to the brig?" asked Angirasu.

"We can go through the vents. One of them is bound to lead to the detention room. It's fool proof," said Rodan.

"Fuck it, we're going with your idea," said Junior, running out of the bushes. The group made their way over to a wall. Junior drove his claws on his left reptilian hand against the cover, tearing it off.

"Gum Beard, you've been here before right? Take the lead," said Junior.

"Aye, lad!" said Gum Beard, crawling into the vent. Angirasu crawled in after him. Mosura was about to crawl in as Rodan followed her behind. However, Junior held a hand in front of the girl, who looked at him in confusion.

"Mosu, why don't you hang behind me?" suggested Junior.

"What gives?" asked Rodan. Junior pulled him close.

"I rather you not be behind her," said Junior. Rodan looked at him in offense.

"Wha- Are you kidding me?! Goji, it's me man!" whispered Rodan.

"Yeah, I know. Get your ass through first," said Junior with a glare. Rodan groaned as he hopped into the vent.

"What was that about?" asked Mosura.

"Don't worry about it. You just get to have an immediate retreat if things go south," said Junior with a smile.

"Umm... Thanks?" said Mosura, still confused. Junior hopped into the vent, with Mosura following close behind. But her face flushed as she found herself staring at Junior's rear.

"Lucky me," muttered Mosura. The group continued to crawl through the cramp vent. Their weight causing the metal to bend and pop as they advanced. Gum Beard continued to lead the group through the vents, as they bumped into corners.

"Oh! Shit, I'm stuck!" said Junior in annoyance, finding himself unable to advance. The group groaned.

"Fat ass!" said Rodan.

"Fuck you!" said Junior in annoyance. Mosura pressed her hands against Junior's rear, her blush increasing.

"I'll push, you move!" said Mosura. Junior grunted as he pulled himself forward as Mosura pushed him through, allowing Junior to move.

"Phew. Thanks," said Junior. Mosura blushed as she slightly squeezed her hand.

"No problem," muttered Mosura.

"Alright, mates, we're near the brig!" said Gum Beard, stopping at a bottom frame. He pushed the frame through, allowing it to drop to the ground. He, Rodan and Angirasu dropped to the ground, allowing Junior to drop. Junior raised his arms, catching Mosura as she dropped.

"So chivalrous," said Mosura with a pleased smile.
Junior blushed as he cleared his throat. He turned and found Gum Beard knocking at the door to detention. The Cabin Boy answered the door.

"How may I help you?" said the Cabin Boy in his usual obnoxious high pitched voice.

"Yes, I would like you to fall to the floor unconscious when me fist rams into your face." Gum Beard said nonchalantly.

Gum Beard knocked out the cabin boy as the Transmutants came in.

"Fuck! Did you just knock out a kid?" asked Rodan in shock.

"What? Is that not cool?" asked Gum Beard.

"Goji!" cried Fluttershy with joy.

"Yeah, also Rodan, Aang and Mosu. Don't mind us," said Rodan in annoyance. Junior stepped over to the brig cell with Angirasu. The two grunted as they bent the bars, allowing for the prisoners to escape.

"Thank goodness you guys made it! Where's your dad?" asked Twilight. Junior winced.

"Um... About that," said Junior with a forced chuckle.

"What?" asked Twilight, worried.

"Surprise! This is the calvary~!" said Junior, gesturing to the Transmutants and Gum Beard. Twilight's eye twitched as she gave a manic giggle.

"Oooh boy," said Pinkie, backing away from Twilight.

"Are you kidding me?! You had one job, Gojira! ONE JOB!" yelled Twilight, poking Junior's chest.

"Holy tits, get off my back! We did the best we could!" said Junior.

"Fear not, lassie! With our forces combined with the prisoners, we will beat Four Eyes!" said Gum Beard. The girls looked at the other prisoners in reluctance.

"Oh fine. Let's get it over with," said Sunset. The man with the man bun came by Junior's side.

"Hey, do you want some To-Furkey?" asked the man, holding out a plate filled with a what looked to be slabs of turkey meat, but completely pale looking.

"Toe-What?" asked Junior in confusion.

"To-Furkey! It's like turkey but tofu! ! It's made out of soy!" said the man with a smile.

"Why not just eat actual turkey?" asked Junior.

"To-Furkey! It's more expensive and tastes like shit!" said the man.

"Then what's the point?" deadpanned Junior.

"It's cruelty free," said the man indignantly. Junior sighed heavily.

"There's nothing cruelty free in this cold world, my friend, especially this conversation right now. I hate your man bun too," said Junior, knocking the plate out his hand.

"You monster! You are what's wrong with this country! You are killing the planet with your carnivorous nature!" said the man.

"Yeah! Vegan is the way!" said a girl with her head shaved.

"Um... Everyone has the right to eat whatever they-" Fluttershy was interrupted as Junior chuckled.

"Funny, do you know that the harvest of soybeans is actually more harmful to animals than eating them? You ever seen those giant machines that take in vegetables?" asked Junior, imitating a mechanical sound of chopping blades.

"You know how many rabbits get decapitated from harvesting those fields?" asked Junior. Fluttershy gasped in horror as the college prisoners stared at him in shock.

"Yeah. Yeah, that's life. Everything you eat is death. Your existence is a holocaust," said Junior with a mock parental tone. He then popped his knuckles as he turned away.

"Now if you'll excuse me, I'm going to the food court in the mall to eat a cheese burger. After I kick some ass," said Junior, walking off.

"Damn I like you, Gojira," said Aria, looking on in amusement at the slack jawed college students.







Inside the mall, the pirates began to wreck havoc upon the mall. They stole whatever that they could get their hands on from every store in sight. Four Eyes, Queen Bee and Rainbow were standing in the middle of the chaos.

"Where is that cursed store?!" groaned Four Eyes.

"Um... Maybe we should use the map," suggested Rainbow, pointing to the map near the entrance of the mall. Four Eyes gasped in fascination.

"How ingenious! A map within a map!" said Four Eyes.

"Sure," deadpanned Rainbow.

"The store is located on the 3rd floor! Let's go!" said Queen Bee.

As the three were about to make their journey, the sound of crashing filled the air. They shot their heads up and found Rodan bursting through the glass ceiling, shrieking as Pinkie rode on his back.

"HEY YOU GUYS!" shouted Pinkie.

Then a large explosion occurred at a lingerie store, from said explosion was Junior, Angirasu, Mosura, Twilight, Fluttershy, Sunset Shimmer, Rarity, and Applejack dressed as pirates.

"Those girls again!" Four Eyes growled in anger.

Junior sighed in annoyance.

"Rarity, why are we dressed like this?!" asked Junior.

"I am not missing out on the opportunity to create fashionable pirate apparel for a time like this!" said Rarity indignantly. "Except for the Dazzlings over there, since I ran out of supplies, and to resort to wearing the 'snake princess and her cohorts' apparel."

"I'm not complaining," said Adagio, emerging with her sisters. Adagio was dressed in a purple dress, covered in patters of skulls, while Aria and Sonata wore skimpy bikinis.

"I hate all of you," said Aria, blushing furiously as she covered her breasts.

"Fuck it, let's just fight like we should've earlier!" said Junior. The teens made a mad dash for the pirates.

"Charge!!" shouted Four Eyes.

The pirates and teens began to charge to each other. Junior rammed his fist against a jock, knocking him out cold. Angirasu rammed his shoulder against a nerd, while Mosura kicked a band pirate away. Applejack hopped over the counter to a fast food restaurant. She began to throw the food into the faces of the pirates.

"So delicious! I need more!" cried a pirate as he and the others rushed to the food court. Applejack fled as they gorged themselves.

"Oh boys~!" sang Adagio, attracting the attention of several pirates. The Dazzlings ran into a record store, pursued by several pirates.

"Get the butt loving girl!" shouted one of the pirates,

As the pirates entered, they began to search the store.

"We know you're here poppet!" sang a rotund pirate.

Suddenly, the headphones became animated, lunging for their heads.

"What is this?!" exclaimed a pirate.

"This song's gonna get stuck inside yo'~This song's gonna get stuck inside yo'~This song's gonna get stuck inside yo' head~" the song emitted through their ears. "This song’s gonna get stuck inside yo'~This song's gonna get stuck inside yo'~This song's gonna get stuck inside yo' head~"

"'Cause it's so catchy, catchy~. It's such a catchy song~" the pirates sang and danced along. "Gonna make you happy, happy~.Don't try to fight it, sing along~."

The Dazzlings shared a laugh as they see the pirates dancing.

"Don't fuck with pop stars, you pirates!" Adagio shouted.

Suddenly a headphone attaches itself around Adagio's ears.

"I'm a mean bitch~! Cross me and I'll throw you in a ditch~!" Sang Dwan over the headphones.

"Oh Come On!" Adagio said in irritated tone.

Rodan soared through the air as he roared. He opened his mouth and projectile vomit onto several pirates, causing them to slip into the filth.

"I spit on that bird!" shouted a pirate angrily as he slipped.

Meanwhile, Queen Bee felt her phone vibrate. She drew it out and answered. She then held it to Four Eyes.

"It's for you," said Queen Bee in confusion. Four Eyes took the phone.

"Long time no see, Four Eyes," said Gum Beard. Four Eyes hardened his expression.

"Gum Beard! Where are you, coward?!" demanded Four Eyes.

"I be in thee school with Ms. Pinkie Pie. We're commandeering it," said Gum Beard with a chuckle. "P.S. I think your steering wheel is cool."

Four Eyes yelled in rage.

"You! Go and take back my school!" ordered Four Eyes, turning to several pirates were currently not engaged in the battle. The pirates gave war cries as they charged towards the school that stuck through the mall. Suddenly, locker cannons appeared and aimed at the pirates. The children and middle schoolers where operating the cannons. They began to fire their dodge balls, shooting down the pirates. However, some were fast enough to evade the balls and boarded the school. However as they reached the top, they found Pinkie before them, smirking as she wore a straw hat, a red jacket, shorts and sandals. She threw her fist forward, stretching her arm towards the pirates and punched one off.

"What?!" exclaimed a pirate.

Pinkie inflated and bounced towards the pirates. They exclaimed in alarm as she slammed into three pirates, knocking them overboard. Pinkie returned to normal size and swung her arm as it stretch, sweeping the rest of the pirates. As the pirates fell below, they found themselves surrounded by the college students.

"You know that you're very problematic? I mean you're attacking women and do not have enough female representation!" said the shaved haired girl.

"Yeah and you're attacking those poor Transmutants! Why can't you just coexist? Why can't you just coexist?!" cried the man with the man bun.

The pirates clutched their heads as they wailed in agony. Their heads exploded, leaving a crater of smoke behind. 
Another pirate jumped onto the ship and growled at Pinkie.

"You may like actin like a fool" The pirate. "But it's already passed April Fools Day!"

"I know, but you want to know what is also in April?" Pinkie asked mischievously. "EASTER!"

As if on cue, Pinkie pulled out a gun full of colored eggs, and starts shooting at the pirate.

"No I'm allergic!" screamed the pirate in agony as he swells up like a balloon.

Meanwhile, Gum Beard placed himself and his dog into two of the locker cannons. They lockers fired, launching them into the second floor of the mall. The blast sent Rainbow, Four Eyes and Queen Bee in random directions on impact. Four Eyes stood, unscathed. He gasped as he took notice of the dog, which was smoking from the cannon. The dog snarled, causing Four Eyes to freeze in fear. The dog barked as it ran towards him. Four Eyes screamed as he ran away. Suddenly, the Play Doggy Kid jumped onto his back.

"Play Doggy~! Play Doggy~!" the boy was suddenly thrown off of Four Eyes’ back.

"NO! It's Bad doggy! Bad doggy! Bad doggy!!" cried Four Eyes.

His eyes widened as he spotted a pet day care, dubbed 'Doggy Daycare' on the sign. He sprinted inside, running into a pin. The dog barked as it chased him inside. However, Four Eyes hopped over the dog and shut the pin, locking it. The dog barked angrily as it attempted to hop the pin, to no avail. Four Eyes turned, finding Gum Beard. His eyes burned with rage and pure hatred. Gum Beard however, bore a look of excitement at the opportunity to face this foe once again. The two drew out their metric rulers and clashed.

Meanwhile, Rodan was soaring through the mall as Pinkie fended off the pirates that boarded the ship. But suddenly, Dagi the scarlet Macaw flew towards him, scratching his face. Rodan roared in pain and anger.

"Raw! I'm going to kick your ass me hearty. Raw!" chirped Dagi.

Rodan began to chase the bird all through the mall, shooting vomit at him in attempt to ground him.

Below, Junior and Angirasu were running, skidding to a halt as they found Four Eyes and Gum Beard fighting on the railings on the second floor. Four Eyes and Gum Beard clashed rulers in a fury of fast strikes. However, Four Eyes struck Gum Beard in the face, causing him to cry out as he held his face. He lost his footing and fell, much to the horror of Junior and Angirasu. Gum Beard fell below into a fountain.

"NOOOO!" screamed Angirasu.

Four Eyes grunted as he dropped back onto solid ground, rushing to Rainbow. He yanked her up to her feet and hauled her over to an elevator.

"Rainbow Dash!" cried Angirasu. Junior grunted as he rushed to the fountain and dragged out Gum Beard.

"I'm down for the count, lad. But fear not. You have the heart of a pirate. Only someone as daring and combat capable is worthy of the title," coughed Gum Beard. Junior kept a firm expression as Gum Beard coughed.

"You show Four Eyes that the new lord of the 7 streets is here," said Gum Beard, slumping against the fountain, tiredly.

Junior turned and nodded to Aang. The two ran to the elevator, but Queen Bee dropped down from the second floor in their path. Queen Bee chuckled darkly as she drew out two metric rulers.

"Go on ahead. I'll hold her off," said Angirasu as he drew out a metric ruler.

"Aw, if it isn't that spikey haired mutie that couldn't hit a girl" mocked Queen Bee. "What' ya going to do? Insult till I cry?

He dashed for Queen Bee and clashed rulers. The girl grunted as she kicked him away and performed a triple back flip. Angirasu yelled as he ran after her, allowing Junior to enter the elevator.

"Looks like you grew some balls since our last encounter" said Queen Bee. "But this time your pop star girlfriends, and your pathetic runt of a mother aren't going to be around to save you!"

Queen Bee lunges at Angirasu, once again clashing rulers.

Meanwhile, Rodan screeched as he was continuously slammed by Dagi the Macaw. The pterosaur Transmutant crashed onto the ground, skidding to a halt. He groaned as he shook off his disorientation. He stood and found the little bird shrieking at him, displaying his wings as an intimidation display.

"Raw! Time to die me hearty. Raw!" chirped Dagi.

Rodan narrowed his eyes. As the bird lunged for him, Rodan caught him in his jaws and threw him over to a stand called "One Eyed Willy's Caviar". The stand exploded as the bird crashed into it, sending chunks of caviar everywhere. The chunks fell into the pirates' mouths in the blast radius. They all grew sickly green and made a mad dashed for the bathrooms. Mosura saw what just transpired.

"Now I know who to blame for everyone getting sick" Mosura said bluntly. Rodan roared triumphantly, spreading his wings.

Meanwhile, Angirasu and Queen Bee continued to clash rulers. Queen Bee forced Angirasu into a store in the mall, at the home entertainment section. As Angirasu swung his ruler, Queen Bee ducked under him and kicked her leg up, knocking the weapon out of his hand. Queen Bee then tackled him to the ground, pinning him with her ruler against his throat. She let out an evil laugh.

"You're finished!" said Queen Bee as Angirasu attempted to reach for for a weapon. However, he pressed a button on a remote. Suddenly, all the television screens turned on, playing the movie 'Bloody Jungle'. Queen Bee's eyes widened in horror as the actress Dwan was caught in phallic-like vines.

"No! Somebody help! Ah! Aaaah~! Oh!" Dwan cried out in pain and then pleasure. Queen Bee clutched her head as she screamed in horror.

"What is this?! Why would anyone make this movie?!!" screamed Queen Bee. She dropped to the ground, curling into a fetal position as she shook. Angirasu grabbed the girl.

"This is for mom!" yelled Angirasu.

Queen Bee screamed as she is shoved through the TV screen, leaving her legs sticking out. Angirasu took the time to take a deep breath. He looked to the movie with a curious look.

"Huh. Not as bad as I remember," said Angirasu in a genuine tone.

Suddenly, the actress Dwan and the jungle girl character were both crying out in pleasure.

"Oh these vines are so big!" whined Dwan. Angirasu gagged as he turned away,

"Never mind. It's still terrible!" said Angirasu disgusted and disappointed.







Rainbow Dash and Four Eyes found themselves inside the "X Marks the Spot" store. However, they discovered that it wasn't actually a store. Before them was a Lazer Tag arena, with Pirate themes. The place was like a cave, with fake pieces of 8 decorated along the foam rock surfaces, artificial water falls that ran through the arena in a recycled manner. There were animatronic pirates perched around the arena, along with a massive neon colored pirate ship prop in the center.

"I'm getting bad memories from 4Smarts," said Rainbow.

"Look! The treasure be on the crow's nest!" said Four Eyes as he pointed to the chip, where a chest lied. Before they could step forward, the two were ambushed by a tribe of roller blading natives, armed with laser tag guns. They spoke to them in an unfamiliar tongue.

"Yo homies! Ya buzzin my grill!" said the lazer tag chief. "We gonna laza tag ya, til ya sag ya pants!"

Suddenly, Four Eyes swiped his metric ruler, swiftly striking down the natives. The natives clutched their faces in agony as they lied on the ground. The two made their way onto the ship prop. Four Eyes suddenly slashed the crow’s nest, causing it to fall over into the waterfall, causing to flood onto the arena.

"Alright! Now let's open that chest" said Rainbow Dash trying to sound more excited than she actually is.

As Rainbow made her way towards the chest, Four Eyes forces her to the ground, and pins his ruler against her neck.

"Hey! What's the big idea?!" Rainbow shouted.

Four Eyes began to let out his trademark sadistic chuckle.

"Ah, you poor gullible lass. The real reason why I made you a pirate in the first place was because you would lead me to this here treasure! Not because you defeated a kraken!" said Four Eyes.

"I figured, considering past events," grunted Rainbow with a glare.

"And now seeing that I'm one step closer to the treasure. You are no use to me, any longer," said Four Eyes, raising his ruler. "It's nothing personal, it's just business"

"Hey, fucker!" shouted Junior. Four Eyes turned as Junior entered the room, standing in the water that reached up to his feet. The two glared at each other angrily.

"I must say, You're becoming the biggest thorn in my side since Cool Dude!" said Four Eyes. "Just who are you?!"

"My name is Gojira Takeshi! And that's my friend that you have pinned!" said Junior. Four Eyes's eye twitched. He began to laugh maniacally.

"So the legend is true! Finally! I can have the thrill of a challenging fight!" said Four Eyes, standing up to his full height.

"You flatter me," said Junior, drawing out a metric ruler.

Four Eyes leapt off the ship and landed into the arena. Who gave a war cry as he sprinted towards Junior. The two began to clash rulers. Four Eyes moved swiftly as Junior managed to block his attacks. Junior swung his ruler, knocking the mad captain back as he blocked the attack. Four Eyes kicked Junior the side and smacked his ruler against his neck. Junior responded with a swipe to his face. Four Eyes grunted as he held his face. He faced Junior with a smirk as his face bruised revealed his left lens to be cracked.

"Nice shot lad, I still have three good eyes left," said Four Eyes in a maniacal tone.

Junior narrowed his eyes.

"Sheesh! for a cosplaying geek he's pretty ruthless," said Junior to himself.

He grunted as he swung his ruler, but missed as the mad captain ducked. The captain kicked Junior in the jaw, sending him staggering back. Junior was met with a fury of strikes, forcing him to walk back as he blocked the attacks. Four Eyes then kicked Junior again causing him to crash through the wall into a catwalk that was above the food court and halls. Junior grunted as he was kicked again.

Down below, Mosura shot her head up, finding Junior fighting Four Eyes. She gasped in alarm as the Transmutant was struck in the side, then struggling to keep his balance. Mosura loomed around, searching for anyway to help tip the scales. She found a stage, where speakers and a microphone lied. The girl sprinted to the stage, dodging any pirate that remained. However, they were quickly subdued by Applejack and Angirasu. Mosura got on stage and drew out her cellphone. She quickly opened her YouTube app, waiting for it to boot.

"Come on! Come on!" said Mosura, her eyes darting between her screen and Junior, who struggled to over power the mad captain. Mosura began to search a video, titled "dog barks". She turned up the volume as she played the video and held it to the mic. The speakers played a montage of dogs barking. Large dogs, small dogs, cute dogs, scary dogs.

Above on the catwalk, Four Eyes began to cry put in panic as the dog sounds echoed throughout the hall. Junior took the chance to use his strength, destroying a pipe built into the wall that led to the Pet daycare.

From the pipe sprayed wet dog food, covering Four Eyes. The mad captain groaned as he wiped himself. Junior lunged for his foe and punched him, destroying his glasses and causing him to drop his ruler below. The Main 7, Transmutants and Dazzlings took notice of the two.

"You bested me, Gojira Takeshi. I only ask that you finish me swiftly," said FourEyes. Junior stepped over to him and grabbed him by the collar.

"No, I'm not like you. I want you to pack your shit, leave my town, and never come back" said Junior in a low tone. "For rest of your life, you'll hear the people talk about how I was the one who beat you,"

Four Eyes nodded.

"Yes, of course! But I have a question," said Four Eyes.

"What's that?" asked Junior.

"What's on your face?" asked FourEyes.

"My face?" asked Junior in confusion. Four Eyes suddenly drew out another metric ruler and repeatedly smacked Junior in the face. The boy grunted as one hand released Four Eyes and clutched his face. However, the mad captain kicked Junior in the stomach, knocking him back onto the catwalk.

"Let me answer that question for ya" laughed Four Eyes. "It was pain!"

Four Eyes pinned Junior to the edge of the catwalk.

"Thus perish, Gojira Takeshi the Second" said Four Eyes in a low threatening tone, he slowly raises his ruler.

Down below, Junior's friends watched in horror. Fluttershy cupped her mouth as her eyes darted for anything to help Junior. She found the locker cannon beside Pinkie, then looked to the catwalk where Junior and Four Eyes were.

Fluttershy made her way to the cannon and grunted as she struggled to move it. Pinkie took notice and quickly helped Fluttershy aim the locker. Fluttershy used her thumb to roughly estimate their aim.

"Fire!" Said Fluttershy. Pinkie lit the fuse.

The girls covered their ears as the cannon fired. The dodge ball soared towards Four Eyes as he was about to strike Junior again.

"What the-" said Four Eyes as the dodge ball blasted him off the catwalk, which also resulted in the platform to be split in half.

Junior cried out as he slipped off the catwalk and hung from the edge.

"Gojira!!" cried Pinkie in horror.

Junior grunted in pain as his soar body weighed against his grip, which was failing. As he lost his grip, Rainbow caught his wrist. She grunted with a strained smile as she held onto Junior, her waist wrapped in rope.

"I hope me saving your butt makes us even," said Rainbow, pulling Junior over to the second floor of the mall. Junior sighed in relief.

"Just don't make it a habit of disappearing like that," said Junior. The two turned as they found their friends cheering down below.

Meanwhile, Four Eyes had crashed into a dog pin in the Doggy Daycare. In his daze, he heard a beep.

"It's num num time!" said a computerized voice.

FourEyes shot out of his disorientation and found the dog of Gum Beard standing with a pack of dogs. The dogs growled as they bared their teeth.

"No! No! NOOO!!" cried Four Eyes, just as the dogs swarmed and pounced on him. They snarled as they began to maul his body, soaked in wet dog food.

Meanwhile, Junior and Rainbow were walking along the second floor together. Rainbow stopped as she looked to the 'X Marks the Spot' laser tag store.

"Hey, Goji. Can we check out what exactly Four Eyes was looking for?" asked Rainbow. Junior stopped and looked to her line of sight.

"Eh. Why not? I'm curious myself," shrugged Junior.

The two soon found themselves entering the establishment. They found arena still flooded with water, but also found the natives standing with the treasure chest.

"Congratulations for defeating Four Eyes! And for defending our mall, in a depth of gratitude we shall give onto you this chest," said one of the natives, holding out a key to Junior.

Rainbow nodded to him eagerly. Junior took the keys and approached the chest. He knelt and unlocked the chest. A bright golden light emitted from inside the chest. He began to slowly open the chest, which creaked. Junior reached inside, as Rainbow attempted to look past his shoulder.

"What is it?" asked Rainbow eagerly.

Junior turned around held out a t shirt that said 'I'm the Lazer Master'. Junior bore a scowl as Rainbow groaned.

"That's it?!" asked Rainbow. "We come all this way, fought man eating fire trucks, caviar, and High School Pirates! FOR THIS!

"This is all you guys have to offer?" demanded Junior.

"That's it," said a native. Junior groaned.

"What a fucking gyp!" said Junior.







Junior and Rainbow had exit from an elevator. The two met with their friends, who surrounded them. Rarity held Rainbow into a tight hug.

"Ooh! We were so worried! We're glad you're safe!" said Rarity.

"Gojira, came through on this one," said Rainbow, looking to Junior with a smile.

"Ah you know. I do what I can," said Junior as he placed the prize shirt on the edge of the fountain.

"Listen, I'm sorry about leaving to join those pirates. After all of this, I learned that adventure doesn't come from treasure hunting. It comes from hanging out with your friends!" said Rainbow, pulling AJ and Rarity close.

"I for one had enough adventure for one day. Now let's- Wait a minute," said Junior, pausing as he looked around.

"Where's Gum Beard?" asked Junior. The rest of the teens looked around in confusion.

"He was by the fountain right?" asked Mosura.

"Hey, where's that damn shirt that I won?" asked Junior, finding it not where he left it. The teens heard the engines of s bus. The teens rushed outside of breached wall of the mall, finding a dark school bus from Black University outside. The bus was stashed with all of the booty that the pirates had taken. Gum Beard popped out of the window with a hearty laugh.

"Farewell, friends!" said Gum Beard. Junior awkwardly waved as Gum Beard drove off into the sunset. The teens turned to find the pirates, in pain and sick from caviar.










A couple of hours later, The Transmutant Four and the girls had commandeered the Black University. Junior was at the wheel, keeping the vessel steady as it moved through the street, as the sun was setting further over the land. Twilight looked around in awe.

"Wow. I wonder how this all works. This thing shouldn't be moving," said Twilight.

"Doesn't matter. I plan on giving this sucker to the town to refurbish it into the new Ponyville High," said Junior.

"Wow. That's really cool of you, Gojira," said Sunset with a smile.

"Wait, what about the other schools that were attacked?" asked Angirasu. Junior shrugged.

"Yeah the town's on its own for that one. Unless they can find any other moving schools like this, then rebuilding is still up in the air. But hey, at least we get our school back!" said Junior, with a cheerful tone.

"You actually hate this, don't you?" asked Rodan.

"Yeah that's not important," said Junior with a scowl.

"Well in the meantime, anybody know any good pirate shanties?" asked Pinkie. The teens remained in silence.

"I mean, we don't really need to bother-" Junior was interrupted as a familiar boy appeared.

"Play Doggy~! Play Doggy~! Play Doggy~!" the boy sang. The teens looked at each other as Junior slouched in annoyance. The teens shrugged and joined in, considering that they couldn't think of any shanties.

Back in Treasure Mall, Koizumi burst through the door, dressed as a cowboy. He wore a stetson hat with brown boots, a tan long sleeved button up shirt, a cow skin non-sleeved coat, and a badge that read "Sheriff".

"Alright you pirates!" said Koizumi, drawing out a pistol. "You're about to face your greatest challenge, Koizumi The Cowboy!"

However, he found that there was a bunch of sick pirates exhausted from puking. A terrier was chewing on a pair of glasses, once belonging to Four Eyes.

"You guys had the final battle without me?!" asked Koizumi. "No. no. You can have a final battle without me! I'm an awesome mercenary!"

He sniffled as his eyes welled up with tears. He dropped to his knees and began to cry out into the heavens, as overly sad violin music began to play in the background.

"There has never been a more sorrowful tale, than this dumbass missing his final battle," said the voice of a narrator.

Everything went black and the text, "The End" appeared.

The darkness suddenly became a white sheet. A Draconequs stepped in front of the screen, adjusting the collar of his jacket with a proud look.

"So, what did you all think?" asked Discord.

Before him on a sofa and the ground were the Transmutant Four, the Main 7 and the Dazzings. However they looked different Twilight and Rarity sported pointed ears while Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy had wings. The Dazzlings looked the same but where wearing different cloths, Aria was wearing a dark aqua colored short sleeved coat and a grey t-shirt underneath. Moderate mulberry skinny jeans with styled holes near her knee caps and a grey skull on her belt, and dark violet boots. Sonata wore a short sleeved, pink jacket. An emblem of a cyan, jagged sonata note over a large hot pink heart was located over her left breast pocket. She wore a light purple skirt for her bottoms and her feet were covered in a pair of dark pink knee high converse and light pink knee high socks. Adagio was wearing a purple romper shirt that exposed her shoulders and a small bit of cleavage. The end of her hair had a spiked headband that held her wavy and curly hair. On her wrists were spiked bracelets. Adagio's legs were bare and her feet were covered in purple ankle boots. On her waist was a golden belt with an emblem of a gem in the center and sewed into her romper's thigh was a golden gem and lavender adagio note.

The group bore confused looks.

"That just happened," said Rainbow Dash blankly.

"So in that world, no one has pointed ears or wings?" asked Pinkie in confusion, gesturing to Twilight, Rarity, Fluttershy and Rainbow.

"I don't understand why this version of me wants to court everyone" said Adagio, everyone looks at her incredulously. "What?"

"I think you were rather creative, Discord!" said Fluttershy, applauding.

Junior sighed heavily.

"Don't encourage him, Shy," said Junior.

"Man that was unreal. I wonder if this is all just a dream," said Rodan.

"Don't start that again," deadpanned Junior.

Suddenly, the 'Play Doggy Kid' appeared next to him.

"Play Doggy~! Play Doggy~!" sang the boy.

Junior just stared blankly at the kid.
> Chapter 62: Under the Stars
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

It was P.E. Junior sighed as he tugged on his shirt. His body radiated with heat as the blood pumped by his pounding heart coursed through his veins. The Transmutant loosened his muscles as he lightly hunched. He grunted as he popped his hand under to bounce a volley ball over a net. From the other side, Applejack swiftly bounced the ball back. Rodan took point and made his way closer to the net. With a leap, he smacked the ball back. Before it could hit the ground, Flash Sentry appeared and smacked the ball.


Junior sighed in dismay as he hit the ball back. He would have rather on the bench right now, but today the students were expected to participate with the indoors sports activity in the gymnasium. 


"So how you holdin' up, sugercube?" asked Applejack as she hit the ball back over the net.


"I'm fine, I guess," said Rodan as he smacked the ball over to Junior, who yelped in surprise. As he fumbled with the ball, Applejack stretched her arm.


"You sure? You've been down in the dumps," said Applejack. Junior served the ball, allowing Flash to smack it back over the net.


"Just in the process of getting over her," said Rodan sarcastically.


"Hey you'll be back in the saddle in no time. Don't sweat it," said Flash in reassurance. 


"Don't fill his head with false hope. Eliza was too much of a shut in to know better," said Junior. Rodan scoffed as he passed the ball to Junior.


"Least she kissed me," said Rodan. Junior snorted.


"Damn. So you kissed and she left you? Did you have bad breath or something?" asked Junior jokingly. Rodan rolled his eyes while Applejack glared at Junior in disapproval.


"Be more sensitive to the guy!" said Applejack as she leaped and served the ball to Junior. But by being focused on Junior's insensitive behavior, she applied some of her super human strength. With a loud pop, the ball shot down towards Junior, who barely had enough time to react. The ball smacked against Junior's face, forcing his head back and knocking him off of his feet. Junior grunted as he fell on his rear, while Applejack cupped her mouth with a look of alarm. Rodan and Flash began to laugh as Junior sat in a daze.


"That actually makes my day!" laughed Rodan. Junior grunted as stood up, rubbing his bruised face.


"Haha!" said Junior sarcastically as he rubbed his bleeding nose. He looked at Applejack in annoyance.


"S-sorry about that! It was an accident!" said Applejack with a sheepish smile. Junior grumbled to himself as he picked the ball up. Flash laughed hysterically.


"Hahaha! The ball imprinted itself on your face!" laughed Flash. Rodan joined him, while Applejack held in her amusement. Junior's brows twitched as his cheeks warmed up. He then gave a sinister grin.


"Oh yeah? See how you like it!" said Junior as he tossed the ball in the air and focused on Flash. He jumped and smacked his hand against it. Flash flinched as he expected to be struck by the ball. But, no impact came. 


"Huh?" Flash tilted his head in confusion. Junior landed with a confused look. He looked at his hand and realized he used his left. The ball was stuck to the claws on his reptilian hand. The ball hissed and squeaked, deflating in Junior's hand.


"Fuck!" shouted Junior.


"Way to go, Goji!" chuckled Rodan. Junior groaned as he threw the deflated ball at Rodan's face.


"Shut up," said Junior in annoyance. He flexed his reptilian hand as he rubbed his human hand against the marks left on his face. Applejack joined his side as she analyzed the animal hand.


"Those claws look like they'd be an inconvenience," said Applejack.


"Aside from getting stares, I accidentally scratch furniture. Sometimes I cut myself by accident when I have to scratch," said Junior with a wince.


"Yowch," said Flash.









Erika was walking through the hall in silence. Her eyes stared straight ahead as some students passed. A group of girls passed by, with one of them bumping shoulders with her, causing the girl to drop her books.


"Freak," said the girl as she passed by. Erika bore a hard expression as she picked up her books. As the girl continued her walk, she made her way over to the library. She sat down alone at a table, with her brows furrowed. The girl's fists were clenched as she coldly looked down at the table. She ran a hand through her short hair, feeling a wad of gum.


"Are you kidding me?!" groaned Erika as she winced from pulling her hair. Erika suddenly heard a buzzing sound. She reached into her pocket and found her phone to be buzzing from a text. The text was from Sunset Shimmer. It read, 'Sorry. Won't be able to hang out today. Busy.'


Erika sighed as she buried her face into her arms, lightly sobbing. Her week had been stressful. Some students had taken up to harass her because of her transmutantism. It was weighing down on her and made her grow angrier and filled her with despair. And her best friend wasn't here to help her. Erika began to scroll through her phone on a social media sight. During her scroll, she found an article. The title caught her interest. It read, 'The Struggle of Transmutants'. Erika opened the article and began to read through it. Her eyes took in every word and her mind analyzed the content. Erika's stomach began to drop as her already pale face seemed to have gotten much paler.


"Oh God," said Erika softly.









Junior was walking alongside Fluttershy and Mosura after school. The three had ended up doing this since Mosu had began living with Junior, though the fact that it was all three of them disappointed Mosura. She wished to have the opportunity to be alone with Junior, but she at least got to be under the same roof with him for the time being. She at least had that going for her. As they walked, Junior stopped as his eyes caught sight of a familiar face. The girls noticed this and saw he was looking to a familiar young woman. It was Inoue, dressed in casual clothing, seated at a table outside of an establishment. She was greeting Junior with a smile and wave.


"Hey, Gojira! You got a second?" called Inoue.


"Uh... sure," said Junior. He turned to his friends, who bore looks of reluctance and uncertainty.


"It'll be fine. See ya at home," said Junior as he went to join Inoue. Mosura and Fluttershy looked back at the two briefly before walking on. As Junior took a seat, he gave a tired sigh.


"So, what's up?" asked Junior.


"Ah nothing. Just wanted to hang out with a familiar face," said Inoue.


"Or you just wanted to keep a close eye on me without being in a stuffy van," said Junior. Inoue chuckled in response.


"Honestly, that wouldn't be a bad idea. But it'd be suspicious for a young woman to be hanging around a high school boy every day," said Inoue. Junior shrugged.


"Oh come on. You aren't that much older than me. It's not like anyone would buy that'd I'd have an intimate relationship with someone anyway," said Junior. Inoue looked at him softly.


"Say, where do you see yourself in five years?" asked Inoue.


"If not dead from all the weird shit happening in my life, than probably just working a job I hate but pays enough to support myself," said Junior.


"So depressing," said Inoue with a sigh.


"I try not to get my hopes up," said Junior.


"Not even a little? Like maybe meet a nice girl? Go to college? Anything?" asked Inoue.


"I'd rather handle whatever just comes my way," said Junior. Inoue bore a dissatisfied look.


"What about you? What's a girl like you, who's spying on a Transmutant, hopes to be in five years?" asked Junior.


"I don't know. I guess make it home alive and well. Meet someone and have a family. Man, it's hard coming up with stuff on the spot," said Inoue with an embarrassed chuckle. She then smiled warmly at Junior.


"And maybe to see you doing well," said Inoue. Junior's brow raised.


"Yep. This is what I hope to see about you in five years. You graduating school, having a job and making good money so that you can buy a nice car if you wanted. Heck, even have a girlfriend," said Inoue. Junior looked to the side in embarrassment.


"You can have those things if you work for it," said Inoue. Junior propped his head up on the table with his hand under his chin.


"Yeah but how can I? All I'm good at is being a smartass and decent fighter in terms of strength," said Junior, with a sigh.


"No one's good at everything," said Inoue. "I was never good at cooking. Now that I've been with MONARCH, I haven't had the opportunity to get better. But I know I can," said Inoue.


"Yeah but I've always been terrible with math. That's a freaking graduation requirement. I don't even know what I'd do after high school. College is something I don't think I wanna get into," said Junior. Inoue looked down in thought.


"You ever considered serving?" asked Inoue. Junior looked at her incredulously.


"MONARCH?" asked Junior.


"Yeah. I mean, I think you'd pass the fitness test no sweat. I've seen you put up a fight. Transmutants may not be enlisted into the ranks of our branch of the military, but they may change soon," said Inoue. She looked to her surroundings and gestured for the boy to lean closer. Junior scooted up and leaned in.


"To let you in a little secret, MONARCH is testing out the concept of Transmutants in the field. But to not freak out the ranks and public, they're going to build up to it slowly with this super soldier program that's been approved. I even hear one natural Transmutant was recruited," whispered Inoue. Junior looked at her incredulously.


"Super soldiers?" whispered Junior. Inoue nodded.


"Apparently the use of Transmutant DNA for this project was approved. GeneCo developed it and has already made several of these guys from existing soldiers. But you didn't hear that from me," said Inoue. She smiled as she looked to Junior with a tilt of her head.


"Well, what do you think?" asked Inoue.


"I don't know. I don't fancy the idea being always shot at," said Junior as he scratched his head.


"Listen, you're alright for someone apart of that organization. I know that there was more to MONARCH's actions than I had thought before. But I can’t trust an organization that watches me 24/7. And why would they trust me? I don't want to be in that position," said Junior. Inoue looked away with a wince.


"You're right. Sorry, that was stupid of me," said Inoue as she rubbed her head.


"It's fine. It's just not the kind of life for me. But as much animosity that I've had for MONARCH, I have to respect you guys for stepping up," said Junior with a smile. Inoue smiled back.








Erika was sitting on her bed in silence. Her eyes were scanning through articles on her phone. Her body appeared to be sweating profusely as she read through each article that she had come across. Each article would give a brief history on the discrimination of Transmutants and how it carried onto today. They linked her to sites dedicated to the subject and its historical context. One in particular was the practice of slavery of the Transmutants post World War 2. The civilians weren't touched, but for most that served in the military for Equestrian, Neighponese, and Hooviet Union, they were subjugated into slavery. The reasoning behind this hasn't been all too clear, especially concerning certain countries' agendas.
However, the most common belief was that the prejudice these nations had caused them to deny the Transmutants that served the same glory that humans earned. Or it was fear of these super beings that had training in combat, would turn on their respected countries.


In any case, the governments at the time had hauled these former soldiers from their homes and dumped them for reconstruction for the damage caused during the war. Even the construction of new cities on the Pacific island chain, where the uprising of the Revolutionaries began, was an example of this practice.
Erika found herself trembling with despair as she read about the harsh conditions the slaves lived in. The back breaking labor, the mistreatment, and the consequences of rebelling. Even after when the group took their freedom, their main island, Solgell, was bombed. Hundreds of thousands perished. The Revolutionaries grew in number from the ashes, leading to today.


Erika found herself exposed to information glossed over or not even mentioned in school. Old pictures of the horrors made her stomach turn.


"What else haven't they been telling us?" asked Erika incredulously.


Erika found herself moving on through the internet. More and more headlines of information stood out to her. Going further back in time. She learned that during the witch hunts from centuries back, Transmutants were viewed as demonic spawns in league with the alleged witches and the devil himself. While it was easier for Transmutants to stay hidden back then, their great physical feats gave them away. A known Transmutant had their home burned down along with them in it. Usually, the Transmutant would emerge in their beast form, destroying the homes of others in retaliation.


As Erika dove further, she found other horrors wrought upon the race that she was now part of. From the Bronze Age to Medieval era, empires would seek to destroy any tribes of Transmutants found, viewing them as monsters. During the 20th century, when science led to more discoveries, Transmutants were seen as a freakish genetic anomaly that threatened the existence of Homo Sapiens. The most radical of those with these Darwinian ideas were hellbent on preventing that, from attempting forced sterilization, aborting Transmutant pregnancies, and stunting the abilities of Transmutants themselves.


Erika felt many emotions swirling inside of her soul at once, but her dominant emotion was that of anger. For as long as recorded human history, the Transmutants dealt with major threats of their relatives, the human race, but as humans grew more advanced, they managed to keep the Transmutants chained down out of fear of being wiped out. That fear has been leading for them to eventually wipe out the Transmutants, just as they feared would happen to them.


Erika saw this nothing more than evil. Natural selection does play a part in life's development. Humans are no exception to this rule. But the idea of killing and subjugation of Transmutants because a desire to remain the absolute dominant race just boiled her blood. Erika questioned why it mattered if 'normal' humans were to eventually go extinct due to the rise of Transmutants. She wondered if it was nature or even God's way of ensuring survival for humans by having them absorbed into the gene pool of Transmutants. It isn't as though they'd be forever gone. Erika knew well that nothing remained the same forever. Mediating on this drove Erika mad with anger and confusion and she found her mind wandering to many questions, practical and existential. She even found her mind wandering to dark places that she'd never wandered.


"What does this mean for Transmutants? For me?" asked Erika.









It was noon, Angirasu was power walking through the school hallway. A few students abruptly stood out of his way to avoid being bumped into. Angirasu kept looking over his shoulder as he moved through the hallway. This would lead him to nearly bump into other students in the hall, much to their annoyance. However, the Transmutamt managed to be careful enough to navigate through the halls without being seen. Angirasu soon found himself by the gymnasium, where he quickly entered. The boy casually walked across the basketball court, looking around with eyes that were wide and alert. He stepped over to a large basket at the far end of the court next to the bleachers.


"Psst," whispered Angirasu. From the basket of basketballs, Sonata emerged with a smile.


"Just in time!" said Sonata as Angirasu helped her climb out of the basket, while dropping a few balls onto the court.


"I'd have gotten here sooner, but I had to lose my mother," said Angirasu. Sonata sighed in frustration.


"It's not fair! Why do we have to hang out in secret as if it's some kind of immoral thing?" Sonata complained while crossing her arms with a pout. Angirasu shared a sigh.


"I know. I hate that you feel that way. My mom's been out of her mind lately. She's driving me insane," said Angirasu with his expression hardening.


"Oh I can imagine," said Sonata as she and Angirasu sat on the bleachers.


"I don't know what to do. Lately I've felt overwhelmed," said Angirasu.


"And when you try to let loose, someone spoils it," said Sonata in disappointment.


"Exactly! All my life, my mother's been overbearing since my father died. Like she doesn't trust me to be alone for one minute," said Angirasu. Sonata held her chin up on her knees as she leaned back.


"And people try to step in to control every aspect of your life. It's like they’re-"


"-taking your freedom," said Angirasu and Sonata in unison. The two looked at each other. Sonata blushed with a small smile as Angirasu bore an amused smile.


"I take it you're having problems with your sisters?" asked Angirasu.


"Just Aria. I don't know her deal. She never seemed to care about anything," said Sonata with a sigh. A smile appeared on her face.


"Hey, I think I know what would cheer us up. How about you and I go somewhere for fun later? It's Friday after all," said Sonata. Angirasu bore a reluctant look.


"I don't know, Sonata. My mom would be expecting me home," said Angirasu. Although he hated the fact his mother was so controlling, he had enough respect for her to obey. Sonata's expression slightly hardened.


"It won’t hurt to hang loose, why give a dang~," Sonata sang as her eyes flashed green. Angirasu found himself in a hypnotic state as his eyes flashed green. Angirasu blinked as his senses seemed to return. His face hardened.


"You're right. I do everything she says every day of my entire life. I deserve to relax," said Angirasu. Sonata smiled brightly.


"Cool! I'll see you after school then!" said Sonata. Score 1 for the Dazzling, and score 0 for the witch, Aiko Riku.









West Fillydelphia...
Battra panted as he jogged alongside his fellow recruits. While the air was chilly, the bodies of the young men burned with the blood flowing through them. Battra's throat ached from breathing the cold air via mouth. He realized it was foolish of him to do so rather than inhale through the nostrils and exhale out of the mouth. This would have spared him a bit at least.
The recruits jogged across a field, kicking up dirt. Their boot prints clustered the dirt ground. As the recruits jogged, Drill Sergeant Caliber rode a buggy jeep in the passenger seat as a man in uniform drove.


"Pick up the pace, piss ants! Deadmen walk! The living run like hell when a goddamn Condor Revolutionary dive bombs for them!" shouted Caliber. Battra panted as he and some of the soldiers picked up speed, while a couple of others looked to be lagging.


Later, Battra found himself running across a track, stepping through tires, moving over to barricades that he was forced to climb over or crawl under. Caliber continued to shout at the recruits during this obstacle course, cursing up a storm. Battra began to climb over a tall wall, grunting as he dropped off at the other side. He dashed to the end of the course. But, he stopped as he found himself at a pit, where wet mud lied. Wooden frames were inches above ground, wrapped with barbed wire.


"Get your ass down there, Yasu!" shouted Caliber as he drew out a pistol and shot into the air. Battra flinched and dove for the mud. He and other recruits grunted as the crawled on their bellies through the muck, scratching themselves on the wires. Caliber aimed his gun at the ground as he followed the recruits from the sidelines. He fired multiple blanks that rang in the ears of the recruits.


"Come on, you maggots! You wanna die out there in the field?!" shouted Caliber. Her voice remained strong, despite days of shouting at the recruits. The chaos that Battra found himself in caused him to lose track of timing or even any form of rational thought. All his mind told him to do was run, climb, and crawl. That's exactly what he's been doing too. His body carried on, despite the pain, the mud in his face, and the exhaustion.


Later that day, Battra found himself freshly showered, in a shirt and his camo jeans. His body ached and trembled. Although he was a Transmutant, he was made to endure much more and longer than his fellow recruits. Battra hadn't felt this kind of exhaustion since those days he took on the vigilante life. 


The young man found himself sitting in the mess hall alone, while many other recruits sat together. The Transmutant thought it was best to sequester himself during his time here, for obvious reasons. He had taken notice of the other recruits staring at him, whispering among themselves. Battra didn't analyze what they were saying, but the fact of the matter was that they were talking about him. The Transmutant was thrown out of his thoughts as he heard a tray clattered next to him. He turned and found a young man with brown shaven hair, and blue eyes. He was nearly 6 feet in height, carrying an athletic build, likely acquired before enlisting into MONARCH.


"Mind if I sit here?" asked the recruit.


"No, not at all," said Battra. The recruit took a seat with a relieved sigh as he dug into his meal.


"I've seen you sit by yourself often in the mess hall. Thought you'd like some company," said the recruit.


"That's not..." Battra was about to respectfully decline, but thought against it. No need to be stand offish with a fellow recruit. After all, he knew he was going to be forced to interact with others on the field. Might as well at least try to not make any enemies.


"Ford Brody," said the recruit as he held a hand out to Battra.


"Oh. Battra Yasu," greeted Battra as he shook the recruit's hand. 


"So Yasu, where you from?" asked Ford as he took a sip of his water.


"Ponyville, in the state of Carouselnia," answered Battra.


"Oh, same! I'm from the Bay area," said Ford with a nod.


"Long way from home are we?" chuckled Battra.


"You know it. Almost regret enlisting right now. Wife's got a kid on the way," said Ford. Battra looked at him incredulously.


"I... don't mean to be rude, but why would you wanna be out here as a recruit for the military when you can be at home with your wife?" asked Battra. Ford awkwardly scratched his head.


"Ah. We had agreed upon me joining prior before. Funny enough, she had just found out she was two months in, and I was already on a bus to the base," said Ford with a forced chuckle. Battra winced.


"Well... Congratulations," said Battra.


"Thanks," chuckled Ford.









Adagio Dazzle was clutching the straps to her back pack. Her brows bore sweat as her heart pounded. She walked through the school hall with an anxious look. Her breaths were shallow as her eyes darted around, scanning the students that filled the hall. She felt a tug on her shoulder, promoting her to squeal in fright. She turned and slapped the hand away, finding a confused girl with eyes that flashed green.


"What's wrong mistress?" Asked the girl. Adagio whimpered as she stumbled back and bumped into a boy.


"Watch it!" said the boy. Adagio stumbled back and ran away. She rounded a corner, panting as her heart raced faster and looked over the corner before turning around. She gasped as she saw a few boys looking at her longingly with glowing green eyes.


"Do you need help with your bag?" asked a boy. Adagio bit her lip as she stepped back, her eyes darting around.
"No, i have to-" Adagio was interrupted as a boy held her hand.


"Do you need a massage? Or would you rather be escorted home?" asked the boy as he panted. Adagio cringed and pulled away.


"Just leave me alone!" said Adagio as she ran away. She soon came across an empty hall. Her breathing was quick as the heels on her ankle boots clopped against the floor. Adagio felt her skin crawl at the silence and the emptiness of this hall. It was worse than what she felt out there. She felt as though someone was watching her, following her every step. Adagio noticed movement in her peripheral vision, prompting her to jerk her head in its direction. However, nothing was there. Adagio's heart was pounding harder. Something felt wrong. She didn't feel the same kind of enjoyment she did when she hypnotized those students. For some reason, she felt unnerved by them now. Like their touch made her feel something she never felt before. But Adagio couldn't fathom why.


The girl gasped as she heard shallow breathing in the hall. The girl burst into a sprint, having heard this sound one too many times. Her mind had trapped the sound in her memory and was unable to unhear it. The teen burst out of a side exit of the school and rushed through the parking lot. The girl looked back, in fear that she was being pursued. Nothing, but it didn't set her at ease. She was all alone, and those lovesick zombies gave her no comfort. She turned her head forward and saw someone she never thought she'd be relieved to see again.


"Gojira!" Cried Adagio. Ahead was Junior, who was standing with the Main 7, Mosura, and Rodan. Junior turned, hearing his name called. Adagio quickly made her way to him and latched to his arm. Junior stumbled with a surprised look, while the Main 7 scowled at the Dazzling's presence. Mosura's expression was much harsher.


"Look what the cat dragged in," said Rainbow as she crossed her arms.


"Adagio?" Junior raised a brow.


"Hey, you mind staying close to me for a bit?" asked Adagio urgently. Junior bore a confused look. Before, Adagio wanted nothing to do with him. But he noticed the desperation on the girl's face and how she kept looking back at the school. He could smell the fear that radiated from her. Something was wrong. Suddenly, Mosura got in between the two and forced Adagio back.


"Stop drapping your tits over him, you damn exhibitionist!" Spat Mosura. Junior's eyes widened in shock. Adagio bore an offended look. The Main 7, excluding Rainbow Dash, bore shocked looks at Mosura's outburst. Rainbow was laughing as Rodan winced.


"Excuse me?!" growled Adagio.


"You heard me!" said Mosura.


"Easy, Mosu," said Rodan. The two girls got in each other's faces as they got into an incoherent shouting match. Junior quickly got between the two, who attempted to force their way to each other.


"What the hell is your problem?!" demanded Adagio as she attempted to duck under Junior's arm, but was blocked as he lowered his arm.


"You have some nerve throwing yourself on him after what you did!" yelled Mosura as she forced herself against Junior's arm, who struggled to hold her back due to her untempered Transmutant strength.


"Stop! Enough!" shouted Junior as he held the two girls out further from each other. Adagio huffed as she adjusted her jacket and stuck her tongue out at Mosura. The Transmutant growled angrily as her pupils shrunk and her irises expanded. Adagio gasped in fright as she clung to Junior's arm and hid by him. 


"Mosura!" said Junior. His expression stern and his irises expanding. His throat rumbled with an inhuman sound. Mosura's expression hardened as she turned away and crossed her arms. With a blink, her eyes returned to normal. Junior began to relax as Adagio still clung to him for safety. Junior noticed the Main 7 and Rodan were crouching behind a bush with wide eyes. Junior looked at them in confusion.


"The hell are you guys doing?" asked Junior.


"Yeah, we rather not be stomped on by a 20 foot tall dino," said Rainbow from the bush.


"I'm not gonna change," said Junior in annoyance.


"Are you certain?" asked Rarity in reluctance.


"Yes! I have a handle on it. Kinda..." Junior muttered the last part to himself. He then looked to Adagio, who quickly released his arm and took a step back with her hands behind her back.


"Did you need something?" asked Junior. Adagio was about to speak but noticed that everyone else was looking at her expectantly. Adagio briefly glanced back at the school. She then stuck her nose up rather snobbishly.


"Nothing that they can offer," said Adagio. Sunset shot a glare.


"What's that supposed to mean?" Asked Sunset.


"It means I don't want to ask the rest of you for anything!" said Adagio. The teens looked at her in annoyance and glares.


"Is this something that needs to be addressed now? We're actually supposed to be somewhere," said Twilight.


"Oh you mean taking lessons from the bug?" asked Adagio mockingly.


"Yeah. Something you and your sisters should be doing," retorted Applejack.


"We're fine, thanks," said Adagio dismissively. Rarity scoffed.


"Of all the stuck up girls that I've... oooh!" Rarity sealed her lips before she could utter a curse.


"I used to think you were nice, Adagio. But you're just plain mean!" said Pinkie with crossed arms.


"Never meet your idols, girls!" said Adagio. She shook her head as she stormed off.


"Screw this, I'm out of here!" said Adagio. The teens watched as the young pop star left the scene.


"Bitch," said Rainbow.


"Stop," said Junior as he shot her a look.


"What? We're all thinking it!" said Rainbow.


"Um... we should head to the forest soon. Otherwise we won't have enough time to train," said Fluttershy.


"Right. Has Aang text you guys back?" asked Junior, receiving a 'no' from the others. Junior sighed.


"Well, we're gonna have to go on without him," said Junior.


The teens began to walk across the street. Some idle conversation began, though Junior found himself distracted. He lagged behind as he watched Adagio walk off alone. The look on her face was stuck in the back of his mind. Junior stopped as he watched the girl. He then looked back to the group as they continued walking. Junior had no reason to be focused on Adagio after the stunt that she pulled. But deep down, he felt a need to be by her side right now. But he had no obligation to do that, plus he had plans that were rather important right now. But still, instincts were screaming at him. 


"It could be nothing," said Junior. He then jogged to catch up with the group.









"Unbelievable!" said Aiko. She was fuming as she held her phone against her ear. She was quickly directed to voice mail, much to her frustration. The tone beeped in her ear.


"Young man, you better answer your phone! I've been looking for you all day!" said Aiko. She hung up and clenched her teeth. She heard Rei scoffed as she poured herself sweet tea.


"Could you at least try to sound actually worried. Like, 'Son, please call me back. I'm worried and just want to know you're OK. Love you'," said Rei, mocking Aiko's voice but with a motherly tone. Aiko glared at her sister.


"You think this is a joke?! I'm supposed to be watching him!" Said Aiko. Rei glared back.


"For what?" demanded Rei.


"Excuse me?" questioned Aiko.


"Why are you hell-bent on watching him? Is it because you're his mother or because it's your 'mission'?" asked Rei. Aiko furrowed her brows.


"Don't give me that look, Aiko. I didn't dump my child on you so I could hide," said Rei.


"I wasn't hiding," said Aiko as she opened the contacts on her phone.


"Who are you trying to convince? You could've contacted your son on your deployment many times. You could've come stay with us when off tour. But you didn't," said Rei.


"Instead it takes your higher ups to get you to come see your son," said Rei with a glare.


"It wasn't like that," said Aiko in a low tone.


"Then enlighten me, sis! Tell me why you couldn't be there for him after the death of his father, instead of being out there fighting terrorists?" demanded Rei. Aiko was unable to respond. She had nothing to say that would justify her actions from before. Rei shook her head.


"I've had to take that role. But deep down I know I can never replace you. So, here’s a word of advice from your sister, and one mother to another. Stop trying to control every aspect of his life. It's not gonna go well," said Rei. Aiko merely stormed off, stepping outside. She stood with her arms crossed as she stared to the clouds above.


"How can I face him?" asked Aiko with a tremble.









The Main 7 were all spread out in an open area of the Everfree forests. Large boulders filled the area along with the river that ran through the forest. Pinkie Pie was tossing a small clump of dirt in the air, allowing it to explode. She would flinch at the pop and the flash it caused.


"Relax. You determine the amount of force goes into an object, and the size of said object determines the force of the explosion," said Amber as she fluttered over to Pinkie. The hyperactive girl bore a confused look.


"That doesn't make sense. I thought you said that i can make bigger explosions with larger objects only," said Pinkie with a shrug.


"Yes. But like living things, your power will evolve over time. Now focus your energy into your hand and into your object. And don't be afraid of the explosion. You must get used to it. Pretend it’s a firework. Don’t hold it for too long, don't aim at your friends but your foes," said Amber as she fluttered.


"But fireworks are meant for fun! Not blowing people up!" said Pinkie. She pouted as she picked up a rock. She closed her eyes as she tried to focus. She clenched the rock, causing it to spark, glow and vibrate with energy. She then tossed the rock away. The rock resulted in a still small explosion but sent small bits of debris. Pinkie yelped in alarm but a golden wall appeared in front of her, blocking the shrapnel. Pinkie turned in shock as Amber fluttered with her antennae glowing.


"Oh and mind solid objects like stones and metal. The shrapnel can be dangerous if too close," said Amber. Pinkie whimpered with a quivering lip.


"I'll keep that in mind," said Pinkie. Amber flew over to Applejack, who was sweating as she stood with her arms raised over her head. She held up a dead tree over herself.


"How're we doing here, young Applejack?" asked Amber.


"Doin' fine. Just a little hot," said Applejack with a strain.


"Mm. You've held that up for about 15 minutes now. We need to find your limit. I want you to walk to the river and back without dropping the tree," said Amber. Applejack let out a deep breath and carefully began to walk. The tree rustled with each step that she took. Her muscles began to feel worn.


Amber made her way over to Rarity, who panted as she wiped a brow. A cringe was on her face as she felt the sweat that stained her.


"Keep projecting, Rarity. You must build your stamina," said Amber. Rarity moaned as she slumped her shoulders. She grunted as she swung her arms, spawning a diamond shield out of thin air. Amber's antennae flashed and fired a golden beam that struck the shield. Rarity yelped in fright as the shield was destroyed, prompting her to stumble back.


"You're shield is only as strong as your fortitude. The more energy you have left will mean the difference between being vulnerable and protected.” Rarity sighed heavily as she shakily raised her arms to cast another shield. Amber proceeded to make her way over to Fluttershy, who was staring at a tree top.


"Um... Could you bring me that acorn, Mr. Squirrel? If you don't mind that is," called Fluttershy. A squeak came from the tree, and down came a squirrel that carried an acorn. It stopped at Fluttershy's feet, who knelt down and took the acorn.


"Thank you," said Fluttershy as she gently scratched the rodent under its chin, which it responded with raising its head to allow the finger to scratch around its neck.


"Small creatures and domesticated animals are a breeze for you. But I wish to challenge your ability so that you may reach greater potential. We'll do this very soon," said Amber as she fluttered off. She came across Sunset and Twilight, who waved their hands in the air and left trails of magical auras from their palms.

Twilight muttered to herself as she reached her free hand to her glowing hand. She gripped an invisible force by her palm and proceeded to strain as she pulled. From her glowing hand came a raspberry colored tendril that sparked. With a hard pull, Twilight extended the tendril about arm's length. Twilight gasped as the tendril sparked erratically and fizzled out. She groaned in disappointment.


"Having trouble?" asked Amber.


"Yeah. I can't seem to keep this stupid spell going. It's hard to start and it's hard to maintain," complained Twilight as she shook her hand. "Despite my brain being filled with these spells, I'm having trouble comprehending and performing them. They're just so alien," said Twilight.


"Just give it time. A lifetime with no prior knowledge of the mystic arts is difficult to learn. Speeding the process as I did saved time but your mind is still sorting out the information. Just take it slow," said Amber. Sunset yelped in pain. The two turned and found the inferno haired teen to be rubbing her now red hands.


"Damn it!" said Sunset with a wince.


"As I said. Take it slow. You're trying to perform a more advanced spell, thus making it more volatile if fumbled in performance," said Amber as she fluttered over to Sunset.


"But I should be able to do it! Twilight's right, we have the information in our heads!" said Sunset in frustration.


"Sunset, you mustn't push yourself too hard," said Amber. Suddenly, a rainbow streak blew passed the group. Rainbow skidded to a halt, sporting a pair of goggles and a bandanna around her mouth. She smirked with confidence as she removed the mask.


"This is too easy! I'm not even breaking a sweat!" said Rainbow.


"You have limits, Rainbow Dash. For one, you need to learn to control your speed. Going too fast could cause major damage to yourself and others if you're not careful," warned Amber.


"Pffft! I can be careful!" said Rainbow as she broke off into a sprint. However, she missed Applejack in her sight. The blonde was unable to process her coming given the speed, so Rainbow quickly skidded to a halt. However, her foot slipped on mud, causing her to slide. She cried out as she fell over, tumbling across the grass and slowing to a stop. The teens all stared in shock as Rainbow rolled to a stop.


"Agh!! God!!" cried Rainbow in agony. The girls all immediately stopped what they were doing and rushed over to their friend.


"Good heavens! Are you alright?!" asked Rarity as the girls looked down at Rainbow worriedly. Rainbow struggled to sit up on her rear, while clutching her shoulder. Tears threatened to run down her face.


"M-My shoulder! My shoulder!" cried Rainbow frantically as she took quick breaths. Fluttershy knelt behind Rainbow as she looked over Rainbow's shoulder. Her face in shock.


"Oh no! You dislocated it!" said Fluttershy. The girls are bore worried looks as Rainbow writhed in pain.


"We should stop now and get her to a doctor!" said Twilight.


"No! This is perfect!" said Amber. The girls all looked at the fairy in shock and outrage.


"Perfect?! She's injured!" yelled Applejack.


"Exactly! This will be both a learning experience and a demonstration of one of her traits," said Amber as she turned.


"Ah! just in time!" said Amber as Senior came running along with Mosura, Junior and Rodan.


"What happened?!" asked Mosura.


"She dislocated her shoulder! And Amber here is making light of it!" said Sunset angrily. The Transmutants looked at Amber incredulously.


"You'll see why. Gojira, would you mind helping the poor dear?" asked Amber. Senior nodded as he knelt down.


"Let's see. OK," said Senior as Rainbow whimpered, holding her tears back. Senior placed both hands on the girl's back on left shoulder.


"Hold still. This will hurt a second," said Senior. Rainbow was about to protest but Senior quickly pressed against the girl's shoulder. With a loud pop, Rainbow groaned in agony. The teens all cringed and winced. Rainbow panted as Senior rubbed her aching shoulder.


"Back in place," said Senior as he stood up. Rainbow shook as she held her shoulder.


"Are you OK?" asked Pinkie worriedly.


"I-I think so. God that was awful," panted Rainbow as she blinked a couple of tears away.


"I think you're done for the day. Let's get you to a doctor to make sure your fine ," said Twilight.


"Huh." Rainbow looked at her shoulder curiously. She began to rotate it and tested its range of motion.


"That's funny. It... It doesn't hurt anymore. Like, at all," said Rainbow in surprise.


"What? Not even a little sore?" asked Fluttershy in surprise.


"No. It's like it never happened," said Rainbow. The teens looked at her in shock.


"That's a trait of yours. Instant healing. Because of your power, your body has undergone changes to compensate for it. You're more durable, your mind processes things faster than average humans, and your body can regenerate quickly depending on the extent of the injury," said Amber. Rainbow chuckled.


"Cool!" said Rainbow with a grin.


"Hey! Don't get cocky, little girl!" yelled Amber, startling the teens.


"You may have healing factor that surpasses the Takeshi's in terms of speed, but it cannot regenerate whole limbs! You were lucky that none of your bones were shattered, forcing us to remove your arm!" said Amber, causing Rainbow to flinch and gulp.


"From now on, be more careful of your surroundings and regulate the speed you put in. Let this be a lesson to you," said Amber sternly. Rainbow nodded timidly. Amber fluttered over to Junior.


"Are you ready for the test?" asked Amber. Junior bore a reluctant look.


"I-I don't know. It doesn't seem like a good idea. I still don't have a control on it. And what if-"


"I'm counting on that. It's to test her should she be faced with that kind of scenario," said Amber. The teens looked at the two in confusion.


"Test who? For what?" asked Twilight in confusion.


"We're going to test Fluttershy's range of her Eden Tongue ability on more... stubborn creatures," said Amber.


"You mean a bear?" asked Rarity incredulously. 


"I was think something having some form of sapience," said Amber.


"What creature has that? We're the only living beings with sapience," said Sunset.


"Not entirely true. Transmutants change into creatures that were far more advanced compared to common beasts. However, Transmutants typically bear the full range of human sapience when transformed. But there are exceptions," said Amber as she looked to Junior. The teens all looked to Junior.


"Oh hell no," said Rodan.


"You can't be serious!" said Sunset. The rest of teens began to voice their protests, although incoherently.


"Children, I- Hey, I understand your-" Amber's voice was being drowned out by the shouting teens. In frustration, she flared her wings.


"Shut up!!" screamed Amber, causing the teens to go silent. Amber sighed in relief.


"Thank you. Now, I understand your concern. We're going to take every precaution necessary, but this is important. Besides, I have faith in Fluttershy. That is if she would not be opposed to it," said Amber. The teens all focused on Fluttershy, who was deathly silent.


"Shy, you really don't have to do this," said Junior.









Fluttershy found herself alone in the chasm, leading to the Guardian's lair. In the cave, the rest of the teens, excluding Junior, were present. They watched with anxiousness. Zip, Thorn and a few other Guardians were watching as well.


"This is insane," said Twilight.


"Yes, but necessary. Have faith," said Amber as she rested on Thorn's shoulder. The teens flinched as they heard heavy footsteps.


Fluttershy gulped as the footsteps grew louder. From each side of the chasm, Manda slithered in her serpentine draconic form, along with a massive hairy spider, covered in yellow markings. Mosura was about to scream in fright but cupped her mouth, letting out a whimper at the sight of the arachnid. It was her worse nightmare made to flesh.


"Manda and Kumonga will be in hiding and ready to spring should something go wrong. Senior is the main guard," said Amber as the footsteps grew louder. Fluttershy clenched her fists as she attempted to steel her nerves.


Further down, Senior appeared in sight first, stomping at 50 feet. Trailing behind him was a smaller reptilian beast. Junior, who stood at twenty feet, bore a noticeable difference compared to his father. Aside from being smaller, his dorsal plates were short. Senior on the other hand bore much larger and jagged plates upon his back, while bearing a more bulky chest. His tail was long like Junior's, but ended with a girthier end rather the whip-like tail.


The plan was for Senior to lead his more 'animalistic' son down the chasm, where they were to come across Fluttershy. With any luck, the girl would communicate with the younger Transmutant with no hostility or an escalation that would threaten her life. Fluttershy was certainly frightened to take part in this. However, she knew the importance of getting a proper control of her ability. As much as she and her friends would rather forget about this whole thing and live normal lives, she knew it was best to have an understanding of what's happened to them.


This would also help Junior as well. If he was in need to learn to control himself, he'd have to grow accustomed to changing and to be able to recognize friends. In the end, Fluttershy was doing this for her dear friend.


Senior lead Junior closer to the destination and the younger Transmutant was looking around, rather curiously. In his more primal yet intelligent mind, he kept wondering on how the two were going to get out of this chasm. He had no chance of climbing those steep walls and with his short arms and large body. But he was immediately distracted from his analysis as Senior stopped and grunted at him. Junior looked his way with the tilt of his head.


Junior recognized this one that was like him. His predecessor who gave him life, his father. Junior was able to familiarize himself with the larger beast via scent, yet the back of his mind told him that this was someone he was familiar with. Junior noticed his father looking down, prompting him to follow his line of sight. He saw a small mammalian creature before them. He remembered seeing this female, along with others of her kind. His brows slightly furrowed as the two locked eyes. This lower creature had guts making eye contact with him. He bared his teeth at her as a growl escaped his throat. The human girl flinched as she appeared to be sweating. Fear was strong in her, caught by Junior's nostrils. Senior was about to stand between the two but felt an itch in his head.


'He's trying to display dominance. Let him so Fluttershy may show she's no threat,' said a voice in Senior's mind. Senior reluctantly held off and watched with a keen eye. He briefly looked up and saw Kumonga and Manda hiding above, waiting to pounce.


Fluttershy was looking up at the Transmutant that displayed aggression. She was trembling in place. However, if she ran it'd likely prompt Junior to attack. But if she stood like this, he'd take it as her challenging him. So there was submission. If she displayed herself to be no threat, it should be fine. As far anyone was concerned, Junior was the Alpha.


Fluttershy slowly got on her hands and knees. She saw Junior leaning down, with his teeth bared. The girl lied down as she breathed as calmly as she possibly could. The rest of the teens grew more anxious as they watched. Junior sniffed as he lowered himself further, causing Fluttershy to stiffen. The Transmutant grunted as he stood up right. He began to flex his neck and move his head around. Fluttershy looked at him in confusion as she slowly sat up.


"The heck is he doing?" Whispered Applejack as junior moved his head head back and forth and curling his neck from left to right.


I think he's dancing," said Pinkie with an amused look.


"Not at all. He's flexing his gills," said Amber.


"He has gills?" asked Rarity in confusion.


"Oh I see them! That's interesting. So he's amphibious," said Twilight with a look of interest. Junior suddenly began to salivate and his gills on his neck briefly flapped open. They began to secrete a mucous that glistened off the flaps. Junior lowered himself down to Fluttershy, who flinched as he began to nudge his snout against her. He brought his neck over her, soaking the teen's entire front with mucous. The teens all groaned in disgust as Junior continued rubbing his neck against Fluttershy.


"Bleh," said Fluttershy with a slight cringe. Feeling grossly sticky. She noticed Junior softly groaning as held his tongue slightly out. Fluttershy gave him a forced smile.


"That was mischievous of you, Goji," said Fluttershy. Junior brought his tongue back into his mouth with a grunt. Fluttershy took a breath as she stood up. Junior remained standing, calm.


"Goji, can you-" Fluttershy was about to request something, but the Transmutant turned with a bark.


"Wha- You're sleepy?" asked Fluttershy in confusion as the Transmutant walked off. Everyone watched in confusion and relief. The teens began to exit the cave.


"Not what I hoped would happen, but it's a start. And no one got hurt!" said Amber. The teens were cringing as they looked at Futtershy.


"I never knew Gojira could be so uncouth," said Rarity in disgust.


"I think we had some kind of understanding," said Fluttershy.


"Oh yeah. You two really bonded over snot," said Rainbow sarcastically.


"That's good. It means that Junior has retained some memory of you in his human consciousness," interjected Amber.


"Because you acknowledged him as a superior predator through submission, he took the time to analyze you. His human mind must have kicked in a bit and he recognized you, thus leading him to mark you via mucus," said Amber. Fluttershy's eyes slightly widened.


"So he..."


"He's exchanging his scent to you so that he may have an easier time recognizing you. It's something that the species he's based on often did for its kin or to form symbiotic relationships with other species," said Amber. "Think of it as a sticky calling card from a friend."


Fluttershy turned to watch as Junior continued walking away. A soft smile formed on her face.


"So... would it be OK as she bathed?" asked Applejack.


"The chemicals in the mucous is subtle and be detected by only him so it should be fine," said Amber. Senior watched as his son walked and parked himself next to a boulder. The young Transmutant lied on his side and yawned like a cat. Senior was relieved that this went as smoothly as it did. He suddenly felt small hands against his ankle. He looked down and saw Twilight fixated on the rough scales of his.


"The texture of the scales and plates is like cooled molten rock. I wonder-" Twilight trailed off as she noticed Senior was looking down at her. His face looked to be contorted in confusion. Twilight nervously backed away.


"Sorry, Mr. Takeshi! Just fascinated, is all," said Twilight sheepishly.









Junior was snoring as he lied covered in a blanket in his human form. He was lying upon grass outside, near bushes and a damaged tree. Pinkie Pie was smiling in amusement as she knelt beside him, while the rest of the teens stared at him.


"He's such a Lazy Larry," said Pinkie with a giggle and a whisper.


"Shh. Don't disturb him," whispered Fluttershy. Rainbow scoffed.


"How come he gets to nap while we have to train?" complained Rainbow.


"Weren't you enjoying yourself earlier?" asked Applejack incredulously. As AJ and Rainbow argued, Mosura stared at Junior with wide eyes. Her face began to flush, knowing that under that blanket that Junior was completely naked. Mosura clenched and pulled the bottom end of her coat as she bit her lip. Her free hand cupped her mouth. She fidgeted in place as Junior stirred, revealing his strong arm to his shoulder, exposing a bit of his pectoral as well. Mosura's blush intensified. She failed to notice that Fluttershy was glancing at Junior as well. Her face was as red as a cherry.


"Children! It is time to return to your training! Leave Junior alone, for he'll be staying over training the whole weekend," said Amber as she fluttered off.


"Wait, he's staying in the forest the whole weekend?" asked Mosura incredulously, tearing her attention from Junior.


"Yes. He didn't tell you?" asked Amber in confusion. The teens all shrugged.


"Oh! Darn it, I was supposed to tell him earlier that his father wanted him here for the weekend. He is not gonna be happy to know that at the last minute on the weekend," said Amber as she looked at Junior anxiously.


"So, what are they doing?" asked Rodan curiously.


"Oh just the same thing as usual. Teach him to control his transformation, train him to be a better fighter. I think Senior wanted to camp with him," said Amber.


"Camping? Really?" asked Twilight in confusion. Sunset smiled.


"Aw. Sounds like a good chance for father and son to bond," said Sunset.


"No fair! I wanna go camping!" complained Pinkie in disappointment.


"Um Pinkie... I think it'd be rude if-" Fluttershy spoke up but went silent as Amber hummed to herself.


"You can ask him if you want. It could give me the chance to train you girls some more all night! Maybe Senior could give you some tips for survival skills in the wild," said Amber. Applejack's face turned to interest.


"That does sound fun," said Applejack.


"I've never been camping before," said Mosura, her interest peaking.


"I have! There was this great place out of town that had all kinds of awesome physical activities!" said Rainbow eagerly.


"Ah but that's a well regulated camp site by humans. Senior is thinking of more of the authentic experience! Out in the middle of the forest, where creatures lurk! A need to fortify your own site from scratch! Catching your own food! Just as ancient man did before he invented your PlayStation boxes and porntube-things and became too comfortable in his own house," said Amber.


"I think you have those names mixed up," said Rodan with a chuckle. Twilight bore an odd look.


"Wait, what was that last thing?" asked Twilight.


"Any who, let's go ask Senior! This could be fun for all of us!" said Amber as she fluttered. The teens all looked to each other.


"Any objections?" asked Twilight.


"Hmm. I might have to take a rain check. I should be home or my folks will worry," said Rodan.


"Just say you’re spending the night at Goji's," said Pinkie.


"Let me see if it's cool with them first. If not, then I'll just check in tomorrow," said Rodan.


"Well... I'm good since I'm living with the Takeshi's at the moment," said Mosura, glancing at Junior.


"I'm free. I'll just say I'm at Erika's," said Sunset with a shrug.


"Hey, how's she been? I haven't really seen her," said Rarity. Sunset was about to answer but thought of it.


"You know... I've noticed that she's been avoiding the lunch room lately. She's definitely been coming to school," said Sunset in thought.


"Ooh! Ask her if she wants to come along!" said Pinkie.


"Count me out! A whole weekend away from indoor plumbing and a comfy bed? I think not!" said Rarity indignantly.


"Afraid to get a little dirty, princess?" asked Applejack mockingly. Rarity gasped.


"Applejack! Why, I never!" Rarity flicked her hair.


"Loosen up, sugarcube! Besides, it's always useful to know survival skills. You might enjoy some of it. Think of it as making clothes but instead your using natural resources in the forest to make baskets and stuff necessary for survival," said Applejack. Rarity moaned with an unsure look.


"That plumbing situation is a bit of a deal breaker..." said Rarity.


"I'm certainly in! This could be a good chance to try out those survival skills I learned from my survival guidebook!" said Twilight eagerly. The teens suddenly heard an annoyed groan.


"Of course you'd know from a book," said Junior in annoyance. The teens all looked to find Junior stirring up as he rubbed the sleep out of his eyes.


"Oh you're awake!" said Twilight.


"Yeah, cause you guys were loud," said Junior with a yawn. He was about to remove his blanket but quickly brought it down.


"Shit. Anyone got my spare clothes?" asked Junior.









It was almost evening. The sun was setting. Junior sighed as he carried a large bag over his shoulders. Senior stood on a boulder with a rifle on his shoulder.


"It's a lovely evening," said Senior.


"It's OK," said Junior as he set the bag down, wincing as he rubbed his shoulder.


"Glad you decided to indulge me, son. I know you'd rather be home playing video games or watching television," said Senior with a smile.


"That's exactly what I’d be doing if not sleeping. I guess a nice change of pace is good," said Junior. Senior nodded.


"Yes. Although..." Senior looked over Junior's shoulder, finding Mosura, Rodan, Fluttershy, Twilight, Sunset, Pinkie, Applejack, Rainbow, Rarity, Zip, Thorn, Kumonga, Amber, and Manda behind him.


"...I was sort of hoping that it'd just be me and you," said Senior with a grimace. Junior sighed heavily.


"Yeah, you can blame Amber for that," said Junior as the ladies of the group conversed. He then took notice of the rifle his father had.


"I thought you guys weren't allowed to have guns," said Junior in confusion.


"What they don't know won't hurt em'," said Senior with a shrug.


"You're setting a fine example, pop," said Junior sarcastically. Both he and Senior shared a chuckle.


"Just don't do what I've done. Or do what I wouldn't do," said Senior. He then was silent for a few short seconds before turning back to his son. "Just to be safe, don't do what I would do either."


"Dad, you're kinda limiting my options. I'm running out of ideas here," said Junior. Senior cleared his throat.


"Just keep this in mind. Life's too short to do something stupid," said Senior as he patted his son's shoulder.


Junior and Senior looked behind themselves and found Pinkie bursting from bushes and shouted 'boo', startling the rest of the group. Zip yelped in fright and stumbled down a hill, grunting in pain as she tumbled down.


"I'm OK!" called Zip as she climbed up the hills, with leaves and twigs in her hair.


"Like that," said Senior.


The group had eventually stopped at a clearing. Tents were being pitched, a fire was being start, and resources were gathered from the forest. Rainbow was hammering a nail into the dirt to secure the tent. She then noticed Applejack to be tying up a large rock the size of her hand onto a large stick with fiber and long grass.


"What are you making that for? We packed tools," said Rainbow. 


"No way am I cutting corners. I want the whole authentic experience," said Applejack as she twirled her hand-made hammer, feeling its weight and security. Rarity was standing in the middle of camp, with her arms crossed as she anxiously looked around.


"Are we safe out here? We could run into a bear," said Rarity. Kumonga passed her while carrying long thick branches.


"Which is why we're fortifying the camp. Help me set these up," said Kumomga. Rarity groaned as she reluctantly followed. Meanwhile, Twilight was lecturing Sunset, Pinkie, Mosura, and Fluttershy on the basics of setting up camp. She showed drawings in the book that depicted the Do's and Dont's.


Meanwhile just further away from the camp site, Junior knelt in cover with Senior and Rodan. The three were looking further away, where a buck began to feed on the grass.


"That's dinner," whispered Senior as he raised his rifle.


"Is this a good idea? I think you need a permit or something to hunt right?" asked Junior.


"Don't worry about it. We're just getting one. Plug those ears," said Senior while the two teens stuck plugs into their ears. Senior looked through the scope, aiming the rifle at the dear's chest. He took a calm breath and exhaled. He pulled the trigger and the rifle kicked back from the shot. With the suppressor, the bang from the rifle was reduced in volume, but still loud enough for someone nearby to hear. The dear suddenly collapsed onto the ground.


"Let's go," said Senior as he got up from cover and made his way to the deer. Junior and Rodan followed, finding the dear to be lying in the grass, its eyes wide open.


"Hm. A direct shot to the heart. Quick and no suffering was experienced," said Senior as he analyzed the dead buck.


"Aw. Looking at him now, you see how majestic they are up close," said Rodan in disappointment.


"Dad, what if you had missed the heart? What would be the best way to handle it?" asked Junior. He wasn't wishy washy about hunting like some people are. He respected it as something that people living off the grid would do for food or the hide. With that said, Junior wasn't a sociopath and would prefer to quickly end his prey's life.


"You can either let it run off to find somewhere to die comfortably, or you can finish it off if it's unable to stand. But I advise against that. Back in Neighpon in my youth, a wounded deer bucked my uncle's teeth in. It was not pretty," said Senior.


"So just shoot it in the head?" asked Junior.


"That'd be better," said Senior.


"I just realized. What's Fluttershy gonna think if we come back with a dead deer?" Asked Rodan. Junior was silent.


"Oh fuck!" groaned Junior.


"What's the big deal?" asked Senior.


"Fluttershy's a vegetarian. Plus she really likes animals! At best she'll be angry with me for participating in this hunt and she'll never speak to me again! At worse she'll take that gun and shoot us with it!" groaned Junior. Senior raised a brow at his son.


"The quiet one? Come on she wouldn't do that would she?" asked Senior in amusement. There was a brief awkward silence. Rodan looked to Junior with a nervous to chuckle.


"Would she?" asked Rodan. Junior said nothing. Rodan and Senior both glanced at each other, filled with unease. The silence when on a  few more moments, as crickets chirped in the air.


"We're not going back," said Junior quickly.


"Agreed," said Senior and Rodan in unison.


"Hey! We caught dinner!" called Manda as she came running by with a net full of fish, while Zip and Thorn carried webbed up fish.


"Ugh. You guys killed a deer?" asked Zip in disappointment.


"Just teaching the boys to hunt," said Senior as he cleared his throat.


"I always wanted to try deer," said Manda as she salivated. She covered her mouth in embarrassment.
"We can't bring it back. Fluttershy will freak out," said Junior.


"Dude, don't let that dear go to waste! It's worse to just kill it and leave it!" said Thorn.


"What if we kept him to ourselves? I don't know about you but I got a massive appetite," said Rodan as his pupils dilated and his irises expanded.


"Hm. Manda, you and the girls take the fish to camp. Come back later and we should have this deer prepared. Tell no one," said Senior.


"A secret cookout! How exciting!" said Manda as she led the girls away. Senior rolled up his sleeves as he drew out a knife.


"Next lesson, preparing your meal," said Senior.









The fire crackled in the middle of the campsite. The teens all sat by the warm flames, as they held plates filled with food. This ranged from fish meat, corn, beans and mashed potatoes. Save for Fluttershy, whose plate lacked fish. The teens all conversed, as Manda and Kumonga had just served themselves.


"This is a nice change of pace. No need to stay in that stuffy old cave. Just hanging out here under the stars, with a cooked meal," said Manda with a happy sigh.


"How's the fish? I'm worried that I made it too salty," said Kumonga as she eyed her meal.


"Oh it's good!" said Manda, scarfing her food down and prompting Kumonga to cringe.


"Now keep in mind that food won't come this easily," said Amber as she was perched next to Sunset, Mosura and Twilight. 


"There won’t be any stores around to pick up potatoes and stuff in the wilderness. So you have to fish or hunt. Even forage for fruit, but you must be cautious to not eat anything toxic," said Amber. As she continued to leave tips for the girls that were listening. But, Mosura raised a brow in confusion as she looked around.


"Hey, I just realized... where the heck are the guys?" asked Mosura. The girls all looked around, realizing that the boys weren’t in sight, neither was Senior. Zip and Thorn merely glanced at each other.


Meanwhile, further from the camp, the boys and Senior were sitting by a fire in the middle of the forest. The deer was decapitated, skinned and hung above the fire pit. The three were feasting on the meat of the beast.


"Man this is good," said Junior as he ate. Rodan nodded in agreement as he sat next to the head of the deer.


"He's as delicious as he was majestic," said Rodan. He then noticed the deer's dead eyes looking at him. Rodan awkwardly cleared his throat as he grabbed the head by the antlers and turned it away.


"There's something about catching your own food that makes it taste better," said Junior as he reached for the cooked deer and peeled off more meat. Suddenly, Zip's face appeared before him with a smile.


"Boo!" said Zip. Junior yelped with a start and jumped back. He growled in annoyance as Zip laughed at his reaction. 


"Jeez! Don't do that!" said Junior. Zip shrugged.


"Sorry. Couldn't resist," said Zip. She then reached for the deer meat in Junior's hand and took it.


"I'll take that," said Zip as she took a bite. Junior scowled in response as Thorn descended upside down.


"Sup," greeted Thorn.


"Whoa, how're you doing that?" asked Rodan with a grin. 


"We're doing that thing Spider-Man does," answered Thorn as she held out one leg and brought it back where her foot pressed against the other, gripping the strand of webbing that she held.


"Cool!" said Rodan with a grin.


"Won't you two get stuck to it?" asked Junior. Zip merely reached into her jacket's pocket and drew out a clear bottle.


'Not as long as we coat our hands and feet with this. It's oil we secrete in our second forms to keep ourselves from getting caught in web," said Zip.


"Oh," said Junior. Spider based Transmutants seemed to be certainly resourceful with their traits.


Zip twirled herself over and landed feet first onto the ground. She sighed as she took a seat next to Junior with the deer meat she had snagged from him. As Junior took another piece of meat from the deer, Thorn took a seat next to Zip and Rodan while taking a piece herself.


"I can't explain to you how awesome this is," said Zip as she ate.


"Oh yeah. Deer's good," said Junior as he chewed.


"No, not just the deer," said Zip in amusement.


"It's me being able to spend time outside of that cave to camp. To talk and hang out with my sister and my friends," said Zip as she wrapped an arm around Junior's shoulder with a grin. Junior's expression softened. The group heard feet rushing over. They turned and found Manda to be looking back as she approached.


"Alpha, the girls are wondering where you boys have been. Oh, the deer is cooked!" said Manda as she grabbed a leg from the deer and yanked it off. She sat down and began to eat.


"Mm! Sho Gud!" Manda spoke as she ate. Rodan and Junior stared with wide eyes.


"Damn, she can eat," whispered Rodan.


"Shh! Don't bring it up. She's pretty sensitive," whispered Senior. He stood up.


"Well, I've had my fill. Boys, you two ought to get some rest. We have a big day tomorrow," said Senior as he walked away from the fire pit. Junior glanced at Rodan, who was still eating. 


"You spoke to Eliza?" asked Junior. Rodan was about to take another bite but stopped.


"No. In fact, i rarely see her around at school," said Rodan with a sigh.


"Who's Eliza?" asked Thorn.


"The girl that I thought was the one," said Rodan with a sigh. Junior winced, regretting bringing up the girl now.


"Aw. Unrequited love?" asked Manda with a sympathetic look.


"I don't know what it was anymore. She just suddenly wanted to cut ties with me. She didn't even tell what I did wrong. I had to have done something wrong," said Rodan.


"Ro, come on. Don't do that yourself, man," said Junior.


"Ah I know. I probably sound like a whiny little girl right now. No offense," said Rodan as he looked to the females in the group. Manda sat next to him and brought his head against her shoulder with a warm embrace over him.


"It's OK. If guys don't wanna hear you open up on these feelings, I'll listen," said Manda. Rodan sighed, not paying mind to the fact that his head was resting on a gorgeous older woman. He was so focused on Eliza that no other female mattered to him the same way.


"Oh thank God. I'm not good with emotional things. It's also kind of a guy thing to not discuss that," said Junior. Rodan snorted.


"Then why'd you ask?" Asked Rodan.


"Just to make sure you were good. But I guess I blew it by bringing it up," said Junior with a forced chuckle.


"Dick," chuckled Rodan. Thorn and Zip smiled at the two boys as they playfully hit each other's shoulders. It was refreshing to see Junior and even his friends, a change of pace from sitting in a drafty old cave. They yearned to actively participate in that more.









Sunset lied in her sleeping bag in her tent. With her was Twilight, who slept soundly on her side of the tent. Sunset was staring at the screen of her phone. On it were messages that were left by herself, to Erika. 
The messages had began with asking Erika if she were up for camping, referring to of course what she was doing now with the Guardians to train more. However, Erika hadn't replied. Sunset had left three more texts in attempt to get her to answer.


'R u mad at me??' was the last message that Sunset had sent. Still no answer. Sunset sighed heavily as she put her phone to the side. She got up to her feet and began to make her way out of the tent. She looked around, finding other tents to be standing in the area, and a fire pit with ash and no flames. Sunset began to step out with a pair of boots, made for hiking. The girl began to quietly walk away as she slipped her hands in her jacket pockets. She gasped with a start as a large figure suddenly appeared in front of her. Junior had flinched with a start as he had nearly bumped into Sunset. The girl glared at him and quickly punched him in the arm.


"Ow," whispered Junior in annoyance.


"What are you doing up? You almost gave me a heart attack!" whispered Sunset.


"I had to take a piss. Give me a break," whispered Junior in annoyance. Sunset looked at him with a cringe.


"Ugh," said Sunset.


"I washed my hands with a water bottle and some soap," deadpanned Junior. He placed his hands in his pajama pants pockets. "What are you doing up?"


"Just felt like going on a walk to clear my head," said Sunset.


"It's dangerous to be out alone this late at night," said Junior. Sunset snorted.


"Says the guy who stepped out for a midnight tinkle," said Sunset. Junior rolled his eyes in response. Sunset held in a giggle. She patted Junior on the shoulder.


"Goji, if you want to make sure I'm safe, just offer to escort me," said Sunset as she walked off. Junior watched at the girl left the area. He took a breath. He began to walk after the girl. The two walked side by side together in the evening. Crickets chirped, and the wind blew through the trees. Junior made sure that he was close to Sunset, in case something undesirable would try to pick one of them off for straying too far away from each other.


Junior and Sunset eventually found themselves near a clearing, away from the camp. Above them, the moon cast its light and the starts twinkled in the very night. Sunset looked up in awe.


"Wow. I never knew that there were this many stars here. All the light pollution in town really concealed how many there were visible to us," said Sunset. The stars were in clusters in the sky in an epicenter to the perspective of the teens. But the stars were much more spread out away from the center. 


"Hmm." Junior hummed in agreement. He himself was mesmerized by the beauty of the starry night sky. It was like gazing upon an infinite ocean, glimmering before their very eyes and into the vast unknown.


"Man. You forget just how small you are until you look up at night," said Junior. Sunset nodded in agreement.


"Yeah. I wonder... what's out there? Amber threw my entire world into a loop. She said I draw magic from other worlds, but what kind of worlds? Are they like ours? Are there really life forms like us out there? Are they peaceful? Violent? What do they know that we don't?" asked Sunset as she looked up.


"One of life's greatest mysteries," said Junior as he sat down in the grass. Sunset sat next to him.


"I think a bigger one will always keep me thinking. Amber's existence makes me begin to really question. Is there a deity out there?" asked Sunset. Junior sighed.


"Don't get metaphysical on me now, it makes me depressed," said Junior.


"No, think about it! Someone or something was responsible for the Ark and the gem inside. It gave us our powers. It had a will of its own of sorts," said Sunset. She looked to the side with uncertainty.


"I've been having dreams. Dreams of things going wrong, for not handling our powers with care," said Sunset.


"Yeah, that's called 'nightmares conjured by fear of real life'," said Junior flatly. Sunset shook her head.


"No, it felt too real. And I feel like... I don't know. I feel like something is always by my side. I can't explain it," said Sunset. Junior sighed heavily.


"God. Why would a deity create us? Transmutants," said Junior.


"Goji?" Sunset looked his way.


"I just don't understand. I don't know for sure if there's one or not, and I don't care. But what's the point of making us so different from normal humans " asked Junior.


"Amber might know the answer. She knew that Transmutants had an outside force in their origin. She might tell us why," said Sunset. Junior shook his head.


"Amber is very secretive. I almost don't trust her with everything she says," said Junior. Sunset looked at him in surprise.


"Like what?" asked Sunset.


"She had my father hide himself from me and my mother for years. She only revealed what the Ark was when forced, meaning she likely didn't intend telling us why it was important. She even held off on the fact you girls were gaining powers from it," said Junior with a sigh. Sunset looked down in thought.


"She could be holding the truth about Transmutants back," said Junior.


"I'm afraid to ask her more about it. She might deflect at best. But at worse, I might not like the answer she gives," said Junior with a neutral look. Sunset placed a hand on Junior's shoulder in comfort. Her spine chilled and her eyes went blank. She felt a growing sadness.


'I don't want to be another accident,' a voice whispered. Sunset softly gasped as she released Junior. The boy merely glanced at her with a raised brow, as Sunset looked at him with slightly widened eyes.


"What's the matter?" asked Junior in confusion.


"Gojira, you..." Sunset was unable to speak. Her heart raced from recovering the sensation that she felt. The hoot of an owl caught the attention of the teens. Junior softly smiled as he spotted the brown bird, with large yellow eyes.


"Look at that guy. Handsome looking bird," said Junior. Sunset nodded in agreement, though her mind was focused on moments ago.


"Too bad Shy's sleeping. Speaking of which, we should head back to bed," said Junior as he stood up.


"Right," said Sunset as she stood up. Her expression soft as she followed Junior back to camp.


Meanwhile, perched on a tree, there was Amber. The fairy's wings were folded as she clung to the tree, staring at Junior as he walked off with Sunset. Her antennae twitched as her featureless eyes stared. A small sigh escaped her mouth. She later fluttered back to the camp site, where her form began to softly glow and change shape. She descended to the ground, covered in light. She raised herself up, standing tall. The fairy walked to a tent and peeked inside, where her blue orbed eyes searched. Junior was lying in his sleeping bag, breathing softly. Amber approached, as her wings remained folded on her back. She kneeled next to Junior, reaching a pale feminine hand upon Junior's face, caressing it. She leaned in and planted a kiss upon Junior's forehead, leaving a lip shaped glow upon his skin. It then faded away. Amber's form changed again, reverting back to the cat sized mouth. She lied herself upon Junior's lap, snuggling against him for warmth.
> Chapter 63: Fire (Updated)
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Battra grunted as he swung his fists at Ford. The recruit quickly dodged the jabs and sent one back. Battra blocked the jab and countered with a jab to the chest, stunning him and allowing Battra to grab him and throw him over his shoulder. Ford groaned as he lied on the grass. Battra helped him up to his feet.

"You OK?" Asked Battra. Ford nodded with a wince.

"Yeah. My turn," said Ford as he raised his fists. Battra sent a jab, which Ford dodged and retaliated with a punch. Battra weeved to the side and countered with another punch. Ford grunted in pain as he stepped back. He sent a punch, but Battra caught his wrist. Before Battra could slam him to the ground, Ford quickly thrust himself forward and jerked his arm to the side, causing Battra to lose his footing and to fall to the ground. Ford was kneeling as his arm had Battra planted into the grass.

"Brody, Yasu, keep it up!" said Caliber as he passed by, watching the other recruits practice taking down their opponent.

"Sir!" said Ford and Battra in unison. They both stood back and continued to train themselves at quickly taking the other down. Battra had no real trouble considering his strength and reflexes, but Ford was being provided with a great challenge as he had no objections in training with someone already physically stronger than he was. After all, it just meant he had an opportunity to train to better react against someone faster.

"You got a girl waiting for you back home?" asked Ford as he jabbed his fists. Battra dodged in response.

"Other than my little sister, not exactly," chuckled Battra. He jabbed his fist and caught Ford in the chest, who grunted in response.

"None at all?" asked Ford with a punch.

"Well... there was this girl I was in college with. But we weren't exactly together. Just friends," said Battra as he caught Ford's arm and quickly picked him up and slammed him to the ground.

"Easy! I'm worried that you'll kill me before a Revolutionary does!" Yelped Ford as he sat up with an ache in his back.

"Suck it up, Brody!" Yelled Caliber. Ford winced.

"Yes sir!" said Ford as he got up.







In the Everfree Forest, the Main 7 were spread throughout a clearing. They  were focused on their own training routines on honing their powers. Amber watched from the sidelines as the girls were going about their exercises.

Twilight grunted as she quickly projected a shield, blocking a bolt of magic fired from Sunset. The red haired girl narrowed her eyes as her hand sparked. She winced as she gabbed  the light at her palm, pulling a magic tendril. She winced as it sparked, but began to take calming breaths as she began to easily draw it out. Sunset then sent the tendril forward, whipping at Twilight. The petite girl yelped as she ducked. She quickly raised her arms over herself, suddenly vanishing in sparks. Before Sunset could react, Twilight reappeared behind her. She sent a pulse of magic that blasted Sunset onto the ground. The red head quickly spun with a surprised look.

"Excellent form, Twilight!" said Amber. Twilight looked back with a bright smile. Sunset scowled in annoyance. She smirked as she shot her hand forward, enveloping Twilight in a cyan aura. The petite girl yelped in alarm as she was levitated into the air. She blushed in embarrassment as she held her skirt down.

"Put me down!" cried Twilight. Sunset chuckled mischievously as she gently waved her hand.

"Nah, I don't think so," said Sunset, teasingly. Twilight whined as she began to spin in midair.

"Nice work on levitation magic, Sunset!" said Amber in approval.

"Why thank you, Amber," said Sunset, dropping Twilight onto her rear, who groaned in annoyance.

Pinkie grunted as she tossed a few handfuls of dirt. They raced through the air, sparking and glowing pink as they raced towards Rarity. The purple haired girl raised her arms up, causing a single diamond shaped shield to project in front of her. The dirt globs exploded on impact, causing the shield to tremble but remain in tact. Rarity brought the shield down and then sent several diamonds towards Pinkie Pie. The girl ran back as she scooped up more dirt, throwing them towards Rarity. 

"Ah!" Rarity yelped in alarm as she quickly projected another shield in front of herself, but lost her focus on the ones that she had already conjured. The dirt glob that was thrown stuck the shield, but didn't explode. The girl dropped the shield in confusion but failed to notice Pinkie tossing another dirt ball at her. This time, it landed near her feet, exploding on impact. Rarity cried out in alarm as she was engulfed in the pink smoke. She heard several more explosions nearby but couldn't point them out. The smoke was obscuring her vision. So, Rarity grunted as she sent her arms outward to her sides, causing a shield dome to expand away from her, pushing back the smoke to clear her sight. She dropped the dome projection and ran forward, but not before tripping and falling into a hole that was seven feet deep. Rarity grunted as she held onto the side the ground, her feet dangling below. She groaned as her outfit tracked dirt along her chest and belly. She then noticed Pinkie looking down at her with a mischievous look. 

"How's it hanging?" asked Pinkie. Rarity narrowed her eyes at her.

"You wouldn't dare," said Rarity in a low tone. Pinkie dropped to her knees and reached to Rarity's pits.

"Tickle! Tickle! Tickle!" squealed Pinkie with a grin. Rarity began to laugh hysterically as she was tickled. She then yelped as she slipped and fell deeper into the hole.

"Rarity, great work with your projections! But you have to stay alert! And Pinkie, well down with your concussive abilities! I see you've learned to temper the strength of the blasts to the point of just creating dust or pits!" said Amber in approval. She was starting to see that the girls were coming a long way since they first started training. 

"Thanks! I've been practicing at home in the back yard!" said Pinkie as she reached into the pit, pulling Rarity out.

"M-Me too..." groaned Rarity as she grimaced at her dirty outfit. 

"Is that why there's been noise complaints in your area?" asked Sunset as she looked back at Pinkie in confusion. She was suddenly enveloped in a magic ball, which Twilight laughed.

"Take this!" said Twilight as she began to wave her hand, causing the ball to roll along the ground.

"Oh God! I'm gonna hurl!!" cried Sunset as she was stuck to the surface of the ball, as it spun in the air. She grunted as her body began to glow. She suddenly let out a burst of magic, which shattered the magic ball and allowed her to levitate gently to the ground. She smirked while Twilight gulped nervously.

"Now you're gonna get it," said Sunset. She then groaned as the world around her spun. She cupped a hand over her mouth as she hunched over.

"As soon as the world stops spinning," groaned Sunset. 

Rainbow was sprinting through the forest at lightning fast speed. As she passed by, a streak of rainbows and a strong gust of wind followed her behind. The girl's mind processed the world around her quickly as she carefully navigated around the trees of the forest. She would quickly side step when a tree was in her path, she would hop over logs and passed any critter that may have been passing by. She was moving so fast that she caught a glance of a humming bird flying by. She could process the speed of the flapping motion of its wings. They were much like a normal bird's wing flap in her perspective. 

Rainbow grunted as she  dashed and skidded  to a halt. Her feet kicked up dirt as she stopped. She tagged a tree and began to run back, redoing her obstacle course again. This time, a branch suddenly appeared in her path. Rainbow quickly crouched and slid along the ground, safely passing under. She  then shot back up and ran. A boulder was in her path. In response, Rainbow  leapt  and drove her feet against it. On impact, the boulder burst from the momentum, speed, and the super charged energy that flowed through her. Rainbow tucked and rolled along the ground, then shot back up to her feet. She bounded up a few feet and then landed, with her arms spread out. Rainbow let loose a cry of exhilaration. She turned to Amber with a grin.

"Did you see that?! I can actually use the energy that helps me run to shatter boulders!" said Rainbow.

"Yes, indeed. You're less likely to hurt yourself with your enhanced strength and the build of energy. But be sure you know what your target is before using it. And keep up with those maneuvers," said Amber, fluttering over to an open area. 

Applejack stood among sets of objects around her. They comprised of logs, blocks of concrete, and metal bars. The blonde took a breath as she popped her knuckles and began to loosen them up. She felt her muscles solidifying under her skin, as though it was the result of her summoning her inner strength. The girl raised her fist and slammed it down onto one of the logs, splitting it in half. She then moved to the two logs, which were stacked on each other. She slammed her fist down, splitting them as well. 

Applejack grunted as she stepped over to a stack of four concrete blocks and slammed her elbow against it. The concrete shattered in half, covering Applejack's elbow in dust. The girl ran ahead and then raised her leg and swung it against a large tree. As her foot made contact with it, a huge chunk of it burst outward from the blow. The tree began to creak as it tumbled over, but Applejack rushed in and held it in place. She grunted as she kept her feet planted and began to lower the tree gently to the earth. Its leaves rustled. and dust rose. Applejack sighed.

"Great control, Applejack! You'll be able to keep yourself from killing normal humans on accident with your strikes in no time," said Amber. The blonde chuckled uneasily.

"Good to know," said Applejack. Meanwhile, a few squirrels rushed out of the branches of the fallen tree. They gave cries of panic as they scurried along the ground, running towards Fluttershy. She knelt down and picked them up.

"Applejack, that was their home!" said Fluttershy in disapproval. Applejack sheepishly smiled.

"Um... Sorry?" said Applejack with a shrug. Fluttershy leaned her ear close to the critters she held.

"They forgive you," said Fluttershy. Amber continued to watch as the girls honed their abilities. They made quite a bit of progress since they first started. It seemed that their bodies were slowly getting used to their powers. The more they practice, the faster they learn. 

Meanwhile with the Transmutants, not too far from the girls, Junior grunted as he fell to the ground. He was covered in dirt and bruises. The boy slammed his fist on the ground in frustration and shot back up. He rushed towards Senior, who stepped to the side and evaded a punch. He swiftly grabbed him from behind and slammed him to the ground.

"Fuck!" shouted Junior as he rolled away. He then lunged for Senior, who side stepped.

"You've been going for the tackle several times now. Throw actual punches!" said Senior as he took a swing. Junior caught the punch and began to send several punches, but missed every time.

"Stop using standard punches! Mix up your attacks to be less predictable!" said Senior. Junior delivered quick jabs and then kicked Senior, but his attacks were blocked. Junior suddenly lunged for his father and swung his claws at him.

"How often must i tell you, boy? Control my center line!" said Senior as he continued to dodge. Junior swiftly swung his fist but with little force. His fist prompted Senior to step to the side, but Junior anticipated this with how he had directed his right hook. He then quickly raised his leg and kicked Senior's side, causing him to stumble. Senior smiled in approval as he quickly rubbed his side.

"Good," said Senior. Junior rushed towards his father, ready to go for a tackle, but Senior caught him by the shoulders and redirected him to the ground by using his momentum against him via shove. Junior snarled as his irises expanded. He got up and went back to sending several punches and kicks.

"You must learn to catch me off guard!" said Senior as he deflected a punch and jabbed Junior in the gut. Before his son could strike him, Senior caught his wrist and forced him to the side. Junior grew more aggravated and sent a roundhouse kick. Senior caught his leg and shoved Junior, causing him to fall to the ground. The boy panted as he lied on the ground, with bruises on his face.

"Your aggressive approach can only take you so far before you come off as predictable," said Senior as Junior panted.

"It only works in short bursts for a vulnerable foe and for intimidation," said Senior as he helped Junior up.

"You must balance it with discipline. Be level headed, ready to anticipate your opponent's next move. A raging beast, while dangerous, can be beaten by someone more skilled and cunning," said Senior as he patted dirt off of Junior's shoulder.

"Utilizing your blocks, dodges, and analysis against your foe will work in your favor to conquer your foe, my son," said Senior. Junior sighed heavily.

"And here I thought I was a good fighter," said Junior.

"Strength alone won't get you far. Fighting weaker foes and street punks is child's play," said Senior. Junior grimaced. He felt like his father had just knocked him down a few pegs with that statement. He rubbed his bleeding nose as he and Senior walked to an area, where Mosura and Rodan were standing. With them were Kumonga and Manda.

"You have to focus. Visualize the form and allow your heart to race with the excitement. Try to focus a small part of you to change," said Kumonga. Mosura took a breath as her brows furrowed. She stared at her hand focused on the more primeval thoughts buried in her mind. Her brain pounded as it was stimulated from the chemicals released through her body. Her DNA rewritting itself and reshaping her hand. Mosura gasped in pain as she felt her bones grind and shift. Seeing her bones morph under her skin frightened her as well.

"I-I can't do it! It hurts!" cried Mosura as she held her hand, her heart racing. Manda placed a comforting hand on her shoulder.

"Hey, we know it hurts. But it doesn't last long. It’s quick and goes away fast. You feel less pain the more you do it from the chemicals released to lessen the pain," said Manda in reassurance.

Rodan hissed in pain as he focused on his arm. It grew longer and thicker with muscle. He began to feel his pectoral muscles tighten as well, like they were compensating for the pseudo wing forming. He groaned as he gritted his teeth and his face grew red. His eyes grew reptilian and his pupils constricted. He began to drop to his knees as his skin grew scaly.

"No you don't!" Said Kumonga as she opened her mouth wide, spraying globs of web upon the younger Transmutant. His body was constricted and he dropped to the ground, struggling. Kumonga knelt down and ran her fingers against Rodan's exposed neck. He gave animalistic grunts but began to relax. He breathed softly as he lied on his side, while the woman continued to stroke his neck.

"We're trying to isolate transformations. Not undergo a full one," said Kumonga. Mosura was staring with wide eyes and fear.

"This is a bad idea. Maybe we should stop," said Mosura. She noticed Senior and Junior to be approaching.

"Dreading it will not help. You must discipline yourself to have full control, child," said Senior. Mosura faced Senior fully.

"Respectfully, Mr. Takeshi. I'm afraid we'd cause more problems by doing this. Isn't there any other way to learn to control this?" asked Mosura.

"No. You must learn it by experiencing it by first hand. Just as all youth of our kind has done before us," said Sernior. Mosura grimaced as she crossed her arms. Junior noticed the distressed look on her face.

"Maybe we should take a break. Amber may need help with the girls," said Junior as he looked to Senior.

"Hm. Very well. I expect you all to get back on it in ten minutes," said Senior as he walked off.

Junior found Rodan to be freed by Kumonga from the web. He sighed in relief as he rubbed his aching arm. Mosura sat by a tree, bringing her knees close to herself. Junior made his way to her and took a seat beside her.

"How're you feeling?" asked Junior. Mosura was silent.

"It hurts too much to do. Plus, I'm worried that I'm going to lose control again," said Mosura in a small tone. Junior looked off and saw Rodan sitting as he scratched his head, looking stressed. Kumonga was talking to him as Manda rubbed his shoulder.

"You aren't the only one," said Junior. He gave Mosura a comforting smile.

"We're pretty far from people. We don't have to worry about hurting them. Plus we have the Guardians to keep us in check. We're in this together," said Junior. Mosura lightly blushed as she glanced at the boy. She shyly scooted closer to him, resting her head on his shoulder. Junior relaxed, not wanting to bring discomfort from reacting in surprise. Mosura enjoyed lying in Junior's warmth. It brought her comfort to be close with someone she deeply trusted. Meanwhile, Kumonga and Manda were glancing over their shoulders at the two.

"Now that's a man. Comforting a distressed gal with his confidence," whispered Manda with a grin. Kumonga shrugged.

"Meh. To me, a man is someone who's able to work, provide, put the kids to bed, and not blow their head off at the end of the day," said Kumonga as she drew out a protein bar. Manda sighed with a dreamy look on her face.

"Kids sounds nice," said Manda.

Meanwhile, back with Junior and Mosura. Mosura gave a soft pur-like sound, prompting Junior's eyes to widen. He looked at the girl, who nuzzled her face against his shoulder.
"Mosura... the heck are you doing?" asked Junior. Mosura merely leaned herself onto the boy, resting her head on his chest. Her eyes had lost their pupils and the irises grew.

"I'm just cold. Let me warm up," said Mosura softly as she brought Junior's arm over herself, allowing his hand to rest around her waist. Junior inhaled sharply as his face reddened, as the two older women and Rodan watched.

"Smooth," said Manda with an impressed look. Kumonga bore an annoyed look.

"Is she falling asleep?" Questioned Kumonga. Junior looked down at himself in confusion and found Mosura to be softly breathing.

"Oh crap, she is," said Junior in surprise. Mosura snuggled against him as she clung to his sweater.
"So Warm..." yawned Mosura. Kumonga groaned in response and approached.

"Alright, enough. Cuddle on your own time, love birds," said Kumonga. Junior blushed.

"We aren't-" Junior was interrupted as Rodan groaned.

"Dude just go with it," said Rodan. Junior rolled his eyes in response.

"Wake her up," said Kumonga. Junior began to gently nudge, but Mosura responded with a muffled groan.

"It's too cold," said Mosura. Normally, she would be bundled up during the colder season. It would get a bit warmer where she could tolerate it later in noon. However, it was early in the morning right now, and Mosura was wearing shorts with a jacket over her shirt for camping. She didn't think to bring any jeans, tights, or anything that would keep her lower half warm. Junior's body was like a heater, that she felt comfortable enough to sleep in this cold.

"Yeah. You're a bug Transmutant. You're sensitive to cold. So suck it up!" said Kumonga in annoyance. She grabbed Mosura by the shoulder to stand her up, but the girl wrapped her arms around Junior's neck.

"Mm mh!" Mosura grunted negatively in annoyance. Junior yelped in pain as Kumonga attempted to pull the girl off.

"Why is she so clingy all of the sudden? I mean it's obvious she likes him but she has enough self-restraint to not act this way with him," whispered Rodan.

"The cold's flaring up her non-human instincts. This here is a mix of affection and a search for warmth and rest. It's adorable," said Manda with a grin.

"Mosura, you're starting to hurt me!" said Junior in annoyance. Kumonga managed to pull Mosura off, whose eyes remained as blue orbs. She quickly clung to Kumonga's thick jacket, who gasped in surprise.

"Mm. This is nice too," sighed Mosura as she began to drowse off. Kumonga grunted as she attempted to pry her off.

"Someone mind getting her coffee or something?" asked Kumonga in annoyance.

Suddenly, a scream echoed out through the forest, drawing everyone's attention. Mosura gasped as her eyes returned to normal and she jumped back with a start.

"Who?! What?! Where?! Why?!!" Mosura frantically looked around with blood shot eyes.

"That sounded like Sunset!" said Rodan. The Transmutants began to rush to the source of the scream. They soon came across a scorched area, where ash lied. Sunset stood among the ash, breathing in panic as she stared at her hands. The rest of the Main 7, Zip, Thorn, and Senior were distanced away from the girl. Amber was fluttering a few feet away from the girl, as her hands gave off smoke.

"Sunset, remain calm. Take deep breaths," said Amber. Sunset was breathing fast.

"How do you expect me to be calm?!" demanded Sunset.

"What the hell is going on?!" exclaimed Mosura.

"Everyone, please stand back!" said Amber. The Transmutants that had just arrived looked to each other incredulously. They saw the looks of fear and panic were on the rest of the teens.

"Sunset, I know you're frightened. You must keep your head," said Amber. Sunset was trembling in place.

"Why would I- Why didn't you tell me?!" cried Sunset.

"I wasn't aware! I must've missed it or it's just developed!" answered Amber.

"Just developed?!" exclaimed Sunset. Her hands gave sparks and ignited the air. Amber cried out as she fell. The ember from the flames caught the grass near her and ignited.

"Amber!" cried Senior as he dove for the moth and shielded her from the flames.

"Dad!" yelled Junior as he rushed to his father. Sunset bore a horrified look as the flames surrounded Senior and Amber. Junior rushed in and used his sweater the douse the flames, followed by Kumonga and Manda. Sunset was about to rush in to help, but more sparks flew from her hands, igniting a bush. Rarity quickly projected a dome around the bush, trapping the fire within. Sunset cupped her mouth with a mortified look. Her heart sank as Senior rose up, clutching Amber against his chest.

"Amber, speak to me," said Senior desperately. Amber's antennae twitched as she coughed.

"My hero," said Amber. Sunset found everyone's eyes on her. They looked at her in shock and some in fear. Sunset's face glistened with tears as she held her hands close to herself. She took off like the wind, kicking up ash in her wake.

"Sunset!" called Twilight. The teens began to chase after her, but Junior and the Transmutants stayed behind. Junior looked to Amber, whose fuzz’s tip was slightly singed.

"Go after her. She needs you," said Amber. Despite his worried state, Junior's felt those insectoid eyes looking directly at him. Her words felt like they were meant for him. Junior nodded as he took off running.

Later. Junior found himself alone in the middle of the forest. It had been several minutes. The girls had no luck of finding Sunset. Junior however was tracking her via sent. It was rather difficult given the smoke that was in the air, but he was on the right track. He began to look around, and heard soft weeping. Junior pinpointed the source, near a boulder. He found Sunset to be crying into her knees.

"Sunset!" called Junior in relief. Sunset shot up in alarm. She scrambled to her feet.

"Hey, come back!" said Junior as he chased the girl. He quickly caught up to her and grabbed her hand. Junior cried out in pain as he felt a burning sensation on his palm. Sunset stopped and faced him with a worried look. Junior rubbed his hand.

"Sunset, stop running," said Junior as he approached. The girl raised her hands with a teary glare.

"Stay back!" yelled Sunset. Junior immediately stopped. Sunset trembled as she tried to keep distance between the two.

"Please, I don't want to hurt you," said Sunset with a sniffle. Junior's expression softened.

"I know you. You'd never hurt your friends," said Junior. Sunset shook her head.

"This happened in one of my dreams. Everything I touched burned to ash!" Cried Sunset.

"Sunset, I know you're scared. But you can control this," said Junior.

"I barely started wielding magic properly! I don't even want these powers!" said Sunset. She held in her sobs as Junior approached.

"I'm done! I'm just going to head home and forget all of this!" said Sunset.

"Let me see your hand," said Junior. Sunset's eyes widened.

"No! I can't-" Sunset was about to protest but Junior had taken her hand. Sunset clenched her eyes shut as waited for cries of agony. But, they didn't come. She opened her eyes and found Junior to be holding one of her hands, with his human hand. He rested his reptilian hand on top and gently rubbed her hand. Sunset bore a look of shock.

"I promised that I was going to stand by you and help, right? I intend on keeping my word, to you. It'll take more than a few burns to change my mind," said Junior as he looked at Sunset firmly. The girl's tears ran again. She proceeded to sob and wrap her arms around Junior. Junior caressed her back. He could relate to Sunset's fear and stress. After all, he considered himself a ticking time bomb in regards to his transformation.

Later, Junior found himself walking Sunset through the forest. She had her bag packed and walked in silence, with her face red from her sobbing prior. Sunset had decided to head on home early. Junior couldn't blame her. She did have a great scare after all. After the ordeal and the shame she felt, Junior had volunteered to walk her home, or at least to the entrance of the forest. Soon, the two were out in a clearing, where the town was visible ahead. Sunset glanced at the boy.

"Thank you, for this. And earlier," said Sunset softly. Junior nodded.

"Yeah. Take it easy out there," said Junior. Sunset hugged Junior again tightly. This time, she stood on her toes and gave Junior a quick peck on the cheek. The boy blushed as a surprised look was on his face.

"Bet you've wanted that for a while," said Sunset with an amused look. Junior cleared his throat and looked away.

"Not really," said Junior. Sunset softly laughed as she nudged the boy.

"Sure. See ya..." said Sunset as she walked off. Junior waved to her, his expression soft. While he said that he was willing to stand by Sunset, he knew the fear still ate her alive. This, among other things, weighed heavily on Junior.







Aiko sighed heavily. She stood in the living room of her sister's home, with her arms crossed. Angirasu was sitting on the sofa with a scowl as his mother and aunt stood before him.

"I want an answer, young man," said Aiko, sternly.

"Aiko!" said Rei in disapproval.

"I told you, my friends invited me to hang out with them at the arcade," said Angirasu.

"Yeah? What about that Sonata girl? Was she there?" questioned Aiko.

"No. It was just me and the guys. And why does it matter?" asked Angirasu in exasperation.

"You know why! I've specifically-" Aiko was interrupted as Rei covered her mouth.

"Angirasu, your mother has just been worried. You hadn't answered your phone when she tried contacting you," said Rei, calmly. Angirasu sighed as he looked to the side.

"I was distracted at the arcade. I left my phone on vibrate because of school and i forgot to change the setting," said Angirasu. Aiko crossed her arms with her eyes narrowed.

"I didn't see you leave school grounds. You've seemed to have purposely avoided me," said Aiko. Angirasu groaned.

"Of course I avoided you, mom! I want to go a few minutes without you watching my every move like I'm in a prison!" said Angirasu. Aiko scoffed.

"You're exaggerating," said Aiko.

"Ha!" Rei gave a sarcastic laugh, prompting Aiko to glare at her.

"Aiko, come on. Most kids are just embarrassed about their parents being at their school. It doesn't help when said parent is undercover," said Rei. Aiko looked to the side.

"I want you to try to answer your phone sooner. It may be an emergency if you're called," said Aiko in a calm tone. Angirasu sighed.

"Fine. Can I go now?" asked Angirasu. Aiko nodded in response. Her son stood up and walked away from the living room. Aiko sighed as she rubbed her brow.

"I swear he met with that girl on Friday at school," said Aiko.

"You have no proof of that," said Rei. Aiko smirked.

"No. But I can confirm if his story is factual or not," said Aiko as she drew out her phone and made a call.

"Hello, Mrs. Takeshi? It's Aiko Riku, Angirasu's mother. Yes, I'd like to confirm something with you," said Aiko. Rei looked at her sister incredulously. She could understand wanting to check with the parents of your child's friends to confirm a story, but it seemed loony on Aiko's part. But since it was a more normal act, Rei begrudgingly held her tongue.

"Really? I see. Alright, much appreciated," said Aiko. She hung up and faced her sister. Aiko appeared to be relaxed.

"His story checks out," said Aiko as she sat down on the couch. Rei smirked at her in response.

"See? You're just being paranoid. You ought to have more faith in your son. He's a good kid," said Rei as she sat down next to Aiko.

"You may be right," sighed Aiko with a soft expression.

Meanwhile, miles away in the Takeshi residence, Miwa held her phone on her lap. An anxious look was on her face as she fidget in place.

"I think I screwed up getting involved. Dammit, son!" yelled Miwa in dismay. She suddenly felt a wave of nausea over her.

"Oh." Miwa held her stomach as her face turned green. She shot up to her feet and rushed to the bathroom.

Back in the Riku residence, Angirasu was on his bed with his phone. He had a text conversation with Junior. The recent conversation related to Angirasu asking Junior a favor to request that his mother would lie to Aiko, backing up Angirasu's story. Reluctantly, Junior had agreed and managed to convince his mother to go along with it. Angirasu had replied with gratitude via text. A camping trip did sound nice, but Angirasu doubted that his mother would have let him or would try to come along since the Guardians were chaperones. Besides, Angirasu was invited to hang with Sonata, which he did to both spite his mother secretly and to have a chance to enjoy the girl's company again. While hesitant at first, he had grown a sudden wave of confidence. Angirasu couldn't explain it, but was happy for it in the end. 
Angirasu's phone buzzed, prompting him to open his inbox and found a text message and image attachment.

'Bedhead!' the text read. The image was a selfie shot of sonata, lying in bed with messy hair, pajamas, and giving a peace sign. Angirasu smiled in amusement and began to text back.








Purist Hideout. Abandoned missile silo.


Scar stood among the Purity Knights, a team comprised of Purists that admired the stolen prototypes from MONARCH. Though Impact was dead, Dreadnought had lost the mechanized suit, and only one other person, Alexandra, had some but little experience with the Hard-Light Armor. But present nonetheless were Adrian, Stinger, Dreadnought, and Alexandra.

I've called you in to debrief you on an important operation we're undertaking," said Scar as a screen with a red skull image appeared on the wall.

"Some of you may have been present to hear from our leader, codename: Crimson. Also known to street thugs as 'Big Boss'," said Scar. Alexandra's eyes widened in shock.

"This is the leader of all Purists? You ever seen him before?" whispered Alexandra as she leaned next to Adrian.

"I've heard him speak once when I first started off with Impact. But as far as I know, no one's ever seen or heard who he really is," whispered Aiko.

"My brothers and sisters, I am glad that we could speak," said a deep and distorted voice. Subtitles appeared on screen, mimicking each word spoke to aide in comprehension.

"Big boss, haven't heard from you in a while," said Dreadnought with a smirk.

"Likewise. You are all gathered here to take part in a vital operation," said 'Crimson', as the screen changed, displaying a map of the border up North.

"The Transmutant scum had managed to keep a firm footing in Yak Yakistan. They've managed to establish a stronghold on the Equestrian side of the border. MONARCH has been ineffective of pushing the Revolutionaries back, now they're encroaching civilization near the border," Crimson, showing images of destroyed military vehicles, damaged and empty small towns near the border, on Equestria's side.

"This is where you come in. I want the stronghold to be located and eliminated. Any Revolutionary that flees is to be shot down. This town must cleared. Take any acquirable resources if possible," said Crimson.

"Is there anything that we should be aware of to help with this?" asked Adrian.

"Aside from being prepared for the colder climate during the late winter, there are snow banks that may prove advantageous to the enemy. Keep your scanners running. MONARCH will be concentrating their attack on the west side of the town. Use that as an advantage to clear out the Revolutionaries from the East or South. Most of their forces are likely to be concentrated on the West against MONARCH," said Crimson. The screen highlighted lines on the map, physically demonstrating the mission objective.

"Do not engage MONARCH. That's a battle guaranteed to lose given their resources. Good luck," said Crimson. The red skull logo disappeared, leaving the map. Scar nodded as he faced the Purists.

"Alright, are we clear on the plan?" asked Scar. He received verbal positive responses.

"Good. Round up volunteers and supplies. I want to be on the road before the end of the day," ordered Scar.







Sunset held her hands close to her chest. She was walking alone through town in silence. Her expression was of anxiousness. The experience earlier drove her to dread ever exposing her hands again. She wanted to hide away and forget that she could use these powers. At first, she worried about the power, but grew interested in it. She was ready to learn something that was otherworldly, unlike Twilight, who feared the power all together. But now, Sunset was terrified. The horror she experienced from burning her surroundings to ash was stuck in her memory. If she could, she'd wish for all of these powers to be gone if it meant she wasn't a walking force of destruction.

Sunset knew that it'd be worse to neglect the powers. But, she needed time to herself, without the thought of it. She was lucky to have Junior around to convince her. She may not have considered returning if not for him. Sunset realized that the physical touch with his hand hadn't resulted in her empathic ability to react. She wasn't sure if she unknowingly wills it or if it reacts depending on how someone feels at the moment. This was all the more reason to keep learning.

Sunset opened up the inbox to her cell phone. She found no replies from Erika from previous messages. Perhaps now was a good time to check on her. Sunset had been meaning to hang out with Erika, but found herself distracted by some school work, and training with Amber. This led to guilt in Sunset, wondering how Erika was adjusting since she was classified as a Transmutant. She hadn't seen her hang out at the usual spot at lunch in school nor greet her at her locker in the morning. This reflecting began to cause Sunset to worry more.

"I ought to check on her. I could use her company right now, anyway," said Sunset as she began to head for Erika's neighborhood. The teen eventually came across the Shinigami residence. No car was present in the drive way, leading Erika to assume that Erika's father wasn't home. Sunset began to knock on the door and waited for an answer. A minute later, the door opened, revealing Erika to be peeking through .

"Yes?" Asked Erija. Sunset greeted her with a warm smile.

"Morning, Erika. I was in the neighborhood and thought I'd swing by," said Sunset.

"Oh," replied Erika, albeit her tone was a bit cold. Sunset restrained herself from wincing. Erika may be upset with her after all.

"So... can I come in?" asked Sunset.

"Sure," said Erika. She stepped aside and opened the door wider. Sunset stepped inside and noticed the television on. It was playing a documentary on the History channel. Sunset also noticed that the kitchen had some food out, uncooked.

"I was just about to have lunch," said Erika as she closed the door. She made her way over to the kitchen counter and drew out a knife and carved up some raw meat. She took a piece and stuck it in her mouth, much to Sunset's shock.

"Erika, that's raw!" said Sunset.

"I'm too hungry to wait for it to cook. Besides, I can't get sick anymore," said Erika as she continued to eat the meat.

"Really?" asked Sunset incredulously.

"I've noticed it these last couple of weeks. Looks like I have trait that's not suppressed by this thing," said Erika as she tapped her inhibitor collar. Sunset looked to the side.

"Erika, listen..." Sunset began to speak. She wasn't prepared to give a proper apology and explanation to her best friend. But she hoped that she'd come off as sincere.

"I know that I've been blowing you off when you've asked me to hang out. I'm sorry for that. I've just had a lot going on at the time, what with Flash, the Transmutants in the Everfree, the Dazzlings," said Sunset. Erika kept eating, her expression neutral.

"Hey, where's your dad?" asked Sunset.

"Work. On the weekend," scoffed Erika. "It's funny. I thought things would change after he found his 'miracle cure'. But he's still working all day and night," said Erika as she cut more meat.

"He doesn't even check on me like he used to. It's like now that I'm not hanging by the thread of life anymore, I'm not as precious to him," said Erika. Sunset's expression softened.

"Hey, that's not true. I'm sure he thinks of you still," said Sunset.

"Then why isn't he here?" asked Erika in a harsh tone. Sunset wasn't able to answer.

"Neither of you have been around for me when I needed you," said Erika with her hardened expression.

"Erika, I'm sorry," said Sunset, her tone timid.

"Sorry doesn't change the fact that I'm being treated differently, Sunset!" yelled Erika.

"I'm a walking freakshow at school! I can't go a day without someone bothering me!" said Erika.

"But hasn't Gojira been setting them straight?" asked Sunset.

"Just that one time! He's not around and I can't cry to him about it all the time! I just needed my best friend to talk to," said Erika with a sniffle. A look of guilt appeared on Sunset's face. Erika sniffled as she shook her head.

"I feel like I'm losing my mind. I'm seeing how horrifying it is to be a Transmutant," said Erika.

"I knew it was bad, but I never knew how horrible it really was," said Erika as she pointed to the TV.

"You see that? That's about how the Transmutants were enslaved after World War 2!" said Erika. She drew out her phone and showed Sunset an article.

'"And look here! There's someone who was trying to control the Transmutant population by aborting them! They're doing that today!" said Erika. Sunset's expression grew more solemn as Erika ranted.

"Forced sterilization, some practiced in other countries, high taxes, segregated communities, religious stigma! People I went to Church with now think I'm a demon!" cried Erika. She shook her head. "It's not fair."

"I know it's not. But Erika, things are changing. You might not see it, but things are getting better. Equestria doesn't practice segregated neighborhoods anymore. The taxes are more common in the Eastern part of the world. And forget about those people at your Church. It doesn't seem very Christ-like to reject you, now does it?" asked Sunset. Erika shook her head.

"No. But I've had enough," said Erika as she spoke in a low tone. Sunset reached for her shoulder but Erika brushed her hand away.

"I'm not in the mood to hang out today," said Erika. Sunset bore a small look of hurt, but sighed.

"O-Ok. I'll leave you alone. Text me soon, alright?" said Sunset as she walked to the door.

"Sure," said Erika. Sunset sighed as she reluctantly left the house. Erika stared at the counter with her brows furrowed. The blood in her veins boiled with a great amount of anger that she rarely felt. Her eyes fell back on the TV, where images of Transmutants enslaved post WW2 were shown. Erika clenched her fists as she gritted her teeth, causing her gums to bleed.







Battra sighed as he stood outside of an office. The hall was a lot warmer compared to outside in the cold where he and his fellow recruits had to train. The door opened, revealing Drill Sergeant Caliber, dressed in his uniform. He nodded to Battra.

"The Director will see you," said Caliber as he stepped out of his office, where Hayato Yoshi stood inside by the window. Battra silently stepped inside and closed the door.

"Good Afternoon, Yasu. How is your experience so far?" asked Hayato.

"Intense. I've never been pushed physically like this before," said Battra.

"That will mean the difference between life and death, Yasu. There has not been one warrior in the history of mankind that got anywhere without being pushed," said Hayato as he turned to face Battra.

"I have a question for you, Director. If you don't mind," said Battra.

"Ask away," said Hayato as he took a drink of alcohol from a glass.

"You seem pretty young to be Director or someone as high of rank as you. You're around 30, I assume. I recall that Onyx was in his 50s, I believe," said Battra with a curious look.

"An accurate guess. I am temporarily taking command of MONARCH until the federal government can find a suitable replacement. If I were a higher rank, I'd likely had gotten the job permanently. The reason I'm even here is due to working close to Onyx for years and him entrusting me with command before he died," said Hayato as he took another drink.

"How does one get into that kind of grace of the highest ranking member of this branch of the military?" asked Battra. Hayato chuckled.

"Are you trying to get into said grace?" asked Hayato.

"No... sir. I was just curious about the relationship you had," said Battra. Hayato hummed to himself.

"If you're interested, I'll tell you," said Hayato. Battra nodded.

"You remind me a bit of myself, Yasu. You see, I also lost my family to evil. I was just a child. My family was slaughtered by a notorious criminal in Neighpon. A Transmutant, who went by the name, Queen Bitch," said Hayato. Battra bore an odd look.

"I-Im sorry, but could you run that by me again?" asked Battra. Hayato slightly chuckled.

"I know, ridiculous. As tragic as it is, I today find some amusement in her name. She was a Drug... Queen?" Hayato stumbled over the branding for the criminal. He shook his head.

"She ran a gang that manufactured and distributed drugs. It was actually a byproduct from the chemicals she secreted in her 2nd form. She was some sort of Bee. My father was an officer, investigating her operation. One day, he was discovered. QB found our home and killed my family, destroying anything that my father had on her operation. I was fortunate to have been at kendo class. I swore revenge on her that day," said Hayato as he stared at his cup, where ice sat inside. Battra was silent as his expression softened.

"I met my trusted friend, Kira Koizumi, after their deaths. He was... honestly I'm certain he's a bit of sociopath. But he had a fascination with western super heroes, particularly gun wielding antiheroes. The two of us had aligned goals, which were to bring criminals to justice. Though I was particularly focused on one," said Hayato.

"So what happened?" asked Battra.

“We joined the police force shortly after graduation. Unfortunately, neither of us were satisfied. Koizumi felt the force was too soft on certain criminals who committed heinous acts while I was being ordered to look over Transmutants in a segregated neighborhood with a low crime rate. Neighpon has been the most restraining on Transmutants to this day. So, he and I both left and went for another plan," said Hayato.

"Koizumi knew an Equestrian that was in the country. He was a mercenary that made a living through killing war lords, notorious criminals, and terrorists. We paid a lot of money to get him to train us and take us under his wing for the same line of work. We learned to wield different types of weaponry, stealth, endurance, tactics, anything to harden us into soldiers. Koizumi excelled with flying colors compared to me," chuckled Hayato. Battra found himself picturing this story, finding some similarities with his own past. The drive, that's what stood out the most.

"So, we set off with our mentor. Three men alone that took on dangerous criminals, human and Transmutant alike. Different countries and organizations hired us for our services. Koizumi and I took a huge gamble by pouring our savings into this mercenary and it paid off," said Hayato with a sigh.

"These criminals were just a warm up for my goal," said Hayato.








11 Years ago...


A stuffy, hot room was lit by a light that swayed above. Furniture creaked as the room gently rocked.
Hayato Yoshi stared at a picture in his hand. His eyes hard as he stared at an image depicting a wide shot from a high point. The picture depicted a woman with clothes that looked fluffed with black and yellow stripes. She was escorted by men wielding rifles. Hayato looked to the table where there were other photos. They showed a compound made up of destroyed buildings. A shoddy put together wooden structure stood.

"Fortunately, the area doesn't carry any trace of radiation," said Hayato as he pointed to a map, depicting an island.

"Odo was the second largest island in the isle chain next to Solgell. The blast for Odo may have covered more of the surface of the island, but the epicenter was more on the coast. The base of operations is located more inland, where more of the structures remain standing," said Hayato, looking to Koizumi and another man.

"Perfect for us to use for cover," said Koizumi with a smirk.

"Not so fast. Queen Bitch keeps some guards posted at these structures. Our client tells us that she's gotten into conflict with Destoroyah over the island. Seems like the leader of the Revolutionaries doesn't like to share his turf," said Hayato.

"We'll need to take out these guards before advancing. Dreadnought, you'll use the smoke mortars to blind them. Koizumi and I will take long shots to take out the guards outside of the compound. You'll join us to storm the place and take down anyone inside," said Hayato.

"Sounds fun," said Dreadnought with a nod and smirk. Koizumi chuckled as he drew out a knife.

"Then we turn Queen Bitch into Sleeping Bitch," said Koizumi as he stabbed the picture of QB.

"What?" asked Dreadnought in confusion.

"I don't get it," said Hayato with a raised brow.

"You know... like Sleeping Beauty? She's actually a dead princess? And... Oh fuck you guys," said Koizumi in annoyance. The three heard knocking, prompting them to look to the door. Dreadnought opened it, finding a bearded man.

"You boys get ready. We'll be making land less than an hour," said the man. He left the doorway, allowing the three mercenaries to step out and find themselves on the deck of a boat. The sky was darkening as the sun set below the horizon, revealing the starry sky. Ahead, they saw a dark island to be standing miles away. Hayato's brows furrowed as he clenched his fists.

'The moment is finally at hand. I'll avenge you, mother and father,' thought Hayato.

Later, the boat slowed down at a burnt dock. The boat stopped, allowing the mercenaries to step onto the dock, which creaked at their weight.

"Don't stray too far. We'll radio you for pick up when we're through," said Hayato as he turned to owner of the boat.

"You aren't getting a dime if you aren't back here for us," said Koizumi. The bearded man scoffed.

"You just worry about getting back alive," said the man. He took the wheel and the boat proceeded to depart from the dock. The three mercenaries were clad in dark clothing and kevlar vests. They were armed with rifles, save for Dreadnought, who carried a light machine gun. Koizumi nudged Hayato with a grin.

"Let's get paid and get revenge," said Koizumi. Hayato nodded to him with a smile, feeling lucky to have a friend willing to join him on his quest.

"But mostly paid," said Dreadnought as he began to walk across the dock.

The mercenaries spent the next hour, traversing through the land, passing thick growths of plants, weeds, flowers and vines that wrapped around the dead trees from years ago. Though some newer trees had grown since then, albeit the fruit they carried were radioactive from the ground water and soil they took. The mercenaries were careful to avoid the fruit and the water to be safe. They soon came to a hill, where they had a clear view of their path. Just far beyond their destination, a crater lied. The crater bore some remnants of destroyed buildings and carved a 'Bay'-like mass of land due to how close the bomb was detonated on the coast.

"Shit. It's something else to see a nuke's crater," said Koizumi. Dreadnought pointed just down the hill at base.

"This where we go from here to that drug operation. It should be a short mile to get to the structure itself," said Dreadnought. Hayato and Koizumi both tightened on the suppressors on the barrels of their weapons. The two began to split up as they slid down the hill.

Hayato took calm, quiet breaths as he navigated through the streets of what remained of the town caught in the blast of the nuke set off on Odo. He passed melted and darkened cars, and even few darkened skeletons that were fused to themselves as they were scorched alive. If these streets could speak, Hayato would hear the screams of horror that were quickly silenced the moment the blast came.

Hayato stopped as he spotted a lone man to be standing guard at an exposed wall inside of the second floor of a building. Hayato fought his urge to draw out his rifle to pop the man in the head with his rifle. There was no telling if this man was alone. So, Hayato sneaked around until he found a way to enter the building without being seen. As he walked through an exposed wall, Hayato found a blackened room, where several skeletons lied in a petrified state, as if they had dropped for cover. Not wanting to desecrate the resting place of the dead, Hayato cautiously stepped around them. He soon made it to the stair case and climbed up. The stairs creaked, much to his dismay. But as he climbed up further, he saw that the man had not noticed, and was instead looking through a porno magazine.

"Mm. I like that," said the guard as he turned a page. Hayato saw this as a valuable opportunity. He lowered his rifle to the ground and drew out a knife. He quietly stepped behind the guard. As he grabbed the guard and yanked his head back, Hayato dragged his knife against his throat. The guard gurgled as Hayato lowered him to the ground, allowing him to bleed out. Hayato looked around, picking up his rifle. He heard the crackle of a radio, prompting him to whip his head to the side. He noticed a man to be further down the hall, carrying a walkie talkie.

"The area's clear. As usual," said the man in a bored tone. Hayato quickly began to drag the guard he killed just over to a wall, hidden from the sight of the 2nd man in case he turned around.

"Queen Bee wants you guys on high alert. No telling when those Revultionaries may try and tear down this operation, over," said a man on the radio.

"Well she's got nothing to worry about. I'll pass the word along. Over and out," said the second guard. He then fiddled with his walkie talkie and held the button.

"Murphy, the Bitch wants us on our toes. You guys better not be sleeping again, over," said the guard. No answer came. A look of annoyance grew on the guard's face.

"Murphy? Murph? Hellooo?" called the guard. The walkie talkie suddenly gave a beep, signaling an upcoming response.

"Murphy's not here," said a voice. The guard bore a confused look.

"Then who the-" the guard was interrupted as Hayato grabbed him and slit his throat. Hayato sighed as he lowered him down, just as Koizumi emerged from the shadows with a walkie talkie.

"That was stupid," deadpanned Hayato.

"Heh. Says you. I just wanted to mess with the fucker before you took him out," said Koizumi as he kicked the bleeding guard.

"Dreadnought, we're clear. Get into position," said Hayato over his COM.

"Got it," said Dreadnought.

Hayato and Koizumi began to split up again, making their way closer to the structure that was up ahead. The two got into position, in cover behind rubble and found several guards to be standing outside, patrolling the perimeter. Hayato took a breath as the momemt he's been waiting for was at hand.

"In position," said Dreadnought over the COM.

"Get ready. 3. 2. 1. Now!" whispered Hayato as he raised his rifle and peaked through his scope, his weapon set on semi auto. From the air, balls of smoke descended around the guards, who gave alarmed shouts. As the smoke blinded them, Hayato caught better glimpses of them via thermal view from his scope. Hayato began to fire single shots, with his rifle kicking back with each pull of the trigger. The guards began to drop like flies as Hayato and Koizumi shot them down. A few attempted to flee in their blind panic but were ultimately gunned down. The suppressors kept the shots as quiet as possible to not draw attention from the building, though it was troublesome if the screams of the men were heard. Koizumi and Hayato rushed out of cover and to the building wall. They began to plant C4 explosives on the wall and proceeded to retreat. They found Dreadnought to be approaching with his machine gun.

"Half way there, boys. Let's give em Hell!" said Koizumi as he detonated the explosives. The wall was blown in, killing any unfortunate to be close on the other side.

While fully loaded and set to full auto, Koizumi and Hayato rushed in first. Bullets raced from their rifles, taking down any armed men inside. They took cover behind the bricks that kept plants planted. As they were pinned, Dreadnought came rushing in yelling like a mad man as he wildly fired his light machine gun. He mowed down some shooters that had his colleagues pinned, while also mowing down some of the plant harvesters. The mercenaries were engaged in a fire fight. Muzzle flashes filled the room and the gun fire was deafening.

Suddenly, the sound of buzzing filled the air. Koizumi looked up and saw some of the guards changing form, appearing like bees, covered in hairs on their rear but protected by heavy armor on their backs, legs and heads. Koizumi began to fire at one of the bees, who dove down with a stinger drawn. Koizumi rolled away, avoiding a stinger that buried into the concrete. Koizumi shot at the base of the stinger, destroying it and damaging the abdomen. The bee shrieked in agony as it stumbled, while bleeding profusely onto the ground, including its venom sac along with its digestive tract. The bee collapsed and thrashed in agony, while the mercenaries were forced to engage both shooters and massive bees.

"I'll handle the bees!" shouted Dreadnought after finishing reloading. He fired a hail of bullets at the bees, with bullets bouncing off the thick armor but also wounding a few. The bees flew around wildly in the building, which had little room. Koizumi and Hayato proceeded to fire back at the still human guards, managing to take them out. They shot at the remaining bees, penetrating wings and thoraxes. Bees crashed to the ground, twitching. Koizumi tossed a grenade at a small pile of downed bees, blowing them up. A final bee crashed at the feet of Dreadnought, who aimed at the head. The last thing the bee's large black eyes saw was a machine gun barrel looking down at it. Dreadnaught fired many rounds at the Transmutant's head. As his gun clicked, he panted.

"I fucking hate bees," said Dreadnought with a pant as he reloaded his weapon.

"We'll take point. Can't risk the target escaping," said Hayato as he quickly changed the magazine to his rifle. He and Koizumi made their way to a large pair of doors, covered in wax. The two nodded to each other and forced the doors opened. Their eyes widened in shock as they found Queen Bitch in her large queen bee state, twitching as she gave helpless cries. Standing over her was a large tarantula-like Transmutant, covered in brown hairs with yellow markings and blue eyes. The hive was a wreck, with honey combs destroyed, wax and honey staining the floor, and walls cracked. The spider had Queen Bitch bounded by web and proceeded to sink its fangs into her. Queen Bitch gave a pained shriek but died down as the venom from the fangs took hold. The spider took noticed of the mercenaries, who snapped out of their shocked states.

"Stay where you are, ugly! You just took out our contract!" said Koizumi. The spider screeched as it backed away. Its powerful legs carried it back. The spider raised its bulbous abdomen and roughly rubbed its back legs against it. Hairs were kicked off, caught in the air and floated towards the mercenaries. The hairs caught their skin and eyes, causing great irritation. The two cried out as they covered their faces, with tears running from the burning irritation. The spider scurried away and climbed up the wall, escaping through a large gaping hole. Dreadnought rushed in but bore an incredulous look.

"The hell happened?!" asked Dreadnought.

"Just give me some fucking water!" shouted Koizumi.

Later, Koizumi and Hayato had managed to pass the irritation the hairs caused. Mostly, at least. They still itched under their clothes.

"Shit. So someone else beat her to us?" asked Dreadnought.

"Yep. You think we can still claim the kill as ours? We should take her stinger or something," said Koizumi. He noticed that Hayato stood staring at the dead Transmutant.

"Hey, sorry that you didn't get to settle the score yourself. I know you've looked forward to it for years," said Koizumi as he patted Hayato on the back.

"Honestly, I'm just glad that someone brought her down. I can rest easy, knowing that justice was served," said Hayato as he approached Queen Bitch. He yanked her stinger from her rear, tearing out her digestive tract as well.

"Still. I have to wonder who that was, and what reason that Transmutant had to kill her," said Hayato.

Meanwhile, the spider Transmutant traversed the rough terrain. Its body began to morph and change shape. The Transmutant had changed into a young woman, with brown hair and yellow highlights. She panted as she held her shoulder while on her knees. She noticed a pair of boots in her sight. She shot her head up and found Gojira Takeshi to be standing with a blanket. He knelt down and draped it over her. The young woman sighed in relief and was helped onto her feet.

"Were you injured?" asked Gojira.

"No. Thanks for asking," said the woman. She looked to the man with a smirk.

"She wasn't so tough," said the woman.

"Well done, Kumonga. Her operation would've proved to bring more harm to our kind than to bring temporary pleasure," said Senior. He turned and proceeded to walk.

"Let us go. The girls are cold," said Senior.

"Are you really OK with taking them with us?" asked Kumonga.

"Yes. I rather Destoroyah not corrupt their minds. But you are responsible for them. You must teach them what you know," said Senior. Kumonga nodded.

"Thank you, Alpha," said Kumonga with a smile. Ahead, she spotted a group of very young girls to be on the beach, huddled together in the cold as a boat approached.







Present Day...

"I had some peace restored to me, despite not being the one to stop QB. Since I was so good at my job, I kept at it with Dreadnought and Koizumi, though Dreadnought felt the need to go solo. Koizumi and I kept at it for another half of year.," said Hayato.

"Then, we had gotten a contract that ended up being a fake and led us to Onyx himself. He was tricky enough to offer us Gojira Takeshi’s head. Senior, not his son," said Hayato. Battra bore a look of surprise.

"Normally, Koizumi and I were reluctant to work with governments and military after a certain incident years back. We relied on more private individuals or organizations. But the money was too great to pass up. We were hired to take out prominent Revolutionary members. We worked closely with Onyx since he hired us personally," said Hayato as he poured himself a drink.

"Later, I guess the old man grew on me. I didn't have a vendetta weighing me down anymore to remain a mercenary and wanted to settle in the country. So I dedicated myself as an official enlisted member after my road to citizenship. Koizumi is still independent but he stuck around because of me," said Hayato.

"Quite a story," said Battra. He shook his head.

"I don't know if I can move on like that," said Battra. "I don't even know who it was that killed my parents."

"Moving on is never easy. But the triumph over the struggle is worth it. I might not be the best example for this, but it's true," said Hayato as he took a drink. He then looked at his watch.

"Looks like that's all the time we have today. Good luck on the rest of your training. I see something promising in you," said Hayato with a smile.

"Sir," said Battra with a salute. He then began to walk out of the office, lost in his own thoughts. He began to reflect on some of the parallels he saw between himself and the Director. Hopefully, he could learn something that may help him in the long run.





The Main 6, Mosura and Rodan sat on logs and in the grass, eating lunch. Amber was among them as well, appearing better than how she was moments ago. Junior sat further away from the group and in front of his father. Junior sighed as he poked his chili beans with a fork.

"I don't know, dad. I feel like I should do something. I probably can. But i just don't know what," said Junior as he ate.

"Angirasu has issues with his mother, Sunset's scared, Erika's being bullied, it's awkward with Adagio, and Mosu...I think her brother being away has really gotten to her. More than I originally thought at least. It's like my friends are just falling apart, and I can't do anything about it," said Junior in frustration. Senior nodded.

"Son, no man can quell the troubles of others on a whim. Sometimes the best that you can do is to be there for them for when they call to you," said Senior.

"But what if they don't want to? asked Junior.

"That is their choice. You can try to force them, but it might push them away," said Senior. Junior sighed.

"I noticed how weird it is to hear you speak in like a 19th century dialect," said Junior with a raised brow.

"Junior I can't keep up with the times. I never really was the social butterfly myself," deadpanned Senior.

"Ah there's that modern dialect," chuckled Junior.

Back with the rest of the teens, there was silence among them as they ate. But this brought about a tense atmosphere among them.

"That was crazy," said Rainbow, breaking the silence.

"Yeah..." Twilight responded. There were no other words that she could come up with describe what had happened. It was so out of the blue and escalated quickly that it was like a bandaged quickly torn off.

"Do you think Sunset's okay?" asked Pinkie, her tone filled with worry.

"I'm sure she's alright. Gojira walked her home," said Applejack in reassurance, though she wasn't entirely honest with Pinkie or herself. She couldn't imagine what Sunset Shimmer could've been feeling at this moment.

"Yeah. She'll be back. Right?" asked Rainbow. An uncomfortable silence filled the air. Rarity sighed.

"This whole weekend has been quite the learning experience," said Rarity. She looked at her hand and spawned a small diamond shaped object and allowed it to spin.

"We've been warned before. Adagio had proven the consequences of abusing our abilities. But we've seen the extent of how dangerous these powers can be," said Rarity as she caused the diamond to disappear.

"So far, the least dangerous one could be Fluttershy," said Rodan. The rose haired girl slightly shrunk as her expression bore a tinged of guilt.

"Amber... maybe it's best if... I don't know. Is it possible that we can get rid of our powers? Like that gem can take them back?" asked Twilight. All the teens looked to the moth, waiting for an answer. Rainbow wasn't a fan of giving up her power, but what she witnessed prompted her to question the dangers of having it.

"Yes, you can give up these powers if you wanted to," said Amber. No one showed any sign of reaction to this news. They weren't sure how to feel about it or how to express it. They weren't expecting it to be possible either. Amber sighed.

"Listen, girls. I won't force you to take this mantle. You're free to stay or leave. But if you stay, you will be expected to be committed to fight for justice and righteous causes. And I won't lie, you're going to struggle," said Amber.

"But if you abide by the principles of good, you will overcome," said Amber.

"But why us? What's so special about us?" asked Rarity.

"Truthfully, it's nothing like a chosen one scenario. Anyone else could've been called. But you answered first. But fear not your own weaknesses. For they can mend others'," said Amber. Fluttershy looked down in thought.

"What does that mean?" asked Rainbow Dash in confusion. Amber merely fluttered off and perched herself on Junior's shoulder.

"And she left us hangin'," deadpanned Rainbow.

"So... what are y'all thinkin'? Are ya gonna ask to get rid of your abilities?" asked Applejack as she looked to the other girls. They were all silent.

"I won't," said Fluttershy with a firm look.

"I might not be strong or brave, but I can help Goji, Mosura, Rodan and Angirasu by communicating with creatures. If they change with no control, then I could maybe help them," said Fluttershy as she smiled at Rodan and Mosura. This was surprising to see in such a timid girl as Fluttershy.

"Heh. Well I'm inspired. I think I'm back to being fine with super speed," said Rainbow. Applejack rubbed her head.

"It's been getting pretty dangerous lately. I think it's a good idea to stick with strength for awhile," said Applejack. Rarity nodded in agreement.

"Indeed. I rather not be helpless against a group of villains with fire arms," said Rarity.

"Yeah! Besides, if we keep at it, we'll get even better at controlling our super powers!" said Pinkie, sounding more upbeat. The girls all looked to Twilight, who remained seated in silence.

"Well... if we can do some good, then I'm in," said Twilight with a determined smile.







Erika was walking alone out in the evening. Her clothes ruffled in the wind as she traveled down a street. Her eyes fell on a few establishments, where signs were propped up that read, 'No Muties'. Erika gritted her teeth as she walked. She wondered what right did humans have to condemn Transmutants. They were no better and possibly worse. Erika had enough of it. Of everyone. She stopped by a window and found her reflection. She saw the inhibitor collar around her neck, glowing led lights on the side. She loathed this damned thing. It was like she was dog with a collar to keep her restrained. Erika tugged at it, her expression hardening.

This was all her father's fault. He was the one who turned her into a Transmutant. He could've left her to die in peace, rather than condemn her to a life time of scorn and subjugation. And now, he was nowhere to be seen. He was staying all night at GeneCo, again, while she continued to suffer. Erika grunted as she began to yank on her inhibitor collar. She gasped as she noticed some people to be walking by. Erika placed her hoodie on and walked away. She then noticed a building made up of glass and metal it was a community green house, where people would plant their own seeds inside to grow. Erika rushed to the door, finding it still unlocked. She opened it and found a couple of people inside, wrapping up last minute care for these plants. Erika sneaked into cover, where she was out of sight. Moments later, the remaining people left, closing and locking up the door. The building was dark. Erika found herself alone with all of the flowers and vegetables planted inside. Here, she'd have the privacy she needed.

Erika grunted as she grabbed the collar and began to pull. Her pale face gained color from the blood rushing to it from exerting herself. Erika yelled in frustration. She began to scramble through the building until she found and grabbed a pair of gardening sheers. She panted as she looked herself over a mirror she found, holding the sheers close to her neck, where the collar wrapped around. She carefully slid the blades against the spinal piece that rested against the back of her neck. She turned the sheers and managed to slide a blade under the flexible spinal piece of the collar, but cut the back of her neck. She winced in pain but sucked it up. This damn thing needed to come off.

Erika applied all of her strength on the sheers, causing the blades to grind against the spinal piece. It began to spark and burn Erika's skin as the small piece's internal wiring was damaged. Erika screamed in pain as the electricity from the wiring was conducted against the metal blades of the sheers against her flesh. Erika grabbed the collar as it beeped and sparked. The LED lights flashed and Erika's eyes kept switching from normal pupils to reptile-like pupils. Erika felt her body ache with agony and her sight blurring. She grew fearful of what she had done, feeling the intense pain from her collar and body. Erika continued to pull as she screamed in pain and fear. Her cries echoed through the building until the sound of snapping filled the air. Then silence.
> Chapter 64: Always Eat Your Veggies (UPDATED)
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Sunset was sitting in her home in silence. Her eyes were glued to her cell phone. She was scrolling through social media, finding trending topics coming up. She came across news on MONARCH having been pushed back by the Revolutionaries that had taken root in a border town up north. Another topic related to a sex scandal with an Applewood actor, there had been a number of these popping up lately. Nothing interesting was on the news.

Sunset began to search up a favorite blogger of hers. It was mainly some tips and advice on practical things like for the home. Sunset has picked up into learning some skills like cooking, living healthy life styles, just the basic stuff. As she found the web address, she clicked on it and began to look for any recent posts. Her eyes widened.

The blogger had posted that he would be on hiatus for a while. Due to there being a recent attack on in his neighborhood at his home town, Fillydelphia. He went onto detail on how that the Transmutant civil rights activist, Kingston, had been killed along with some officers and a couple of bystanders. Sunset also noticed the date of the blog post. It was a week or so old.

"What the hell? Why wasn't this reported on?" asked Sunset to herself as she began to look through the comments on the blog. Some people expressed shock and horror while there were a couple of few sickos that made disgusting comments on transmutants. Though a couple may not have been real people due to their lack of profile history and profile pictures. Bots and trolls tended to pop up on this website.

In the comments, there were some that claimed to have been there and backed up the story. A couple having witnessed it first hand as well. Sunset was also seeing that there was push back against the atrocity. People condemned the attacked, commented 'prayers' for the victims, just anything to show their support and sympathy for those who had tragically died. Though some even went extreme as to beating up anyone that expressed any form of dislike or prejudice toward Transmutants. Sunset found that there was more and more growing resentment to the Purists in the country.

"Hopefully this doesn't turn into a witch hunt," said Sunset. While she herself had a great disdain for prejudice regarding anyone, she knew the dangers of mob mentality. The last thing she wanted was for some dirt bags to use this outrage to start accusing innocent people of holding Purists ideals. She wasn't even comfortable with the idea of attacking someone with anti-mutant ideas. A social stigma was enough, in her opinion. No need to beat someone up in an alley if they weren't physically hurting someone.

However, something was bothering Sunset. She wondered why wasn't the mainstream reporting on this incident. She was even recently on social media and hasn't really seen anything related to the attack. Something just didn't sit right with the teen. Why were the locals the only ones who knew something?

Sunset got up from her bed and made her way out to the living room. Sunset quickly stopped and peaked inside a bedroom door by her side. She found an older woman to be lying under the covers of a bed, snoring. Sunset closed the door and made her way over to the kitchen of the apartment.

"Time to get breakfast ready for mom," said Sunset as she made her way over to the fridge. She sighed in annoyance as she found herself to be missing some ingredients.

"Shoot. Looks like I need to make a quick run to the store," said Sunset. Later, she left the apartment fully dressed. The teen made her way down the street and further into town. She felt her phone vibrate, prompting her to draw it out. She had received a text from Junior.

'You OK?' The message read. Sunset began to text a reply.

'I'm good. Thx :)', the reply read. Moments later, another text came that read, 'cool. See ya tomorrow.' Sunset smiled to herself, finding it sweet for Junior to be checking on her.

"Hopefully he doesn't become a worrywart," chuckled Sunset. She began to pick up the pace to the grocery store, but stopped as she noticed police cars parked nearby in the street, where officers stood out. A small crowd had gathered outside the perimeter set by the police. Sunset joined the crowd and was able to see what the commotion was about. Her eyes widened as the glass to the community greenhouse was breached. Long and large scraggly vines stuck out of the building, covering the entrance to the point where it was though it never existed. The thick vines made up a wall.

"What the heck happened here?" asked Sunset in shock.

"It was like this since this morning. No idea what caused it," said a man among the crowd. Sunset looked to the officers, who spoke with what looked to be urgency. The other officer proceeded to speak on his COM. What the officer was saying was impossible to make out around the crowd.

Sunset began to retreat from the crowd. She was about to text Junior to maybe inform the Guardians about the greenhouse. However, she noticed something moving from her peripheral vision. She turned and noticed green vines to be slithering behind the buildings, making their way over to a fast food spot next door. Sunset briefly looked to see if anyone took notice, which no one had. She slowly approached the restaurant from behind, just where the police could not see her, and saw the vines to be slithering out from the back of the establishment, retreating to the back of the greenhouse and retreating into a window, carrying a wrapped up sandwich. Sunset narrowed her eyes as she began to sneak her way over to the greenhouse. She peeked over a trash can, finding the police to be still stationed in the front. Whatever was happening, Sunset had a feeling that the police may be unequipped to handle it. The Guardians may take too long to even get here.

"This is probably gonna be the most stupid thing I can do," said Sunset with a gulp. She looked around, searching for a way in. The back door itself was sealed off by more vines. The windows were out of reach. That left one option. Sunset took a breath, reluctant. She closed her eyes as her hands gave a soft glow. She sparked and suddenly vanished. Sunset suddenly appeared in a dark room, leaving behind small remnants of magic. The girl found herself in a bathroom. Sunset opened the door and found a darkened room covered in plants. Little sunlight got through the covered windows.

"Looks like I got teleportation down," said Sunset as she stepped out of the bathroom. She drew her phone out and activated the flash light, illuminating her path. Sunset looked around in shock and awe as she saw plants within the troughs to have been overgrown. Flowers bore large stems, petals, and heads. Tomatoes were the size of basket balls, plants stood up, nearly reaching the ceiling. It was like a jungle in here.

Unbeknownst to Sunset, a vine slithered passed her feet. The girl was mesmerized but also anxious. She wondered who or what could cause this kind of growth. Sunset stepped as she felt something that she stepped on. She looked down and found a wrapper to be under her boot. She knelt down and picked up the wrapper, identifying it as belonging to the fast food restaurant nearby. Something really did just grab a meal from that place.

Hello?" called Sunset. A glare of light suddenly flashed her eye, causing her to grunt. She looked down at the ground and saw a metallic object to be lying on the ground. She used her magic to levitate it towards herself and looked it over. Her eyes slightly widened as she recognized it and saw the logo of GeneCo. Behind Sunset, a figure appeared several feet away from the air. Large vines slithered around, retreating to the ground.

"Morning, Sunset," said a familiar voice. Sunset dropped the object on the ground and turned.

"E-Erika?" called Sunset, shakily. The figure stood in the shadows, slowly approaching.

"I'm glad you showed up," said Erika, as she stepped into the light. Sunset gasped in shock at the sight of her friend. Erika's pupils were constricted into slits. Her veins were green and exposed under her pale skin, but the most glaring thing Sunset saw was what confirmed her fears. Her inhibitor collar was gone.

"Erika, what did-" Sunset stuttered with a look of dread. If the police manage to get in here, there'd surely be trouble for Erika.

"You're just in time to celebrate," said Erika with a smile. Sunset looked at her in confusion.

"I don't understand," said Sunset. Erika slightly grunted, but sighed in relief. From behind her back emerged two tendrils. They bore rose colored sealed petals. Sunset bore a look of shock as they opened up, revealing flower heads with a mix of butter yellow and pink pattered petals. The tendrils bore an orange bio-luminescence running along them.

"Oh my gosh," said Sunset breathlessly. Erika was grinning. Her face ached from having just express joy after what felt like an eternity of sadness.

"Beautiful, isn't it? Last night, I learned that I was much closer to nature than ever before," said Erika as she raised her hand. A trough of plant life moved and grew, blooming new flowers.

"I can increase the growth of plants via nutrients shared from my body," said Erika as thin vines from her arm attached to soil of an empty trough, which soon led to vegetables to slowly grow from the soil.

"My blood can feed and change the plants, and they can do what I want them to," said Erika as she clenched her hand, causing nearby plants to move and sway. Sunset watched in awe, but in the back of her mind a troubling thought nagged her.

"Erika, this is bad," said Sunset. Erika looked at her in confusion and disappointment.

"How? I can do so much! Just think! I could increase vegetation, create a new Eden on Earth! No one would go hungry!" said Erika as she picked up a wilted flower.

"I can even restore the plant life lost," said Erika as vines from her hand wrapped around the roots of the flower. The flower soon regained color and stood tall.

"I thought I was cursed, but I believe that I was blessed! Blessed to be a Transmutant to help our world!" said Erika as she planted the flower.

"Erika, you're not even a natural Transmutant. If Gojira can suffer from growing up without an inhibitor chip, there's no telling what could happen to you. What if your behavior changes are more severe?" asked Sunset worriedly. Erika scoffed as vine whip-like tendrils shot out of her back and form tree trunk structures. They planted themselves onto the ground and carried Erika over to another row plants. The trunks stepped over and lowered the teen back to the ground.

"Ridiculous," said Erika. She suddenly whipped her head to the side. Her sight was locked on a rat creeping through the greenhouse. Erika's left flower tendril suddenly revealed a gaping mouth, filled thorns as teeth and dripped a yellow fluid. The tendril zipped across the room and clamped down on the rat. Sunset cupped her mouth in shock, suppressing a scream. The tendril returned with a bloody mouth. The mouth was like a Venus fly trap, but structured almost like a serpent. Erika's expression was cold, as well as her reptilian eyes.

"E-Erika, you may be getting worse," said Sunset, shakily.

"Your mutation could be affecting your mind. The human part of you is clearly being suppressed. I think you should talk to your father and fix your collar," said Sunset.

"I'm done talking to that bastard!" shouted Erika, as a tendril slammed onto a table, startling Sunset. Erika panted as she fumed. The tendril trunks carried her around the green house.

"You don't get it. That man has left me alone when I've needed him the most. Now that I'm not dying, he has no time for his daughter. For once, I don't feel like a monster. I feel like I matter," said Erika softly.

"Erika, you're not a monster. And you’ve always mattered. Please, I just don't want my best friend hurt," said Sunset. Erika's expression softened as she faced away. Then, memories of her time in school after her mutation returned. The ostracism and the bullying all plagued her mind. All of those memories, the looks of disdain, and the feeling of isolation drove the girl to tears. Her eye twitched as her skin grew leathery.

"No! You're just like the rest of them!" growled Erika.

"Erika, you know that's not true!" cried Sunset. Erika clutched her head as she felt it throb. She grunted in pain and cried out in despair. She kept hearing voices. The voices of those that she thought cared about her. Erika whimpered as she heard shouts from her classmates and the people at church. The voices called her 'freak', 'demon', and ‘monster’.

"Shut up! Shut up!" cried Erika as she dropped to her knees. Sunset lowered herself to her and held her close.

"It's OK, Erika. I'm right here. I'm not leaving you again," said Sunset. Erika wept as she felt her friend's warm embrace. However, she felt dread creeping on her.

"No, that's a lie! You're just going to abandon me like the others!" cried Erika as she attempted to pull away. Sunset held her tighter, fighting off her own tears.

"No, I won't!" said Sunset.

"Liar!" cried Erika as she pushed Sunset away. Erika's adrenaline had spiked. All of the anxiety and fear that she felt drove her heart to race. All of the things that Sunset said and promised were just too good to be true. She felt her body ache and her mind losing rational thought. She could feel herself losing her thoughts, giving into primal fear and anger. Anger for the pain she felt.

"E-Erika?" Sunset reached out for the girl, however Erika shot up as her jaw split. Sunset screamed in fright as she recoiled. Erika hissed as her eyes became reptilian. Vines from her legs buried into the ground, and whip tendrils grew from her back, as both flower tendrils opened their mouths, hissing.

Erika's tendrils flung Sunset across the room, who scream until she crashed into the ground. She groaned as she got up. Her eyes widened as Erika made her way to a barricaded door. Sunset knew she couldn't let her out. Not like this. She shot up to her feet and forced her hand forward, launching a magic bolt. Erika was nearly struck as it hit a wall. She turned in shock, as Sunset was rushing towards her. Sunset swung a sparking magic whip at Erika, catching her arm and yanking her towards her.

"If you want to leave, you'll have to go through me!" said Sunset. Erika grunted as she yanked her arm back, causing Sunset to stumble. She then rammed her shoulder against her, knocking Sunset back. A vine tendril swung at Sunset, but was blocked by a magical shield projected by the red haired teen. Sunset yelled as she fired multiple bolts at Erika, who dodged with super human agility. A flytrap tendril lunged from her back and into Sunset's path. The vine missed as Sunset quickly stepped back, but the jaws continued to snap at her. Sunset caught a pipe on the ground and swung it against the flytrap head, smashing it. Erika shrieked in pain and retracted the tendril. She sent the remaining fly trap tendril, which was sliced by a magic beam by Sunset. Erika seethed in pain and anger.

"Leave!!" screamed Erika, her voice straining as she rushed towards Sunset. Sharp thorn claws drew out of her hands as her forearm turned plant-like. Erika slashed the air, missing Sunset by but a hair.

"Erika you need help!" said Sunset as she swung her magic whip, causing Erika to cry out in pain from each strike. Erika retreated as her jaw began to split. Her mouth opened wide as did her split jaw, revealing the back of her throat. She shot forth a substance of yellowish-green. It mostly got on the ground but got on Sunset's jacket. The girl yelped as the acid projectile ate away at her jacket, prompting her to quickly ditch it. Erika lunged for Sunset, kicking her in the gut and sending her flying a few feet away. Sunset clutched her stomach and wheezed from the wind being knocked out of her. Suddenly, the plants around her wrapped themselves around her, raising her up as she struggled to regain her breath.

Erika stalked towards Sunset as she began to hiss, like a beast. Sunset's eyes ran with tears as she wheezed. This must have been how Junior lost control of himself. In fact, it may have been what his father warned the others about Transmutants giving into intense negative emotions, only to devolve into savage beasts. This sight only broke Sunset's heart, knowing that she allowed this to happen.

"E-Erika... Please," Sunset coughed. Erika snarled as she began to build in muscle mass as her flesh hardened like wood. The Transmutant turned and heard loud bangs coming from the entrance of the greenhouse. Erika snarled as she began to stalk towards the entrance.

Sunset's eyes widened in alarm. She knew that if either whoever was attempting to break through if Erika left, things would get worse. She was in no state to be around people. In fact, it would end in Erika being put down. The dread of this prompted Sunset to violently tremble. She was helpless to save her friend.

"Erika!!" Sunset screamed at the top of her lungs. Her body sparked and heated. The plants holding her burst into flames. Erika turned in shock, finding a blast of flames to be spreading through the plants. Erika heard heavy creaking, resulting in her to look up and find heavy vines to be burning and losing their grip to the ceiling. Erika screeched as the vines fell over her. Sunset's eyes widened in horror.

"No!" cried Sunset. She rushed over where her friend was and found her to be lying unconsciously under the heavy vines. While she was safe from the flames due to her power, Sunset was vulnerable to the falling debris and the smoke. She was unable to lift the vines on her own and couldn't focus her levitation spell. So, Sunset embraced Erika and focused on her teleportation spell. It failed with a few flickers, but as she held Erika tighter, the two vanished from the burning greenhouse. Sunset found herself kneeling with Erika on the ground outside of the building, just down the street. Sunset stared with wide eyes as the greenhouse went up in flames. The fire engine sirens wailed in the distance. Sunset looked down at Erika's unconscious face, which began to return to normal. Sunset bit her lip in dread and uneasiness.







The air was chilling. The frosted grass blew through the late winter wind. Stinger emerged from a pile of snow, his armor covered in frost. His HUD depicted a layout of the border town that was just a few miles away. His eyes scanned the area, as did HUD. Red markers appeared, marking a couple of Revolutionaries in red.

"What's the word, bird?" asked Adrian over the COM. Stinger's HUD displayed text that read 'Forwarding Data'. The scouting that the Purist was doing drove the silent killer with anxiousness. The targets were right there at the edge of the town, unaware of being watched. Like animals, grazing in the grass as a predator stalked. It'd be easy to take them out now. The cold wouldn't be enough to slow him down.

"Scar, we have Revolutionaries guarding our path to the town. Should we look for another way around?" asked Adrian over the COM.

"No. That'd take too long. Our insiders tell me that MONARCH is going to attempt another assault. We have to be the ones that bring this stronghold down first. Public opinion needs to be in our favor," said Scar over the COM. Stinger heard the sound of a distant explosion, prompting him to look to the West. His HUD zoomed its sight to where the explosions occurred just outside of the town. Distant gunfire could be heard.

"Looks like they've started," said Adrian.

"Stinger, you're up. Do it quietly," ordered Scar. Stinger climbed out of the snow and lowered himself close to the ground. The enhancement in the suit gave him more of a boost in movement and agility. Like an arachnid, he scurried on the ground and into cover to avoid detection. The armor was frosted to the point that it practically blended in with the environment.

Stinger scurried to a building, as two Revolutionaries stood guard.

"You ever get the feeling that no one respects us? I mean bug Transmutants?" asked one of the Revolutionaries.

"That's just you. Everybody hates you. They told me. We even laughed about it!" said the second Revolutionary with a chuckle.

"We even had your rations. It was a good time," said the 2nd Revolutionary. The first glared at him and began to walk off.

"Hey, come on! Don't be like that!" said the remaining Revolutionary. The other did not so much grace him with a response. The lone Transmutant scoffed.

"So sensitive," said the Transmutant. Suddenly, he was yanked back from behind. Stinger held him close and slashed his clawed gloves against his throat. He carefully lowered the Transmutant and got low to the ground. The mechanical tail rose as Stinger scurried over to a building wall. He crawled inside, finding the 2nd Transmutant. The tail shot forward and plunged the blade into his target's back, causing him to gasp and gurgle.

The Purists advanced on foot, following gar behind Stinger as he scouted ahead to kill the Transmutants that remained behind. Alexandra and Dreadnought marched through the snow in white. The dozen of armed Purists cautiously entered the building Stinger had entered. To engage the Transmutants like this would be suicidal. Depending on the species of transformation, a single Mutie was more dangerous than a squad of soldiers. So they couldn't be too careful with an entire group of Transmutants. Luckily, most of them were West, trying to hold off MONARCH.

Adrian soared high in the sky with her flight suit. Her drone was closer to the town as she kept her distance. It provided additional eyes for Stinger should he miss any of those mutant freaks. Her HUD displayed the drone's live feed, which scanned through the buildings. A few Transmutants were detected in the general area in the buildings.

"Stinger, I've got more targets marked for death. Sending you the data," said Adrian. Shortly after, the drone spotted Stinger to be scaling up a building wall. He climbed through the building, where a Revolutionary was. Adrian saw the heat signatures of them through the building, making up their forms as white silhouettes moving through a grey background. Adrian witnessed Stinger as he stalked towards unsuspecting Transmutants. From the HUD's perspective, the silhouettes engaged in a brief struggle that ended with the mechanical tail striking the Revolutionary from behind, causing him to drop down to the ground. Stinger swiftly moved through the building, as a couple of Revolutionaries rushed up stairs.

"Stinger, two muties are coming up the stairs. They might've heard that struggle," said Adrian. Stinger offered no response as he kept running. He then scaled the wall and stuck to the ceiling, hiding near a doorway. The Revolutionaries had made their way onto the same floor and began to search. One of them noticed the dead Revolutionary on the ground and investigated. Stinger crawled across the ceiling as the Revolutionaries It was unnerving to watch as Stinger lunged for the first distracted Transmutant, slashing him with the bladed tip of the tail. The remaining Revolutionary whipped around and fired multiple shots at him. Due to her altitude, Adrian was unable to hear the gunfire.

Stinger raised the mechanical tail as the bullets struck his armor. The end of the tail heated up and launched a bright white streak that flashed heat around the room, hiding the room from the HUD. The brightness quickly died down, and the last thing that Adrian saw was the Revolutionary's upper body fall from its lower half to the ground. Stinger scurried out of the room, leaving the carnage behind.

"Jesus," said Adrian to herself. Seeing this man in action was terrifying. It was more like watching a ruthless animal attacking rather than a human.

The Purists continued their advance to the strong hold as Stinger eliminated Revolutionaries that stood guard. Dreadnought led the squad to cover, as Stinger continued to scout ahead to a mansion in the middle of the town. Dreadnought drew out a bag and revealed explosives to be packed inside. He pointed to the hole that was located just at the base of the structure, showing signs of a basement.

"Plant the explosives in the basement. We need to bring the whole thing down," said Dreadnought, pointing to mansion that made up the strong hold. A few Purists each took an explosive and rushed down the street and towards the mansion. They passed the destroyed fence and made their way through the yard. They hid by the side of the building and peeked through the destroyed basement wall. They squeezed themselves through the hole, cutting themselves from the broken glass and dropping down into the cold and dark basement, before finding key points of the basement that would suffer the most damage from the explosives.

Meanwhile, Stinger was scaling the walls of the mansion. At certain points, he planted explosives onto the walls. If these explosives weren't enough to bring the building down, it'd at least bring chaos inside for the Revolutionaries. As Stinger planted an explosive on the roof, he noticed a glass ceiling. He peeked over, finding a large number of Revolutionaries inside, running about as they moved supplies. A Transmutant bearing wild and a reddish blonde hair stood over a table where a radio was.

"We haven't secured the object yet! MONARCH will be at our door soon!" said the Transmutant.

"I will not tolerate failure, Gabara! That object will mean the difference between survival and death! MONARCH cannot get their hands on it!" said a voice urgently over the radio. Gabara grunted in frustration.

"Alright, Destoroyah. We'll load it up onto the truck as soon as possible. We'll have to abandon everything else though," said Gabara.

"I can afford to lose a few supplies over that thing! Now get moving!" said the voice over the radio. Gabara sighed as he popped his neck.

"Alright, boys! Pick up the pace! The boys in black will be knocking on our door soon! I want that thing secured to the getaway vehicle pronto!" said Gabara. Suddenly, explosions began to erupt from the ground. Revolutionaries were blown away by the explosions. Limbs flew around as did bodies. Cries of agony echoed out from the explosion. Gabara shot his head up and found the walls and ceiling to be exploding. The debris from the building began to fall upon the scattering Transmutants. He evaded the debris with a snarl as he looked up. He spotted a metallic figure to be leaping across the destroyed roof, prompting him to give a dark chuckle.

"This should be fun," said Gabara.

From a breached wall in the mansion, the Purists rushed in and fired upon the disoriented Transmutants. Dreadnought raised his cybernetic arm, which moved its parts to reveal a gun barrel. The arm began to fire, causing a bit of kickback to the arm, but Dreadnought fired enough weapons to keep himself standing and his aim as accurate as possible. Each shot was single, rather than the automatic fire rate that Dreadnought preferred. However, each shot carried enough power to knock a Revolutionary down in one hit.

"Get the object out of here! The rest of us will hold out!" said Gabara as he shoved a Revolutionary back. He turned as the Purists engaged the Revolutionaries in a fire fight. Because of how tight the battle was and the bullets that came their way, no Revolutionary dared to transform to leave themselves vulnerable. Gabara's arms sparked with blue electricity. A wicked smile appeared on his face as his body sparked. He rushed through the hail of bullets, shielded by the electricity that deflected the coming bullets. Gabara lunged for the first Purist he saw and sent a sparking punch across his face. The human died as he dropped to the ground, his face covered in burns from the shock as his heart immediately stopped. Gabara's speed was amplified by the energy that came from the electricity, which also distorted his appearance to the eyes of those around. He appeared in front of his foes in flashes. When he was in someone's sight, it was already too late. His strikes came with an immediate deadly blow, if not an incapacitating one.

Alexandra and Dreadnought had both back edaway as did a couple of closer Purists as the rest were getting slaughtered by Gabara. Alexandra began to exclaim in panic as she held a hand against her helmet.

"Uh guys! This mutie here can make electricity and now he's killing us!" cried Alexandra. A purist rushed ahead, armed with a Quake Cannon. He aimed at the electric Transmutant and fired. Despite his speed, the blast from the weapon managed to put Gabara at a halt. The Transmutant was blown off of his feet as a couple of more blasts were sent his way. His body sparked much more intensely, casting a bright light around the room. He forced his hands forward, sending a stream of electricity towards the Purists. Alexandra yelped as she raised her arms, her gauntlets projecting a hard-light shield. Some of the Purists were caught in the stream, but Alexandra was fortunate enough that her shield deflected the bolts. She stumbled back as Dreadnought raised his hand and fired at the Transmutant, who began to strafe from side to side, leaving trails of electricity in his steps. He began to advance to the remaining Purists, as the rest of the Revolutionaries fell back. As Gabara came closer, a laser beam struck in his path, prompting him to stop. He turned his head and found Stinger to be clinging to a wall, with his tail humming. He dropped down to the ground and raised his gauntlets, which fired several bullets in a rapid burst. Gabara's body began to project a high concentration of electricity that his body was engulfed in it. The bullets were destroyed before they could breech his flesh underneath the coat.

Stinger charged towards the Transmutant as Gabara's body gave off smoke. He attempted to send another stream of electricity but all that came out was a spark. He cursed as Stinger was already inches from him. Stinger kicked him in the chest, causing the Revolutionary to stagger. The Purist proceeded to send multiple punches into his chest and a few jabs into his face to reduce his repeated strikes. Before Gabara could strike him, Stinger ducked down and spun, swinging his mechanical tail at the Revolutionary. Gabara grunted as he fell back and rolled along the ground. His irises turned to slits and his irises became reptilian.

"Hey, we have Revolutionaries taking off in a truck! Looks like they've got something big in the back!" said Adrian over the COM. Dreadnought brought a hand over his ear.

"Then stop them! If they got something good, then Crimson might be pleased! We'll be out there to offer support!" said Dreadnought as he stuck a magazine into the side of his mechanical arm.

"Pull back! We got a truck to pursue!" said Dreadnought as he began to retreat with a few remaining Purists. Alexandra looked at him incredulously.

"But what about Stinger?!" asked Alexandra. Stinger lunged for Gabara, who kicked his foot into his gut, knocking him back. The Transmutant shot up to his feet and tackled Stinger to the ground. He laughed psychotically as he punched the Purist, denting his helmet and cracking his visor. Stinger's tail raised itself and jabbed Gabara in the shoulder, causing him to cry out in agony. The Purist then punched him in the side of the head, disorienting the Transmutant and causing him to stumble off. Stinger got up to his feet, visibly panting under his armor.

"That psycho can handle himself!" said Dreadnought as he led the rest of the Purists out of the mansion. Truthfully, he hoped that guy would get fried by that Transmutant that he was squaring off on his own.

As the Purists fled, Alexandra stayed behind and looked back to Stinger and Gabara, who were still fighting each other. Both were moving quicker than she could process, dealing heavy blows to each other. If not for the armor, Stinger likely would be down in seconds. The woman sighed in exasperation as she found the rest of the Purists to be gone.

"So much for a quick mission!" said Alexandra as her gauntlet projected a hard-light blade. She rushed towards the brawling two. As Gabara was about to lunge for Stinger, Alexandra got in his path and swung her blade. Gabara stopped with an annoyed look.

"You're in the way!" roared Gabara as he slashed his newly sprouted claws towards the Purist. Alexandra raised her blade to block the strike, but Gabara grabbed the solid light of the blade. He forced Alexandra close to himself, but was met with a punch to his jaw.

"Ah damn it!" cried Alexandra as she waved her aching fist. Gabara laughed as he held the blade and swung Alexandra across the room, causing her to slam into a pile of rubble. She grunted in pain as she sat herself up and gasped as Gabara lunged for her. Before he could land on her, Stinger's tail swung through the air and slammed into the Transmutant's gut. He was sent crashing onto a table, causing it to collapse and crumble to the ground. Alexandra struggled up to her feet as Stinger staggered up to his feet with his visor bearing a large crack. His tail raised as it hummed, warming up the laser. He was about to fire the laser, but Gabara tossed a large stone at the Purist, striking the tail and causing the tip to spark. It then exploded, resulting in Stinger to drop to his knees from the small blast that was close his head. Gabara laughed as he charged towards Stinger.

Alexandra quickly raised her arms, firing hard light rounds towards the Transmutant. Gabara grunted as he was struck by some of the bolts, but strafed with his body to be slightly sparking. As Alexandra fired multiple shots at the Revolutionary, Gabara evaded by sliding under the shots and struck her in the gut. Alexandra had the wind knocked out of her from the strike, causing her to stagger back and hunch over. Gabara chuckled as he stood up straight, walking towards his foe with a dark smile.

"Well lookie here! The Purists have got some nice toys!" said Gabara as he approached. Stinger crawled on the ground and attempted to stand, but was kicked back down by Gabara.

"Relax yourself, kid. You're next," said Gabara as he walked on. Alexandra wheezed as she weakly swung her fist at him, but Gabara merely pushed her fist to the side as it came his way. He then shoved the Purist onto the ground. Gabara reached for her helmet and removed it. Alexandra panted with a look of panic. The Transmutant sighed.

"Something about the look of fear on my victims' face in their last moments brings me satisfaction," said Gabara as he grabbed Alexandra's cheeks, who trembled in fear.

"Especially on the face of a young woman. It gives me a rush," said Gabara as he squeezed Alexandra's cheeks. He then raised another hand as it began to slightly spark.

"I've built up enough charge for my favorite game. It's called, 'endurance'," said Gabara with a chuckle. He began to bring his hand close to Alexandra, who thrashed under him as Gabara rested his knee onto her gut.

"Fuck you, Mutie!" yelled Alexandra.

"Ah shut up! Open wide bitch, here I come!" laughed Gabara as squeezed Alexandra's cheeks to force her lips to open. He brought his sparking hand to her mouth as she continued to cry out. Stinger raised his head as his HUD grew static. He was about to stand but heard the sound of what seemed to be a jet or a missile. He raised his head as it grew louder. Suddenly, the roof to the mansion exploded. Gabara released Alexandra with a flinch and turned to the roof. From above, a figure dropped down. The figure landed in the middle of the room, with rubble falling around it. Gabara's eyes widened as the figure was revealed from the smoke.

What stood was a humanoid figure that stood to be seven feet. It bore a face like a mask of samurai, with a grin. It also bore a fin-like structure on the head. A blue visor shone through the dark room, glowing brightly. The figure bore a masculine figure with heavy armor plating. Beneath the armor were wires and the gears of the endoskeleton of this metal man. The armor was silver, with yellow and orange in color. The machine bore a bit of gruff build, with a glowing center on its chest that hummed. It also bore thick gauntlets that hid the hands of the machine, bearing triple gun barrels on each gauntlet. On the right shoulder plate, the mech bore the MONARCH insignia.The mech got into a fighter stance, causing the center of its chest to hum louder as it spun.

"The hell?" asked Gabara. The mech suddenly raised crouched as the back of it revealed a pair of thrusters, causing it to take off into the air. The mech flew towards the Transmutant and slammed into him. The two flew through the room and crashed into a wall. Gabara laughed as he coughed up blood.

"I guess your makers aren't too far behind, huh?" asked Gabara as the mech raised its fist. It began to send strong punches towards the Transmutants. Alexandra panted as she got up, watching the mech senselessly beat the Revolutionary. She heard a groan, turning to find Stinger to be struggling to stand. She rushed to his side and helped him up to his feet. With his arm over her shoulders, she began to walk with him.

"Let's leave those to go at it, huh?" suggested Alexandra as Stinger slightly nodded.

The mech continued to beat Gabara and then threw him across the room. The Transmutant snarled as his body began to morph and change. His skin became leathery and his muscles grew in mass. His hair grew and his face developed into a muzzle with fangs. He tore through his clothes as he developed bumpy scales and a horn upon his head. He changed into a bipedal reptilian beast with long strong arms and legs. It was like no other creature ever seen. It bore a human and somewhat ape-like stature but with scales. The creature almost resembled an Oni, a yokai of Neighponese lore. Gabara stood to be nine feet tall.

Gabara gave a cry that sounded like a mix of deep laughs and grunts. His yellow orange eyes glared at the mech, who raised its hand and gestured for the Transmutant to come at it. This only enraged Gabara, prompting him to run as his horn sparked as did his arms. He swung a fist at the mech, but missed as the robot countered with two quick jabs to the ribs. Gabara retaliated with a punch and missed again as the mech stepped back, who delivered a round house kick to Gabara's head. The Transmutant stumbled as he grabbed a piece of rubble and struck the mech with it. The mech blocked the strike with its arm, but stumbled and was met with a kick to the gut. As the mech staggered, its HUD informed it of its damaged arm from the debris.

Meanwhile just miles away from the mansion, MONARCH had advanced into the town with soldiers and vehicles. At the mobile base just miles further from the fight, the commanding officer in charge of the operation stood as he focused on a screen. The screen depicted the mech and Gabara fighting each other, where their punches and kicks collided. A man stood with a headgear on with a visor, feeding him the perspective of the mech. He was dressed in a suit that captured his own movements and translated it to the mech. He was attached to harnesses and a stage that mimicked the motion of the mech, albeit not as intensely.

"Make him fight! Do not let Jet Jaguar go down! Make him fight!" ordered the C.O.

The pilot merely grunted as he forced his head forward, causing the mech to headbutt Gabara off of it.

Meanwhile, Adrian was soaring above the air. She flew over the getaway truck and dropped explosive pellets in front, causing the tires to explode. The vehicle swerved and crashed into a building. Adrian soared around, finding multiple Revolutionaries to be hopping out of the truck. They began to fire their guns at her, which Adrian avoided by making a hard turn in the air. As her drone footage showed that they had run out of ammo from their shooting, she flew back towards them. She drew out her automatic pistols out as she flew towards them and fired. A couple of the Revolutionaries dropped dead from the shots while the last couple was wounded. Adrian placed her pistols back and quickly held onto the handles to her wings. Her jets cut off from her back as she raised her feet up, where the clawed boots were exposed. She caught both Revolutionaries in the heads, pining them down on the ground with her momentum and the weight of her wings. Adrian then reignited her boots and dragged the two across the snow. She then released them and planted her feet onto the ground, the boots anchoring her to allow herself to safely cut off ignition to her pack. Adrian raised her wings as the blades attached extended. As the Transmutants stood up, the Purists approached and slashed them with her wings, resulting in them to drop dead. Adrian bore a hard expression as the wings retracted. She drew out a gun and carefully made her way towards the back of the truck. She removed the tarp covering and bore a shocked look.

"What the hell?" asked Adrian incredulously.

"Hey, we need backup! An evac! Or something!" said Alexandra over the COM. Adrienne cursed under her breath.

"What's your status?" asked Adrian.

"Well we got the shit kicked out of us by that mutie when these other fuck heads ditched me and Stinger! He's not looking too good, by the way!" said Alexandra urgently.

"Just get to safety! MONARCH is advancing faster than we thought! Dreadnought, the truck is secure. Get our escape vehicles down here to pick it up this thing inside! I'll pick up Stinger and Alexandra myself!" said Adrienne as she took off into the air.

Meanwhile with Jet Jaguar, the fight continued. Gabara sent electric punches that caused much more damage onto the mech. It raised its gauntlets as the gun barrels glowed. Beams of plasma fired and struck the Transmutant, who screeched as he flew towards the wall. He quickly got up and cast electricity. Jet Jaguar fired another beam of plasma. Both streams collided and sparked intensely. This resulted in an explosion that blew both away. Jet Jaguar staggered up to its feet and found Gabara to jumping onto the walls and climbing out to the roof. Gabara cried out as he leaped off of the building and proceeded to flee from the mansion, leaving Jet Jaguar heavily damaged. It sparked as it struggled to stand.







Junior was sitting with Rodan and Mosura as the Main 6 honed their abilities. Junior bore a stoic look as he stared at Rodan.

"There's something fishy with Antartica," said Junior. Rodan raised a brow.

"What do you mean?" asked Rodan.

"Well, you can't go there and all of the nations on the planet agreed not to colonize or do anything with it. It's politically neutral. Something's wrong there," said Junior. Mosura merely sat by the two, looking back and forth at them

"What? Sure you can go there! Can't people go there on cruises?" asked Rodan in confusion.

"They can't go on shore. And expeditions that allow going on shore have never really gone beyond. Commercial flights can't even fly over Antarctica," said Junior. Mosura raised a brow.

"Well you can't refuel anywhere there. If they crash, they'd be screwed," said Rodan with a shrug.

"But that doesn't make sense. What are the odds of plane crashes? Besides, planes have flown miles over the damn ocean, Ro," said Junior.

"Point taken, but maybe it has to do with not disturbing the wildlife," said Rodan.

"Then why are there flights over the Amazon rainforest?" deadpanned Junior. Rodan was about to retort but hummed in thought. Mosura kept watching in silence. To her, this all seemed to be silly and pointless to think about, but she couldn't turn away. There was something fascinating about this conversation that she couldn't put her finger on. Or perhaps she enjoyed watching these guys play around with ideas.

"Dude, I haven't even thought of that. Man, what the hell is up with Antarctica? I can't look at Happy Feet the same way again," said Rodan.

"I bet the government is hiding something there. Like secret bases or even lost civilizations," said Junior.

"Man, that'd be cool," said Rodan with a grin. "What if they're hiding like some kind of satanic dragon or something?"

"It could be anything," said Junior with a shrug.

"Do you guys normally have conversations like this?" asked Mosura with a raised brow.

"Yeah, I find conspiracy theories fascinating. I mean I don't believe in all of them but they're kind of fun to think about," said Junior as he sat up.

"Hello?!" called a distant voice. Junior's ears perked as he began to look around.

"Did you guys hear that?" asked Rainbow, turning around.

"That sounded like Sunset," said Applejack as she and the rest of the teens turned. They found Sunset Shimmer to be carrying Erika over her shoulders, panting.

"Help!" cried Sunset in desperation.

"Oh no!" exclaimed Rarity in shock. The teens all rushed over to help Sunset lower Erika onto the ground.

"What happened?!" cried Pinkie. Sunset was panting, appearing distraught. She grabbed Junior's arm.

"Where's your dad?!" asked Sunset frantically.

"My dad? Why-" Junior was interrupted as the girl squeezed her arm. A panicked look was on her face.

"Gojira, please! He's the only one that I know who can keep them from taking Erika away!" cried Sunset. Junior's eyes slightly widened. He noticed that Erika's neck was bare, devoid of the collar. He shot up to his feet in a blink of an eye.

"I'll be back with him!" said Junior as he ran off, leaving the rest of teens behind.

Later, Senior stood with Kumonga, Manda, Baragon, and the teens, though Sunset sat by Erika's side, who lied in a cot. Senior sighed as he scratched his head.

"I was afraid of this," said Senior.

"Boss, come on. It's not your fault," said Baragon.

"It is. I'm the reason she's in this state," said Senior. The teens looked on in confusion.

"Wait, why are you blaming yourself for this, Mr. Takeshi?" asked Twilight.

"The child was ill. Her father wanted my blood to develop a cure, given my unique genome. I foolishly did, but only to save his daughter. No other serum was allowed to be made," said Senior. Junior bore an incredulous look as Sunset glanced back, overhearing the conversation.

"The cure came from you?" asked Junior.

"It did. But I've dreaded that she'd pick up on our traits. I hoped Genshiro just gave her the ability to produce the immune system of our level. But now I see it's gone beyond that," said Senior as he glanced at the unconscious girl.

"But why forbid Dr. Shiragami from producing more of the serum? He could've perfected it and maybe reverse what's happened to Erika," said Twilight.

"I could have. But he worked for GeneCo, a company developing anti-Transmutant assets for MONARCH. It was technology that was being stolen by the Purists. If they had my blood in particular, they'd surely weaponize it," said Senior. Junior's eyes widened as he heard this. He thought back to what Inoue had told him prior. A new super soldier program in MONARCH's military. That couldn't have been a coincidence.

"If we can't change her back, what do we do?" muttered Sunset.

"We'll keep an eye on her. Right now, she's not stable to be near the populace," said Kumonga. Sunset gritted her teeth at this.

"Not to mention the mental stress of the poor girl being bullied," said Manda with a deep frown. Baragon crossed his arms.

"Maybe she wouldn't be so bad if she had some friends to tell her to buck up. How much comfort did any of you punks bring?" asked Baragon. Sunset glared at him angrily.

"I did my-" Sunset cut herself up. She turned away as she held in her tears. If she were honest, there may have been more that she could have done to keep Erika from falling into such a dark place. 
Amber came fluttering over to Junior and landed on his shoulder.

"Perhaps now would be a good time to end our weekend of training. You're all free to go home if you wish," said Amber. The teens were reluctant to leave after learning this new information laid out to them.

"I'm not leaving," said Sunset. Senior sighed to himself. Junior felt his phone vibrate in his pocket, prompting him to answer it. A text was on the screen, from his mother.

"Shit. Mom's sick," said Junior. He looked over to Erika and Sunset, reluctant to leave.

"Head home and check on her. I'll be home tomorrow," said Senior.

"But..." Junior was about to protest. Twilight's phone buzzed, prompting her to look at it.

"Geez. My parents want me home early to look after my little brother," said Twilight to herself.

"Mine want me home now too," said Rarity.

"Guys, if you have to go, then go. We'll be fine," said Sunset. The teens looked to each other, unsure of how to respond.

"Well... I guess I'll see you guys tomorrow at school," said Rainbow as she began to leave. One by one, the teens began to leave. Junior, Mosura and Fluttershy remained, as Sunset sat at Erika's side. Senior placed a hand on Junior's shoulder.

"Come. We should give her time alone," said Senior. The remaining teens began to leave, looking back to find Sunset alone with Erika, as the rest of the Guardians went about their own business.







Junior found himself at the store. With him were Fluttershy and Mosura. The teens gathered some groceries that would be used to assist in Miwa's recovery, while Senior kept her company. The events of earlier weighed heavily on the teens, especially Junior. He didn't know what state that Erika could be in when she wakes up. From what Sunset described, it did not inspire confidence in him. It unnerved Junior to know that someone as nice and seemingly a good person like Erika could flip into something that went against his view of her. Obviously, Sunset handled it harder than everyone else, given how close the two were. While the teens gathered soup and a 2 liter bottle of sprite, Mosura sighed.

"You think she'll be OK?" asked Mosura.

"Depends on Erika," said Junior, his neutral expression masked his worry. Dreading over the situation was only going to bring stress. The only thing to do was wait and stand by. As the teens moved along the aisles, they found Maud and Pinkie Pie to be by the milk section. Pinkie immediately greeted them with a smile.

"I didn't expect to see you guys so soon!" said Pinkie.

"Funny. Hey, Maud," greeted Junior.

"Hello," greeted Maud in her usual monotone voice.

"So where's your dad?" asked Pinkie curiously.

"At home with mom. We're just getting some soup and stuff for her since she's sick," answered Junior.

"Aw. Being sick can be a bummer. I can make your mom a get well cake!" said Pinkie.

"That wouldn't help in her recovery, but thanks," said Junior. Maud looked hesitant to speak up but cleared her throat.

"Mosura, have you heard from Battra?" asked Maud.

"Not yet. But I've sent a letter recently. Those bases don't seem to give people a lot of access to the outside world," said Mosura. Maud bore a small look of disappointment.

"So you two really hit it off," said Mosura with a smirk. Maud blushed as she looked away.

"Aw don't be shy about it, big sis! That's Fluttershy's thing!" said Pinkie as she wrapped an arm around Maud. Fluttershy rolled her eyes and met Maud with a smile.

"So is it true? What brought this on?" asked Fluttershy.

"He's nice..." said Maud.

"That's it?" asked Junior in confusion. Maud nodded.

"It's enough for me," said Maud.

"OK. I mean, that's important, right?" said Junior with a shrug.

"It's just... he doesn't judge me. Even if I'm blunt with my words without thinking how some may interpret them," said Maud. Junior's expression softened.

"I take it you had a hard time making friends as a kid," said Junior. Maud nodded.

"Being on the spectrum comes with its own challenges when it comes to interaction," said Maud. Junior raised a brow.

"The spectrum? You mean you're..." Junior's voice trailed off.

'Ah shit. What's the PC term? Something typical? Fuck it.' Thought Junior.

"As in, 'autistic', on the spectrum?" asked Junior. Maud slightly shrunk.

"Yeah, so what?" questioned Pinkie with her eyes narrowed. She pointed to herself.

"So am I! It runs in the family!" said Pinkie.

"Really? Actually, it makes sense in your case"," said Junior as he scratched his head. Pinkie glared at him.

"Hey!" said Pinkie.

"What? It just explains a lot. It's all I'm saying," said Junior with a shrug. Pinkie seemed to relax a bit, quickly placing on a smile.

"Anyway, please let me know if you hear back from Battra," said Maud as she began to walk off. Pinkie moaned in disappointment as her sister left.

"We're leaving already?" asked Pinkie.

"You've spent the whole weekend with them, didn't you? You'll see them at school." Maud simply replied as the two girls left. Junior scratched his head but winced as he realized that he was scratching himself with his left clawed hand.

"Dammit! I keep cutting myself!" said Junior as he rubbed his head. He then groaned in annoyance as he looked at his sleeve.

"And of course, I've torn my sleeve," said Junior. Fluttershy looked at his reptilian hand in thought.

"Maybe we can solve that at home," said Fluttershy with a smile.







Junior sat at the kitchen table. He bore a quizzical look as Fluttershy presented a nail file to him. Mosura was cooking the soup for Miwa at the stove.

"If you regularly file your claws, you may not cut yourself so often," Fluttershy as she took Junior's reptilian hand. She began to run the file against the sharp claws of the Transmutant. She then gasped as the emery board file was damaged by the claws.

"Whoops," said Junior sheepishly.

"Try metal," said Mosura, looking back at the two. Fluttershy reached into a bag and began to search. A smile appeared as she drew out a metal nail file.

"Alright, second try," said Fluttershy as she ran the file on the claws. She bore a please look as there was debris falling on the table. Then, her eyes widened as she found that it was metal from the file being scrapped off.

"No way!" said Fluttershy incredulously. Mosura looked back in shock.

"Just what are those things made of?!" asked Mosura. Her face bore a grimace.

"Gojira, I'm now scared that you might cut an artery from scratching," said Mosura. Fluttershy's face bore a look of alarm.

"I'm not gonna cut an artery. Besides, I don't scratch that hard," said Junior.

"Well it is a problem. You'll ruin your clothes because of those claws," said Fluttershy. Junior sighed in annoyance.

"If it's not growth it's something else," said Junior.

"Why not ask Rarity to fix your sleeve?" asked Mosura.

"No, it's fine. Just a couple of tears in the wrist," said Junior dismissively.

"It is not fine! You gotta make yourself look more presentable!" said Mosura with a hand on her hip. Junior rolled his eyes in response.

"Whatever you say, mom," said Junior.







It was just the late afternoon. The Purists had returned from the Northern border. Scar stood among Adrian, Alexandra, Stinger, and Dreadnought. They were in an empty room, where they had brought the package that the Revolutionaries were keen on escaping with.

"So what the hell is it?" asked Adrian. Before them was an object the size of a refrigerator. It was a dull grey in color, decorated with lights on the sides and segmented plates that exposed some wiring.

"Looks like a bomb or something," said Adrian with an analytical look.

"You think it's worth something?" asked Dreadnought.

"Not in the same way you're thinking," said Scar as he approached the object. He found a panel to be present on the side. He brought his hand over to it, which then began to hum as the panel slide open.

"Interesting," said Scar, finding a keyboard of sorts. It was decorated with octagonal keys, with unfamiliar characters on each key. A violet screen flickered to life, with an image of a spherical object to appear.

"Whatever this thing is, no one is to come near it," said Scar, pulling his hand from the panel. The panel suddenly closed and the humming died down.

"Until Crimson gives us an order regarding it, forget this thing exists. Is that understood?" asked Scar. The Purists, excluding Stinger, gave verbal responses. The Purists began to leave the room, where lights shut off and left the object to softly glow in the dark. As the Purists left, Stinger hung back behind the group and turned to a separate hall. He drew out a phone and began to text.

'Package is secured', read the text. Stinger sent the message and waited for the device to confirm the text being sent. Stinger heard footsteps approaching from behind, prompting him to quickly put the phone away and turn to find Alexandra.

"Sorry, did I startle you?" asked Alexandra with a nervous smile. Stinger merely held a neutral expression, silent.

"Guess not. Listen, thanks for the backup. I mean I know I technically backed you up first while everyone else bailed. But thanks for not ditching me," said Alexandra with an awkward laugh. Stinger just sent a nod and proceeded to walk off. Alexandra sighed.

"Nice talking to you, too," said Alexandra to herself.







It was the late afternoon. The sun was beginning to set over the mountains. Sunset remained to be seated right next to Erika's side. The girl still had not regain consciousness. Sunset's eyes grew heavy as she began to doze off, but would slightly jump up to keep herself awake. But she would continue to doze. Sunset flinched as she felt a hand on her shoulder. She turned and found Gojira Senior to be standing by her. Sunset had nearly mistaken him for Junior. Their resemblance was uncanny.

"Head home and rest, child," said Senior.

"I can't. I need to be here for her," said Sunset as she turned back to Erika.

"There's nothing you can do for her right now. She needs rest, as do you. Besides, it's a school night, is it not?" asked Senior.

"What're you? My dad now?" asked Sunset sarcastically. She winced as she processed what she had just said.

"I'm sorry, Mr. Takeshi. That was disrespectful," said Sunset as she lowered her head.

"I know of your woes, Sunset. But you'll only harm yourself by stressing over things you can't control. You must be strong," said Senior.

"But how? How can I be strong when I was too weak to save my friend?" asked Sunset.

"Sunset, we can't save people on our own. We can show them the way out, but it is up to them to make that journey," said Senior as he knelt next to Sunset.

"To be strong, you have to be willing to make hard decisions. That includes allowing people to choose their own path. Even if one path leads to darkness," said Senior as he locked eyes with Sunset. The girl wiped a tear from her eye and sniffled.

"Have faith. We'll look after her," said Senior as he stood.

"Hey, how's your wife by the way?" asked Sunset.

"She's fine. She just has nausea. I'll be home to check on her in the morning," said Senior. Sunset slightly nodded.

"That's good," said Sunset. She stood up and took one last at Erika. Her lips tightened as she sniffled. Sunset reluctantly turned and began to leave the Guardians' lair.







Late that night, most of the Guardians were sleeping. Those who were still awake just occupied themselves with either a book, personal music played through ear sets, or keeping guard of the lair. Baragon snored as he lied sprawled on his cot, while Manda sat nearby with a book in her hand, a grimace on her face. She carefully reached for Baragon's nose and pinched it. Baragon grunted and opened his mouth, breathing softly. Manda sighed in relief as Baragon silently slept. She then noticed Amber to be fluttering through the lair. She found the fairy to be landing on Erika, who remained unconscious.

Amber crawled across Erika and onto her belly.

'Ugh. That's better. Gojira's tossing and turning will be the death of me,' thought Amber as she began to make herself comfortable. She then stopped as she felt something. It was a strange yet familiar presence.

Erika found herself lying on her back, staring straight up. Above her was darkness. The girl quickly shot up and began to look around. She found herself lying a flat plain that gave off a soft light. The ground seemed to give off a glowing mist and passed on into the air. Erika stood to her feet with a nervous look, finding nothing and no one in sight. There was only a flat empty plain as the only source of light around.

As Erika looked around, she found a structure to be standing in the distance. The structure was like a temple, held up by stone pillars. Erika began to make her way over to this temple, hoping she'd find someone there. Soon, the girl entered through the entrance in between the two main pillars. Erika gasped as she found a great hall, with pillars and great sculptures stood. Light shone through the temple, creating an evening-like atmosphere.

As Erika walked on, the sculptures grew clear in what they depicted. On each side of the hall were a row of many creatures. They resembled creatures like bisons, mammoths, dinosaurs, dragons, insects, and a few unfamiliar but menacing creatures. As Erika walked, a moth-like creature with long legs and great wings stood. Behind each statue was a single painting of each beast in a different setting. The moth was depicted to be perched upon a hill, with its great wings radiating with light. Erika then flinched as she bumped her foot against a stone object. Erika turned her attention forward and began to back away with wide eyes. Before her, at the end of this very hall, was a single sculpture standing taller than the others; a bipedal reptilian beast covered in jagged dorsal plates stood, looking down at her. Erika backed away from the massive sculpture, which stood to be 20 feet tall. She found a plaque to be on the base of the stand the sculpture stood on. The text read, "Lord of the Titans". The painting behind the sculpture depicted the beast standing tall, with its back and eyes glowing a neon blue.

"Erika." A voice called. Erika snapped out of her sight on the painting and looked around, tensed.

"Who's there?!" demanded Erika. Her breathing quickened as she searched the hall for the source.

"I'm here," said the voice, carrying a deep masculine tone. Erika looked around, gulping.

"Where are you?" demanded Erika. She found herself looking at all of the sculptures in the hall, looking for the source of the voice.

"I'm right here," said the voice. Erika quickly turned, finding a sculpture of a Shisa behind her. A lion-like dog creature, hunched on all fours, staring at her with red glowing eyes. Erika backed away fearfully as the glowing eyes began to turn into an ethereal mist that flowed out of the eyes and onto the ground. The mist formed into the shisa, scaled to the height of 9 feet, looking down at the girl.

"W-Who and what are you?" asked Erika, frightened by this beast.

"I am called, Caesar. We were called many things. But we are known as Titans," said Caesar.

"We?" asked Erika. Caesar nodded as he looked around the hall.

"Behold, The Hall of Titans. Guardians of the Earth," said Caesar.

"What do you want? Why am I here? And how do you know my name" demanded Erika.

"I only seek to help you. I sensed your sorrow from your soul," said Caesar, blinking his red eyes. His ethereal form began to walk away briefly, only to turn to face the girl.

"You've done things not of your way, Erika. You've allowed yourself to fall into despair and gave in to it. You would have brought pain to yourself and others. Why did you do it?" asked Caesar. Erika felt herself shrink from the question. Her heart raced as she fidgeted.

"I-It wasn't my fault! I felt trap! Like nothing I did would change anything! Spinner was right. Transmutants need to stop taking the abuse and take control," said Erika with a glare.

"Through violence? Hatred? Terror? Is that the kind of control you wish to take?" asked Caesar.

"Well- I- What other choice is there?!" cried Erika.

"Leading by example. Showing those around you how much like humans the Transmutants truly are. You reap what you sow. Fear and hate will beget violence," said Caesar. He closed his eyes briefly with a sigh.

"This Spinner serves as a tool for chaos in the world, much like others that think like him. Tell me, do you believe if you did anything close to what he does, would it solve anything despite putting lives in danger because of your hate and your abuse of power? What would your mother think?" asked Caesar. Erika glared at the apparition.

"I don't care who or what you are, but don't you dare bring her into this!" yelled Erika.

"You dishonor her by forsaking what she taught you. To be loving to your neighbor, even if they hurt you. Have you not considered the repercussions of your actions? How it affects other Transmutants? You'd only confirm their bias, young Erika," said Caesar sternly. Erika shrunk back as she lowered her head and her eyes ran with tears.

"I know! I just... I don't know who I am anymore!" sobbed Erika. Her crying echoed out through the temple.

"I just don't feel like me! I feel like this monster that just wants to lash out at everyone! I wanna hide so I won't be hurt again!" sobbed Erika. Caesar sighed.

"Erika..." called Caesar softly. The girl raised her head slightly with a sniffle.

"You cannot allow these things to change who you are. Despair is poison to the well, and kills all who drink of it. Shall I tell you a tale?" asked Caesar. Erika sniffled.

"I guess a story would be nice," said muttered Erika. Caesar nodded.

"There was a warrior. A young woman with hair that was green as the earth. She had a near fatal brush with death, and was turned into something nonhuman. She was saved by being turned into a beast. However, she was shunned by the people she once called her comrades, and she feared that some of them may turn on her. But when she was at her lowest, a fiery haired warrior woman saw past her outer shell, and saw the humanity that was always there," said Caesar. Erika stood as she visualized the story. Certain things about the story seemed too familiar.

"The moral, child, is to not dwell on what you are, but who you are," said Caesar.

"But... who am I?" asked Erika.

"Only you can answer that. If you can't grasp that, then I fear you are lost, much like the rest of your kind, who have fallen the furthest," said Caesar as he walked away. His ethereal body glowed and he dispersed into a mist, leaving Erika.

"Wait! Come back!" cried Erika.

Erika's eyes shot wide open. She found herself staring at the rocky ceiling of the cave above. She noticed that her arms and her legs had grown scraggly green vines that stuck out of her flesh, like hairs. She then winced as she felt a sting. Her eyes fell on Manda, who was kneeling next to her as she clipped vines off of her arms. Manda flinched with a start.

"Sorry! Did I wake you?" asked Manda. Erika pulled her arm back as she rubbed it with a wince. The vines itched at the base of where they sprout, like mosquito bites.

"Where am I?" asked Erika as she looked around.

"Lair of the Guardians. You were here last time, remember?" asked Manda. Erika slightly nodded.

"Your friends brought you here. In fact, Sunset didn't want to leave until you woke up. Alpha convinced her," said Manda with a smile.

"Really?" asked Erika, surprised to know her old friend remained by her side. Despite the horrible things she said and set out to do. Erika felt herself tearing.

"It must've been awful. Facing that," said Manda softly. Erika didn't have to ask what Manda meant.

"I've never felt anything like it," said Erika.

"Yeah, nothing can prepare you for people like that. Take it from me," said Manda as she placed the clippers down.

"I lived in Equestria all my life. I've been treated the same as you by people that thought Transmutants were gonna gobble them up," said Manda, giving a bitter sweet laugh.

"Freak. Mutie. Monster Girl. I was called a lot of things. And I'd cry myself to sleep," said Manda softly. Erika's expression softened.

"It got harder when I started liking boys. Not only am I pretty darn tall, but guys looked at me like I had a disease," said Manda. Erika clenched her fists.

"But... it's not like I didn't have human friends," said Manda. Erika looked at her in surprise, while Manda bore a brighter smile.

"They were few, but they meant the world to me. They didn't care what I was. Just that I was fun to be around. And I think i was. We'd play, talk, watch TV, go to the movies. Heck, one was a boy that I was crushing on too. Unfortunately, he didn't see me the same way," said Manda as she gave an embarrassed laugh. She then turned to face Erika.

"But he always told me that there'd be a guy out there that would love to be with me. And that there were people out there that were potential friends," said Manda with a smile.

"Now, obviously, you don't have boy troubles. But, I learned that you have to keep your chin up. Not everyone in this world will or has to like you. What matters are the people that stick with you, through and through," said Manda. Erika's expression grew a small smile.

"It's funny. My mother said something like that once," said Erika, though that wasn't the only thing that was familiar. Manda's more positive look felt familiar, to how her mother would find the good in everything. Manda patted the girl on the shoulder.

"Well, if you want someone to talk to, I'm here," said Manda as she made her way over to her own cot. Erika felt her vines retracting into her skin, relieving the itch she felt. Erika drew out her cell phone and found a text. She opened it, finding it from her mother.

"Won't be home tonight. Love you," read the text. Erika sighed heavily as she frowned. She placed her phone to the side and stared up at the rocks above.
> Chapter 65: The Sniffles
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

It was the noon. Sirens wailed as cries of panic filled the air. From the streets, citizens fled as loud bangs and crashes filled the air while two Transmutants fought in a mid-transition state of man and beast. One was a mammoth-like beast and the other was bear-like in appearance. The two gave cries as they slammed into each other and tackled one another. Around them, MONARCH soldiers arrived, surrounding the fighting Transmutants. They fired their quake cannons, causing the beasts to become disoriented and collapse. Before they could rise, Kumonga leaped through the air, landing on a nearby roof top. She opened her mouth wide and sprayed webbing through the air, covering the Transmutants. As the two were immobilized, the soldiers began to advance towards them. Kumonga removed a strand of web from her lip and drew out a walkie-talkie.

"Alpha, we just immobilized two of them down town," said Kumonga. She gasped as she heard a loud crash just a few blocks over. She found a quadruped beast to be running down the road a few blocks away, ramming into abandoned cars.

"Another one popped up!" said Kumomga as she began to run after the Transmutant, dropping down to the street.

"We're still containing a couple down town. Make sure they're neutralized lest MONARCH uses lethal force!" said Senior over the walkie.

"You think Destoroyah's decided to attack Ponyville?" asked Kumonga as she hopped over abandoned cars and began to sprint after the quadruped.

"Destoroyah is coordinated. This is all random. Not to mention that these Transmutants are fighting each other," answered Senior. Kumonga grunted as she jumped through the air, gaining distance on the Transmutant with her leaps. As the Transmutant fled to the park, Kumomga leapt off of nearby trees. With one final bound, she sprayed forth webbing while in midair. The web began to descend on the Transmutant like a shower of mist. When exposed, the Transmutant quickly found himself tangled by the webs, causing him to stumble and crash into the earth. Kumonga dropped to the ground and rushed to the beast, spraying additional web onto its form. Soon, the Transmutant was immobilized.

"The heck is going on here?" asked Kumomga.







Aiko stood by in the girl's locker room, sporting gym wear with Canterlot High's logo. She held a tablet, depicting a news feed of Rogue Transmutants being apprehended by MONARCH. This was live, happening miles from the school district. Though the school was ready to go on lock down just in case. This brought concern out of Aiko. For some reason, more rogues were popping up in Ponyville.

"MONARCH has been said to be establishing a new base closer to the town, Ponyville, to allow a faster response to the growing rate of Rogue activity," said the news anchor.

This began to bother Aiko. She knew that it was a logical and tactfully sound response for this growing problem. However, she wondered if this would prove to be a problem in the long run, establishing a greater military presence in town, and how long until MONARCH started policing the populace.

"No, this is necessary. It won't become that," said Aiko to herself. This was surely temporary. Not to mention it would keep citizens safe, but Aiko knew the real problem. It hasn't been shown to the public, but the last couple of days have had these growing Rogues, and they tended to be teenagers. Each registered at Ponyville High. Aiko looked through her tablet, finding images of students’ faces, with information on each subject. These students were apprehended the previous day on Monday morning outside of school grounds. Each was under investigation but had yet to seen carrying any terrorist ties.

Their identities have been concealed, and their families are being investigated as well over the incident. This would be the case for today too if these new rogues confirmed Aiko's suspicion.

"I know those brats have something to do with it," said Aiko as she pulled up the images of the Dazzlings, her expression hardening.







Battra found himself eating in the mess hall with Ford. The two had an idle conversation as a few other recruits looked at them from their table.

"Why don’t you go over there?" asked a recruit in annoyance.

"Hell, no! That's weird, man," said another recruit.

"What's weird with just sitting with someone for lunch?" asked a female recruit with a deadpanned look. She shook her head and got up.

"Screw it. I wanna know what they're talking about," said the recruit as she took her tray and made her way over to the other table. Battra and Ford were knocked out of their conversation when the recruit sat across from them.

"Brody, you didn't think to introduce me to your new pal?" asked the recruit teasingly.

"Oh, sorry. Yasu, this is Nakada. Nakada, Yasu," said Ford as he dug into his meal. Nakada smiled as she held a hand out with a smile.

"Hey, pleasure to meet you," said Nakada. Battra shook her hand, although looking having been caught off guard.

"So you're that Transmutant recruit everyone's been talking about," said Nakada. Ford looked at her in disapproval.

"Hey, lay off him," said Ford.

"It's fine," said Battra as he cleared his throat. Nakada suddenly bore a look of annoyance. She began to make a hand motion for "come here". Confused, Battra and Ford turned and found two other recruits from the table behind them began to come over. They awkwardly took a seat next to Nakada, who bore an annoyed look.

"Oh sure, don't worry boys. I'll protect you," deadpanned Nakada.

"So... You're the Night Angel guy, right?" asked one of the male recruits awkwardly.

"Kurtz," said Ford in annoyance.

"People know about that?" asked Battra incredulously.

"Oh yeah, every recruit knows. Heard it from Caliber. Right, Woods?" asked Nakada, looking at the other male recruit.

"You ever accidentally shoot lasers out of your eyes?" asked Woods, curiously. Battra remained awkwardly silent.

"What are you stupid? He doesn't have laser eyes. Right?" asked Nakada, looking unsure.

"Uh..." Battra cleared his throat.

"He does! There's videos of him in Fillydelphia using it a couple times! I saw it on the internet!" said Woods in annoyance. Kurtz looked to be uncomfortable and lowered himself.

"How? They confiscate our phones when here," said Ford in confusion.

"It was before I got here," answered Woods.

"So it's true?!" asked Nakada with wide eyes.

"Yes…" answered Battra. Nakada seemed to have been grinning from ear to ear.

"That's fucking awesome! This is something out of a comic book!" said Kurtz. Battra bore a surprised and confused look. He certainly wasn't expecting this reaction.

"Kurtz, what the hell are you doing?" asked Nakada in confusion.

"He didn't answer Woods's question," said Kurtz as he began to lower himself further.

"You're not in danger. I have to really focus to shoot my eye beams," said Battra with a forced reassuring smile. He brought his hand forward.

"Battra Yasu," greeted Battra. The two male recruits reluctantly shook Battra's hand.







Senior stood silently as MONARCH began to haul away two unconscious Transmutants. Teenagers. Both were male. Senior had to restrain himself from stopping the soldiers as they locked the two in the back of an armored truck. He knew that it'd bring more harm to everyone around should he interfere.

Senior felt a buzzing in his pocket, prompting him to reach inside. He drew out a dark phone, and answered it.

"Yes?" answered Senior.

"Your help is most appreciative, especially the past day. There seems to be a growing problem regarding the Transmutants in this town," said Hayato from the other line.

"Any leads?" asked Senior.

"I was kind of hoping you'd have one," said Hayato over the line. Senior sighed under his breath.

"Nothing that I'm aware of. I'm already busy with playing my part of the agreement," answered Senior as he scratched his head.

"Would you suppose that your old pal had something to do with this?" asked Hayato. Senior felt an ache in his stomach as he processed the question.

"You're the Director, aren't you? Surely you see that this is too random for a Revolutionary attack," said Senior in annoyance.

"Just thought I'd ask," replied Hayato. Senior shook his head.

"So what's the plan?" asked Senior as the armored truck drove off.

"We'll keep these Transmutants in a holding location until we can get a clear investigation. Then we'll decide our next step," said Hayato.

"And what of the media?" asked Senior as he sighted a news helicopter above.

"We're going to keep the identities of the Transmutants under wraps for now. That means no access of information for the press. Any relatives will be under investigation as well as to reduce the chances of the media nosing their way into this," answered Hayato.

"If I'm being honest, I hope there's another explanation as to why the youth are suddenly going rogue," said Hayato. Senior nodded.

"As do I," said Senior in agreement.

Senior had hung up. As MONARCH cleared out, Senior was left alone in the park with Baragon and Kumonga. He turned to the two.

"Head on back. I'll join you later in the day," said Senior as he walked off.

"Got it. Come on, Kumonga," said Baragon as he rubbed his aching shoulder. Kumogna began to follow, leaving Senior behind. The older Transmutant began to leave the area, as MONARCH kept the area blocked off to civilians. Eventually, Senior had made his way over near an alley. But as he stepped, he noticed something in the corner of his eye. He froze, finding a small object to be scurrying on a dumpster. Senior's eye followed the object as it moved onto a wall. It was scarlet in color, covered in a carapace.

Senior began to follow the small object as it scurried away. Senior tensed himself as he followed the creature as it crawled onto the ground and disappeared from sight. He stopped in the middle of the dark alley, his body tense.

"What are you doing here?" demanded Senior. He turned and found a larger humanoid figure in the shadows.

"Is that anyway for someone to greet an old friend?" asked the figure. He stepped out of the shadows, standing a foot taller than Senior. His yellow eyes stared at Senior, as a smile crept on his scarred face. His body was partially covered in a scarlet carapace, covering his right side of his arm, shoulder, and his left leg. His chest was partially covered in the scarlet carapace. He wore no shirt, but pants that were stretched out on left leg from the carapace that covered parts of his flesh.

"You look good, Gojira," said the figure, his smile exposing the sharp teeth in his mouth.

"Destoroyah," said Senior as his expression hardened.

"So... you're in bed with MONARCH? That's utterly disappointing," said Destoroyah with a sigh.

"I have no choice. Besides, I'm trying to help our kind," said Senior.

"By locking them away? That's helpful," said Destoroyah sarcastically.

"What do you know about these Transmutants going rogue so suddenly in this town?" demanded Senior. Destoroyah scoffed.

"I know nothing. If I didn't know better, I'd say you were attempting to pin the blame on me for what you speak of," said Destoroyah. Senior narrowed his eyes.

"Then why are you here? How did you find me?" questioned Senior

"I merely wanted to see my brother. Besides, it's no secret that you were last seen in Equestria. It just took additional eyes to find you," said Destoroyah with a chuckle. Senior hardened his expression.

"We're not brothers. What happened before means nothing to me now," said Senior.

"You can't deny it, Gojira. We started something great! You may have left but we continued on," said Destoroyah, pride feeling his voice. Senior glared at him.

"What we started was wrong! It's brought nothing but ruin!" said Senior. Destoroyah glared back as he stepped out of the shadows, exposing his grotesque appearance to the light.

"It will bring a new beginning!" said Destoroyah, raising his voice. The two stared each other down, opposing each other's ideas.

"What's happened to you? You were the most ruthless of all us. Now you've gone soft. You're weak," said Destoroyah in a low tone.

"The Gojira Takeshi that I knew would've scorched MONARCH to ash. What happened to him?" asked Destoroyah. Senior merely hardened his eyes.

"He's dead. And he will never come back," said Senior. Destoroyah scowled at his old comrade's response.

"Hmph. You can't pretend none of it happened, Gojira," said Destoroyah as he walked passed Senior.

"The war, the Revolution, that was all you. You can never take it back," said Destoroyah. Senior clenched his fists in response.

"Having a family doesn't absolve you," said Destoroyah as he looked back at Senior.

"Leave this town, Destoroyah. I don't want to find you or any of your Revolutionaries here, again," said Senior in a low tone.

"Very well. As an old friend, I will comply. For now. But I wanted to warn you," said Destoroyah.

"Of what?" scoffed Senior.

"You may not be aware of it, but there is an enemy that threatens both humans and Transmutants," said Destoroyah. Senior looked at him in confusion.

"What do you mean? Who?" asked Senior.

"I don't know who they are. But I know that they are among us, hiding under our noses. I've been concentrating our resources on finding and stopping them. But I've been dealt a blow back recently," said Destoroyah as he took on a grim tone.

"I know an alliance between your group and mine is out of the question. But, I felt that I should warn you. They're looking for something. And when they do, we're doomed," said Destoroyah as his body began to break apart. He decayed into a swarm of small red crustaceans.

"Wait!" called Senior as he reached out to Destoroyah. The swarm began to move across the ground and into a sewer grate, disappearing from sight. Senior lowered his arm as he furrowed his brows.







It was the afternoon. Junior was walking through the hall alongside Mosura. The two were prepared to head home soon, but were gathering their things from their lockers. As they had finished, they ran into Sunset, who was standing just by the Wondercolt statue, on her phone.

"Hey, Sunset," greeted Junior. Sunset snapped her eyes from her phone and greeted Junior and Mosura with a smile.

"Hey guys. Heading home?" asked Sunset.

"Yep," answered Junior. Mosura cleared her throat.

"How's Erika?" asked Mosura with a look of concern.

"Well, she's still in that cave. She hasn't answered my texts or calls," sighed Sunset.

"Maybe you should try seeing her," suggested Junior.

"I don't know. What if..." Sunset was hesitant to speak.

"You never know for sure unless you try. Trust me. It hurts more avoiding the issue," said Mosura with a reassuring smile.

"It's been 2 days. Her father is bound to find out she's not home, right?" asked Junior. Sunset gave sigh.

"You'd think. But he's rarely home. One time I spent the weekend with Erika, and he didn't show up until Monday," said Sunset.

"A real workaholic, huh?" asked Junior.

"Yep. If he knows about your dad, I guess I shouldn't be too worried about him learning about Erika not being home," said Sunset as she brushed a strand of hair out her face. Junior felt his gut sink.

"I'll see you guys later. Bye," said Sunset as she walked off and waved. Mosura and Junior waved back. However, Mosura noticed that Junior seemed to be bothered.

"Are you OK?" asked Mosura.

"Huh? Yeah I'm good. Let's go home," said Junior as he walked on ahead. Mosura followed after him, adjusting her bag on her shoulders.

"You've seemed off for a couple days. Something has to be bothering you," said Mosura.

"It's nothing. Trust me," said Junior.

"I want to, but I don't," said Mosura, softly. Junior sighed heavily.

"Alright, alright. I won't push it," said Mosura.

"Thanks," said Junior. Truthfully, the ordeal with Erika plagued him. Just the uncertainty of what would become of her clawed at the boy's conscience. The revelation that her cure, her mutation, was linked to the blood of his father caused him to feel partly to blame for Erika's plight.

As the teens made their way home, Mosura began to cough. She felt her head as it ached. Her coughing increased as they continued walking and her throat grew soar from inflammation.

"You OK?" asked Junior.

"Ugh. I'm feeling..." Mosura stumbled, prompting Junior to catch her before she could fall flat on her face. Mosura's sight began to blur as her throat grew dry. Her breathing grew labored. Junior felt her forehead and bore a look of alarm.

"You're burning up!" said Junior. Mosura leaned her head on Junior as she grew weak in her knees, slouching on the boy. Junior looked up and found his home a few blocks away. He then scooped Mosura up into his arms and quickly made his way home. He carefully set her down and fished for his key. Mosura nearly fell over to the side, but was held up by Junior. He opened the door and carried the girl into the living room. He lied Mosura down, as she gave labored breaths.

"Goji... I'm..." Mosura muttered as she dozed off. Junior cursed under his breath as he removed the girl's jacket and shoes. The boy left her on the sofa as he rushed into the kitchen, digging through the cabinets. Miwa exited her bedroom with bedhead and a groggy look.

"What's going on?" asked Miwa as she looked to the kitchen.

"Mom, where's the medicine?!" asked Junior as he dug through the cabinets.

"Wha? Why? Oh my gosh!" exclaimed Miwa as she found Mosura to be lying on the sofa, visibly ill.

"What happened to her?!" asked Miwa incredulously.

"I don't know! She just collapsed on our way home!" said Junior. He grunted in frustration.

"Damn it! Where is it?!" said Junior.

"Junior, calm down! I keep the medicine in the cabinet above the fridge," said Miwa. Junior began to make his way to the fridge and reached into the cabinet above. He drew out a basket full of medicinal supplies. He drew out the cold medicine and browsed through the other options.

"I've never gotten sick before, so I never had to look for this stuff," said Junior as he made his way to Mosura. He poured the liquid medicine into a small cup as Mosura sat up with a cough. Her nose was red and her eyes puffy.

"Drink this and rest," said Junior. Mosura took the medicine and drank it, gagging from the bitter taste. Her symptoms were shortly partially relieved, but she felt weak still. Mosura lied herself down, coughing. Junior knelt by her as the girl lied, unable to remain awake.

"Don't worry so much, Junior," said Miwa. Junior looked at her incredulously.

"Mom, she freaking collapsed in my arms!" said Junior.

"Son, she just had a fever. Stressing won't help," said Miwa as she took the medicine and put it away.

"But, I think it's sweet how you sprung to action," said Miwa with a smile. Junior just stared at Mosura worriedly.

"Sweetheart, why don't you get started on your work? She'll be fine," said Miwa. Junior nodded as he stood up and grabbed his back pack.

"How are you feeling by the way?" asked Junior.

"Still a bit nauseous. Had a hard time at work. I haven't felt this way since..." Miwa's voice trailed. Junior looked at her in confusion.

"Since what?" asked Junior. Miwa shook her head with a small laugh.

"Since I was sick last time. Get started on your homework. I'm going to lie down," said Miwa as she left the room and entered her bedroom.

Junior sighed. He made his way to the closet and drew out a blanket. He returned to the living room and draped the blanket over Mosura. The girl snuggled under the covers with a sigh, adjusting the pillow her head lied on.

"Thanks, Goji..." muttered Mosura. Junior brought his back pack over to the coffee table in the center of the living room, right near Mosura. He drew out his books and his pencil.

"I'm right here if you need anything," said Junior.







The high school was filled with lingering students. Eliza was wandering through the hall, alone. Her expression neutral and cold. She passed a couple of female students, who whispered as she passed by.

"I heard she dumped Rodan," whispered a student.

"Were they even a thing?" asked another student incredulously.

"That'd be a first. The guy never could get a girlfriend. I even turned him down once," said a third girl.

"Aw. His flirting is bit off putting but he seems nice," said the first student in sympathy. As the girls gossiped, Eliza continued on, paying them no mind. Her expression unchanged, like a cold stone statue. The girl made her way further from the students until she found herself in an empty classroom. She approached an air vent, built into the side of a wall.

Eliza knelt before the vent, placing small four metallic discs on the vent, one on each corner. As they stuck on, the discs flashed a light and shot out small beams into each other, creating a rectangular wall. The wall exposed the inside of the vent, where a small object sat inside. Eliza reached inside and drew out the object. On it were small holes around it, along with foreign hieroglyphs. The girl placed the object into her bag, where a few other similar objects were inside.

After removing the discs that allowed her to phase through the vent, Eliza left the classroom. She stopped as she heard violent coughing. She turned and found the three gossiping students from earlier to be panicking as a male student collapsed onto the ground.

"Someone call the nurse!" cried one of the girls.

Eliza clutched her back pack strap as she watched this. She left the area as she kept her expression cold, her mind shutting out what she had seen. She made her way outside of the school and into the parking lot and found Harold and Chris at the edge of the lot.

"Have you finished?" asked Harold. Eliza merely removed the bag from her shoulders and shoved it against his chest.

"Count them if you wish," spat Eliza. Chris glared at her in response.

"You're being childish!" said Chris. Eliza glared back.

"I did my part, Chro'nus! For once, spare me your belittling!" said Eliza. Chris growled.

"I've had enough of you!" said Chris. Harold quickly stepped between the two.

"Enough! We still have work to do!" said Harold. Eliza looked at him incredulously.

"What more do they want from us?" asked Eliza.

"By now the gas we've set off in the ventilation system has infected only the Transmutants at this school as planned. Our job is to search for any that shows no signs of infection. We need the source of that enhancement serum from GeneCo. The samples we have are contaminated with an unnecessary formula" said Harold.

"What makes you think the source attends this school?" questioned Eliza.

"It's a start. If there's one of them with advanced regenerative traits, there's bound to be more," said Harold as he drew out a metallic object. Suddenly, it sprung a solid light that was flat as a screen. It depicted the school's enrollment data and the faces of the students.

"We shall split up and investigate these Transmutants. If they show no signs of infection, make a full scan on their cellular make up," said Harold. Eliza bit her lip.

"And then what? What of the student? Or what if our search provides nothing?" asked Eliza.

"The search will be expanded until we find a source of these 'G-cells'. As for the subject, we've just been ordered to report back," explained Harold. Chris scoffed.

"Don't worry for these animals. They're a means to an end," said Chris. Eliza hardened her expression.

"They are not animals!" said Eliza. Chris was about to retort.

"Enough!" said Harold. He handed Chris a tablet and then one to Eliza.

"You're assigned to the Transmutants marked on your tablet. Addresses are present," said Harold as he walked off. Eliza and Chris merely glared at each other.

"Your compassion for these things is sickening," said Chris.

"Your way of thinking is sickening. It's why we're in this situation in the first place," said Eliza as she walked away.







Hours passed. The sun was setting. Eliza was standing in cover, peering through a pair of binoculars that allowed her to see through a house. Inside, a figure in infrared lied in a bed, visibly coughing. The sight of the binoculars changed, showing the figure in a negative image. Signs of inflammation were present in the subject. Eliza sighed as she removed her binoculars and marked off the investigated student.

"Even if none of the students showed resistance to infection, there are still some missing from the past two days. Our search wouldn't be thorough," said Eliza. Her job just seemed to get more complicated as days go on. Already, her superiors were looking through MONARCH's data base to possibly find the source. But there have been other setbacks depriving that research.

"The seeder of the terra-former is missing and we still can't reverse engineer the cells. There must be a better way for our salvation," said Eliza solemnly. As she continued on her search, she found a subject on her list that made her heart briefly stop. She lowered her tablet with a blank look on her face.

Eliza made her way into another neighborhood. She stood, trembling behind a bush as she drew out her binoculars. But through a window, she spotted Rodan to be dressing himself into pajamas, visibly in a coughing fit. The boy's nose was red as he blew into a tissue. A woman entered the room, presumably his mother, holding out a cup to him. Rodan looked to be declining what was offered, much to his mother's annoyance. She grabbed him by the ear, which he painfully pleaded to stop. Eliza couldn't help but smile in amusement at the scene. She watched as Rodan drank the contents of the cup with a gag. His mother ruffled his hair and left the room.

Eliza bore a sad look as she scanned from hiding with her binoculars. Infection was present, and no cellular makeup matched the G-cells. However, Eliza wasn't sad for not finding the match. She was relieved actually. But, it pained her to see Rodan this ill. He wouldn't die. The gas was odorless and designed to mimic the flu-like symptoms, but only affect Transmutants. Normal humans were safe. Only the carrier of G-cells could resist infection, but she despaired causing suffering, including to Rodan. She slowly left the area, her head hanging low.

There was nothing more than Eliza's desire to continue as things were. She wanted to go to school and be with Twilight and the other girls. To relax instead of constantly working like a slave. But most of all, Eliza yearned to be with Rodan. Her mind wandered back to the day she had cut ties from the boy. Her heart felt empty as she recalled the look of heartbreak on his face. She hated herself for doing what she did, but she couldn't bear the thought of hurting him with who she truly was.







Junior sighed as he stretched. His eyes looked through his homework, double checking it. Satisfied, Junior placed his things away. He glanced to the side and found Mosura to be stirring a bit. The girl opened her eyes and grew a small smile.

"Feeling better?" asked Junior as he scooted close to the girl.

"Mm mh. I feel crappy," said Mosura in a tired whisper. Junior placed a hand on Mosura's forehead, causing her to flinch and blush.

"Fever's down. That's good. You gave me a scare," said Junior in relief. Mosura smiled bashfully. This was like a fantasy come to life. The man of her dreams caring for her in her weakest state.

"Did you have trouble with your homework?" asked Mosura.

"Nah, I got through it fine," said Junior. Mosura was about to speak but the boy stood.

"Well, I'm off to bed," said Junior as he began to walk off. But, Mosura locked her legs around Junior's leg, causing him to stagger and stop. He looked at Mosura in confusion, while the girl looked at him innocently.

"Stay with me a bit," said Mosura as she sat up and pulled Junior down to sit on the sofa. She sat up, with the blanket covering her, as her feet rested next to the boy.

"And do what?" asked Junior with a soft chuckle.

"I don't know. Just talk or something," said Mosura, snuggling with the blanket that covered her.

Mosura's stomach began to growl. Her face flushed in embarrassment at the volume of the sound. Junior chuckled as he got up.

"Why don't I boil some ramen?" suggested Junior. Mosura frantically shook her head.

"Oh no! No, you don't have to!" said Mosura.

"I insist. Besides, I haven't eaten yet either," said Junior as he walked into the kitchen. Mosura looked over the couch in confusion.

"Wait, what time is it? It's a little late, isn't it?" asked Mosura.

"It's only 7. Just sit tight," said Junior as he drew out a pot.

Later, Mosura was sitting beside Junior on the ground at the coffee table. She was sipping the warm broth. Her cheeks flushed as she felt the warm juice travel down her sore throat and down into her belly. She sighed with content as her body warmed up.

"Thank you, Goji," said Mosura. Junior nodded to her as he finished his bowl.

"Nothing like inexpensive ramen packages. I only wished we had sausages," said Junior. Mosura smiled brightly.

"Hey, no way. My family would cut up sausages and boil them with the ramen too," said Mosura. Junior chuckled.

"Sometimes I wonder how many families do that. If I'm feeling like a fat disgusting pig, I'd add as much meat as possible to pasta or the ramen. The grounded meat, diced sausages, those cheap packages of frozen precooked chicken meat," said Junior. Mosura laughed in response.

"Your cheeks are gonna get flabby and chunky!" said Mosura with a coo as she playfully squeezed Junior's cheeks. The boy pulled away with a chuckle as Mosura reached for his cheeks again.

"Stop!" chuckled Junior. Mosura giggled as she pinched Junior's stomach, causing him to chuckle a bit harder.

"So will your belly!" said Mosura, deepening her voice.

"Knock it off," chuckled Junior. Mosura smiled in amusement. She then coughed heavily, turning slightly red.

"Keep your blanket on," said Junior worriedly as he brought the covers from the couch back over the girl's shoulders. She sighed from the warmth as she leaned back.

Junior glanced at her with an uncertain look. He took a breath as he crossed his legs.

"Mosura..." called Junior.

"Hm?" answered Mosura.

"You asked me earlier if something was bothering me. And well... you were right," said Junior as he rubbed his head.

"Well obviously. You're not slick with lies," said Mosura with a shrug. Junior looked at her in annoyance, prompting the girl to clear her throat.

"Sorry. I wanna know," said Mosura.

"It's just... do you ever feel responsible for something? Even when you had no direct hand in causing something?" asked Junior. Mosura thought about the question for a minute.

"Well... one I can think of is my brother," said Mosura. Junior faced her, with his attention fully set on her.

"How so?" asked Junior.

"I feel like my brother was partially motivated to be the Night Angel was because I was ashamed of being a Transmutant," said Mosura. Her expression was solemn.

"As much as I thought he was stupid for putting himself in that kind of danger, I see why he did it. And I think he just wanted to help me feel comfortable of being known as a Transmutant," said Mosura as she brought her knees close to herself. Despite her stockings, the girl felt her feet freezing, along with the rest of her body.

"Why do you ask?" asked Mosura. Junior looked away.

"This is about Erika, isn't it?" asked Mosura. Junior didn't respond.

"Gojira, you had nothing to do with that," said Mosura. Junior shook his head.

"I don't know. It's like my family is the center of a lot of problems in the world. Turning high school girls into monsters seems to be one of them," said Junior with a high sigh.

"Gojira, you can't blame yourself for the world's problems. People are just flawed," said Mosura.

I guess..." said Junior. He then began to think back to Adagio. The two obviously had a falling out. This was due to Adagio crossing way over the line, but he couldn't bring himself to hate her. He was just hurt that she'd try to use manipulative tricks to get her way. It wasn't unnecessarily out of malice, but it was still a betrayal of trust.

The bratty way that she was behaving now almost seemed like a response to his reaction. He didn't feel bad for being upset at her, since he was in the right, but he felt as though he had driven her to act out for attention through the other students. Consequently, that caused some students to act abnormally through the hypnosis. Junior felt a tinge of guilt. Maybe had he confronted her himself, he'd get her to stop. Adagio was indeed, flawed. But he wanted to set things right.

What of Twilight and the others? Junior pondered if his anger is still warranted, or if he was letting his emotions get the best of him.

Junior felt Mosura lean her head against his shoulder. Her eyes seeming to have grown tired as she wrapped the blanket around them both. Junior's heart skipped a beat as the girl snuggled against him

"You're too hard on yourself, Gojira. You might end up becoming a narcissist if you're not careful," said Mosura with a yawn. Junior gave a chuckle.

"I think it's too late," said Junior. Mosura began to breathe softly as her eyes closed. Junior found her face close to his. Her soft, beautiful face. The girl's breaths drove Junior's heart to pound in his chest. Anxiety took hold of the boy. He stood up and picked the girl up into his arms and lied her down on the sofa. After placing the covers on her, Junior made his way into the bedroom. He lied himself down onto his bed, staring up at the ceiling.

Unbeknownst to Junior, Eliza was peeking from cover in the bushes near the house. Her binoculars scanned Mosura, finding the infection present but no match to cellular structure. The girl looked at her list, rather oddly.

"Note: tell Harold that Mosura Yasu is in another house," said Eliza as she marked her list. She then focused her binoculars on Junior's bedroom window. She found no infection present and the boy was highlighted in green. His cellular structure was a match. Eliza froze as she stared. She slowly lowered her binoculars and stared at the list on her tablet. Junior's face was present. The face of the boy who showed her around the school. Rodan's friend.

Eliza wasn't expecting to find a match. She hoped they wouldn't, in fact. But being confronted with it drove her to panic. She couldn't expose Junior to her superiors, especially not a friend.

"They don't have to know," whispered Eliza to herself. She marked off Junior from her list and stood. The girl left the area, not daring to look back.







Angirasu lied in his bed. His breathing ragged as his face flushed from the illness that had taken hold of him. His body ached and was drenched with his sweat. Aiko stared from the doorway as her sister began to place an ice bag over his forehead.

"I'm going to the store. Mom knew ingredients that should clear his system right up," said Rei as she began to walk out of the room. Aiko entered the room, watching her son as he coughed.

"How are you feeling?" asked Aiko. Angirasu sent her a deadpanned look.

"You tell me," said Angirasu. Aiko sighed.

"Of course. Dumb question," said Aiko awkwardly.

"But on the bright side, calling in sick gives you a chance to take time off from school," said Aiko, forcing a smile. Angirasu didn't respond and merely looked to the side. Aiko scratched her head as she awkwardly looked to her feet. As she looked back to her son, she had a brief flash of an old memory of her child, young and small, lying in bed with a fever. His nose was running with mucus and his eyes were puffy. When he cried for her, Aiko recalled nursing him back to health.

Aiko approached the bedside and knelt onto her knees. Her son glanced at her as she ran her hand through his hair. She brought his head over to rest on her shoulder as she caressed his head. Aiko began to softly hum. But, Angirasu pulled away with an embarrassed look.

"M-Mom, I'm too old for that," said Angirasu. Disheartened, Aiko looked to the side with a forced laugh.

"Of course. Sorry," said Aiko. Angirasu rubbed his head as he awkwardly stared off to the wall.

"Be honest. Do you hate me?" asked Aiko. Angirasu looked her way with raised brows.

"What?" asked Angirasu. Though he heard exactly what she said, Angirasu needed to do a double take.

"Do you hate me for leaving you with your aunt?" asked Aiko. Angirasu was unable to form an immediate answer.

"No. I just wished you came with me. Or at least tried to communicate," said Angirasu. He then lowered his head.

"And i wish you'd talk about dad," said Angirasu. Aiko felt her gut tighten.

"Son I-" Aiko felt her words get stuck in her throat.

"Why can't you talk about him? Did he do something wrong?" asked Angirasu. Aiko was unable to respond. She trembled as she stared into her son's eyes. They may be hazel like hers, but they were soft much like his father's. She couldn't bear to look.

"Let me heat up some water. Your aunt will be back with ingredients for your tea," said Aiko. She stood up and began to walk out of the room, leaving her son. Angirasu cast his eyes to his lap, solemnly.

"Then it's just me, isn't it?" asked Angirasu to himself. Aiko made her way to the bathroom, sitting against the wall. A pained look on her face as she stared at the ceiling.







The next day had come. Junior was in school at lunch. He found himself sitting all alone at the lunch table where Transmutants normally sat. He was the only one present, while the other students were further away at the other tables.

"Am I like the only Transmutant that came to school today?" asked Junior incredulously. None of the mutants he knew that normally sat here were present, nor showed up to his classes. Hell, not even his friends were here. He was the only one.

"God. This feels pretty lonely," said Junior as he propped his head up on the table. He noticed Pinkie Pie to be waving wildly to him from a table further down. Sunset and Fluttershy encouragingly waved for him to come on over. Junior shrugged as he got up and sat beside Fluttershy at the table. He found the rest of the Main Seven to be present.

"Say, where are the others?" asked Rainbow in confusion.

"Mosura's sick. She stayed home," said Junior.

"Ugh. I hope you disinfected yourself before leaving your home," said Rarity with a squeamish look.

"You'd probably only catch something because someone decided to bring his sick ass to school and coughed in the air. You may have already inhaled airborne germs," said Junior as he ate his lunch. Rarity squealed in alarm as she cupped her mouth, causing the boy to smirk.

"Goji," said Fluttershy in disapproval.

"It's true," said Junior nonchalantly. Fluttershy leaned close to his ear.

"We know that. But you know how Rarity can be," whispered Fluttershy.

"Well she ought to get over it," said Junior. Fluttershy rolled her eyes in response.

"Did you hear about MONARCH moving a base close to town?" asked Sunset.

"Yeah. Normally I wouldn't like the idea of that. But honestly I can't protest too much considering how some Transmutants are acting up lately," said Junior.

"Really? I thought you hated MONARCH," said Twilight.

"Well i don't trust them. Or any government agency. But they have a legitament role. I just don't like assholes. But I'm concerned how their presence here will be," said Junior.

"Do you think they were Revolutionaries?" asked Pinkie, worriedly.

"Well, they haven't taken credit for it. Something's fishy," said Junior.

"I'm telling ya, it has to be Adagio. Ever since she started using her powers, some of the students have been acting off," said Applejack, hardening her expression.

"It wouldn't be far fetched to think that some Transmutants could have been affected. A couple of weeks before, there were two students going at it and transformed. They removed their own inhibitor chips somehow," said Junior as he bore a pondering look.

"Either way, we can't let this go on," said Twilight.

"Right. And Aria and Sonata aren't much help," said Rainbow. Junior was about to respond but noticed Eliza to be walking nearby. As her eyes fell on him, Junior waved his hand with a greeting smile. The girl froze dead in her tracks. She quickly looked around and rushed to the table.

"Gojira Takeshi, please come with me!" said Eliza. Junior and the girls bore odd looks.

"Wha- huh?" asked Junior. Eliza grabbed and tugged his arm.

"Please, I require your assistance!" said Eliza.

"OK?" answered Junior was he was yanked away from the table. The girls watched as Junior was dragged out of the cafeteria.

"Huh. Wonder what that was all about," said Applejack. Meanwhile, Fluttershy was scowling to herself as she ate.

'Just what I need. Another girl to worry about,' thought Fluttershy in dismay.

Meanwhile, Junior found himself dragged out of the cafeteria and into the hall. Eliza quickly stopped as she caught sight of Harold and Chris to be heading their way.

"Hey!" yelped Junior as Eliza began to push him back to a corner. Eliza began to pull on him as she ran.

"Hurry!" said Eliza as she lead Junior to another hall in the school building, just before Chris and Harold could take notice of their presence.

"Eliza, where are we going?" asked Junior incredulously as the girl stopped. She looked over a corner, relaxing a bit.

"Good. We missed them," said Eliza in relief. She noticed Junior to be looking at her expectantly with his arms crossed.

"Wanna fill me in and what that was all about?" asked Junior in annoyance.

"I apologize. I needed you out of sight," said Eliza. Junior raised a brow.

"Why?" asked Junior in confusion.

"My cousins... they might be looking for you," said Eliza, hesitantly.

"They need something?" asked Junior. Eliza eyed him.

"You could say that," said Eliza. Junior narrowed his eyes.

"Hey if they have a problem, I'm right here," said Junior.

"That would be undesirable," said Eliza as she shook her head.

"Well if they want a fight-" Junior was interrupted as Eliza glared at him.

"You stay far away from them!" said Eliza. Junior slightly recoiled at her tone.

"Of course. I understand, my bad," said Junior awkwardly. Of course this girl would be this intense of that comment. They were family after all. Eliza relaxed but sighed.

"Forgive me. I just don't want you to do something foolish. After all, aren't you on your last warning with the school over fighting?" asked Eliza. Honestly, she'd love to see Chris and Harold bruised up. But she didn't want them anywhere near Junior.

"Ah. That's a good point. I forgot all about that," said Junior as he awkwardly scratched his head.

"I think it'd be in our best interest if you avoided them seeing you for the next couple of days or so. Perhaps even stay home for a while," said Eliza. Junior bore a confused look.

"Wait, what?! I can't ditch school! I already need to keep going to understand the lesson enough to not fail!" said Junior.

"Gojira, trust me. This is for your own safety!" said Eliza desperately.

"Safety? Eliza, what is going on?" demanded Junior.

"You can't know! I'll arrange an excuse for you to leave and come up with a tutor for your missed lessons. But you need to go!" said Eliza as she began to push on Junior, but struggled. Junior remained firmly planted in place as the girl tried to push him. He grabbed her by her shoulders and held her back.

"Hey, you better start giving me answers! Right now you're acting nuts! What do your cousins want with me? What happened between you and Rodan?!" demanded Junior. Eliza trembled as she looked away, unable to answer.

"I can't tell you," said Eliza. Junior narrowed his eyes in response. He released Eliza and stood back.

"Then we have nothing else to discuss," said Junior as he began to walk off. Eliza quickly grabbed his hand with a desperate look.

"Gojira, please!" cried Eliza. Junior merely snatched his hand away from the girl.

"Back off! I'm sick of secrets," said Junior as he walked off.

"Friends trust each other. I've learned that the hard way," said Junior as he left. Eliza bore a disheartened look as the Transmutant walked off. His words stung, reopening old wounds.

"How could anyone trust me?" asked Eliza. She winced as her hand twitched and her wrist bore a slight deformation, as though something was sticking out. Eliza made her way into the girl's bathroom, where she checked to see if no one was present. After confirming that she was alone, Eliza made her way to the counter near the sink and mirror.

"It's dislocated," said Eliza with a sigh as she began to rube her wrist. She winced as she forced her hand on the lump. A pop filled the air, and Eliza sighed in relief. She reached to her bag and drew out a kit. Inside, there were a number of strange tools. Eliza drew out a tablet and found an image of a feminine body, where a graph of wires was present. The wires were lit up green, with yellow surrounding the left wrist. Eliza swiped on the screen, causing the wires in the wrist to turn dark. She drew out a scalpel and dragged it across her flesh. The blade split through the skin, where blood began to spill. Eliza did not so much react to the process. Soon, she had her wrist exposed. Beneath the pink flesh was a metallic bone structure. The muscles were synthetic, made up of pink fibers that almost looked organic. Eliza guided a pick at the wrist, where a rubber-like substance connected wrist, but the substance was slightly torn. Eliza took a gun-like object, where she sprayed a white substance at the torn rubber. The substance filled the tear and seal it up. She began to check the thin tubes that coursed through the wrist, checking for damage.

After analyzing the damage, Eliza began to seal the cut she had made with a heated gel. The gel sealed the two flaps of parted skin together, hardening into what looked like a scar. Eliza drew out the tablet and swiped to the side. The wiring lights in the hand all flickered to life. Each lane of wire was green Eliza winced as she rubbed her recently repaired wrist, suddenly regaining feeling in it. Eliza quickly began to put her tools away and began to clean up any trace of blood.

Eliza took a sack filled with a red fluid from her bag. She stuck a needle into her wrist and winced from the prick. She gently squeezed the sack, injecting the fluid into her wrist before carefully removing the needle and proceeding to place the sack back into her bag. However, she flinched and hastily zipped her bag as she heard the bathroom door slam open. Eliza forced her sleeve down and briskly walked passed Adagio Dazzle and Aria Blaze as they stormed in.

"Will you just listen?!" Aria cried in exasperation.

"I don't want to hear it, Aria!" said Adagio. She stopped at the bathroom sink and began to smooth out her clothes and touch up her makeup.

"Adagio, this is serious! These past two days prove that it can’t be a coincidence! Your power is making Transmutants go crazy!" said Aria.

"That's B.S.! For all we know, these last attacks were from those terrorists!" said Adagio with a scoff. Aria growled in frustration.

"Adagio! This- Ergh!" Aria groaned as she pulled her twin tails and gritted her teeth. She took a breath and released her hair.

"We still need to talk about Sonata," said Aria.

"What about her?" asked Adagio in annoyance.

"I swear to- We need to get her to stop! She's taking after you!" said Aria.

"That's flattering," said Adagio as she placed her make up away. The girl began to walk out of the bathroom with Aria, who fumed in frustration.

"You need to get over Gojira," muttered Aria. Adagio froze. She turned with a glare and got in Aria's face.

"I'm sorry, I didn't catch that," said Adagio. Venom was present in her tone.

"Struck a nerve, huh?" Aria snorted as she shook her head. She pushed Adagio away with a look of disgust.

"You're acting like a brat all because of one guy. One guy managed to get to that ego of yours. Now you're just acting up like a little girl. It's pathetic!" said Aria. Adagio grabbed her by her sister's jacket, face red as a cherry.

"Shut your fucking mouth!" said Adagio.

"Gonna cry, bitch?!" mocked Aria. Adagio smacked her across her face. Aria growled as she tackled Adagio to the ground. The two grunted and yelled as they hit each other, while pulling hair.

"Take it back!" screamed Adagio.

"Fuck you!" yelled Aria as Adagio rolled on top of her and began to hit Aria. Aria scratched the elder sister's arm, and Adagio beat her fist on Aria's chest.

"Don't hit my tits, asshole!" yelled Aria

From down the hall, Fluttershy came around the corner. Her eyes widened in alarm as she stumbled upon the brawl going on. She rushed over to the two and began to pull Adagio off.

"Stop! What are you two doing?!" cried Fluttershy. Aria shot up and rushed to the two with rage in her eyes.

"I'm gonna mess up your fuckin' face!" shouted Aria. Fluttershy quickly got in her path.

"Aria, no!" said Fluttershy as she held Aria back.

"How dare you say those things to me! You don't know what you're talking about! Just shut your mouth!" yelled Adagio, her hair frazzled and her clothes wrinkled. Her arms and face were bruised. Aria began to shove against Fluttershy, who stumbled but kept herself planted in Aria's path.

"You better hope she can hold me back! I've had enough of you!" yelled Aria. She glared at her sister angrily.

"You think you're the only one with problems?! Get over yourself!" said Aria. Adagio gritted her teeth, trembling in rage. Her eyes grew puffy.

"Yeah? Well... fuck you, too!" said Adagio, her voice breaking. She quickly stormed off, breaking into tears. As she fled, Aria pulled away from Fluttershy, sitting against the wall in the hall. She buried her face into her knees, but her face was visibly red. Fluttershy stared as the girl trembled, hiding her face. Fluttershy's expression softened, making her way by the twin tailed girl's side. She placed a hand on Aria's back, who kept her face hidden.







Battra sighed as he tapped his foot on the ground. He was standing by a phone that hung on the wall, occupied by Ford. Ford gave a small laugh as he conversed.

"Alright. Talk to you soon. Love you," said Ford as he hung up. He stepped away with a nod.

"It's all yours," said Ford. Battra smiled as he rushed to the phone. Today, the recruits were being allowed one phone call back home. It'd be some time before an opportunity like this would come again. So, Battra began to call the one he wanted to hear from the most. After a few moments of ringing, he heard the click of answer tone.

"Hello?" a monotone but confused feminine voice answered.

"Hey, Maud. It's Battra," said Battra with a small smile. He heard a soft gasp over the line.

"It's... good to hear from you," said Maud. Her voice, while calm, had a tone with a hint of happiness to it.

"Yeah, you too," said Battra with a small blush.

"How's everything at home?" asked Battra.

"Rather quiet. Unless Pinkie is in the room," said Maud, her tone filled with amusement.

"Although... There have been attacks in town recently. The government announced that it's setting up a base nearby," said Maud. Battra's face turned to worry.

"Wish I could be there with you," said Battra, regret filling his tone. Knowing that Maud and his sister were in Ponyville while more attacks from rogue Transmutants were coming, Battra felt guilty on his conscience.

"I can wait. I promise," said Maud in a soft tone. Battra smiled as his blush deepened.

"Just come home safely. I..." Maud paused, unable to finish her sentence.

"I will. Stay safe out there," said Battra.

Later, Battra found himself in a large gymnasium. Recruits were using weight equipment, running laps, or practicing hand to hand combat on the mats. Battra panted as his brows sweat from the running that he had done. Ford, Kurtz and Nakada had joined him after completing their lap.

"If I have to run back and forth one more time..." Kurtz panted as his shirt was stained with sweat.

"We still have to lift weights. Woods, spot me would ya?" asked Nakada as she walked off. As Woods followed, Battra, Ford and Kurtz looked to each other.

"Might as well get to it. Come on, before Drill Sergeant blows a fuse," said Ford. As he walked ahead, three other men walked by. One of them bumped shoulders with Ford.

"Watch it," said the other recruit.

"Hey! Excuse you!" said Kurtz in annoyance. The three other turned with annoyed looks.

"Got something to say?" asked one of the men.

"Yeah, maybe not walk shoulder to shoulder?" asked Kurtz with an annoyed tone.

"It's fine, Kurtz. Just drop it," said Ford. He'd rather just let this pass and not escalate the issue.

"Yeah listen to your boyfriend," mocked one of the other men. Battra sent him a glare.

"What the hell's your deal?" demanded Battra. Unlike Ford, Battra had a thing about people that act disrespectfully when uncalled for. Maybe it was his upbringing.

"Piss off, mutie," said one of the men. Battra scoffed.

"I haven't heard that before. Maybe you should come up with a much clever insult. But i doubt a couple of meatheads are capable of that," said Battra with a glare. One of the recruits walked up to Battra, posturing his chest out as though he were trying to intimidate the Transmutant with his build.

"Oh you think you're hot shit, huh? Let's go then!" said the recruit. Battra hardened his expression but noticed some of the other recruits taking notice of the confrontation. As the provocateur egged him on for a fight, Battra merely walked off.

"Let's go," said Battra as he walked passed Ford and Kurtz. The two began to follow as one of the antagonistic recruits smirked.

"Yeah just keep walking, bitch!" said the recruit. Battra ignored the insults, keeping his sights on the weight lifting equipment further away.

"You could've easily beaten that asshole down!" said Kurtz.

"Just because I could doesn't mean I should. I learned that the hard way," said Battra. Ford nodded in agreement.

"Yeah it'd be trouble if you both threw down. Especially for you," said Ford. Battra was about to respond but paused as he noticed a small group entering the building. They comprised of men of great stature, standing over 6 foot 6. They bore hard muscles that could be seen through their tank tops. One in particular was much larger than the rest, standing at 7 feet tall, with hulking muscles. A woman stood among them, standing taller than the average woman. Her muscles, while not as large as the men, were defined. Her cheeks were defined, as her facial features appeared strong yet feminine. She stood at six foot six. These newcomers all bore amber colored eyes.

"Holy shit. Look at the size of those guys!" said Kurtz. The other recruits had their attention focused on these strong figures. It was like staring at the gods of Olympus. These newcomers were trailed after a high ranking officer and a couple of men in coats, with the Gene Co insignia. They were visibly much shorter in comparison.

"Who are those guys?" Asked Battra.

"I heard about them. There were a number of highly skilled soldiers selected for that Heracles project. I heard that they're dumping them back into basic training to get used to their 'new' bodies," said Ford. Battra stared as he watched these 'super' soldiers make their way to their own part of the gym. Heavy equipment lied. Within moments, the medical team was standing by, as the doctors employed by GeneCo gave a physical for these soldiers.

"So those are the super soldiers the Director mentioned," whispered Battra, to himself.

Later, the recruits had return to their physical exercises. Soon they'd be practicing with fire arms. Though Battra wondered how these super soldiers would fair. He noticed that one of them struggled to secure a lock for the weights used for bench pressing. His clumsy hands dropped the lock, causing him to growl in frustration. These guys didn't seem very graceful. He noticed the only woman in the group to be pinching her brows as she sat on a bench. A doctor from GeneCo was looking her over. She looked distressed. Battra's hearing picked up a bit of their conversation.

"It's just so damn bright in here. And the sounds. It's giving me a headache!" said the soldier as she rubbed her forehead.

"Your enhanced senses require time to adjust. It should be only temporary. Take some water and start on your curls," said the doctor as he wrote on a note pad. Battra was so distracted that he failed to hear Ford call his name. He realized it was his turn to bench press.
> Chapter 66: Responsibility
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Aria was sitting on a couch. Her face bore some scratches as her hair was disheveled. Fluttershy made her way over to the girl and held out a mug. Aria took it with a sigh. Fluttershy sat next to her with a soft expression.

"It must be hard," said Fluttershy.

"You think?" retorted Aria. She took a small sip of her tea. Fluttershy looked down at her lap.

"I-I just..." Fluttershy paused as Aria sighed heavily.

"Everything just seems so fucked," said Aria in exasperation. She shook her head.

"I can't... I just can't get through to those idiots. I'm close to just saying 'fuck it'. But they're my sisters," said Aria softly. Fluttershy softly smiled.

"You're a good sister," said Fluttershy.

"I'm lousy. I can't even get through to them," said Aria in dejection. Fluttershy placed a hand on her shoulder.

"You're only lousy if you give up on them. If you need help, you have friends to talk to," said Fluttershy. Aria glanced at her.

"Friends, huh?" Asked Aria. Fluttershy raised a brow at her tone. It was sarcastic.

"Yes. Aren't we friends?" asked Fluttershy.

"I never thought of it. I just saw you guys as acquaintances," said Aria. Fluttershy bore a surprised and a small disappointed look.

"But why?" asked Fluttershy.

"I don't carelessly call people friends. Last time I did..." Aria paused. She shook her head. "Forget it."

"You remind me a bit like Goji," said Fluttershy with a smile. Aria raised a brow at her. She wasn't sure whether to be offended or flattered.

"Goji's pretty reserved when it comes to making friends. I think it's sort of like a defense mechanism he developed since he says that he had a hard time making friends growing up," said Fluttershy with a sad smile.

"Sounds about right," said Aria.

"Will you be heading home soon? It's getting dark," said Fluttershy. Aria sighed as she stood up.

"I better. Sorry bout intruding," said Aria as she placed her mug on the coffee table. Fluttershy gave her a warm smile.

"No, it was my pleasure. Feel free to visit anytime," said Fluttershy sweetly.







It was the next day. Junior was heading out of the door of his home. Mosura was sleeping on the sofa, her face flushed from her illness. Miwa was dressed in a blouse and skirt. She was in the process of brushing her hair as she made her way over to the kitchen. She looked at Mosura worriedly. Miwa hated the idea of leaving the poor girl home alone, but she had to get to work. Miwa took a drink of her coffee as she placed on her heels and walked to the door.

"Call me or Junior if you need anything, Mosura," said Miwa.

"Uh huh," mumbled Mosura. Miwa walked out of the door, but felt a bit of nausea. Miwa shook it off and proceeded to get into her car. She drove off, passing by Junior and Fluttershy as they walked to school.

"So she's still sick?" asked Fluttershy.

"I think so. She wouldn't get up," said Junior in response.







The sounds of clacking filled the air. Two recruits stood in the center of a circle, clashing staffs together. This continued until one struck the other. The goal was to disarm or knock your opponent to the ground. Battra stood next to Ford, watching as the recruit that was stand offish with him previously knocked another recruit off of his feet.

"Keep on your feet!" said Caliber. The recruit back onto his feet and went back to clashing with his opponent. But he was quickly subdued with a kick to the side and a sweep at the leg from the staff.

"Nicely done, Kenpachi," said Caliber in approval. The opponent smirked as he spun the staff in his grip.

"Come on, Drill Sergeant! Set me up with a stronger opponent! I'm getting soft here!" said Kenpachi. He then pointed at Battra, who stiffened in response.

"Like Yasu here!" said Kenpachi. Battra slightly narrowed his eyes. He wondered just what this guy’s major malfunction was. Never had he met someone that hated him this badly.

"Wait!" called a voice. Everyone turned their attention to the source. It belonged to one of the super soldiers.

"I'll take you," said the soldier. He was slightly sweaty and his amber eyes twitched from taking in the "bright" lights. Kenpachi bore an annoyed look as some of the recruits bore looks of discomfort. Just the presence of one of these pseudo-transmutants was unsettling, what with their stature.

"Well, since you're eager, go right ahead. Show him what an experienced soldier is made of," said Caliber as he tossed the 'Olympian' a staff. The soldier caught it as he approached. Recruits cleared the way as he entered the ring, popping his neck. Kenpachi steeled himself with a smirk.

"I like your confidence, kid," said the Olympian as he got into a defensive stance. His sore fingers kept a firm grip, as his aching muscles in his limbs loosened. Kenpachi made the first move, rushing in and attempted to strike the taller man. However, the Olympian swiftly blocked the first strike with his own staff and then kneed Kenpachi in the gut. While his opponent staggered back, the Olympian quickly grabbed him by the back of the head and forced him onto the ground. It was so quick with such strength that Kenpachi slammed onto the mat like a doll. The recruits stared in shock at what transpired in nearly an instant. It happened so fast that most of them failed to process it. However Battra managed to do so and it was still intimidating.

"Impressive," said Caliber.

Kenpachi shakily got up. His nose was bleeding and his expression slightly dazed. He was about get into a fighting stance but was met with the staff against his chest. He was pushed onto the ground, but still attempted to stand. He rushed to the Olympian with a war cry, but found himself grabbed and thrown over the super soldier's shoulder. The recruits all winced at this humiliating beating. Battra wanted to take pleasure at the sight but almost pitted Kenpachi, who had no chance. Not even if he had years of training.

The Olympian craned his neck as his irises burned with its bright amber color. He turned to the rest of the recruits with a smirk.

"Any of you noobies want to try me?" asked the soldier. Battra felt himself shoved forward. He turned with an incredulous look, finding Nakada standing behind him with her arms forward. She gave him a sheepish smile.

"Ah, Yasu. Glad to see I didn't have to bother volunteering you," said Caliber with a smirk. Battra turned with a gulp as he was about to protest. He then slumped his shoulders. He'd rather not be forced to brush the floor with a toothbrush like Kurtz was yesterday for complaining. In reluctance, Battra stepped up to the ring before the Olympian. The super soldier popped his knuckles.

"You're a Transmutant right? Don't disappoint me," said the soldier as he took his staff.

Battra picked up the staff from the ground and took a breath. Without warning, the Olympian rushed towards Battra, swiping his staff at him. However, Battra's enhanced senses and physical abilities allowed him to block the strike. He felt his bones in his arms rattle from the collision. Battra quickly stepped back as he was assaulted with a barrage of strikes, aimed at different points on his body. He was just fast enough to block each strike. The Transmutant stepped to the side, still on the defensive.

The Olympian grunted as he lunged for Battra, thrusting his staff forward. Battra continued to dodge his opponent. It was like a game of cat and mouse. Battra being quick and nimble enough gave him the advantage. As the Olympian was visibly getting frustrated, he began to get more aggressive. He proceeded to swing his staff with more force, causing the staffs to clank loudly. The continuous blunt strikes eventually led to the staffs breaking. The Olympian growled in frustration as he tossed the two halves of his staff aside, only to be met with a punch in the jaw by Battra. The Olympian staggered and sent a punch, which Battra blocked and countered with a quick jab to the face and then to the chest. He performed a back flip away from his opponent.

He then lunged forward as the super soldier charged him in a blind rage. Battra slid under his opponent and then kicked him in the back, causing him to stagger forward. The recruits watched tensely as Battra would continuously strike once or twice and then retreat to avoid getting clobbered.

Battra felt his heart racing in his chest during this. If not for his physical prowess and his experience in fighting, he would have long since lost. But right now, he felt himself reaching his limit. This was someone with far more combat experience, now matching his strength if not exceeding it. Battra could see that he was slowing down as he narrowly avoided each strike and countered with his own. He knew his opponent had to have noticed too considering that he was starting be more aggressive in his attacks.

Battra caught the Olympian's wrist as a punch came and forced his arm to the side and forced him to bend his knees. Battra then kicked him in the head as he was close enough. The Olympian dropped to the ground and shot back up with a snarl but was met with a hard punch across the jaw. The Olympian collapsed back onto the floor, like a mighty tree chopped down from its trunk. Battra panted as he staggered back. The recruits bore looks of shock and awe. Caliber himself was dumbfounded at what he had witnessed.

Battra made his way over to Kenpachi, who lied on the ground in pain. The recruit found the Transmutant to be holding his hand out to him, still panting. Kenpachi bore an odd look but then noticed the super soldier to be lying on the ground. With a respectful huff, Kenpachi grabbed his hand.

"Glad I didn't take you," grunted Kenpachi as Battra pulled him up to his feet. Battra cracked a small smile with a nod. He suddenly found himself surrounded by the other recruits, who showered him with their voices in an incoherent mess.

"Shit, you can't substitute the original mutants!" chuckled a male recruit.

"Man, do you practice martial arts or something?!" asked Nakada in awe. As Battra was praised for his act, Caliber came in.

"I'll admit son, what you just displayed was some damn good moves. You even bested a highly trained soldier, with enhancements for that matter," said Caliber. But then he bore a stern look.

"But don't you get cocky, son. Cause this was just one opponent," said Caliber. All the recruits had their attention on the drill sergeant as his tone shifted.

"Out there in the field is a whole different ball game. You'll find yourself in the middle facing hundreds of Revolutionaries. Hell, thousands! Just a group of them can overrun a town in a day!" said Caliber. The recruits were attentive as the drill sergeant raised his voice.

"Which is why you're with me! I'll break all of you down and mold you into warriors!" exclaimed Caliber.







Senior was sitting outside of the lair of the Guardians. His eyes were gazing up to the sky. The wind blew through the chasm and into his hair. During this time, he pondered his actions. In his life, he made many mistakes that he wished he could take back. From his wars to his family life. Even now he was still making mistakes. He thought himself to be foolish for getting himself involved with Xenjira, even to getting himself captured by MONARCH. Now another decision he made had come to bite him in the ass.

Senior was now watching over a child that carried his genetic traits. A child of a man that came to him for help to save her life. While he succeeded, he ended up mutating her. She wasn't natural for either Human or Transmutant. Her display was cause for concern. While Manda was one to keep young Erika company as she adjusted, Senior wondered if it would have been merciful to allow her to pass on. This was no life a child should suffer.

However, that would be the easy way out. That was Senior's problem. He realized that all of his life, he took the easy way most of the time. Leaving Kaname and Xenjira to fend for themselves, and obtaining freedom through war. Just two profound actions in his life that illustrated this. Even now, he lamented the actions he took that he rationalized to be for the greater good.

Senior closed his eyes. His breathing calm as he slumped against the stone wall behind himself. He began to slumber on this morning.

Senior found himself lying on the ground, staring up at the sky. The sky burned a crimson red and the air was thick with smoke. Senior caught sight of two winged figures circling the air, appearing as winged serpents. A distant screech filled the air as the figures circled over him.

Senior shot upward, finding himself in the middle of a city in ruins. Streets were cracked and scorched, buildings were empty and some were in rubble. The man stood to his feet as he found the destruction around him. In these ruins, people were lying dead. It was like a massive graveyard, where the dead lied piled on each other, filling the air with their rotting stench.

Senior turned, his breath shuddering. Before him stood a man that matched his height. His eyes burned with a hellish rage. He was clad in armor like a samurai, bearing a draconic appearance. The man's likeness was that of Senior's. However, Senior trembled, for he knew that this man was not him.

Senior felt the earth tremble beneath his feet. He turned as clouds of smoke and debris rose in the distance. From the earth arose a serpent-like dragon rising, its eyes like fire. Its appearance was shrouded in a silhouette, making it impossible to fully describe. The dragon wailed as two other heads rose beside it. Senior stepped back as three more heads rose with them. The six heads roared as the sky flashed with lighting. The earth trembled at the mass of this creature. Senior turned back to the samurai, who lunged at him with a sword drawn.

Senior's eyes shot open as he raised himself up. His breathing was ragged and his heart raced in his chest. He was sweating profusely. Senior found himself back in the chasm, just outside the lair. He quickly took in his surroundings, finding the sky as blue as could be, with only a few clouds passing over. Senior began to relax but rested his face into his hand. He then heard a static crackle.

"Alpha, come in," said Baragon over a walkie-talkie. Senior reached into his coat and drew out his walkie.

"Y-Yeah, I'm in," answered Senior.

"Manda just spoke with your kid. Apparently Shiragami's finally noticed his kid missing," said Baragon.

"Barely? The hell kind of father is he?" asked Senior incredulously, though he realized that he was in no position to cast any stones.

"The man works a lot. You want me to fill him in?" asked Baragon.

"Yes. But hold off for now. Perhaps I should arrange a meeting. He should know of his daughter's plight," said Senior.

"You're the boss. Let me know for sure," said Baragon.


Later...


"No," said Erika, with her arms crossed. Senior bore an incredulous look.

"No? But, he's worried about you," said Senior. He was inside the lair, standing before the teen, who sat on a chair with her expression cold. Manda stood beside Senior with an awkward look.

"He wasn't worried enough to check on me post mutation," deadpanned Erika. Senior sighed heavily. He looked to Manda expectantly for help. Manda merely shrugged.

"I can't help with dad problems," said Manda. Senior scratched his head with a sigh.

"Give us a moment," said Senior. Manda nodded as she took off. Senior knelt beside Erika, who stared at the ground.

"Why not go to him?" asked Senior.

"Why? Why should I bother with him? He never was there for me after my mother died. Even when I was said to be dying soon, he still wasn't there to comfort me!" said Erika. Her eyes were tearing up.

"I-I thought things would be different when he cured me. Like we'd be a family again. But that bastard continued the same thing he had been doing! I needed him when people turned on me!" said Erika in a bitter tone. Senior lowered his head as Erika wept.

"Very well. I will not force you to go. But I'll meet with him myself," said Senior as he stood. He left the girl alone, who kept her face buried into her lap. Senior passed Manda, who rushed to his side.

"Wait, is it really a good idea to leave her here?" Asked Manda.

"If she has no desire to go, then I won't force her. Besides, she's still is a liability outside of the forest," said Senior. Manda quickly got in his path.

"Hold on! This is a good time for them to repair their relationship," said Manda.

"And that will happen after I've told Shiragami the pain his daughter is in," said Senior. His expression neutral as he made his way to the exit of the cave.

"Perhaps her absence will serve as a more effective message. He will need to rethink his actions if there's any hope for their relationship," said Senior. Manda watched as he left the cave.

"Yeah, but what about your family?" Muttered Manda.







Miwa's eyes were locked onto a computer screen. The air around her was filled with some phone rings and the typing on keyboards. Miwa herself sat at a desk in a row with other employees, who were typing away. Miwa was reading off a work email. She tore her sight from the screen as an employee sat down a stack of files beside her.

"Miwa, we need you to help with checking over the work in these files," said the coworker as he patted the top of the stack. Miwa eyed the files, finding at least over a dozen of them, filled with paper work.

"I'll get right on it," said Miwa with a sigh.

"Thanks, appreciate it," said the coworker, rushing back to his desk. Miwa began to take one of the first files on top and began to look through it, while opening up the files to the work place's server. As she began to work, Miwa caught the smell of a wonderful scent. She felt her stomach ache and her mouth water. She turned and found a coworker at her side, placing a container filled with chicken and mashed potatoes on the desk in front of herself. Miwa groaned.

"You're eating now? It's 10:30!" said Miwa. Her coworker shushed her.

"Oh come on, I can't help it! I missed breakfast!" complained the woman as she began to eat. Miwa groaned as she cupped her nose. She quickly got up from her desk and began to make her way out of the office and into the women's restroom. Here was clearly better than suffering from hunger by smelling a delicious meal. Miwa began to check her surroundings. She then looked under the stalls, finding no one present. She then reached into her pocket and drew out a "First Response" stick.

"Guess now's as good of a time as any." Miwa took a breath and entered one of the stalls.







Angirasu lied under his covers. His nose and face red. He was sweating as he lied asleep. Aiko watched him from outside in the hall in worry. Rei suddenly came up at her side and began to usher away from the room.

"He'll be fine. Just let him rest. Come on, we'll be late for lunch with my daughter!" said Rei as she ushered Aiko. Rei closed the door shut. Angirasu slept soundly as his mother and aunt left the house via car. The engine of the vehicle faded from hearing.

Through Angirasu's sleep, he heard the sound of knocking. He turned in his bed, crinkling his brows. The knocking grew a bit louder, prompting him to groan and to sit up. He stumbled out of bed and made his way to his bedroom window. He moved the curtain, only to be surprised at what he saw. Sonata was standing outside his window, waving. Angirasu opened up his window.

"Hi!" greeted Sonata.

"What are you doing here? I thought you'd be at school," said Angirasu in confusion.

"I just wanted to check on you. Maybe hang out a bit," said Sonata with a bashful smile. She grunted as she began to climb into the window.

"You shouldn't be here. My mom will spiral if she catches you," said Angirasu as he helped Sonata. The girl yelped as she stumbled through the window frame. She and Angirasu both fell back onto the floor, with her resting on top of him. The two blushed as they stared into each other's eyes. Sonata's breathing was shallow as her heart raced.

Sonata giggled as she rested her head on Angirasu's chest. With her ear against his chest, she felt and heard his beating heart. Her face grew more flushed as she picked up on his heart racing as her own was.

"Um... Sonata, can I get up?" asked Angirasu in embarrassment. Sonata quickly shot up off of him with a sheepish grin.

Angirasu stood up as he avoided eye contact. His face more flushed compared to his current illness. He coughed violently as he got back into his bed. He slinked under his covers for warmth.

"Oh, you poor thing. You look terrible," said Sonata with a frown. She took a seat at the edge of Angirasu's bed. Angirasu brought his cover up to his mouth with a cough.

"You'll be in the same state as me if you stick around," sniffled Angirasu. Sonata merely smiled as she scooted closer.

"Then I hope you'll pay me a visit too," said Sonata, batting her eyelashes. The boy cleared his throat as he shrunk a bit under his covers. Sonata was internally grinning like a fool at Angirasu's shyness.

'Time for the Dagi technique', thought Sonata. She bit her lip as she looked to the side innocently. She brought her leg up, with her skirt riding up her thigh. She sensually ran a hand across her leg. She glanced at Angirasu, finding him to be staring. The boy quickly looked away as he noticed her eyes glancing at him. Sonata slowly slid her knee high shoes off seductively, revealing her pink knee high socks. She sighed as she sat them down and brought her feet onto the bed. Sonata lied herself down next to Angirasu in his bed. An innocent smile was on her face as she snuggled close, with her head propped up by her hand.

"You're bed's comfy," said Sonata. Angirasu looked away.

"It's alright..." said Angirasu in a small tone. Sonata traced a finger on the bed.

"You know, we should hang out soon when you're better," said Sonata. Angirasu sighed.

"Yeah, but I can't keep lying to my mom. She's bound to see through me eventually," said Angirasu. Sonata bore a pout look. The two suddenly heard the door open.

"Good thing we weren't too far. Where's my damn wallet?" asked Rei from outside of the bedroom. Angirasu's eyes widened as he heard footsteps approaching.

"I should check on Angirasu," said Aiko.

Angirasu quickly brought his covers up and pulled Sonata close to himself. The girl squeaked as she found herself pressing against his chest as the blanket fell over her, concealing her.

Aiko entered the bedroom. She peeked inside and found Angirasu lying on his side with his back facing her. Aiko softly smiled as she found him right where she left him. She closed the door, while her footsteps faded from the hearing of the teens.

"Come on, I'm starving!" said Aiko. Soon, the two heard the sound of a vehicle leaving.

Sonata panted as she was close against Angirasu's chest. Angirasu removed the blanket from her head.

"Sorry about that," said The girl shyly snuggled against him. Angirasu gulped as the young pop star pressed her chest against him.

"Let's just embrace~. I want to feel your warmth~," sang Sonata, her eyes flashing green. Angirasu's eyes flashed as well. He wrapped his arms around Sonata and held her close.







Senior found himself standing in an alley in silence. Before him was Genshiro, who bore a furious expression. He jabbed a finger against the Transmutant's chest in his fit of anger.

"I demand that you take me to see my daughter!" shouted Genshiro. Senior merely brushed his hand away with a cold expression.

"Erika Shiragami's mutation has made her a liability. We will be keeping her with us for a time," said Senior.

"She's just a child! She has a life! She has school!" said Genshiro angrily. Senior hardened his expression.

"It seemed to me that she was unsatisfied with her life at home, Shiragami. I mean, a father that neglects his daughter as she faces the torment of her peers' animosity to Transmutants? I fear that leaving her with you will bring more harm than good," said Senior as he crossed his arms over his chest. Genshiro grunted as his face grew red.

"You don't know anything! I worked as hard as I did for her! Her mother, who we've lost! It was all for her!" cried Genshiro.

"Her mother is gone. You cured your daughter. So why do you still continue to overwork yourself every day?" questioned Senior. Genshiro didn't answer. Senior furrowed his brows.

"Is it a force of habit you're struggling to break? Or is it something else?" questioned Senior. He wasn't going to go easy on this man. But doing this, Senior felt himself in Genshiro's place. Each question felt as though they were directed at himself. Why did he leave and not come back? Why did he neglect his family? Why was he still fighting? These were the questions Senior asked himself.

"No answer? I often find myself in the same position as well," said Senior as he turned away.

"I would have brought you to her, but I am reluctant. Until you have your answer, then nothing will change," said Senior as he left the man alone in the alley.

Senior proceeded to walk through the town, with his face concealed by his hood from his jacket. He began to walk passed a few citizens, like a ghost in the wind. Walking among them felt unreal, like he didn't belong and it wasn't because he was a Transmutant. He longed accepted that the rode for his race was a hard one. He felt detached from rest of the world. The everyday problems of the average person were a distant memory to him. All that he had on his mind was the Ark, his group, and the safety of his family. Everything he focused on seemed much more grand than what he had previously experienced. Again, he questioned why he ever abandoned that life for one filled with anxiety.

Senior found himself stopping at the Takeshi residence. The place that he once called home. A place where he once dwelled with his family. Why did he leave?

Senior found that Miwa's car was parked in the driveway. He approached the door and knocked. After a few seconds, he found Miwa opening the door, greeting him with a smile. Senior smiled back. The two embraced each other and exchanged a kiss. Senior noticed Mosura lying asleep on the sofa.

"Shouldn't she be in school?" asked Senior.

"She's sick. Poor thing can barely get out of bed," said Miwa. She stepped out of the house and closed the door behind her. She took a seat on the steps to the house. Senior took a seat next to her with a sigh.

"I wasn't expecting to see you home so soon," said Miwa.

"I was in the neighborhood. I thought I'd stop by to check on you," said Senior. Miwa nodded, her expression solemn.

"I'm glad you did. We miss you," said Miwa softly. Senior gulped as he stared at the ground.

"I miss you both as well," replied Senior.

"Gojira, I... I know that you're burdened with this whole 'Ark' thing. But..." Miwa hesitated. She shook her head as she hardened her expression.

"I just don't understand why you left!" said Miwa. Senior's expression grew solemn as he continued to stare at the concrete ground.

"Everyday and night, I'm worrying what might have happened to you and if I'm enough for Junior! And I learned that I'm not," said Miwa, tearing up.

"I tried many times. But I was never enough. I tried teaching him what I knew, but it wasn't enough! I feel like I'm failing him!" cried Miwa. She turned to Senior with a sniffle.

"He needs his father in his life. He's always happy to go out to the forest just to see you. Even if he comes home with bruises, he would talk his head off about the things you taught him. He even told me you taught him how to hunt!" said Miwa with a laugh through her tears.

"I need you home. We're struggling, Gojira. It's only getting harder," said Miwa as she placed a hand on Senior's shoulder. Her husband lowered his head more. Miwa gritted her teeth.

"Just tell me! Why did you leave! Why can't you come home?! There had to be people just as qualified to do what you're doing!" cried Miwa. Senior turned to Miwa, his eyes burning.

"I did it for him!" said Senior. Miwa was silent, finding the look of pain and despair on her husband's face. Senior turned away as he rubbed his brows.

"When I met Amber, she showed me a vision. Of the future if the Ark ever fell into the wrong hands," said Senior, wiping his eyes.

"I saw horrors that you couldn't possibly imagine. I still have nightmares about them," said Senior. He raised his head, taking a calming breath as he held back his tears. The truth was that he knew the answer to all of his questions. But he wanted to forget what he knew.

"Do you know what I'm afraid of most, Miwa?" asked Senior.

"Losing us?" asked Miwa.

"Not just that. I fear our son following me in my footsteps," said Senior. He looked to Miwa with a serious cold look.

"I see him. Every time, I see our son. Not with the eyes of a man. Not even of a warrior. I see a merciless monster. I saw myself," said Senior. Miwa's expression was filled with sadness.

"Yourself? Gojira, you're not that man anymore," said Miwa.

"Maybe not. But part of him still lingers. And I fear he's in the heart of our son," said Senior.

"Vision or not, it's all the more reason that you should come back! Teach Junior what you learned in life! Steer him in the right direction so he doesn't have to experience that!" said Miwa. Senior bowed his head.

"Gojira... I'm pregnant," said Miwa. Senior shot his head up. Miwa was in tears.

"Impossible," said Senior breathlessly.

"I know but it's true! Gojira, we need you more than the world! Please, come home!" pleaded Miwa through her tears. She buried her face into Senior's shoulder. He bore a stunned look as Miwa held him. He felt his eyes running with tears. He embraced Miwa as he held in his sobs.













Junior was walking home alone in silence. His hands were in his pockets as he walked through the town. He stopped as he came across a window, where several television sets sat. He found a news report playing. It was recounting the recent MONARCH and Rogue activity occurring in the town as of late. He found the footage of Kumonga restraining a transformed Transmutant with her webbing.

"I mean why is MONARCH having these rogues run around free?! They pose as much danger!" said a host on an evening talk show on the screen next to the one Junior was looking at. The boy furrowed his brows as he heard words of condemnation for MONARCH working with the Guardians. The public may not know the whole story, but the mainstream was ignoring the good that the Guardians were doing, even minimizing the damage.

"Ingrates," spat Junior as he walked off. He had to get moving. Just watching that stuff boiled his blood. As he walked on, he noticed a couple of adults to be standing by.

"Did you hear how a couple of Transmutants helped MONARCH capture them?" asked a man.

"Yeah. Fuckin' traitors. Selling out their own kind to these humans," scoffed another man. Junior grimaced as he heard this, but continued walking.







Eliza found herself standing among Chris and Harold. A few other figures were present as well, standing in the shadows of this dimly lit room. Laura stood in the center, with a holographic screen in hand, depicting a map of the Equestrian-Yak Yakistan border.

"As you know, we've lost the Seeder when the so called, 'Revolutionaries' attacked the base in the north," said Laura.

"But how could they have known?" asked a figure in the shadow.

"Currently we do not have the information. However, it does mean that we are compromised. For now, we are lucky that the terrorists have no allegiance to any government. This would pose a greater problem otherwise," said Laura. She then drew a red circle on the map from her finger.

"We found that the seeder was taken from the Revolutionaries during a confrontation with the terrorists known as 'Purists'. Its last known location was in a remote region among mountain ranges just north of the state called "Carouselfornia," said Laura as she circled a large area on the map.

"We've lost contact?" asked another figure.

"This area has been known to have formerly been a missile silo for the 'Cold War', as it was known," explained Laura. "We have scouts searching for this base as we speak."

"Excellent. And what about the regeneration?" asked a large figure with a pair of glowing eyes was seen. His voice distorted. Harold stepped forward.

"We had begun a sweep for the suitable genetic code for the process. While our recent attempt to root out the subhuman with the G-cells has yet to bring results, we are going to expand our search," said Harold.

"That may not be necessary," said Laura as she projected an image of a man.

"Our access to MONARCH has led to us contain the recent Krystal plague that struck the planet. During this, we discovered a Transmutant that was immune to the infection. Xenjira, who is being held in a facility separate from the Vault," said Laura. Images of cells that were taken from the database of the government were depicted.

"Unfortunately, his G-cells were mutated, having merged with the infection as a new cell. This genetic code is corrupted and would prove harmful to us," said Laura.

"Then what use is this info? Aside from exterminating this vermin," scoffed the figure with glowing eyes.

"Because the Transmutant's next of kin has been documented," said Laura as an image of Gojira Senior and Junior were shown. Eliza's eyes widened in horror.

"Gojira Takeshi and Gojira Takeshi the 2nd. Both blood related to Xenjira," said Laura with a smile.

"We have no information of the father's location, but we do have the boy's. We only need one pure source of G-cells," said Laura. The figure with glowing eyes hummed.

"Alright. We are running out of time. We are in danger of being discovered and life support systems are failing. We need the seeder, the boy and the infected," said the figure. Eliza trembled as she stared at the image of Junior.







It was the late evening. Senior was standing outside of the Guardian's cave. He stared up at the heavens, where the stars twinkled in the night sky. His breaths were calm, but his heart weighed heavily in his very chest. His soul buckled in his body. As he stared up at the night sky, Amber fluttered over to a large stone sticking out of the ground.

"It's late, Gojira," said Amber. Senior sighed.

"Amber, we must talk," said Senior as he turned to face the fairy.

"What's on your mind?" asked Amber, curiously. Senior scratched his head.

"I've... I've been thinking about this for a while now," said Senior.

"Yes?" questioned Amber, tilting her head.

"Amber I... I can't keep doing this," said Senior. Amber was silent, though filled with confusion.

"What do you mean?" asked Amber, worried.

"This. Staying here. I have a family that needs me. And I can't do anything remaining here," said Senior with a heavy sigh.

"G-Gojira, think about what you're doing!" said Amber, almost desperately.

"It was a mistake that I left to begin with. I haven't been there for my son when he needed me the most," said Senior solemnly. Amber's antennae hung over her head as she seemed to have shrunk in her place.

"I know I made a vow to protect the Ark. I even recruited others to help me. People who were lost, broken, with nothing left," said Senior as he looked back to the cave. Inside, he found a couple dozen of the Guardians that he had known for years. They slept soundly in their cots.

"But... I'm neglecting those who gave me a second chance at life in the first place," said Senior softly. He shook his head.

"Yet if I were to leave, I'd only abandon those who fought alongside me," said Senior as he turned back to Amber. She merely stared up at him.

"I can't put my wife and son through this anymore. Not even my future child," said Senior. Amber's antennae shot upright as she heard this. She softly laughed.

"I see. Who am I to argue with his will?" said Amber to herself.

"Amber?" asked Senior.

"Never mind. Gojira Takeshi, you are free to leave whenever you please. Thank you, for all the years you have served. May you and your family be blessed," said Amber as she bowed her head to him. Senior softly smiled as he knelt down to the moth and ran his fingers over her head.

"You should let the others know. Don't expect them to accept it as easily as I have," said Amber. Senior nodded.

"I know," said Senior. As Senior left and reentered the cave, Amber was left alone. She sighed solemnly. She took off through the air, fluttering into the night sky. She soon found herself flying into the old abandoned castle. She flew inside the courtyard, descending into a garden. She softly glowed and began to morph and change. She emerged from the glow as the tall winged woman that she had previously changed into. She turned as she found a figure matching her height, cloaked in a white hood that seemed to radiate with light.

"You've done well. He is pleased with your efforts," said the figure, speaking in a masculine voice.

"Yes, but I feel as though I've failed. Gojira still carries the heavy burden of his past in his heart. I was hoping that it'd be mended," said Amber.

"It's what's reminding him to strive for being better, Amber. Besides, I believe that this experience has awakened a resolve in him," said the figure.

"It is why his wife's womb was restored by the Gem of the Spirit. To give him the push he needed," said the figure. Amber looked to the side, her expression solemn.

"Is there something more?" asked the figure.

"Junior... I fear for him. He's much like his father," said Amber, biting her lip. The figure hummed in understanding.

"Yes. We all can sense it," said the figure. He turned as he walked away.

"His future is dictated by his actions. But he's not lost, yet. Tribulation awaits him," said the figure. Amber's face shot up as her eyes widened.

"Wait!" cried Amber. The hooded figure looked back at Amber. His glowing eyes focused on her.

"I want to be his Guardian!" said Amber.

"Amber, that's not up to me. If you wish to change your post, then you must take it up with The One Above All," said the figure. Amber's antennae dropped over her face as her expression to a frown.

"Farewell, sister," said the figure as he faded from sight. Amber found herself alone in the night.







Adrian was sound asleep in her cot. The old missile silo base was quiet, as most Purists slept the night away. During this, she heard the sound of metal clanging. She shot up awake, her eyes wide and alert. She reached to her side and drew out a pistol. She noticed a few other Purists in the room having woken up. They were tense as they slowly stood.

Suddenly, the sound of an alarm blaring went off. Red lights flashed over head as the lights in the room flickered on.

"What the hell?!" exclaimed Adrian.

"We have intruders in the base! All hands, arm up and take them out!" ordered Scar over the intercom. Everyone in the base had begun to arm up. Those who were already up and standing guard were already rushing to where ever the intruders may be. A couple of men armed with rifles stopped as they heard metal clanking on the ground. They took cover behind a wall. One of the men peeked over the corner, only to find a lanky metallic figure to be stalking the hall, covered in glowing lights.

"What in the hell?" asked the man.

"Shit, it's MONARCH! They sent their mechs!" said a Purist as he shot out of cover and shot his rifle. The bullets bounced off of the metal figure, but caused some dents into its armor. The mechanical figure quickly turned, raising an arm as a cannon formed. The cannon shot forth as yellow bolt of energy, blasting the Purist back. The Purist lied dead, covered in burns.

"Oh fuck!" cried the remaining Purist. He began to shoot at the metal figure, which raised its arm to shield its metallic 'face' from the hail of bullets. It shot back at the Purist, who took cover behind the wall. The bolt struck and burned the wall, causing concrete to chip off. The Purist began to run off, drawing out his COM.

"Hey, we got mechs here! Get the big guns!" cried the Purist. He then cried out in agony as he was shot in the back, dropping to the ground. He grunted as he weakly crawled away, as the metallic figure stalked towards him. It raised its cannon over the man's head and finished him with one last shot.

Meanwhile, Adrian was rushing through the hall with several other Purists. They were armed to the teeth, with rifles and light machine guns. They stopped running as three metallic figures appeared. The machines aimed their arms at the Purists and fired rapid bolts towards them. A couple of Purists were gunned down as the rest took cover. Adrian grunted as she peeked over and fired her rifle.

"What the hell are these things?! They're nothing I've seen before from MONARCH!" said Adrian.

"Hideki Industries is quite the innovative company!" said a Purist as he fired back at the machines. The mechanical figures found themselves taking heavy fire, especially from the light machine guns. Their armor was further damaged. One of them raised an arm and launched a metallic ball that bounced across the room. During their firefight, Adrian noticed the ball rolling nearby. Her eyes widened as the LED lights on it began to flash rapidly along with a beep.

"Grenade!!" cried Adrian. The ball suddenly burst into a blue explosion. A couple of Purists were unlucky to have been caught in the blast, while the rest were stunned and disoriented. Adrian panted as she fell to her knees, her ears ringing and her lungs filled with smoke. She turned and gasped as the figures advanced closer. They began to gun down the rest of her comrades, who cried out in agony from the bolts that scorched through their flesh. Adrian and the remaining Purists began to retreat, just as the mechanical figures turned their attention on them. The machines sprayed their bolts at the Purists wildly. The humans managed to escape to a nearby corner, where they continued to flee.

Meanwhile, Dreadnought grunted as he took cover behind a metal barricade, narrowly avoiding a bolt to the head. He peeked over his cover and raised his cyber arm. It fired off its heavy rounds, rocking back his shoulder and chest, and pushing a mechanical figure back. His team comprised of several Purists, who were peppering the two mechanical figures. Dreadnought managed to pop enough shots to cause his target's armor to give in. It collapsed with an electronic hum as its lights died down.

"Come on! They're not so tough!" shouted Dreadnought as he hopped out of cover. He began to pepper the remaining figure with a few shots. It began to convulse as it attempted to aim its arm cannon at the human. As Dreadnought fired into its chest, the machine fell back and died. He turned to the other Purists.

"Let's move! There's more out there!" said Dreadnought. The group suddenly felt a rumble in the room as an explosion went off. They turned and found a wall having been blasted through. A few more mechanical figures rushed in, firing at the humans. Dreadnought cursed as he and the Purists took cover. He raised his cyber arm, where a small rocket appeared. The rocket launched and crashed into the cluster of machines, destroying a couple while damaging the rest heavily.

Meanwhile, Stinger found himself knocked to the ground. His armor sparked as he struggled to stand. He narrowly avoided the swing of a mech's arm. But he was blasted by a second mech's gun. He was sent flying back to the ground. His sight fell on a couple of mechs making their way to the device that the Purists recovered from their encounter with the Revolutionaries. Stinger raised his scorpion tail but noticed the two mechs he was fighting previously raising their cannons. Stinger shot off to cover as they fired their bolts at him. Stinger hardened his expression as he was pinned. Whatever these things were, they were obviously after that thing.

"Stinger!" cried Alexandra, who came rushing over as she adjusted the helmet of the Hard-light armor.

"Had a bit of wardrobe problem!" chuckled Alexandra sheepishly. Stinger rolled his eyes behind his helmet. He then ran to the next wall over and drew in the fire of the two machines focused on him. Stinger hid by the wall as his mechanical tail hummed.

"Scar, they're taking that thing we took from the muties! We need back up!" said Alexandra over the com. She aimed her gauntlets at the machines and fired her hard light bolts at them. The bolts pierced through the machines like paper. One of them projected a blue field of energy.

"Get the Seeder out of here!" said the machine, speaking in a distorted voice as its lights flashed. One of the machines turned to the wall and raised a large arm cannon. It shot forth a beam of energy that blasted through the wall, burrowing a tunnel through. As it was digging a way out with its laser, Stinger fired the laser beam from his tail, piercing through the projected shield that was set up. The machine's armor was scorched as its shield died. It then retaliated with its arm raised, where a rocket appeared. The machine fired off rocket after rocket. Stinger and Alexandra dove for cover as the rocks exploded. Fire began to rage in the base, as did the sound of cries and gun fire echoed out.

Soon, the mech firing its beam had finished drilling. The mechanical figures carried the device through the tunnel, as the other two machines fired at Alexandra and Stinger. The two remaining mechs followed the other two through the tunnel. As Stinger and Alexandra attempted to pursue, they were still shot at by one of the machines from inside the tunnel.

Meanwhile, as Adrian and her group fled through the hall, they stopped as they found machines before them. They quickly took cover as the machines shot at them. As they fired back, Adrian noticed the machines beginning to retreat into the holes they made.

"Ha! We got them on the run!" said a Purist. Adrian bore a confused look.

"Something's not right," said Adrian.

"They just took that device! We couldn't stop them!" Said Alexandra over the COM. Adrian's eyes widened in shock.

"Ah let em keep it! What good does it-" a Purist was interrupted as the base rumbled. Concrete and rock began to fall upon the Purists, who cried out.

Meanwhile outside, the mechs were firing dozens of rockets at the missile silo base. The mountain rocks exploding from the barrage of rockets. This caused the base to start caving inside. Purists were getting struck by the debris and falling rocks. Adrian cried out as she took cover as the base began to come down on top of them.

The machines stood as the base smoked from the hot craters that filled the mountain's surface. The machines turned as a massive metallic object hovered through the air. It caused the air to rumble as it hummed. The machines approached the flying object, where they ascended upward with the device and disappeared as they reached the object's underside.







It was morning. Junior stood outside of his home next to Fluttershy. The two found Mosura to be rushing out of the house, adjusting her coat as she sniffled. The girl cleared her throat of any mucus that was trapped.

"Feeling better?" asked Fluttershy.

"A bit. Come on, let’s go!" said Mosura as she began to walk on ahead. Junior and Fluttershy began to follow their friend.

"Man, I'm surprised you're able to get up. You looked like you were gonna kick the bucket," said Junior. Mosura shrugged.

"It was just a cold. They come and go," said Mosura.

Later, the teens found themselves entering the school. As per usual, students came into the main foyer of the school, prepping for homeroom classes. Junior began to notice some if not all the students that were missing were here. He even noticed Angirasu, who was walking through the hall with his back pack.

"Hey, Aang!" called Junior. Angirasu's attention was drawn, finding his friends waving to him. Angirasu waved back as he began to approach.

"Hey man, where were you? I was the only one at our usual spot yesterday," said Junior.

"I was sick. Wait, what do you mean you were the only one?" asked Angirasu with a confused look.

"Exactly what I meant. I was literally the only person at the table in the cafeteria. No Transmutant was there as far as I knew," said Junior.

"Huh. That's interesting," said Angirasu.

"Ugh. You're lucky that you can't get sick," said Mosura, enviously.

"Are you kidding? I wish I could get sick! Just so I don't have to go school!" said Junior.

"Yeah but it's not worth feeling like crap for a day," said Angirasu with a sigh. He noticed that Sonata was standing behind a corner, waving to Angirasu with a grin. Angirasu's eyes briefly flashed green. He suddenly took off, disappearing among the crowd of students.

"Huh. Didn't even say good bye," said Junior with a raised brow.

"He must have somewhere to be," said Fluttershy.







Aiko was scanning through her laptop. She was sitting in the office in the girl's locker room. She was in the process of filling out her report. As she did this, a notification popped up on her laptop. She saved the progress to her word document and began to open up the message that she received. It was from Director Yoshi. Her brows raised as she found the subject, which read "Urgent". Aiko began to read through the message. It read as follows:

"Lieutenant Aiko, after reviewing your previous reports, I have began to research the medication which was prescribed to your objective. After comparing that with the medical records of a current prisoner of the Vault, we have learned that the medication designed to reduce stress in Transmutants only manages to heighten their aggression. It is highly recommended that you cease giving Angirasu Riku this prescribed medication and search for alternatives to reduce chances of transformation."

Aiko was shocked, having re-read everything. This whole time she was poisoning her son. This would explain why he often seemed more aggressive, aside from the obvious tension between them. Aiko sighed heavily as she rubbed her brows. Problems just seemed to build up. She lied back in her seat and glanced to the side. Her eyes widened as she spotted a television screen in the office, depicting live footage outside of the school building where the gymnasium entrance was. She spotted Sonata and Angirasu, sneaking out of the gymnasium and taking off from school grounds. Aiko hardened her expression. She shot up from her seat and snatched up her jacket.

As Aiko ran out of the locker room, Adagio caught sight of her. The teen hardened her expression as she found the furious expression on the woman's face. Adagio looked to her phone, having received a text from Sonata prior. The text read:

"Gonna take the day off and take Angirasu on an awesome date!"

Adagio pocketed her phone. She began to run after Aiko, who had already left the school building.







The air was cold. The concrete walls and metallic structures added to this dead atmosphere. Just in the southern region of the state of Carouselfornia, a hidden MONARCH base located far from civilization lied. Inside, there was military personnel and staff that kept up with their daily routine. Inside, deep in the base, there was a blast door sealed shut, with the bio-hazard insignia boldly shown.

Beyond the door, there was a room. In this metallic room, the temperature was low. The center of the room was where Xenjira lied. He was slumbering inside of a coffin-like container. It lied upright, held up by metal harnesses, and tubes connected to the coffin in the back. The Transmutant was kept under in a cold state that rendered him into stasis. The crystals on his body were dimly lit, like dying lanterns of light.

Xenjira was now but a prisoner. He was trapped in a slumbering state, in a cold coffin, resting in a dark metal tomb. Never to be free again due to the infection that had taken over his physiology.

The sound of a siren wailing filled the air. The room shook as the lights flashed from an explosion. Muffled sounds of gun fire filled the air. Distant frantic shouts came from behind the blast doors, ending in cries of agony. The tremors grew more intense, causing rubble to fall. The lights suddenly died down, leaving Xenjira in darkness. Only the dim lights from his crystals gave light. Suddenly, a laser was scorched through the blast door. The door was destroyed as a metallic figure stepped through. It stepped inside, finding Xenjira in stasis.

Xenjira's coffin-like prison was soon disconnected from the cables and tubes that held it. It was then carried off by a couple of the mechanical figures, as a chrome flying object descended over them.

The base that had once held Xenjira now lied in ruins. The structures were destroyed, the vehicles were scorched as fires raged. No sign of life was here in the vicinity of this military base.
> Anthology: Aggressive and Shy Pt. 1
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Trotkyo, Neighpon. 1986


It was a bright morning. The city of Trotkyo was booming with citizens as they went about their daily lives. The Neighponese people were hard working in their nation, taking on taxing jobs that would run them ragged. The streets were crowded in the city what with their dense population, while those that lived out in the much more rural areas had more space.

Unfortunately, that wasn't the life that a high school girl like Aiko Yamada had. She was among the millions of people that lived in the city, scrambling through the waves of humans to get to her destination.

Aiko was a sixteen year old girl, sporting a school uniform. Her uniform was black, with a long sleeved shirt with a white detailed collar. Her green knee length skirt blew in the wind as her shin length socks kept her lower half of her legs warm. The girl carried a case over her shoulder as she bore a bored expression. He brown eyes stared off with a scowl as her long yet spiky hair flowed in the wind. Aiko sighed.

"This sucks," said Aiko to herself.

Aiko found herself boarding a train at the station. She found herself standing among other citizens, dressed in formal attire. Men and women clung to the bars overhead or sat on the metallic benches. Aiko found herself surrounded by other school girls, wearing the same uniform as her. Even some boys were present, though they hung out with each other. Aiko felt herself feeling like the odd one out as the rest of the teens conversed with each other in their own little cliques. This was something that the girl learned to associate with being normal for her.

Soon, the train stopped at another station. The teenagers and a few adults began to exit the train. Aiko followed the students, lagging behind. Her brows were furrowed as she walked up a hill with the others. More students began to join their group, migrating through the area and up the hill.

"I hate this hill," said Aiko in annoyance. She had been forced to walk up this hill since the entire 1st year of high school. It was her second year, and she already felt like losing her mind.

Soon, the students made their way to the school gates. Aiko sighed heavily as she heard the bell ringing, echoing out through the air.

"Another day, but the same routine. Is this what adult life will be?" asked Aiko with a grimace.

Aiko found her day normally filled with the same boring routine. Bow to the teacher in respect for home room, take roll call, cracking open the books for whatever subject that the class is doing. Hell, even sitting in the uncomfortable metallic desks that filled the stuffy rooms. At least in home room, Aiko had a seat in the back near the window. Whenever she was bored and just wanted to take the time to not stare at her text book, she would glance off to the morning sky. She could see the trees rustle as the wind blew from the pacific. The birds would soar above as the sunlight shone down on the land. She could see the distant buildings of the city from her seat too.

Such ugly buildings, made up of concrete and steel and littered with advertisements at times. There was a lack of life in these buildings, unlike the structures that her ancestors erected. Aiko looked down at her history book, finding an image of a castle. It towered on a hill, with its base made up of stones. It was decorated with elaborate sloped rooftops. There was nothing like that in the city. There was nothing but cold, lifeless structures that were meant to be easily assembled and taken down in a short amount of time. Aiko's eyes were down cast as she propped her head up onto her desk, vaguely listening to the lecture of her homeroom teacher.







It was lunch time. Aiko stretched her arms with a sigh. Students that brought their own lunches sat at their desks, eating. Some even put their desks together to converse as they had lunch together.

Aiko got up from her desk and began to make her way out of the class. She navigated through the hallway, passing some students as they carried lunches that they had purchased. The girl eventually made her way to the cafeteria, where lunch was served. Normally she would bring her own lunch, but Aiko had lost motivation to do so. Now she's been at the mercy of the lines and the loud, crowded cafeteria.

The girl soon had gotten her tray, full of food that would be enough to fill her up for the day. She sat at a table alone in silence as she began to eat. She felt stares on her from afar.

"Eating alone again," said a girl from another table.

"Why would anyone eat with her? Yamada's mean as a snake," said a boy.

"Yeah, but she's pretty hot. I'm gonna sit with her," said a boy as he got up and carried his tray.

"Idiot," said another boy as he shook his head.

"I give it one minute," said a girl as she held up her bread.

"I'll take that action," said another girl with a smirk, holding up a wrapped up sweet pastry.

The teenagers watched as the boy greeted the silent girl. He took a seat across from her, striking up a conversation. Aiko however bore a stoic look as she ate. The teens couldn't hear what the boy was saying, but they noticed that Aiko had said something. Judging by the movement of her lips, it was brief. Suddenly, the boy stood up with his tray and awkwardly began to walk away.

"What happened?" asked one of the other boys.

"She told me to 'fuck off'," said the boy.

"Told you," said the boy with a deadpanned look.

"I win! Hand over that pastry!" said the bread girl with a smirk. The pastry girl groaned as she handed over the pastry.

"That's the last time I make a bet with you," said the girl.







School had ended. The bell had just finished ringing. The sun was setting over the land, creating a yellow-orange tint to the sky above. Students flooded the halls, leaving for the day. They looked forward to returning to the comfort of their homes. Even Aiko was looking forward to going home.

Aiko sighed as she walked towards her locker near the entrance of the school building. she began to replace her school indoor shoes in exchange for her casual tennis shoes. While most students tended to wear a pair of shoes to match their uniforms, Aiko preferred not to. She wanted comfort when she walked. And those damn shoes were anything but comfortable.

Aiko began to make her way out of the school. She passed students that stood idly by or were walking home as well. She passed a group of girls that were conversing with each other.

"Oh! Yamada-chan!" called one of the girls. Aiko stopped and turned to find the girl waving to her with a beaming smile. Aiko couldn't help but feel her mood sour. She recognized the girl as being one of the social butterflies in her year. She even had the misfortune of being in a couple of classes with her. Her high pitched, childish voice was grating to Aiko's ears as well as her overtly friendly personality. It was sickening and fishy. Aiko couldn't help but feel paranoid when being around these kind of people.

"We're going to this cafe on the way home! Wanna come?" asked the girl. Aiko grimaced. She noticed the rest of the girls standing by silently, forcing smiles or looking uncomfortable.

"No," said Aiko as she merely walked off. She bore a stoic look as she carried her bag over her shoulder.

"Ugh. Why did you bother asking her? You know how she is," said one of the girls in the clique.

"Besides, have you seen her hair? Ew. It's like she hasn't washed it in weeks," said another girl.

"Yeah, it looks like she has a porcupine on her head!" said another girl. The clique all began to laugh in amusement, while Aiko walked away. The brunette reached for a strand of hair and began to rub her finger and thumb against it. A grimace was on her face.

Aiko continued on through the city in silence. She bore half opened eyes as she walked through the crowds of people. That was the kind of thing she came to expect. Girls that were much prettier than her and more feminine such as that clique tended to mock her spiky hair. She even earned the nick name of 'Porcupine-chan' back in elementary school. Aiko's brows furrowed as she passed an alley. Even some of those kids were in the same school as her today.

Aiko froze in place as she noticed the girls from earlier. They were standing by a street corner conversing. Aiko narrowed her eyes on them as she hid behind a wall. She watched as that annoying brat laughed her head off. Her voice caused Aiko to grind her teeth as she hardened her expression. She noticed a foul stench. Aiko turned and found a metallic trash can to be sitting next to her. A devious smile grew on the girl's face.

"So I found these totally cute shoes!" said the beaming girl of the clique. She was suddenly struck in the head by a brown substance. The substance trailed down her cheek and onto her shoulders. She stood frozen with her eye twitching. Her friends merely stared with slack jawed expressions.

"Please tell me that's not what I think it is," said one of the girls.

There were shrill screams from the street corner. Aiko laughed to herself as she held her sides, hiding behind the wall. Her uniform was stained from her dirty hand as she held her aching sides. She shook her head as she heard the girls whining over the brown surprise that she had tossed.

"It's chocolate cake, you dumb, stuck up bi-" Aiko wiped her eyes with a sigh.

"Hey, Porcupine-chan!" called a feminine voice. Aiko grunted as she stiffened. She turned to the alley, finding a small group of girls dressed in long skirts to be either crouching or leaning against the walls. These girls weren't like the ones that Aiko recognized as being those passive aggressive bitches. These girls were delinquents. They rarely went to class and tended to hang out in their little gangs. These girls looked aggressive, having mean looks on their makeup-less faces and bore unkempt hair. Even their uniforms were all unbuttoned, revealing cleavage and their bellies. This reflected their carefree nature. One of the girls held a cigarette in hand, taking a drag and blowing out smoke. She carried a kendo stick at her side and bore finger-less gloves. The girl tossed the cigarette aside as she stood off of the wall, looking at Aiko.

"What did I tell you about showing your face around here?" asked the girl. Aiko sighed as she popped her knuckles.

"You gonna talk or are we gonna throw down?" asked Aiko.

A minute passed. Aiko panted as she bore bruises on her face. Her uniform was unkempt and her neck and arms bore scratches. She had her fists raised as she glared at the delinquents before her. The girls looked just as bad as her. Their hair messier, and their uniforms torn. Their faces were bruised up. The ring leader of this group growled as she pointed her kendo sword at Aiko.

"You're gonna fucking get it, Yamada!" said the girl.

"Hey, I don't see why you keep fucking with me!" said Aiko.

"Because you were fucking with my man, you bitch!" said the girl. Aiko scoffed.

"Kobayashi, he was coming onto me! It's not my fault your boyfriend's a manwhore!" said Aiko.

"Shut up! I told you not to come down this street anymore so I don't have to look at your ugly face! Now I'm gonna-" Kobayashi raised her kendo sword and got into a fighting stance.

"Hey! What's going on here?!" demanded an authoritative voice. The girls turned and found a police officer standing outside of the alley.

"Shit! The cops!" said a girl. The delinquents quickly dispersed and began to run away. Aiko was about to run to but stopped as the cop blew his whistle.

"Stop where you are!" said the officer.

"Damn it. Mom's gonna kill me," said Aiko as she turned and raised her hands over her head with a scowl.







Aiko sat on a chair with a scowl on her face. Her arms were crossed over her chest as she crossed one leg over the other, much like a typical teen girl with attitude. She was sitting in a small police station, locally known as a koban. They were basically small scale police stations that were scattered throughout neighborhoods with a small amount staff at each one. And Aiko was unfortunate enough to be sitting in one.

"Miss, you have to cooperate. Who were the other girls in that alley with you?" questioned the officer as he sat at a desk.

"I'm no snitch, officer," said Aiko as she looked away. The officer's brow twitched in annoyance.

"Kids these days. I swear, there seems to be something going on that's leading to bad behavior," said the officer as he pinched the bridge of his nose.

"Bad behavior? I was attacked! I was just defending myself!" said Aiko with a glare.

"If that's the case, then tell me who those girls were. The police can handle it from there," said the man. Aiko scoffed.

"Forget it. I gave those broads a beating. It's not worth my time going after them," said Aiko. The officer sighed heavily.

"Well then I'll have to inform your school about this incident. If you won't cooperate then we'll just have to figure this out ourselves," said the officer.

"Fine by me. As long as I'm not snitching," said Aiko.

"You wouldn't happen to be affiliated with a gang, would you?" asked the officer with a suspicious look. Aiko groaned.

"Look, I can't help how my hair looks, alright?!" said Aiko in exasperation.

"Fine. I'll still have to inform your parents about this. I'll escort you personally to your home," said the officer as he stood up.

"Aw man," Aiko sighed in dismay.







"Unbelievable!" A middle aged woman said in exasperation. Aiko sat slouched on the couch to the living room of her home. She stared at the TV with a stoic look. She turned and found her mother to be looking down at her with her hands on her hips.

"What?" asked Aiko in annoyance.

"Don't you take that tone with me, young lady! I can't believe my daughter was escorted by the police! Over what? Some kind of gang affiliation?!" asked the woman incredulously.

"Mama, I'm not affiliated with a gang! You know Kobayashi's had it out for me for a couple of weeks now!" said Aiko defensively.

"And why is that?" questioned the woman.

"Because she thinks I was trying to steal her boyfriend! Ma, we've been over this!" said Aiko.

"It's not like you open up anyway," said an older girl as she walked into the kitchen nearby, placing plates onto the table. Aiko glared at the girl in annoyance.

"Shut up, Rei," said Aiko.

"That's no way to talk to your older sister," said Rei in disapproval. Aiko rolled her eyes as she looked to the TV.

"Yeah, well when big sister gets shit for something she didn't do, then she can talk to me," said Aiko as she changed the channel.

"Do not use that language in this house!" said Mrs. Yamada.

"It's just a word," said Aiko.

"It's vulgar and disrespectful!" said Mrs. Yamada. Aiko sighed heavily.

"Have you done your homework?" asked Mrs. Yamada.

"I'll get on it," said Aiko, absent minded as she changed the channel. Her mother furrowed her brows in response. She took a calming breath.

"Aiko, I've been meaning to talk to you about your grades," said Mrs. Yamada.

"Here we go," said Aiko. Her mother ignored her tone.

"I've noticed that you've been getting average grades lately," said Mrs. Yamada.

"Yeah, and I'm still passing," said Aiko.

"With average grades," said the mother, her tone shifting to annoyance.

"And I'm passing," said Aiko, shrugging.

"Why are they average? Are you struggling? Are you getting enough sleep or to eat?" asked Mrs. Yamada.

"She's just lazy," interjected Rei. Her mother sent her a silencing glare.

"I'm doing the minimum. It saves me the stress," said Aiko nonchalantly.

"Stress? You're a high school student! You don't know what real stress is!" said Mrs. Yamada with a laugh.

"No and I'm not looking forward to it," said Aiko. She was growing more annoyed. It seemed that every day that her mother had something to nag about. It was nights like this that she wanted to not come home if it meant she didn't have to suffer another second to her mom's lectures. There was a sudden unlock at the front door. Rei turned and looked back.

"Dad's home," said Rei. A middle aged man entered the room with a tired sigh.

"Hello," said Mr. Yamada. His wife planted a kiss on his cheek.

"Welcome home, honey," said Mrs. Yamada.

"How are my girls?" asked Mr. Yamada as Rei walked over to him and gave him a hug.

"Hi papa. Aiko's just in the middle of a scolding," whispered Rei. Her father sighed. His eyes widened as he noticed his youngest daughter to be bruised and scratched up.

"What happened?" asked Mr. Yamada.

"Kobayashi and her band of bitches," answered Aiko flatly.

"Language!" said Mrs. Yamada.

"She wouldn't cooperate with the police to tell them who beat her up. Mom was just talking about her average grades," said Rei.

"Aiko..." Mr. Yamada shook his head.

"It's not a big deal, dad. I can handle her just fine," said Aiko.

"It is a big deal! You can't brush something off like this as if it was a common fight in school!" said Mr. Yamada.

"She's just venting because her man's a cheater. She'll get over it," said Aiko dismissively.

"What's wrong with her grades?" asked Mr. Yamada, looking to his wife. Aiko looked at him in offense.

"I'm right here, you know," said Aiko.

"They're average, and she's not putting the effort into them," said Mrs. Yamada as she crossed her arms. Aiko's father looked to her with furrowed brows. Aiko stiffened under his stern gaze.

"Did you do your homework?" asked Mr. Yamada.

"N-No..." said Aiko, shrinking in her seat.

"Then you better hop to it," said the father as he crossed his arms. Aiko quickly hopped off of the couch and began to leave the living room.

"Y-Yes sir!" said Aiko as she ran off. She entered her room and quickly slammed the door.

"Geez! You have to teach me how to do that!" said Mrs. Yamada as she crossed her arms with a pout.







Aiko was sitting on her bed in silence. A scowl was on her face as she read through her text book. The girl was internally fuming. A knock came at her bedroom door. Aiko didn't respond. The knocking came again, prompting the girl to sigh.

"Come in..." said Aiko. The door opened, revealing her father as he peeked inside.

"Are you doing your homework?" asked Mr. Yamada.

"Yes," answered Aiko. Her father stepped into the room, carrying a plate of food and a cup of water.

"You didn't eat, did you? I brought you dinner," said Mr. Yamada.

"I wasn't hungry..." said Aiko. Her father looked to the text book that she was looking into.

"Is there something you don't understand? I can help you if you need any," said Mr. Yamada.

"It's just exhausting. It's just the same thing every day," said Aiko in annoyance. Her father placed the food and cup on Aiko's desk by the door. He made his way to her and took a seat on her bed.

"I think this isn't just about your homework," said Mr. Yamada. Aiko sighed.

"Dad, what's the point? We all know that I'm going to end up working at a job I hate for useless paper, that we call money, until the day I die," said Aiko as she put her book aside. She looked to her father incredulously.

"School is desensitizing me to adulthood. What the hell kind of life is that? Just working ourselves to death with people we might end up hating. Is that really what life is?" asked Aiko.

"Aiko, we all have to work in this world. Even if we don't like it. And I know for a fact that I don't like being around certain people at work. That's why I'm always looking forward to come home," said Mr. Yamada.

"It all just feels pointless. I mean, we just grow up and die?" asked Aiko.

"You skipped a lot in between, kid," said Mr. Yamada with a chuckle.

"Dad, I'm serious! Don't you ever just feel like there's something missing?" asked Aiko.

"Sure, when I was your age. It's a phase, Aiko. Once you realize what's important, you'll feel better," said Mr. Yamada as he took his daughter's hand and held it firmly. Aiko looked down with a frown.

"Honey, I think you should make friends," said Mr. Yamada. Aiko scoffed as she pulled her hand away and slouched against her bed.

"Very funny," said Aiko.

"Aiko, I know that you're lonely. You have hobbies, don't you? Maybe you can relate to some of the other kids in school. I think it would help improve your mood if you had someone to talk to. You know, about things that you can't bring yourself to talk to me, your mother, or even your sister about," said Mr. Yamda.

"Yeah, because I'm such a pain, right?" said Aiko as she furrowed her brows.

"Aiko, I didn't mean that," said Mr. Yamada. Aiko didn't respond and merely kept her eyes away. Her father sighed heavily.

"Just know that the reason why your mother and I are so hard on you is because we know that you can be better. We want you to be. Not for us, but for yourself," said Mr. Yamada as he brushed his fingers over his daughter's hair. He leaned in and planted a kiss on her head.

"I love you, Aiko. Have a good night," said Mr. Yamada as he walked out of the room. Aiko looked to the door as it closed. Her face holding a deep frown. She didn't know why she was in this funk. It seemed it was because she didn't mesh well with the other girls, and the boys just seemed noisy and almost as annoying. She just felt like something was missing. What her father said made no sense. He claimed that this feeling of emptiness would be filled if she knew what was important, but she didn't even know what that meant.

"What's important?" asked Aiko to herself. She got up from her bed, finding the plate of food on the desk. She looked to her text book, finding it resting on her bed. The girl took the book and made her way to the desk, setting it down as she took a seat. She began to eat her meal as she read through her book.







It was the next morning. Aiko's ears were filled with a blaring alarm clock. She winced as she sluggishly rose herself up. She found an empty plate sitting beside her as she sat at her desk. Her book lied open on a page. Aiko yawned as she stretched. She turned to the alarm clock with drowsy eyes. As her vision cleared up, Aiko gasped in alarm.

"Oh shit!" said Aiko as she shot out of her seat. She rushed into the bathroom while tossing her clothes along the hallway floor. Aiko quickly turned on the shower and rinsed herself off, using as much soap as possible and scrubbed her body roughly. At the same time, she was shampooing her hair.

Meanwhile in the living room of the Yamada residence, the mother and father and Rei sat at the kitchen table, eating breakfast. Rei hummed as she looked at her watch.

"Looks like she's running late," said Rei.

"I'm telling you, that girl is not getting enough sleep," said Mrs. Yamada.

Soon, Aiko came rushing into the living room, her head wrapped with a towel and her school uniform unkempt. She cursed under her breath as she lunged for the sofa and began to slip on her socks and place on her shoes.

"I'm surprised. I thought you wouldn't care this much to get to school on time," said Rei as she ate a piece of sausage.

"If I'm tardy, my homeroom teacher is going to lecture me again!" said Aiko.

"Well, at least she's motivated," said Mr. Yamada. Aiko rushed over to the kitchen table and snatched a piece of toast and began to run off with her bag.

"We're acting out old Shoujo manga tropes now?" asked Rei in amusement. Aiko skidded to a halt. She quickly ran back to the table and grabbed a slice of sausage off of Rei's plate.

"Hey! That's mine!" said Rei as she shot up in annoyance.

"Can't talk! Gotta go!" said Aiko as she rolled the sausage into the toast and shoved the thing halfway into her mouth.

Aiko grunted as she ran away from her house. She passed the property line and began to run down the sidewalk, with the sausage toast in her mouth.

"This is probably a choking hazard!" said Aiko as she sprinted through the neighborhood, making her way to urban area, away from her suburban home area. She would've liked nothing more than to miss half of home room, possibly one of the most boring classes in her year. But she would rather be dead then to sit and listen to her teacher to scold her over tardiness. It was bad enough that Aiko was an average student, by choice mind you.

"I'm late! I'm late! Oh God, this is like one of those stupid manga tropes!" said Aiko in dismay. As she rounded a corner, she failed to notice a teen boy running her way. Aiko was going at full speed that she couldn't stop herself.

'And it just keeps getting more obvious,' thought Aiko, her eyes wide. The two slammed into each other at full speed. The two cried out in pain, falling back onto their rears. Aiko groaned as she was in a dazed state, holding her forehead. Her breakfast lied on the ground by her lap.

Aiko grunted as she shook off her disorientation. She found a boy to be sitting on the ground, rubbing his chin with a wince. He bore grayish-brown hair, which was smooth and short. He was a bit average in his appearance, looking a bit scrawny as well. The boy gasped as he noticed Aiko in front of him.

"I-I'm sorry! Here, let me-" The boy stood up and held out his hand to Aiko. The girl glared at him as she smacked his hand away.

"Watch where you're going, asshole! I'm pretty sure I have head trauma!" said Aiko in annoyance. She stood up, brushing off her dirty skirt, groaning in frustration as the boy timidly stood as he rubbed the back of his head.

"Sorry. It was an accident," said the boy in a small tone.

"Yeah, well your accident cost me breakfast and time! God, just get out of my way!" said Aiko as she shoved passed the boy, who stumbled back.

"I..." The boy called out to the fuming teen, but sighed as he slumped his shoulders.







Aiko groaned as she lied face first on her desk. Her stomach ached with hunger. She was irritable because of her empty stomach and the uneventful morning that she had. Plus she was scolded in front of the whole class again by her home room teacher.

"Damn that boy. This is all his fault," said Aiko. She moaned as she raised herself up, slumping in her seat. Just the more that she thought of that waste of space, the more she grew pissed.

"Ms. Yamada," called the teacher from the front of desk.

"What?!" Aiko snapped in a harsh tone. Students recoiled and shrunk back at her hostile response.

"Um... nevermind. Mr. Sakura! Would you please read on for the class?" asked the teacher sheepishly. Aiko huffed as she crossed her arms as she sat back. She tapped her fingers against her arm. A scowl formed on her face and she bounced her knee. The pent up rage drove these ticks out to be exposed. Those that were near the girl moved their desks away, not wanting her wrath to be unleashed on them.

Later that day, Aiko was sitting alone at the side of the school building. She bit down on a sandwich that she had purchased for lunch. Even when taking in sustenance, Aiko was still in a foul mood. She couldn't stop thinking about the guy that messed up her morning. If there was anything Aiko had trouble with, it was being unable to let something go. Even if it was something minor such as the incident from the morning.

"I should've just stayed home," said Aiko. She then noticed footsteps approaching. She turned and found Kobayashi to be approaching. The girl's bruises were faded but still noticeable Aiko narrowed her eyes.

"What do you want?" questioned Aiko.

"I wanted to talk to you," said Kobayashi. Aiko scoffed.

"Hmph. I bet. Where's your little lackeys?" asked Aiko as she scanned the area.

"It's just me," said Kobayashi, taking a seat next to Aiko. She held up can of tea to her.

"What's this?" asked Aiko.

"Take it. It's for last night. That was my bad," said Kobayashi. Aiko looked on suspiciously at the girl.

"Look, you want it or not?" asked Kobayashi impatiently. Aiko sighed as she took the can.

"What's this about?" asked Aiko.

"Ah you were right. That guy was a pig. I caught him sucking face with one of those bitches with too much make up on earlier," said Kobayashi.

"Told ya. I even got caught up with the cops because of last night," said Aiko.

"I guess you said something, huh?" asked Kobayashi.

"Nah. I'm not a stool pigeon. Besides, I figure you'd break my legs if I said something," said Aiko as she leaned against the wall. Kobayashi looked at her in surprise.

"Really?" asked Kobayashi.

"Yeah. It wasn't worth it. It was just some stupid misunderstanding," said Aiko with a sigh, rubbing her faded bruised face.

"Well I gotta say, you put up one hell of a fight," said Kobayashi.

"You aren't exactly the first delinquent I got into it with," said Aiko as she opened up the can of tea. She heard Kobayashi snort in response.

"Who are you calling a delinquent?" asked Kobayashi in amusement.

"What do you mean?" asked Aiko with a raised brow.

"How can you say that when you're no angel yourself? I've seen you messing with those stuck up cunts from our school. I know you did so for a fact yesterday as well," said Kobayashi with a snicker.

"Oh, come on. That doesn't make me a delinquent. It's just... good ol' fashion retribution. I just took them a peg down," said Aiko as she sipped her tea.

"Respect, Yamada. No hard feelings?" asked Kobayashi, holding out her fist. Aiko looked to her fist and then back to the delinquent.

"Water's under the bridge," said Aiko, bumping her fist against Kobayashi's. The deliquent grunted as she stood up.

"Yo, if you ever wanna roll with us, you know where to look," said Kobayashi. Aiko watched as she took off walking.

"Hmph. I knew she'd get over it," said Aiko to herself, though it was surprising that Kobayashi was mature enough to apologize. She then recalled the conversation that she had with her father about making friends. Aiko looked back to Kobayashi as she disappeared around the corner.

"That probably wouldn't be a good idea," said Aiko to herself







It was the end of the day. An end to a day that seemed like it was set on repeat.

Aiko was leaving school, down the same hill, and to the same street to wait at the same train station. While it may be a different train that the girl is boarding every now and then, it was not enough stimulate the girl's stagnant, boring life.

Aiko found herself leaving the train once it reached the destination she desired. Her feet carried her away from the station, where smaller buildings resided compared to the dense metropolis called, Trotkyo.

"Just once, I'd like something interesting to happen in my life," said Aiko in exasperation. She then felt herself shoved into. The girl yelped as she stumbled forward but regained her footing. She gasped as she found a familiar boy on the ground, wincing in pain.

"You again?!" said Aiko with a glare. The boy gasped as he shot up in alarm. He scampered back to his feet and began to run off.

"Hey!" Aiko shouted. She grunted as she was bumped into again. She found three other teen boys to be running passed her.

"Don't let that mutant freak get away!" yelled one of the boys. One of the boys sprinted after the scrawny boy from the morning. He tackled him to the ground, allowing the rest to catch up.

"What in the-" Aiko jumped in surprise the three boys forced the fourth up.

"Thought you could get away, huh? We'll show you for staring!" said one of the boys as the other two held up their target. Aiko flinched as she watched as the scrawny boy was beaten. He grunted in pain as he attempted to break free, but he was held back. He was punched in his chest and face.

"Not so tough, are ya?!" The boys threw the other kid to the ground. He strained as he lied on the pavement. The boys began to kick and stomp him while he was down. Aiko hardened expression.

As the boys were distracted, Aiko sprinted to the closest one. She grunted as she shoved one of the boys off.

"Hey, get off of him! What the fuck is wrong with you?!" yelled Aiko with a glare. The boys stopped and turned their attention on her.

"Beat it! We're just giving this freak a lesson!" said one of the boys, as the scrawny boy sluggishly attempted to crawl away. He was then stomped on his back, causing him to cry out in pain. Aiko gasped. She growled at the boy.

"I said, GET OFF!" shouted Aiko. She suddenly jabbed the boy in the nose, who cried out as he fell back onto his rear. The boys looked at her incredulously, while the girl raised and swung her leg, kicking the second boy in the side, causing him to stagger. Aiko was then slammed into by the third boy. He grabbed her by her shoulders, attempting to restrain her. But Aiko kneed him in the gut, causing him to hunch over in pain.

Aiko grunted as she grabbed the boy by his wrist and shirt. She swiftly spun and yanked on his arm and shirt. With her own strength, his disorientation and weight, Aiko threw the boy over her shoulder and onto the ground. She kept a grip on his wrist and stomped on his gut, grinding her heel against him.

"You bitch!" yelled one of the other boys, whose nose bled. Aiko raised her fists as she prepared to strike. However, another one of the boys suddenly came up from behind.

"Gotcha!" said the boy as he wrapped his arms around Aiko. The girl grunted as she was restrained.

Aiko quickly raised her legs and kicked the boy in front of her. He cried out from the blow to the chest, falling back. Aiko planted her feet back to the ground, attempting to free herself from the guy's grip from behind. She cried out in pain as she felt her body being crushed.

"You're tough, for a chick," said the boy with a chuckle. Through her pain, Aiko smirked.

"Oh, you flatter me!" said Aiko. She then stomped on the boy's foot, causing him to shout in pain. As his grip loosened, Aiko broke away from him. She turned and jabbed her fists multiple times against his chest. She sent another strike to his head, but the boy raised his arm, blocking her attack. She was then backhanded by the boy. The girl staggered back as her cheek swelled. She was about to retaliate but screamed in pain as she felt her hair yanked. She was pulled back by another boy, who threw her against a wall. Aiko winced but quickly kicked her leg forward, striking the boy in the family jewels. The boy cried out as he collapsed to the ground. Aiko gasped as the two remaining boys grabbed her. She grunted as she pulled one arm free. She was about to send a punch but was instead met with a punch herself. Aiko collapsed from the blow, panting as she grew disoriented. She found herself grabbed by her ankles and hauled by one of the boys.

"Protecting one of those freaks? We'll show you," said the other boy as he drew out a small knife. Aiko's heart raced as she was dragged. She found that the third was still immobilized, as well as the kid they were attacking in the first place. No one was around in this street to help them. They were on their own.

Aiko pulled one of her legs back, causing the boy that dragged her to stumble forward. Aiko took the opportunity to kick him in the face. Once his grip loosened, Aiko planted her hands on the ground and locked her legs around his own legs. The girl twisted herself, causing the boy to fall to the ground. Aiko shot up to her feet, only to find the other boy to be lunging for her with his knife. Aiko yelped as her sleeve was torn, and her arm cut. Aiko cupped her wound as she backed away. The boy stalked towards her as his knife glistened in the sunset light.

The boy charged towards Aiko, slashing at her wildly. Aiko panted as she ran backwards, dodging each slash that was made towards her. The girl caught his wrist as he lunged closer to her. She tightened her grip and twisted his wrist. The boy cried out in agony as he dropped the knife. Aiko swept his legs with her own leg, dropping him belly first onto the asphalt. The girl stomped on his back and held his arm in place. She found the rest of the boys to be painfully getting up, glaring at her.

"Stay back! Otherwise, I'll break his arm! Then I'll do worse to you!" Said Aiko.

"Do what she says!" cried the boy that was pinned down. Aiko leaned close to him with a harsh glare.

"Listen up. I have a crew that has my back. Delinquents that are nastier than me," said Aiko in a low tone.

"I'm willing to keep this incident to myself, so long as you never show your faces around here again. Got it?" asked Aiko. The boy nodded frantically. Aiko grabbed by his hair and yanked him up to his feet. She shoved him away with a glare. The three boys took off running from the area. Aiko sighed in relief as her adrenaline settled. The girl whimpered as the pain of her body began to fully register. She dropped to her knees and began to breathe heavily.

"You... you saved me," said a voice. Aiko turned and found the boy that was attacked to be sitting up, covered in bruises.

"Yeah. Maybe if you weren't so weak, I wouldn't have to," said Aiko as she shakily stood. She yelped in pain and dropped to one knee. The boy got up and knelt beside her.

"You're in real bad shape. Come with me," said the boy as he held his hand out. Aiko narrowed her eyes.

"Only because of you! Get out of-" Aiko hissed as her bleeding arm stung. She was in too much pain to get home on her own. She didn't like her chances.

"Fuck, fine. Help me up," said Aiko in annoyance.

Aiko found herself being held up by the boy she had taken a beating for. Just looking at his face pissed her off. The foul mood she had was returning to her just by being this close to him. The two made their way over to an area, where a large sign was depicted.

"Whoa, wait. We're going in there?" asked Aiko, stopping.

"We have to. My home is here and it has what you need for treatment," said the boy. The sign was yellow, holding bold text that only the blind would miss. This was common for Mutant Zones. These were segregated areas set up by the government where Transmutants were to live and often work. It was almost like their own separate town, but still under Neighpon's rules. It was rare to see Transmutants to leave since they kept with their own, but a human never ventured here. The ones said to have often weren't heard from again.

"I rather you dump me back where we were," said Aiko apprehensively.

"Trust me, you'll be fine," said the boy as he led the girl into the area.

"I don't even know you!" said Aiko in annoyance. The two made their way down the street, heading for a neighborhood. Several apartment buildings were in the area. The two made their way up an elevator and onto the second floor. The boy led Aiko to a door, where he fished out a key. As he unlocked the door, he opened it. There was a dark hallway ahead.

"One second." The boy turned on the light, allowing Aiko to see. She was led to a small living room, where a single table lied, along with a small TV set and some pillows that lied on the ground. Aiko saw the small kitchen that basically was just its own corner in the room. Judging by this apartment's appearance, this kid's family likely didn't have the best finances.

"Rest here. I'll get the medical kit," said the boy, rushing out of the living room and back to the hall, entering one of the doors that were present. Aiko sighed as she found the time. She should've been home by now. Fortunately her home wasn't too far from here, but she knew her family would give her hell for being late. Aiko found the boy returning, placing the med kit on the ground.

"Let me see your arm," said the boy as he drew out bandages and antiseptic rubbing alcohol.

"I can do it myself," said Aiko as she reached for the wet cloth that the boy held. But the boy held it away.

"Please, it's the least that I can do," said the boy with a soft expression. Aiko sighed as she rolled her sleeve up.

"Whatever," said Aiko. The boy began rub the wet cloth against her bleeding arm. Aiko's wound slightly stung from the wet cloth. The boy then began to take a small pad and poured the alcohol onto it. He tgen placed the pad on the wound.

"Agh!" Aiko flinched in pain. Her wound burned from the alcohol that was introduced to her wound.

"How about a warning?!" Aiko yelled, causing the boy to flinch and shrunk back.

"Sorry..." said the boy as he dabbed Aiko's wound. The girl shook her head.

"Honestly. At least try to act like you aren't a wimp," said Aiko. A look of embarrassment was on her face as the boy cleaned up her arm. It would be much easier if she just did this herself. The boy had just finished wrapping up her arm.

"Alright, let me see your knee," said the boy. Aiko quickly held her skirt down with a glare.

"Hell no!" said Aiko.

"But it's going to get infected," said the boy.

"I don't care! You aren't touching it!" Said Aiko. The boy deeply frowned as he looked to the ground. He awkwardly fumbled with the rubbing alcohol bottle. Aiko's expression softened as she saw his mood change. She sighed as she adjusted her sitting position. She brought her leg forward with a wince.

"If you go above the knee, I'll kill you," said Aiko with a glare. The boy nodded.

Aiko suppressed a gasp as the boy took her leg and brought it over his lap. She felt her spine tingle as his hands navigated over her bare skin. Aiko looked away as her face flushed. The girl hissed in pain as the boy cleaned up her scrape. Aiko looked around the room to distract herself from the stinging and embarrassment..

"Do you live on your own?" asked Aiko.

"No. My mother is at work," said the boy as he began to place a bandage over Aiko's knee.

"There we go! Are you bleeding anywhere else? Need ice for your bruises?" asked the boy. Aiko brought her leg back to herself and shakily stood up. She winced as her knee stung from the weight she was putting on her leg.

"No, I'm good. I think I'll head home," said Aiko as she limped over to the hall. She winced every time she took a step. The boy walked after her.

"A-Are you sure? You can rest a while longer if you'd like," said the boy, a worried look on his face.

"No, I really should get going. Thanks..." said Aiko as she opened the door and left. The boy sighed to himself as he heard Aiko's footsteps moving away from the door.







It was the next morning. Aiko was walking in her school uniform, away from her neighborhood in silence. Her bruises had grown sore overnight, much to her dismay.

As Aiko turned to a street corner, she stopped as she saw a familiar face. She bore a brief look of annoyance as she saw the boy that she saved last night. He was waving to her with a warm smile.

"I just can't seem to get away from this guy," said Aiko to herself. She began to make her way over to the street corner.

"Are you a stalker or something?" asked Aiko. The boy recoiled in response.

"No! I-I was just..."

"Cause if you are, I can always finish what those guys started," said Aiko as she popped her knuckles. The boy stiffened, gulping nervously. Aiko gave a brief shout as she sent her fist towards the boy's face. The boy yelped as he raised his arms to shield his face. But the strike never came. The boy found Aiko to be snickering at him as her fist had stopped midway.

"God, you're a wimp. I'm just messing you," said Aiko as she lowered her arm, bearing a teasing smile. The boy blushed as he gave an embarrassed smile.

"Oh. Haha. Good, because I'd rather you didn't do that," said the boy. Aiko crossed her arms as she looked up at the boy, who towered over her at the height of at least 6 feet.

"So what are you doing here?" Asked Aiko.

"I just... I wanted to see if you were doing alright," said the boy.

"As you can see, I'm fine," said Aiko with a shrug.

"So you are," said the boy with a forced smile. "I gotta say, you were cool. Where'd you learn to fight like that?"

"Ah. I used to practice martial arts, growing up. I'm actually surprised I lasted as long as I did. I'm pretty rusty," said Aiko as she rubbed her shoulder.

"Good thing my family wasn't home when I got there. Otherwise they'd give me more shit," said Aiko. She could just hear her mother nagging her.

"Yeah. Sorry again..." said the boy as he bowed his head. Aiko sighed in annoyance.

"Look, stop apologizing. It's over and done with," said Aiko.

"So-" the boy was about to apologize again. However, he saw that Aiko was glaring at him.

"I uh... I mean, I have something for you," said the boy as he held up a bento box, wrapped in cloth. Aiko looked at him oddly.

"What's that?'" asked Aiko, pointing to the box.

"You didn't have a filling breakfast yesterday because of me, right? This is to make up for it. I made it myself," said the boy. Aiko sighed.

"Look, I told you to stop apologizing," deadpanned Aiko.

"I'm not. This is just a gesture of kindness," said the boy with a shrug. Aiko groaned.

"Listen, buddy. I-" Aiko stopped. She mentally replayed what the boy had said to her. He had made her breakfast himself. That on it's own was odd, since they didn't even know each other. But she recalled his home. If her hunch is right, his family could be financially struggling. For all she knew, they may not even have much food for themselves. This made her more reluctant to take it.

'Wait, if I refuse, it might go to waste. This idiot might be crushed and would have wasted food that could've been for himself,' thought Aiko. She couldn't turn him down now. Also, whatever was packed in that bento smelled pretty good. Aiko's stomach began to growl.

"I... I'll take it. But don't do me anymore favors, got it?" said Aiko.

"Deal." The boy smiled brightly as he handed Aiko the bento.

"Well, bye," said Aiko awkwardly as she walked past the boy.

"Wait! What's your name?" asked the boy. Aiko looked back to him.

"Oh. It's Yamada Aiko," answered Aiko.

"Hi. I'm Riku Oda," said the boy with a shy smile.

"Nice to meet you. Later," said Aiko as she turned to walk to school.

"Wait, one more thing!" said Oda. Aiko sighed as she slumped her head in dismay. She turned her head back with a grimace.

"Yes?" asked Aiko. Oda was staring at the ground as he scratched his head.

"Do you... Do you wanna hang out after school? I know this great ramen place," said Oda in a small tone. Aiko turned forward, mildly annoyed. She was already wasting time as is. If she didn't hurry, she'd miss her train.

"I'll think about it," said Aiko as she walked off.

"I'll be waiting here at around 4! Just let me know then!" said Oda. Aiko merely waved her hand back at him, but kept her eyes forward.

On her way to school, Aiko felt her thoughts preoccupied. Specifically, by that boy. Riku Oda. She wondered how in the heck did she ended up in such a situation. She's gone from wanting to pummel him to protecting him from a couple of assholes in less than a day. It was here that she recalled another detail. Oda was a Transmutant.

The quote on quote, 'unclean race', as the elders would call them. It must have been her first time encountering one, since she didn't even know until he was attacked. It was funny, considering when people would talk about these mutations, they made it seem like they were literal monsters lurking around. But Riku was such a wimp. Aiko didn't think the boy would even hurt a fly.







It was nearing the end of the day. School was almost over. Aiko, for whatever reason, couldn't stop thinking about Riku. It was bizarre to her. There was no rhyme or reason to it.

Aiko sighed as she slumped in her seat. She glanced to her slightly opened bag. The bento box that was given to her was long since empty. It was pretty good. While the meal was of small portion, it at least filled Aiko's stomach to get her through the morning. She again skipped breakfast just so her family didn't see her new bruises.

As the school bell rung, every class was dismissed. Aiko road the wave of departing students, changing her shoes in the locker room by the entrance and walking outside. Again she walked down the same old hill to get to the train station. But Aiko wasn't lamenting the daily routine this time. Instead she just kept thinking about Riku. It was actually starting to annoy her.

"Why can't i get that punk out of my head?!" groaned Aiko as she entered the train to home. Her thoughts weren't on the less than pleasant morning she had previously. Nor was it her getting hurt from protecting the weakling. Rather, her mind kept wandering back to the bento that he gave her. She wondered why she was so fixated on that detail. Then it clicked.

Riku giving Aiko the bento box was the kindest thing that someone has ever done for her. Everyone else either mocked her behind her back or avoided her because of her aggressive personality. And all she ever did was lash out in response.

As her train stopped, Aiko began to exit. She remembered something that her father said. 'I know that you're lonely'. He was right. Aiko was lonely. For as long as she could remember, she was always alone. She wasn't pretty or the least cute like other girls. Aiko also wasn't an outgoing person, never much a social butterfly. She was stoic, she kept to herself and had a chip on her shoulder. Why would anyone want to associate with her?

As Aiko stopped walking, she found that she was on a familiar street. By the street corner, she found Oda to be standing there alone. He looked to be anxiously scanning the area. He really did wait for her, after all. This was the only person in the world that was willing to hang with her from the get go. Aiko sighed, but couldn't help but crack a small smile
> Anthology: Aggressive and Shy Pt. 2
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Aiko found herself walking alongside Oda. The two were in an awkward silence as they walked in the afternoon sun.

'I wonder if I should say something,' thought Aiko. She mentally groaned as she found herself stumped. She never went out of her way to speak to someone. But then again, there wasn't any reason for her to make a conversation. Furthermore, Oda specifically asked to hang out, so it seemed that there was a conversation expected. This was more complicated than Aiko realized.

"So uh..." Aiko and Oda both talk in unison. Both fell silent

"Sorry, you wanted to say something?" asked Oda sheepishly.

"N-No, you can go ahead," said Aiko as she cleared her throat.

"I just wanted to say, thanks for coming. I promise you, this place serves great ramen," said Oda.

"Sure. I've been wanting a change in pace lately. Oh and uh... thanks for the bento. It was good," said Aiko, looking to the side in embarrassment.

"I'm glad." said Oda.

The two teenagers found themselves walking into the Mutant Zone. During this walk, they found some citizens to be walking about. The area was unlike the bustling metropolis. It was almost as though they were in a whole other town. But that may not have been very far from the truth.

Aiko found people entering the small buildings, ranging from stores, and other establishments. She found that on some of these citizens, they bore tattoos on their wrists. They came with a letter and numbers. Aiko realized that this must have been how Transmutants were identified. It was strange. Not many people were here. There was more space compared to the overly crowded city.

"Uh oh! One second!" Oda ran off down the street, much to Aiko's surprise. She found the boy rushing over to a short elderly woman, who struggled to carry a large vase.

Oda caught the vase before the woman could drop it to the ground. The old woman gave a sweet smile.

"Thank you, dear. Oh, Riku-Kun! Back from school already?" asked the woman as she recognized the teen.

"Yes, ma'am. You should have someone helping you move your stock to your store," said Oda worriedly as he took the vase and held it up.

"Oh, but I am dear. You're here, after all," said the elder. Oda chuckled in response. He turned to Aiko.

"Sorry! I'll be with you in a minute!" said Oda as he carried the vase into a small shop.

"Who is that young lady? I've never seen her around," whispered the elder with a curious look.

"Oh. Someone I met," said Oda as he brought the vase over to a shelf, where others lied.

"Riku-kun, you've grown so fast!" said the old lady with a smile. Oda blushed in embarrassment.

"It's not like that!" said Oda.

Later, Aiko found the boy to stepping out of the store. He bowed to the little old lady before returning to Aiko's side. As the two continued to walk, the girl looked at him curiously.

"Who was that?" asked Aiko.

"Oh. Just someone I know. She sells a lot of vases, plates and stuff. Just things to spruce up your house," said Oda.

"Huh." Aiko responded, looking back at the shop.

"It doesn't look like she gets a lot of business. I mean, it feels like a ghost town around here," said Aiko.

"It's just near the end of the day. Mrs. Kurosaki gets plenty of business beforehand," said Oda.

"Hm. I take it Transmutants don't have much to do, huh?" asked Aiko as she found a girl walking by, dressed in an unfamiliar school uniform.

"Sure we do. This is just where people come to shop. We have our own little theaters and arcades too. Granted its nothing fancy like in the city, but we have them," said Oda as he pointed to a movie theater just down the street. It looked rather small, almost like those old small theaters she's seen depicted in films from the West. It was nothing like the grand cinemas in the city. Even the movies that were being shown were few. Most of the new stuff being shown weren't present to be showing.

"It feels kind of sad here," said Aiko.

"Not really. I always say, it could be worse," said Oda with a shrug and smile.

"Dude, you're starting to creep me out with all of this positivity," said Aiko with a grimace. Oda looked at her in surprise.

"What do you mean?" asked Oda.

"Look around! Everything feels empty here! Even the theater looks depressing! Don't you get bored or something?!" exclaimed Aiko.

"Sometimes. Really, it's not all bad," said Oda. Aiko groaned as she rubbed her forehead.

"I'm beginning to wonder if the ramen place we're going to is even half as good as you make it seem," said Aiko. Oda frowned. He was worrying that he was wasting this girl's time.

"Tell you what, if the ramen isn't satisfying, then I can cook you up something, " said Oda with a small smile. Aiko smirked as she glanced at the boy.

"I'll hold you to that," said Aiko.

Later, the two teens found themselves coming over to another ares. The ground was covered in decorative concrete, segmented like bricks on the ground. Aiko found herself led to a small structure that was connected to another larger building, surrounded by other buildings. There was the name of the shop written on a flag that hung from the side. The shop comprised of a few stools cemented into the ground, with a wooden table top dividing the seats from the kitchen. Aiko could smell the hot broth as the two approached.

"Welcome! Riku-san! The usual, my boy?" asked a middle aged man as he appeared from behind the counter, carrying a towel.

"Yes, thank you Narukami-san. Oh, and a menu for my friend here," said Oda, gesturing to Aiko. The girl merely glanced at him.

"You got it! Please, have a seat!" said the shop owner as he placed a menu down on the counter. Aiko and Oda made their way under the tarp that was overhead and sat on the stools. Shortly after, Aiko made her order. As the owner left to take Aiko's order, the girl turned to Oda.

"Friend?" asked Aiko with a raised brow.

"Oh. Sorry. I wasn't sure what else to refer to you as. I uh... Sorry, if that offended you," said Oda with a sigh.

"No, I'm not mad. It's just... No one's ever called me that," said Aiko, as she traced her finger over the wooden counter.

"Really? You must have friends, right? I mean, you're incredible. I imagine that-"

"Well, I don't!" Aiko snapped, slamming her hand on the counter. Oda recoiled in response. Aiko sighed as she turned away, using her hand to obscure the side of her face.

"Sorry. I didn't mean to snap at you," said Aiko. She sighed heavily.

"I guess I'm just going through a lot of crap. My mom thinks I'm just being angsty, but it's something that really bothers me," said Aiko.

"Yamada-san, if you want to talk about it, I'd be happy to listen," said Oda in a soft tone.

"I don't know you well enough to do that. No offense," said Aiko as she propped her head up on the counter. Oda frowned.

"I'll tell you this. Life's just dull. You know, I just need something to give me thrills or something. Something that doesn't require me to toxify my body," said Aiko.

"Well, at least you're making a healthy decision," said Oda. Aiko snorted.

"A wimp and so straight laced. Tell me you aren't as much as a rules guy as you sound. The class representatives at my school would want to treasure you," said Aiko with a chuckle.

"No, I uh... I normally try to stay out of trouble," said Oda as he lightly scratched at the wooden counter. Aiko sighed in disappointment.

"Lame. Here I thought you'd be a rebel underneath your good boy shell," said Aiko.

"I wasn't aware I gave that impression," said Oda in surprise. Aiko rolled her eyes.

"I was being sarcastic. I bet you're so uptight that you go to bed early," said Aiko.

"Of course I do. Otherwise I won't get to school on time," said Oda with a shrug. Aiko groaned as she dropped her head over the counter.

"Dude, at least lie. Or keep stuff like that to yourself," said Aiko. Oda bore an odd look.

"Yamada-san, I can't afford to be as laid back as you. I follow the rules because that's what they're for. I don't see what's wrong with that," said Oda.

"Come on! Didn't you ever get into trouble when you were younger? Like go somewhere you weren't supposed to, or stole something small like a piece of candy? Give me something, man," said Aiko in exasperation. Oda looked to the side with a grimace.

"Of course I have. Why do you think I play by the rules?" asked Oda. Aiko raised a brow.

"What do you mean?" asked Aiko.

"I once tried to steal some candy from beyond the Mutant Zone. I was in elementary school at the time. I got caught by the owner and he made a huge scene over it. Not like someone mad at a kid for stealing. He was furious. He chased me and started spouting off about how I was a demonic thief or something. The man actually started hitting me. He drew in a crowd and no one said anything. They just watched," said Oda as he propped his head up. Aiko's eyes were slightly wide.

"I guess I deserved it in some ways. But I doubt he would have reacted the same way if I were human," said Oda with a sigh.

"I was lucky that I got home. Police escorted me back and left. But growing up, I saw that some people had it much worse," said Oda as looked to the table. His expression was stoic and his eyes cold.

"A Transmutant can't leave this place without getting harassed. Sometimes, some have gone missing, never to be seen again. Even some creeps will pass by the Zone border and make threats and throw insults," said Oda.

"Oh my God," said Aiko in shock.

"Heck, even I have had issues as I got older. Certain schools near the border between the Mutant Zone and the rest of the city. I've tried to get to school on time and return home afterwards while avoiding anyone who would try to cut one of us off just to beat us up. It's like some sick game to them," said Oda, rubbing the bruises on his arm. Aiko frowned.

"I follow the rules so that I don't stand out. I try to show the best behavior that I can because humans are afraid of us. When I do that, they're less likely to react negatively to me, or won't even pay me any mind," said Oda.

"Riku... I had no idea," said Aiko.

"It's OK. It's just the way things are," said Oda. Aiko glared at him.

"It doesn't make it right! You have as much right to be out there in the world as any of us!" said Aiko. Oda recoiled.

"It's just not our place. We don't run the nation, so we have to follow the law," said Oda. Aiko groaned.

"Ugh! I can't stand that defeatist attitude!" said Aiko, turning away, fuming. She wondered why she was getting this infuriated with this guy. Perhaps she saw something in him that reminded her of herself than she wanted to admit.

"Yamada-san, I'm not being a defeatist. I'm just accepting reality. I'm not in despair," said Oda. Aiko glared at him. Oda gestured to the town around them.

"We may not have the same privileges as you, nor the respect. But we have neighbors that we know and trust. I know most of these people on this street. We have a community here," said Oda.

"But..." Aiko was about to protest but the owner placed two bowls of ramen on the counter.

"Here ya go! Enjoy, kids!" said Narukami as he returned to the back of the kitchen.

"It's not so bad here, Yamada-san. I think you're missing the big picture here," said Oda. Aiko sighed in annoyance.

"Whatever," said Aiko.

"Well, I guess we should eat. Otherwise it'll get cold," said Oda as he clasped his hands, bowing his head as he turned to his bowl. Aiko did the same, unenthusiastically. She just about lost her appetite. She couldn't fathom why this guy would be this content with his life. She knew for a fact that she'd be taking it harder.

"Well, let's see if this lives up to your words," said Aiko as she took her chopsticks and began to draw out some noodles. The noodles gave off heat as it simmered in the broth, as small sliced vegetables floated inside. She blew on the noodles and began to take a bite. Her eyes widened as an explosion of flavor erupted in her mouth. Her cheeks flushed from the hot broth as the flavor of juices danced on her taste buds.

"Holy shit!" said Aiko. Oda grinned.

"Told you. Narukami makes the best ramen in town," said Oda. Aiko began to slurp up the noodles, wincing as it burned her tongue.

"Oh! Careful! You want your tongue intact to enjoy this meal," said Oda in amusement. Aiko looked away as she blushed in embarrassment.

"Shut it..." said Aiko in a small tone. As they ate, Aiko couldn't help but frown.

"So, you're really happy? Even though society shuns your kind and forces you to live here?" asked Aiko.

"Yes. I mean, as long as you have people around you that you love and trust, you have nothing to worry about, right?" asked Oda. Aiko sighed.

"I mean, I wouldn't know," said Aiko with a shrug.

"Huuh? Riku-kun, is that you?" called a male voice. Aiko and Oda turned and found a group of teenagers. They were dressed in school uniforms. They comprised as three boys and two girls.

"Oh boy..." muttered Oda as he shrunk in his seat. One of the boys made his way over to Oda's side, bringing an arm around him and pulling him close.

"Hey, I heard you got cut off again by those punks? Lost again, huh?" asked the boy in an obnoxious loud tone. Aiko couldn't help but grit her teeth as her brow twitched.

"Oh... You know me," said Oda with a forced smile.

"Ah good ol' Riku!" said the boy as he roughly ruffled Oda's hair. Aiko couldn't help but narrow her eyes. Something about this guy bugged her.

"Haha! Saki-san, be nice," said one of the girls.

"Ah I'm just teasing the dork. Isn't that right, Riku?" asked the boy as he roughly patted Oda's back. The boy winced at every pat.

"Y-Yeah..." answered Oda.

"Hey, Riku! Did you take care of that thing I asked for?" asked the other boy.

"I uh... I'll take care of it when I get home. Don't worry," said Oda. Aiko looked at him in confusion. Whatever they were talking about sounded fishy. After hearing what she was told, Aiko couldn't see the boy participating in something that was illegal.

"Heeeey! Who's this with you?" asked the first boy as he leaned on Oda. Aiko noticed that all eyes were on her.

"This is... Yamada Aiko," said Oda, a reluctant look on his face. Aiko raised a brow at him. She then gasped as the unfamiliar Transmutant got close to her with an analytical look.

"So this is your type, huh?" asked the boy. Aiko furrowed her brows in annoyance.

"No, it's not like that," said Oda.

"Yeah, I figured. No way you could ever land a girl," said the boy with a chuckle, smacking Oda on the shoulder. Aiko narrowed her eyes in response.

"What's with her hair?" Aiko heard one of the girl's whisper.

"Anyway, we gotta get going. See ya at school!" said the boy as he and his group walked off. Aiko and Oda looked back at the group as they walked off.

"Hehe. So lame. If they were actually going out, then he must have low standards," whispered one of the girls. Aiko hardened her expression as she clenched her fists. She turned back to the counter.

"Tsk. Assholes," said Aiko.

"They're not so bad," said Oda as he picked at his ramen with his chopsticks. Aiko scoffed.

"Are you kidding?! That guy was totally dissing you! He even did so in front of hot girls! That's what jerks like him do to impress dumb broads like them!" said Aiko. Oda shrugged. Aiko shook her head in annoyance.

"Geez. Those girls might be the worse. Every day it's about my hair," said Aiko to herself. She looked to Oda, who was staring at his bowl in silence.

"Hey, what was that other guy on about? What was thing that you said you'd take care of?" asked Aiko suspiciously.

"It's nothing," said Oda. He noticed Aiko to be glaring at him. The girl was tapping her finger on the counter impatiently. The longer he stared at her hard eyes, the more nervous he grew.

"OK, OK. He wanted me to help him with his homework," said Oda.

"Oh yeah? Maybe I shouldn't keep you waiting than. See ya, Riku," said Aiko as she stood up.

"No, no! We're not meeting!" said Oda frantically. Aiko sighed as she shook her head in disappointment.

"I knew it," said Aiko as she sat back down. She looked to the boy with her brows furrowed.

"Why are you doing his homework for him?" demanded Aiko. Oda shrunk back.

"H-He just needs help. I just-" Oda flinched as Aiko slammed her hand on the counter.

"Bullshit! I bet he punked you into doing it for him!" said Aiko. Oda frowned as he looked away.

"You really are pathetic. I hate just looking at you," said Aiko in a cold tone. Oda's frown deepened. Aiko sighed.

"I guess it can't be helped," said Aiko as she stood up. Oda looked to Aiko, as her hair and skirt blew in the wind. The sunset's light shone behind her, giving her an almost divine appearance that made Oda stare. Aiko pointed to him with a smirk.

"I'll just have to teach you how to stand up for yourself. When I'm through with you, you won't be a pushover anymore!" said Aiko.

"You'd... You'd do that, for me?" asked Oda. Aiko nodded.

"Hell yeah! Just because you follow the law doesn't mean you have to roll over whenever some jerk tries to put you down. Stick with me, Riku. Those guys won't be messing with you anymore," said Aiko with a smile. Oda bowed his head, feeling himself tear up a bit.

"I... I don't know what to say. I have to repay you somehow," said Oda.

"Nah. I'm just doing it so there's one less dick pushing people around," said Aiko dismissively.

"But what if I taught you something too? What if I taught you to look to the positive in life?" asked Oda. Aiko crossed her arms as she looked away.

"I'm good," said Aiko.

"Yamada-san, I may not know you very well. But from what I've gathered, you seem to be overwhelmed with negativity. I can see it in your eyes, and I can hear it in your voice," said Oda with a frown. Aiko gulped as she avoided eye contact.

"What did I tell you about favors?" asked Aiko in annoyance.

"Please, at least let me do that for you," said Oda. Aiko glanced at the boy, finding the sincerity in his eyes. Despite his troubles and short comings, he seemed to be relatively happy. Something that she hadn't felt in years. She wanted to have that. What she was doing wasn't working. Aiko sighed as she held out her hand to the boy.

"Alright, you have yourself a deal," said Aiko with a small smile. Oda smiled brightly, taking her hand to shake.

Later that night, Aiko Yamada had returned home. She sighed as she passed her sister, who looked back at her in confusion.

"Where have you been? Hey, are those new bruises?!" asked Rei incredulously.

"No, of course not. I had these already," said Aiko with a yawn. She passed her mother, who looked to her.

"Have you done your-"

"I'm getting on it," said Aiko in a dismissive tone. The girl continued on to her home. Aiko sighed as she plopped herself onto bed. She held her stomach as she bore a smile of satisfaction.

"Man, that was good. I have to go there again, sometime," said Aiko to herself. She rolled onto her side as she yawned. She wanted nothing more than to sleep. However, she had stuff to do. She sighed as she got up and and made her way to her desk, drawing out a sheet of paper.

"Alright. Gotta come up with ideas to get him to man up," said Aiko as she began to write.







It was the next day. Aiko stood in the afternoon sun in the middle of a park. Oda stood before her. The wind blew against the teens. Aiko had her arms crossed as she looked at Oda with a stoic look. Oda rubbed the back of his head awkwardly.

"Um... What are we doing?" asked Oda.

"Shut up, you're ruining this dramatic set up!" said Aiko in annoyance. She cleared her throat.

"Riku, I will soon shape you up to be a real man! So I better not hear any bellyaching! I will make your life a living hell!" said Aiko. Oda stood by in an awkward silence.

"Wait, are you teaching me how to be more assertive or are you training me to be in the military?" asked Oda in confusion.

"Shut it! The first lesson begins!" said Aiko as she began to pace around Oda. She had her hands locked behind her back as she circled the boy.

"When someone is trying to intimidate you, never back down," said Aiko.

"Never?" asked Oda.

"Never! That's a sign of weakness! Your enemies will exploit that and will continue to bring you to your knees! Take for example of those assholes from last night. The one who punked you into doing his homework for him," said Aiko as she stood in front of Oda. Her brows furrowed.

"Lending someone your notes when asked is one thing. But doing their work is unacceptable. So what do you do when someone tries to scare you into doing their work for them?" asked Aiko.

"Um... Tell them no?" asked Oda.

"Yes. But also, you get in their face!" said Aiko. She grabbed Oda by the shoulders and brought his face close to her own.

"You look him dead in the eye. You furrow your brows and put on a scowl on your face. You keep your tone like this and tell him to do his own fucking homework," said Aiko. The boy gulped nervously as he stared into Aiko's intense eyes. But couldn't help but blush as he caught the smell of her. Aiko forced him away.

"Got it? Now show me your evil eye," said Aiko, putting her hands on her hips. Oda took a breath as he shifted in place. He began to mentally psyche himself up.

"OK, here goes," said Oda. He grunted as he tightened his lips and furrowed his brows. One eye was squinted while the other was wide open. Aiko face palmed.

"Ugh. Stop, you look constipated," said Aiko. Oda sighed as he frowned.

"I just don't think I can replicate that. I mean you have a really intense stare," said Oda.

"No, don't replicate my face. The trick to the evil eye is digging deep in yourself and express your annoyance and disdain for something through your face and eyes. It's YOUR face," said Aiko. Oda looked down in thought.

"Look, let's try this. What makes you mad?" asked Aiko.

"Well... I hate it when Saki hits my back and shoulder. It's rough and painful," said Oda.

"OK, cool. Anything else?" asked Aiko.

"I also hate it when I have to run near the edge of town to get to school," said Oda, his brows furrowing.

"Come on, dig deeper!" said Aiko.

"And I hate that I get jumped! I hate not being strong enough to defend myself!" said Oda in annoyance.

"Deeper!!" yelled Aiko.

"And I hate doing homework for others!" said Oda, his teeth gritted and his eyes hardened.

"Yes! Excellent!" said Aiko, grinning. Oda smiled.

"Oh really? Good, cause my face actually hurts from that," said Oda as he rubbed his cheeks.

"Don't worry, you'll get over that. Let's move onto the next lesson," said Aiko as she circled Oda.

"This is related to the first lesson still but it applies to most situations. People will try to take advantage of your kindness. And it will often cost you," said Aiko, turning to the boy.

"You have a right to not comply if it conflicts with your own interest. Say for example, someone wants to borrow money from you but you only have enough for bus fare or something. You have the right to tell them no," said Aiko.

"But what if they need it?" asked Oda.

"I doubt bus fare is enough to help someone in your hypothetical situation. Besides, you might need that money to go somewhere important," said Aiko.

"But what if the person needing bus fare needs to get to the hospital to deliver their baby? asked Oda. Aiko looked at him oddly.

"What are the odds of that happening? Ugh, I guess you could give up your fare for that. But my point is that you don't automatically comply with something if it costs you something that you can't afford to lose. Understand?" asked Aiko. Oda nodded.

"I think so," said Oda.

"Good. Now, I want to go over what you'll do with that guy that's been getting you to do his work," said Aiko.

Aiko and Oda spent the first hour together. The girl taught him how to stand up for himself against people and the inconvenience that they bring. While he was a timid guy, Oda proved to be quick at learning. His problem was reflecting these lessons, such as keeping his tone from being too over the top or too small. He had to look natural and behave naturally. Otherwise he'll come off as a lunatic or something.

Right now, the two teens were sitting on the bench in the park in silence. They were taking a break from the lessons of Aiko and looked to the scenery.

"You know, sometimes I like to come to the park when I'm feeling down. Being around nature tends to brighten up my mood, compared to the dull concrete buildings that make up the city," said Oda.

"I find that tv sets me straight," said Aiko. Oda merely glanced at her. Aiko sighed.

"Ok, only when something good is on, which is once a week. Usually I'm getting nagged by my mother," said Aiko. She slouched against her seat.

"What about?" asked Oda as he drew out a small bag.

"Agh. Just about my homework and how I get bruises whenever some girl crosses me. That's the tip of the iceberg," said Aiko as Oda held out the bag to her. Aiko reached inside and drew out a nut and plopped it into her mouth.

"Do you have trouble with school. If you'd like, I could help," said Oda. Aiko sent him a deadpanned look.

"Riku, you're already helping me to 'be more positive', whatever that means. Why bother?" asked Aiko.

"Because I want to," said Oda with a shrug. Aiko shook her head. This guy was just difficult to get a read on. He just seemed quick to help for no reason.

"Look, I'm average by choice. I can get better grades if I wanted to," said Aiko as she leaned back in her seat.

"By choice? Well why not try harder? If you can do better, then why not?" asked Oda in confusion.

"What's the point? I'm just going to end up working a job I hate for the rest of my life. Sounds boring as hell," said Aiko.

"Not if you're a house wife," said Oda with a shrug.

"I don’t know whether to slap you for suggesting that or to just insult you," said Aiko. Oda gave a laugh a discomfort.

"That just sounds more boring! Plus I think I might end up acting like my mother," said Aiko in dismay.

"She can't be that bad," said Oda. Aiko groaned.

"Dude, you don't even wanna know. She's always criticizing! It's always, 'Do your homework! Don't have your feet on the couch! You should smile more! Be more lady-like! Be more like your big sister!' She never even asks me about my day!" said Aiko in exasperation. She panted as she fumed. Her face red hot with anger as she thought of her mother. Oda stared with wide eyes.

"Wow..." said Oda.

"Hey, you wanted to hang out. This is what you get," said Aiko as she crossed her arms. As she simmered down, she realized that she may have just chased away the one person that was willing to stick around. It figures.

"Yamada-san, I may not know your relationship with your family well. But it sounds like to me that they only do that because they love you. Maybe your mom is so strict is because she might have been raised that way herself," said Oda. Aiko sighed.

"I know they do. But I feel like they just don't understand what it's like to be me. It's like everything in life is so wrong," said Aiko with a frown.

"Maybe you're just too focused on the bad and not enough on the good," said Oda, scooting closer to Aiko.

"What I do is that I count my blessings. Sure, I may be lower in society compared to you. I'm a push over and I'm not very strong. Heck, I'm not even popular with girls," said Oda as he looked away in embarrassment.

"But I have family, a home, my health, and a community that knows me. And... I have a new friend," said Oda. Aiko glanced at him.

"Do you... do you really think of me as a friend?" asked Aiko.

"I do. I'd like to be your friend. Especially since you went out of your way to help me," said Oda with a smile. Aiko felt her heart skip a beat in her chest. She blushed as she pondered Oda's words. That was the first time someone made her feel warmth inside. Aiko lightly smiled.

"I uh... ahem. You were saying something about 'counting my blessings'?" asked Aiko.

"Yeah, what are the things you're grateful for?" asked Oda. Aiko shrugged as she rested her hands on her lap.

"I guess I never really thought of that," said Aiko as she bore a thoughtful look. She then shrugged. "I don't know."

"It doesn't have to be anything fancy, Yamada. It could be small or even common like family," said Oda. Aiko looked up to the sky, a pondering look about her face.

"I guess... I'm glad that my dad isn't as much of a hard ass like my mom. I mean at least he talks to me..." said Aiko. She hummed to herself.

"Thinking about it now... I guess mom isn't so bad. At least she doesn't ignore me. I just wished... I want us to relate more. She seems like she relates better to Rei than me. I guess she was always the favorite," said Aiko, her tone small. Oda placed a comforting hand on her shoulder. Aiko sighed as she covered her face.

"Ugh. Sorry. I shouldn't have said that," said Aiko.

"No, it's OK. I said that I'd listen, didn't I?" asked Oda.

"I just don't know how this works. I always have a filter but it’s like it’s gone," said Aiko. She then looked at Oda suspiciously.

"You're not a witch or something, are you?" asked Aiko. Oda chuckled in response.

"Come on, what else are you thankful for?" asked Oda.

"For sure the food. Oh, especially that ramen!" said Aiko with a grin.

"Yeah, me too," laughed Oda.

"And I guess I'm grateful for meeting you," said Aiko with a shrug. Oda looked at her in surprise. A bashful smile was on his face.

"I mean, I need something to change up my routine so I don't have to head straight home," said Aiko with a smirk.

"Oh," said Oda, his tone filled with disappointment.

"Aw why the sour attitude?" asked Aiko teasingly.

"Oh, it's nothing," said Oda, crossing his arms as he put on an indifferent facade. Though inside, he was groaning in dismay.

Later, the two parted ways. They began to make their way to their own homes. Aiko smiled to herself. She felt that she might be able to actually teach Oda to be more assertive. The guy was obviously committed to change. Something that she couldn't help but admire. She never thought much of changing. It all just seemed like an impossible thing or even require so much work. The latter might be true, which is why she never made an effort.

Aiko was making her way into her neighborhood. Along the way, she thought of Oda's teaching. Counting her blessings. It seemed like such a cliche', but Oda seemed to think it works. There may have been more truth to it. Aiko has been so focused on the negative that she never thought of the positive in her life. While she named a few at the top of her head, she slowly thought of more stuff that she was thankful for. Her home, her ability to protect herself, and the list slowly grows on. Even Oda she's glad to have met. And it wasn't for the reason she said. Aiko was just happy that there was someone willing to listen to her complain about her family issues.

Aiko soon entered her home. She began to walk into the kitchen, finding her mother to be cooking. The girl sighed to herself.

"I'm home," said Aiko. Her mother jumped with a start.

"Oh. Honey, I didn't hear you come in. Hey, you've been starting to come home later than normal these past couple of days. Is something wrong?" asked Mrs. Yamada.

"No, of course not. I'm just taking a stroll around the area before coming home. Just to burn more energy, y'know," said Aiko with a stretch.

"Oh. I see. Well, do you have homework?" Aiko sighed heavily, forgetting about homework.

"Yes. I'll take care of it," said Aiko as she sluggishly made her way into her bedroom. Rei peeped from the sofa as Mrs. Yamada looked on in surprise.

"Huh. That was significantly less attitude then she usually gives me," said Mrs. Yamada.







It was the morning. Oda Riku was sitting at a small table in the living room. He was digging his chop sticks into a small bowl, filled with miso. He hummed to himself as he drew out a note book, filled with a to-do list. He normally kept this on himself to avoid forgetting anything. This was mainly to remind himself of what he had to do. But it also reminded him what he's accomplished in a full day. Just one of a few techniques to allow himself to evaluate his time.

As Oda looked through his list for the day, he found a final space that was empty on the page. He smiled as he wrote in the small note book.

"Meet Yamada-san..." said Oda. His cheeks flushed as he thought about the girl. He wasn't exactly sure how he got nervous around her. Fear of being pummeled by her was low on his list. It was more of him failing to impress her that worried him. Oda wondered when he started feeling this way. All he knew was what it was.

The boy just couldn't get her out of his head. Something about her aggressive personality drew him. Or rather, it was what was underneath that drew him. He could tell that there may have been more to Aiko other than being just a girl with attitude. Otherwise, he was sure that she would have just left him to be a pathetic worm on his own. Oda wanted to know more about her.

Later that day, Oda was in school. He was dressed in his uniform, as were the other students. It was a large building, but not as big as most schools since the Transmutant population isn't as big compared to the humans in the city.

The teen found other students his age to be passing by. They passed him as he sat outside on a metallic table. None acknowledged his presence. But that was to be expected. Oda didn't really stand out compared to the rest of the student body. He knew he wasn't handsome like any of the other guys in school. He was tall, but lanky. He didn't have the food to allow himself to grow in muscle. He wasn't even much of a humorous guy. All Oda was good at was organizing, and being fairly smart. His 'glass half full' view of the world may have been hard for most to understand, but it's what allowed Oda to keep moving forward in life. Meeting Aiko just gave him more reason to. Even if she didn't feel the same as he did, Oda hoped he could help her in anyway. After all, she was the only one who helped him.

There was a sudden knock on the table. Oda was startled out of his thoughts. He found a familiar student standing over him.

"Yo. You got my homework done?" asked the student. Oda had almost forgotten. He was 'persuaded' to take on this guy's homework.

"Y-Yeah, I got it, Hanamura, answered Oda. The student looked at him expectantly. Oda sighed as he reached into his bag. He stopped as he was about to draw out the homework. He recalled what Aiko told him about not letting people push him around. Including intimidating him into doing their work. Oda sighed as he drew out the assignment.

"Here," said Oda as he held out the stabled sheets. Hanamura snatched it from him.

"Cool. Hey, I need you to also lend me your notes. I won't be in class on Thursday," said Hanamura.

"But I need my notes for the test coming at the end of the week," said Oda. Hanamura narrowed his eyes at him.

"Huh? You got a problem?" asked the teen, stepping onto the bench as he got in Oda's personal space. The timid boy fell silent, looking away. He heard the boy chuckled at him, mockingly. His laugh echoed in Oda's mind, causing him to grit his teeth. He really was pathetic.

"Yeah, that's what I thought. Pussy," scoffed Hanamura. Oda clenched his fists. He was sick of it. He was sick of being pushed around by lazy jerks like Hanamura and popular macho guys like Saki. 'Never back down.' Aiko's words filled his memory.

Oda stood up as he hardened his expression. Hanamura stepped back in surprise as Oda rose up. He ended up placing on a hardened expression and gave the evil eye without evening thinking about. It was though instinct pushed him forward.

"Hanamura, I mean it. I have to keep my grades up just as much as you," said Oda, his voice slightly trembled. He wasn't used to speaking directly as this. He hoped that he could still get his point across effectively.

"You should also start doing your own work. Because I'm not going to anymore," said Oda. Hanamura narrowed his eyes.

"What are you gonna do about it? Huh, toothpick?" asked Hanmura as he invaded Oda's space again. Oda froze.

"Uh..."

It was here that Oda realized something. Aiko never told him what to do when the person messing with him didn't back down. Oda chuckled nervously as Hanamura popped his knuckles.







Aiko was standing alone in silence. She was by the same corner that she's been meeting up with Oda Riku. She bore an impatient look on her face. Aiko looked down at her watch with an annoyed sigh. It has been thirty minutes since she's been here.

"Come on Riku. Where are you?" Asked Aiko as she crossed her arms and tapped her foot on the ground. There wasn't any sign of him coming. She was certain that they agreed to meet up again today. Yet she was still alone. The girl sighed.

Aiko could easily just head home. However, she didn't want to head back right now. Just any excuse to stay away a bit longer was enough. Besides, she found herself looking forward to hanging out with Oda. She wanted to see how her tips went.

"Maybe he's home. OK," said Aiko as she walked off. She began to make her way to the Mutant Zone. She had a decent memory of where he was living. If he wasn't coming to her, then she can just go to him.

"Yeesh. Better have a good reason for standing me up," said Aiko as she furrowed her brows.

The girl spent the next 8 minutes wandering through the Mutant Zone. She passed by the familiar streets. As she continued on, Aiko began to recognize her journey and the destination of Oda's home. Soon, she came across the apartment complex that the Transmutant was housed in. Aiko was soon at his door. She began to knock.

"Riku? Yo, are you home? It's Aiko!" called Aiko. No answer came. The girl looked to the peep hole on the door.

Aiko knocked again. Still, there was no answer. The girl sighed as she took a seat by the door. A small frown was on her face.

"I guess he's already tired of me. Guess I can't blame him," said Aiko as she propped up her chin as her hands held her head up as her elbows rested on her knees. The door suddenly opened. 
"Yamada? Where did you come from?" asked Oda in confusion. Aiko shot up as the door opened. The girl stood up to the door way but her eyes widened.

Oda was covered in bruises. They had swelled along his face and over his eye. There was small dry traces of blood along his lip and from his nose

"We were supposed to meet after school again, remember? What happened to you?" asked Aiko incredulously. Oda awkwardly chuckled.

"Well, I did what you said if someone tried intimidating me into doing their homework for them. We didn't exactly cover what I should do if they didn't back off," answered Oda. He then sighed in dismay.

"I ended up getting suspended for the rest of the week for fighting," said Oda. Aiko sighed as she face palmed.

"I'll do better next time, I promise!" said Oda worriedly.

"No, I'm not mad at you. I just feel bad because I forgot you're not confrontational. I should've thought of that," said Aiko as bowed her head.

"My bad," said Aiko.

"Don't feel bad. I don't," said Oda with a shrug. Aiko raised her head with a frown.

"But-"

"It felt good telling that jerk, no! Sure I was beaten up, but it wasn't as horrifying as being beaten by those guys from before," said Oda with a smile. Aiko stood, speechless. She couldn't help but let out a giggle.

"You're an odd bird, you know that?" asked Aiko in amusement. Oda blushed as he found the girl giggling. It was a soft and girlish sound that contrasted her usual cold and tomboyish demeanor. Oda chuckled bashfully.

"Maybe next time I can teach you how to defend yourself," said Aiko as she sent playful punches against Oda's shoulder.

"I'd appreciate that. Sounds like it could be fun," said Oda. Aiko held her hands behind her back as the two were in an awkward silence. Given that their original plan was ruined, the two almost had no reason to meet for right now. Though Aiko didn't want to leave so soon, and Oda wanted her to stay.

"Hey-" the two spoke in unison. Oda cleared his throat as he looked away. Aiko bit her lip.

"Do you wanna stick around? I have nothing important to do," said Oda. Aiko suppressed a smile.

"Sure, why not?" Aiko said, putting on a cool facade.







Aiko hummed to herself. She walked away from the Mutant Zone as she had a rhythm in her step. The girl was mentally revisiting her evening with Oda. The two just talked and watched a bit of TV. She took the opportunity to also teach him some ways of being assertive. Though this time she taught him some stuff that would less likely get his butt kicked. She would have to teach him to defend himself.

Aiko soon came to her neighborhood. She hummed more as she swayed as though she were dancing. The girl unlocked the door and entered, walking calmly inside as she still hummed. She walked passed Rei, who was exiting her bedroom.

"You seem to be in a good mood," said Rei.

"Nah, I was just humming this catchy song I heard," said Aiko dismissively. Rei hummed to herself with a suspicious look as Aiko went to the living room. The girl sat down.

"Is dinner ready?" asked Aiko. Her mother turned from the stove with a sigh as the heat got to her.

"Yeah, almost. Be sure to get your homework done before bed," said Mrs. Yamada.

"Already done," said Aiko. Her mother did a double take. She looked to her daughter with a raised brow.

"All of it?" asked Mrs. Yamada.

"Yep," answered Aiko nonchalantly. Her mother bore a suspicious look.

"Let me see it," said Mrs. Yamada. Aiko slumped her shoulders.

"Wha- You don't believe me?" asked Aiko. Mrs. Yamada slightly narrowed her eyes as she placed a hand on her hip. Aiko smacked her lips.

"Fine," said Aiko, drawing out her bag. She began to take out her homework assignments. She handed them with a scowl. Her mother began to skim through her homework.

"Hm. Looks like you really did do your work," said Mrs. Yamada. Aiko scoffed.

"That's all you have to say? Ugh. You know what, I'm just gonna get a bite from the fridge. I'm going to bed early," said Aiko as she took her homework back and began to pack her bag.

"Wha- Aiko!" Said Mrs. Yamada as Aiko grabbed fruit from the refrigerator.

"Good. Night." Aiko closed the fridge and stormed off. She passed Rei, who watched as her younger sister went to her room.

"Geez! What's her deal?" asked Mrs. Yamada as Aiko slammed her door.

"Mom, could you at least try to be pleased that she did her work early?" asked Rei. Her mother shrugged.

"What do you mean? You know she tries to skip out on her work!" said Mrs. Yamada. Rei sighed.

Meanwhile, Aiko was in her bedroom. Her expression was hard as she lied tucked under her covers. She was fuming to herself, having been taken out of her good mood from earlier.

"Why do I even bother?" muttered Aiko.







It was morning. Oda was checking on the rice cooker as it began to steam. He nodded to himself as he found the rice ready. Oda proceeded to fill up small bowls of rice and mixed up scrambled bits off egg with the bowls. The boy walked up to the living room and sat down, placing a bowl in front of an older woman. The woman was dressed in a formal jacket and skirt.

"Thank you, Oda," said the woman as she began to eat. The boy sat in front of her and began to eat as well. He sighed as he kept his eyes downcast.

"What's wrong, sweetie?" Asked the woman.

"I'm sorry for getting suspended," said Oda in a small tone. His mother gave him a small smile.

"It's OK. If you want to make up for it, you can cook me your famous curry for dinner," said Mrs. Riku. Oda nodded with a smile.

"You got it, mom," said Oda.

"Are you gonna be OK with your school work?" asked Mrs. Riku.

"I should be. I managed to get some work from the teachers for the week. They want me to take the test when I get back next week," said Oda. His mother looked at him incredulously.

"How can they do that? Won't you be on another subject by that time?" asked Mrs. Riku.

"I still have my notes. I should be fine," said Oda. There was a sudden knock at the door.

"Are you expecting someone?" asked Oda in confusion.

"None that I know of," said Mrs. Riku as she stood up. She made her way to the door and opened it.

"Oh, hello. Who might you be?" asked Mrs. Riku. Oda turned around in curiosity. His eyes widened in surprise as he found Aiko standing awkwardly outside the front door.

"Yamada Aiko. I go to school with your son," said Aiko awkwardly. Oda bore a confused look as to why she would lie.

"Really? Well, that uniform doesn't seem to belong to his school," said Mrs. Riku with a suspicious look. Aiko stiffened.

"W-Well..." Aiko awkwardly stood.

"It's alright, mom. I know her," said Oda, making his way to the door. He greeted the girl with a warm smile, while Aiko smiled back. There was a brief flutter in her chest, but the girl chose to ignore it.

"I uh... wanted to swing by and say 'hi', since we aren't gonna be crossing paths in the morning for a while," said Aiko with a an awkward smile. She couldn't exactly behave like herself, knowing that Oda's mother was here, watching her. Oda blushed as he cleared his throat. His mother began to look back and forth at the two.

"Well, I should get to work. Be safe," said Mrs. Riku as she planted a kiss on Oda's cheek. The boy recoiled in embarrassment.

"Mom!" hissed Oda, growing flustered as Aiko looked on in amusement.

"Well, nice meeting you, Yamada," said the woman as she left. Aiko watched as the woman slipped on her heals and carried her purse.

"Why did you lie to her?" asked Oda. Aiko stiffened, tudning to see the boy looking at her oddly. Aiko rubbed the back of her head.

"I don't know. I just didn't expect to see her. I wasn't sure what to say. I didn't want to tell her that I met you after beating up guys that attacked you," said Aiko awkwardly. "Plus I'm not exactly from the neighborhood."

"So, what are you doing here?" asked Oda in curiosity.

"I was thinking of skipping school today," answered Aiko. The boy looked at her with a flabbergasted look.

"Why would you do that?" asked Oda.

"Well, you're suspended, I haven't skipped much to begin with that will cost me my grades. I figured we might as well hang out and do some more lessons," said Aiko with a shrug.

"Yamada-san, you shouldn't do that," said Oda in disapproval.

"Ah who cares?" asked Aiko with a scoff. Oda tilted his head.

"Did something happen?" asked Oda. Aiko sighed as she crossed her arms.

"No. I just don't feel like going to school, today," said Aiko in an indifferent tone. Oda sighed.

"If that's how you feel, then I won't force you to leave," said Oda.

"This might seem contradictory but you're being a pushover again," said Aiko.

"No, because I'm using this as an opportunity to poke you until the problem is solved. Come on in, there's still food left," said Oda as he stepped aside. Aiko grimaced.

"You can't exactly return home, Yamada. I'm sure you'll get caught," said Oda.

"Good point." Aiko entered the boy's home without further protest. The last thing she wanted to do was bug Oda about her issues some more. She only wanted to hang out just to take her mind off it.

Aiko found herself eating from a bowl filled with rice and egg. It was a modest breakfast, but it was pretty good. The girl sighed as she stretched before giving a courteous bow.

"Thanks a lot. That was pretty good," said Aiko graciously.

"You're welcome. Now, wanna tell me why you're skipping all of a sudden?" asked Oda. Aiko grimaced.

"I was hoping we wouldn't talk about that," said Aiko.

"Gee, that's too bad. And here I was, kind enough not to turn you away and fed you," said Oda in a mock hurt tone. Aiko looked at him in annoyance.

"Hey, I didn't teach you sarcasm," said Aiko.

"I picked it up by observing. I've never done it before," said Oda sheepishly. Aiko rolled her eyes.

"I thought that we had a good time yesterday. Did I do something wrong?" asked Oda. Aiko scoffed.

"Dude, of course not! If it was about you, I wouldn't even be here!" said Aiko in exasperation.

"Then why are you upset?" asked Oda. Aiko glared at him.

"Why do YOU care?!" demanded Aiko.

"Because I-" Oda stopped himself. His face grew flushed. He cleared his throat as he looked to the side.

"I care about you, that's all. You're... basically my only friend," said Oda. Aiko's expression softened. Oda seemed like the type of guy who wouldn't have much of a social life. He came off as such a shut in. Kind of like herself. Aiko sighed heavily.

"It's my mom. Last night she didn't believe me when I said I finished my homework already," said Aiko. Oda raised a brow in confusion.

"I know what you're thinking. Just hear me out," said Aiko as she raised a hand.

"Look, you know how I said that me and my mother don't really get along. She's always riding my ass. The way she just acknowledged that I did my work after I showed her pissed me off," said Aiko with a sigh. "She doesn't even give me credit when I finally actually do something out of character. What's the point of trying if she's just gonna dismiss my efforts?"

"Yamada, that's where you're wrong," said Oda. Aiko looked at him in confusion.

"Don't try harder for your mother. Do it for yourself," said Oda. Aiko felt a wave of realization wash over her. How could she have been so blind?

"You wanted to stop feeling depressed, didn't you? Well you have to go by your own efforts. Don't worry about what your mother thinks. In time, she might properly acknowledge your effort," said Oda. Aiko softly smiled.

"You're pretty smart, ya know that?" asked Aiko. Oda shrugged.

"So are you going to go to school?" asked Oda. Aiko gave a mock pout.

"Aw. Tired of my company already?" asked Aiko. Oda frantically shook his head.

"No, of course not! I'd love to have you over longer but you have your studies to worry about!" exclaimed Oda. Aiko smirked in amusement.

"Ah, you're right. Mom's just gonna give me more shit anyway if I skip," said Aiko, making her way to the door. Oda escorted her out. She turned as she bore half open eyes and a sly smile.

"I'll see ya tonight. I got something fun planned," said Aiko. Oda gulped with a blush.

"W-What's that?" Asked Oda. Aiko punched him the shoulder, causing him to grunt in pain.

"I'll teach you that. You'll need to know how to protect yourself," said Aiko with a smirk. Oda winced as he rubbed his arm.

"Great. Looking forward to it," said Oda.







A week has gone by. During this time, Aiko has begun to make it a habit to attending her classes on time. She even took to actually paying attention to her teachers', despite how boring school was. The girl even gained more 'sage advice' from Oda Riku during this time. The things he said, while sometimes seemed dumb to even consider, carried truth. The things she learned helped her not to lament her days. For example, he mentioned how it was probably a poor diet and the lack of proper hydration were part of what's caused her bad moods. She started feeling a bit better these days when doing that but it wasn't enough.

Oda had mentioned that it was likely that she was built up with energy that needed to be properly used up. He suggested that she should take on some chores to gain a sense of accomplishment. Aiko took to cleaning her stuffy room often and cleaning up a bit. This seemed to help too. It was funny, the simplest things were helping her get over her teen angst. Not to mention the company she gained.

Aiko was currently jogging in her gym uniform. Oda was jogging alongside her. He panted as he began to sweat.

"Come on, you big sissie! Move those legs! Let your ass burn!" said Aiko.

"I feel the burn!" cried Oda with a pant. Aiko laughed as she picked up her pace.

"Come on! The home stretch!" Said Ako. The two ran further through the park, stopping near a bench. Aiko sighed as her heart raced, slowing to a stead beat. Oda groaned as he popped his back.

"I can't believe I've always... been this weak," wheezed Oda.

"You'll get better! Besides, this will help you if you ever have to throw fists," said Aiko.

"I hope it doesn't come to that again," said Oda with a wince.

"Alright, you ready for the rest of the routine? After this, you'll have the weekend to rest," said Aiko. Oda nodded eagerly.

"Yeah, let's do it!" said Oda.

"Alright, it's upper body training day! Drop and give me three sets of 10!" said Aiko. Oda grunted as he got on the ground and began to push himself up from the grass. He counted to himself as his muscles strained and tore from the exertion. He was still sore from the previous days. In fact, the first day that Aiko made him workout was Hell on earth. His muscles were terribly sore that he didn't want to do anything. But a few good home treatments and stretching allowed him to push on.

"Next week, I'm gonna start adding up the number of reps for each set! Gotta start pushing yourself!" said Aiko.

Later that afternoon, the two were sitting on the park bench. Oda sighed in exhaustion as he was slumped in his seat. Aiko sighed after drinking from a bottle filled with cool refreshing water. She then reached into her bag and drew out another bottle.

"Here, drink this," said Aiko. Oda raised a brow.

"But I already have water," said Oda as he raised a bottle.

"This isn't water. It's a protein shake." said Aiko as she handed the boy the bottle.

"You need to maintain muscle balance. Otherwise you can't grow them. Plus you won’t feel as groggy," said Aiko. Oda took a drink but slightly winced at the taste.

"Yeah it has a weird taste, but it's useful. Saves you the trouble of prepping a meal," said Aiko as she drew out a plastic bag, where a coffee container was inside.

"I got this for you. It's not coffee, i just put the protein powder inside," said Aiko.

"Why?" asked Oda in confusion. The girl cleared her throat.

"Well... It's not exactly mine. Its my dad's," said Aiko. Oda sighed.

"I can't take this," said Oda with a look of discomfort.

"No don't worry about it! He won’t notice half of it is gone when he's pretty much using it every other day. I'll just say I've been using it if he wises up to it," said Aiko.

"I don't know..." Oda bore a look of reluctance.

"Look, I promise I'll buy you your own protein powder eventually," said Aiko.

"That's just it. I'm not comfortable with you just giving me things. I feel bad about it," said Oda. Aiko groaned.

"Riku, you're killing me! This is so you don't get your butt kicked!" Said Aiko in exasperation. Oda still looked reluctant. Aiko sighed as she scooted close to Oda. A coy smile was on her face.

"Come on. Don't you wanna get strong?" asked Aiko as she traced a finger over Oda's shoulder. The boy stiffened as a flabbergasted look was on his face. Aiko kept a calm and cool look, but there were butterflies in her stomach.

'Ugh this might not even work. I'm not attractive enough to be doing this,' thought Aiko in dismay. Not to mention that this was out of her comfort zone. She wasn't sure if she was doing this flirty routine properly to motivate the guy. Still she pressed on.

"Don't you want your muscles to bulk up?" asked Aiko as she gently squeezed Oda's shoulder. The boy felt his spine tingle in response.

"Well... if you insist," said Oda with a forced smile. Aiko nodded with a pleased look.

Later that evening, Aiko hummed to herself as she walked into the living room of her home. She sported a pair of pajamas as a smile was plastered on her face. She passed Rei, who was looking through a textbook.

"Goooood evening, sis," greeted Aiko as she walked to the refrigerator. Rei looked at her oddly.

"Um... hey?" Rei watched as her sister hummed to herself. Mrs. Yamada entered the kitchen as she removed her apron.

"Dinner's ready, girls," said Mrs. Yamada. Aiko closed the fridge after scanning it. The girls took their seats at the table and proceeded to eat.

"It's very good, mom," said Aiko as she ate.

"Well, I could've added a bit more seasoning," said Mrs. Yamada with a grimace.

"No, it's fine. Thank you," said Aiko as she continued to eat. Rei and Mrs. Yamada both glanced at each other.

"So uh... you've been coming home much later these days. Any reason why?" asked Mrs. Yamada.

"I'm just exercising more. You know, just jogging around the area and such," said Aiko.

"I see," said Mrs. Yamada. Though, both she and Rei were suspicious. Soon, Aiko sighed as she sat her chopsticks down and bowed.

"That was good. Thanks for dinner," said Aiko as she got up and placed her dishes in the sink. She proceeded to wash them, much to the shock of her mother and sister. As Aiko set the dishes to dry, she made her way to her room but stopped as her father entered the hall with a tired sigh.

"What a day," said Mr. Yamada. Aiko suddenly wrapped her father into a tight hug. Her father grunted in surprise.

"Welcome home, daddy~!" said Aiko sweetly, before planting a kiss on his cheek.

"Heh. I haven't been greeted like this since you were a little girl," said Mr. Yamada as he hugged his daughter back. Aiko released him and headed for her room.

"Well. I'm gonna go to bed. Good night," said Aiko as she closed her door. Her father made his way to the kitchen.

"She seems to be in a really good mood these days," said Mr. Yamada as he sat his bag down and took a seat at the kitchen table.

"Yeah, a little too good," said Mrs. Yamada with a suspicious look. Her husband did a double take.

"What do you mean by that?" asked Mr. Yamada.

"Do you think she's on drugs or something?" whispered Mrs. Yamada. Her husband and daughter looked at her incredulously.

"Geez, mom!" said Rei.

"What?! She's acting differently all of the sudden and we don't even know why! She's even coming home late!" said Mrs. Yamada in a whisper.

"Mom, she's been working out! Come on, I know you smell her B.O. when she comes home," said Rei.

"But why is she so perky these days? It's not like her," said Mrs. Yamada as she handed her husband a plate of food.

"Is it wrong for her to be this way?" asked Rei incredulously.

"No, of course not! It's just...." Mrs. Yamada searched for what to say to convey her thoughts.

"You know I worry about her. All this time I can't even get her to do something without her complaining. I wanna know what happened," said Mrs. Yamada in a small tone.

"Well, she's been doing her homework more. It can't be anything bad," said Rei as she took another bite of her dinner.

"Maybe she has a boyfriend," said Mr. Yamada as he took a bite of his food. Rei snorted.

"Aiko having a boyfriend? No way," said Rei with a scoff. She knew her sister well. She had no idea what guy would have the guts to stick to a relationship to a girl as belligerent as her.

"I don't know. That's how you were acting when you met that boy at your last year in High school," said Mr. Yamada with a shrug.

"Hey, leave him out of this," said Rei in annoyance.

"How is he anyway? You two are attending the same college aren't you?" asked Mrs. Yamada.

"It's going alright. But he's been kinda of... I don't know. I feel like he's anxious lately," said Rei with a worried look. She looked to her parents in panic.

"You don't think he's cheating on me, do you?!" asked Rei. Mrs. Yamada was about to speak but her husband sent her a look and shook his head.

"Maybe you should try talking to him, Rei. It might not be something serious," said Mr. Yamada. Though the way he spoke was more like his answer was directed at Mrs. Yamada rather than their oldest daughter.
> Anthology: Aggressive and Shy Pt. 3
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

It has been over a month since Aiko Yamada and Oda Riku met. It was the fall, and the weather in Neighpon was growing colder.

It was morning. Oda was stretching his arms as he stood in the bathroom with a yawn. By now, he was starting to notice that he was looking different. He wasn't as lanky as he remembered. His muscles in his arms and chest had begun to grow and tighten, adding more volume to his form. He felt himself full of energy and new found strength.

Later, he was eating up the measly breakfast that he was able to prepare for himself and his mother what with their financial situation. His mother stared at him as he ate.

"So how's that girl that you've been hanging around with?" asked Mrs. Riku.

"She's alright. We've been exercising together lately. I think I'm getting stronger," said Oda as he flexed his arm. His mother smiled in amusement.

"Well, that's good. It's nice to know you found a friend," said Mrs. Riku.

"She's great! If not for her, I'd still be as lanky as a noodle. She's even been helping me with confrontation. I'm not gonna be pushed around anymore by those jerks at school," said Oda. His mother grimaced.

"Oda... just make sure you don't end up like those guys. It's great that you're getting strong, but don't forget where you came from. Real strength comes from your heart," said Mrs. Riku.

"Ooh! I gotta tell Yamada-san about that one! That can apply to a number of things too!" said Oda as he wrote into a small notebook. His mother smiled warmly.

"You seem to really like this girl, huh?" asked Mrs. Riku. Oda blushed with an embarrassed smile.

"I can't help it. She's just... I can't put it into words. Ah, but she'd never go for someone like me," said Oda as bore a sad smile.

"Chin up, Oda. Even if she doesn't, you would probably attract someone else. I think your odds are growing if you keep up your exercise. Just don't forget to be kind," said Mrs. Riku. Oda nodded. He got up and grabbed his school bag.

"I have to get going. If I don't cram my morning with studying, I won't be able to hang out with Yamada. Love you," said Oda as he planted a kiss on his mother's cheek and ran off.

Oda began to jog his away from his home. He passed those he knew in his neighborhood, waving to them as he advanced. He soon came across a familiar spot, where Aiko was standing. She turned and waved to Oda.

"Yo!" greeted Aiko.

"Yo," greeted Oda. The two felt a flutter in their chests as they met. This feeling had begun to grow within these youngsters lately, especially Aiko's.

"Hey, are we still on for this afternoon?" asked Oda. Aiko nodded.

"You bet! I think a little sparing exercise will be fun," said Aiko. Oda's smile faded.

"Oh. Are you sure?" asked Oda. Aiko smirked as she placed a hand on her hip.

"What's wrong? Afraid to be beaten up by a girl?" asked Aiko.

"I'm actually more worried about hurting you," said Oda in a small tone. Aiko chuckled.

"Ooh! Big talk from Mr. Passive! I might have to bring my A game!" said Aiko, still smirking. Oda shook his head frantically.

"I-I didn't mean it like that!" exclaimed Oda in alarm Aiko chuckled as she nudged him in the shoulder.

"See ya later, tough guy," said Aiko with a flirtatious wink. Oda blushed as she walked off, her hips swaying in motion in a hypnotic way. Oda shook his head as he came to his senses.

"Oh boy," said Oda worriedly.







Oda found himself strolling through the halls of his school. He carried his bag over his shoulder with a carefree and neutral look. This was much different compared to his usual stiff and cautious posture. Along his walk, some students began to take notice of him. They watched as he coolly passed by.

"Whoa. Who's that guy?" asked a girl as she eyed Oda as he passed.

Oda continued on until he made his way to home room. Students began to take notice of him as he strolled in.

"Hey, did Riku grow muscle?" whispered a male student.

"I wouldn't know. I'm not checking him out," snickered another student.

"Hey is it me or is the nerd looking kinda hot?" asked a female student. Some of the students began to murmur amongst themselves. They’ve never paid any mind to the shut-in known as Oda Riku, but for the first time they were. This brought curiosity in some. They weren't sure whether it was the growing build in body or the new demeanor that caught their attention.

That's what Oda came to see throughout his day in school. Students would eye him as he passed by. A girl or two would shoot him a friendly smile or a shy wave. It was rather embarrassing for Oda. He wasn't used to this kind of attention that he was receiving. It was quite alien to him.

Later that day, Oda was in the restroom. He sighed after he relieved himself and proceeded to wash his hands. Oda failed to notice that someone was sneaking up from behind. He was shoved, forcing him to stumble to the side and against the wall. He found Hanamura stepping up to him with a glare.

"You know the drill, Toothpick! Hand over those notes!" said the boy with a glare. Oda narrowed his eyes. Instinctively, he furrowed his brow and turned to face the boy with a harsh glare.

"Not a chance! I'm not someone you can push around!" said Oda.

"Boy, I just pushed you! If you know what's good for ya, you'll quit whining like a bitch and fork over the notes," said Hanamura as he held out his hand. Oda merely smacked it away.

"I said, no! If you want them, you'll just have to take them!" said Oda. His mind began to wander back with the time he spent with Aiko. Aside from teaching him to be more assertive and exercising to build strength, he also learned a few things about self-defense. Aiko even stressed that it should only be used in self-defense, as the name implies. This at least made Oda more confident in standing up to Hanamura.

"Yeah? You gonna throw the first punch?" asked Hanamura mockingly as he shoved Oda.

"No, I'm going to wait for you to throw the first punch. Maybe this time you'll be the one to get into trouble. Then again we can have no interference here," said Oda as he popped his knuckles. Hanamura was taken aback. He was sure that this kid would be cowering to him by now. Something had changed.

"Tsk. Ah you're not worth my time," said Hanamura as he stormed off. Oda smirked as he watched the boy storm off. He was pleased with how this turned out. He didn't even have to throw a punch.

Later that day, Oda was sitting alone at a table outside. He was eating lunch as he reviewed his homework. It seemed that even this didn't change. But it was relieving, since Oda felt exhausted at the stares he was receiving. However, he felt a tap on his shoulder. Oda turned with a raised brow and found a familiar girl. He's seen her hanging around Saki and Hanamura.

"Yes?" Oda set his work down.

"H-Hi. We uh... We never really met properly. But um..." the girl laughed awkwardly as she looked away.

"I wanted to know if you'd like to join me and a couple of friends after school to hang out," said the girl. Oda bore a look of surprise. He felt like he was having a dream. This was the first time someone from invited him to actually hangout. And it was an attractive girl of all people! Things really were different.

"Well, I-" Oda was struck in the back with a loud and heavy smack. The boy grunted in pain as Seiko stood at his side.

"Hey, Yuri-chan! What's going on here?" asked Saki, in his obnoxiously loud voice.

Oh, I was just seeing if Riku-kun wanted to hang out later!" said Yuri. Saki snorted.

"What, this guy? Come on, he's not a very social guy. Plus I'm sure he has a lot of studying to do. Isn't that right, Riku?" asked Saki. Oda sent him a deadpanned look.

"Could you please stop hitting my back so hard?" asked Oda in annoyance.

"Thanks, but I'd prefer to hear it from Riku-kun. So, what do you think?" asked Yuri as she turned her attention to Oda.

"Hey, Riku! Hanamura was just talking to me," said Saki, interjecting. Yuri bore a mild look of annoyance while Oda sighed.

'Here we go,' thought Oda. He knew it was too good to be true that he got out of that confrontation without a fight.

"So he said that he asked you for some help but you turned him away. What's up with that?" asked Saki, a smirk on his face. Oda was annoyed by this. He knew what Saki was trying to do. He was trying to get Oda to roll over by shaming him in front of people by making him look like a jerk. Aiko told him that it was a classic way to get people to kneel with the use of peer pressure and ostracism.

"Yes, I turned him away because he was threatening me," said Oda bluntly. Saki's brows raised while Yuri's eyes widened.

"What?" asked Yuri incredulously.

"Heh. Come on, I'm sure he was just messin' with you," said Saki as he patted Oda's shoulder. Oda merely brushed him as he narrowed his eyes.

"No, he wasn't. And you know that," said Oda. Yuri looked to Saki, who chuckled with a innocent smile.

"I uh... don't know what you're talking about," said Saki.

"Whatever you say," said Oda as he went back to his homework. Saki narrowed his eyes in response. He merely walked off, while Yuri awkwardly stood by.

"So... About-"

"Can't. I have plans with someone else," said Oda. Yuri frowned.

"Oh. O-OK. See you around... I guess," said the girl as she walked away. As she left, Oda smiled to himself. It seemed that Aiko's tips were finally paying off.







Aiko stood at the desk of her teacher. Lunch was currently going on. Her teacher bore a pleased expression as she held a stack of paper.

"Yamada, you've really stepped it up these last couple of weeks. If you keep this up, you'll start reaching proficient if not advanced grades. Where have you been hiding these academic skills?" asked the teacher.

"I guess I finally found some motivation to try," said Aiko with a shrug.

"Well, that's all I wanted to talk to you about. You're dismissed," said the teacher as she smiled.

"Thanks, Sensei," said Aiko as she bowed.

Aiko left the classroom and began to make her way through the hall of her school. As she walked by, she carried her lunch. Eventually, the girl found herself walking along the side of the school. Over the past few weeks, the girl has been putting in much more effort into her studies during her time with Oda. Even sometimes, she would study a bit with him during their weekends. They were fond memories that motivated her. Aiko was looking forward to school to end today so she could meet with him again. The more she thought of Oda, the more her heart fluttered in her chest. Never had she felt like this about a guy. It was a surprise. The guy was such a wimp before. But as she got to know him and worked with him, Aiko found that Oda was a resilient fellow. Not to mention he had views that contrasted her own pessimistic view. He viewed things in ways that she never really thought of, being stuck in her own funk and what not.

"Yo, Yamada!" called a familiar voice. Aiko stopped and found Kobayashi to be leaning against a wall.

"What's up?" greeted Kobayashi. Aiko smiled as she approached.

"Yo," greeted Aiko with a nod.

"Word has it that you've been hanging around with a guy," said Kobayashi. Aiko stiffened with a blush.

"I uh... I don't know what you mean," said Aiko with a forced chuckle. Kobayashi smirked.

"Ah you can't fool me. I know that embarrassed look anywhere," said Kobayashi. Aiko grunted as she turned away, hiding her face with her hand.

"Hey, I get it. That was me with my ex. Damn it, now I'm getting sour just thinking about him," said Kobayashi with a scowl.

"We're not like that. We're just friends," said Aiko in a small tone. Kobayashi scoffed.

"Ah you say that, but I can tell you want to advance that 'friendship'," said Kobayashi as she made air quotes.

"Yeah, but no way he'd go for me. I mean look at me! I'm not like those pretty broads here in school. My hair gave me the nickname 'Porcupine-chan'!" said Aiko in exasperation. Kobayashi snickered, while Aiko glared at her.

"Sorry," said Kobayashi as she cleared her throat.

"Look, guys are simple. They'll be with any chick as long as she's a chick. Hell, even fat girls can get a man," said Kobayashi.

"Sure, maybe in the states," said Aiko with a scowl.

"Look, the point is, you aren't bad looking," said Kobayashi as she placed a hand on her shoulder.

"Ah you're just saying that," said Aiko.

"Nah, I mean it. You just need something to improve your look to get him to look twice," said Kobayashi. Aiko grimaced.

"You mean like make up?" asked Aiko.

"That and maybe comb your hair," said Kobayashi as she ran her fingers along Aiko's hair. She slightly recoiled as she felt a few strands poke her finger as they stuck out.

"Maybe try flirting? It's a good way to give him a hint that you're interested," said Kobayashi.

"Well, I tried that. But I'm not sure if I'm doing it right," said Aiko.

"Well, how do you do it?" asked Kobayashi curiously.

"Well this morning I told him that we were gonna spar for our workout," said Aiko.

"Spar? Wait, workout? That's what you've been doing? Oh I see! You're into the athletic type, huh?" asked Kobayashi.

"Well... he's not exactly athletic. He's kind of a shut in," said Aiko awkwardly. She was beginning to grow worried. She didn't want to give too much information on Oda. After all, he was a Transmutant. She didn't know how Kobayashi felt about his kind and didn't want to bring him any trouble by revealing the fact that a human girl like herself has the hots for him.

"So how do you flirt?" asked Kobayashi.

"Well, I give a few winks. I also playfully nudge and hit him. This morning I actually teased him about him being reluctant to spar with me because I'm a girl," said Aiko with a shrug. Kobayashi was silent.

"Um... A few notes. If you want a guy to notice you, you should try to be less like a tomboy pal," said Kobayashi. Aiko looked at her in confusion.

"What do you me? This is my personality," said Aiko.

"Yamada, you gotta change your approach. The winks are fine, but you gotta be more... feminine, I guess. I don't know, I'm trying to speak on experience, but I just threw myself on my ex. Don't do that," said Kobayashi. Aiko tilted her head.

"Should I try winking more?" asked Aiko.

"Sure, if you want him to think you're on drugs," deadpanned Kobayashi. Aiko sighed in frustration.

"Maybe you should try changing up what you guys do. Have you two gone somewhere?" asked Kobayashi.

"To the park. To workout..." said Aiko in a small tone.

"OK. Maybe you can go see a movie or something. Hell, maybe go to an amusement park. Just something, ya know. That's what most couples do, right?" asked Kobayashi.

"I guess?" Aiko looked down in thought.

"Say, isn't there a dance or something coming up?" asked Kobayashi. Aiko's eyes widened.

"You think I should invite him to the dance?" asked Aiko.

"Sure? Beats what I did," said Kobayashi as she shrugged. Aiko bit her lip. While it sounded like a good idea, Aiko wasn't sure if it's wise to execute. After all, Transmutants are expected to stay in the Mutant Zone and aren't allowed into schools with humans. But, there may have been ways to get around that.

"Yeah. That might work. Thanks a lot, Kobayashi. I owe ya," said Aiko.

"Well... You seem to get decent grades. You think you can help me out sometime? If I don't get my grades up, my mom's gonna kick me out," said Kobayashi in a small tone. Aiko's expression softened.

"Oh. Sure, Kobayashi. Just hit me up," said Aiko.







It was the afternoon. Aiko was sporting a pair of gym leggings and dark tank top. She was stretching out her limbs with a sigh. She turned to smile at Oda, who was stretching out his arms as he sported a pair of basketball shorts and a tan grey shirt. Aiko lightly blushed as his developing muscles stretched under his skin. Aiko cleared her throat as she shook off her growing thoughts of lust.

"Ready?" asked Aiko.

"I guess..." said Oda in reluctance.

"It's alright, I'll be gentle," said Aiko with a smirk. She sent a jab towards Oda, who raised his arms and blocked her. She stepped forward and sent more jabs, while Oda remained on the defensive as he backed off.

"Come on! Hit back! You have permission!" said Aiko.

"That doesn't make me anymore comfortable, Yamada!" said Oda as Aiko grabbed his wrist. He grunted as the girl yanked him close and turned. She used his weight, momentum and what strength she could muster and threw him over her shoulder. Oda lied flat on his back with a stunned look. He suddenly found the girl pinning him to the ground. He grunted as he attempted to stand but was distracted by the girl's beauty. Her sweat trickled down her skin as she panted. Her breaths brushed on him, as her spiky long hair hung over him. Oda's heart was racing as he felt her sitting above his waist. The girl bore a smirk as she sat on him, slightly leaning down.

"Y-Yamada-san?" Oda noticed the flirtatious smile on her face.

"I win..." whispered Aiko as she playfully poked Oda's nose. She got up from him, leaving the boy stunned. She held out her hand, allowing Oda to take it. She grunted as she pulled him up to his feet. The two yelped as they stumbled. Aiko held her hand against his chest as his hands fell on her shoulder and waist. The two stared at each other as their hearts raced. Aiko was shuddering as she stared, feeling her knees grow weak. She stepped away as she placed on a facade of indifference.

"Geez, Riku. You could at least try to beat me," said Aiko in feign annoyance.

"Sorry. I just don't like the idea of hurting you," said Oda. Aiko felt another flutter in her chest as she turned away. She was smiling. Aiko turned back to Oda.

"Hey, I wanted to ask you something," said Aiko.

"Huh? What is it?" asked Oda, snapping out of his embarrassed state.

"Instead of studying this weekend... You wanna do something else?" asked Aiko. "It'd be kinda like a daaaa...."

"A what?" asked Oda, his cheeks warming up. Aiko's eyes darted as she twiddled her thumbs.

"A day to just hang out! Yeah, that's it!" said Aiko, forcing a smile.

"Oh. Sure," said Oda, with a nod.

"Alright, I'll see ya then!" said Aiko as she ran off.

"But-! We didn't even finish our routine..." said Oda as he watched Aiko leave. While he was disappointed that she was gone, he at least had something else to look forward to. Still, she had been acting quite friendly lately. Actually, that may have been an understatement. All that Oda knew was that something was up, and that made his stomach tight with anxiety.

"I wonder..." Oda said to himself.







Aiko was sighing in frustration. She was in her bedroom, digging through her drawers. She looked over clothes and began to toss them aside. She cursed under her breath as she continued to search.

"Damn it!" said Aiko. She then rushed to her closet and began to search. She moaned in disappointed as she found few thick sweaters and heavy jackets. As she continued to look, she failed to notice Rei opening up her door. Her sister bore a shocked look.

"Aiko, what is going on here?!" asked Rei. Aiko yelped with a start.

"Get out!" cried Aiko as she began to push against her sister. Rei kept her feet planted with a grunt.

"What's gotten into you?! Why are you throwing your clothes around?!" asked Rei.

"Shut up! I'm just rearranging my wardrobe!" said Aiko as she attempted to force her elder sister out.

"Then you won't mind if I help!" said Rei as she pushed herself through. Aiko stumbled back as her sister stood in.

"Ugh. Half of these clothes are old! You need to throw them out!" said Rei as she picked up a shirt.

"I can't do that! These are my clothes!" said Aiko frantically.

"Aiko, look at this! This thing has a bunch of holes in it!" said Rei as she pointed the shirt that she carried. She gasped with an appalled look.

"My god, look at these jeans! Don't tell me you've gone out in public wearing this!" said Rei as she picked up a pair of pants that bore tears around the legs and under the crotch area.

"It's not so bad," said Aiko as she took the pants with a grimace. "I mean, I wear one of my sweaters to hide this hole," said Aiko. Rei scoffed as she began to gather the clothes that caught her eye.

"These don't fit you anymore. These are stuff you wore in Junior high. Get rid of them!" said Rei as she gathered the clothes. Aiko frowned as she crossed her arms. Rei noticed this.

"Aiko, come on. It's not that big of a deal. They're just old clothes," said Rei. Aiko said nothing. The elder sister gave a heavy sigh as she set the clothes down

"Talk to me sis. What's wrong?" asked Rei.

"It's just... I feel like my clothes are terrible," said Aiko. Rei looked around the messy room.

"I won't lie. Most of these I wouldn't wear," said Rei. Aiko sighed.

"Gee, thanks," said Aiko in a bitter.

"Aiko, what's wrong? You never cared about your clothes. You always took 'comfort' over appearance. What changed?" asked Rei in confusion. Aiko's face flushed as she bit her lip. Rei gasped, a smile forming on her face.

"Oh my God... Do you have a crush?" whispered Rei. Aiko shook her head furiously.

"Why would I have a crush on that dork?!" exclaimed Aiko. She gasped as she cupped her mouth. Rei was now grinning.

"You totally do! My little sister has a crush!" said Rei. Aiko hid her face as her face was beat red.

"Come on, spill the beans! Who's the guy? Details!" said Rei eagerly. "Is he tall?"

"Yeah... he's pretty tall," said Aiko in a small tone and a smile.

"What type are we talking about? I bet he's a bad boy, huh?" asked Rei.

"Not really. He's actually kind of uptight. But he's nice," said Aiko as she bit her lip. Her mind wandered back to the sparring from earlier with Oda. How she felt his tightened chest and the beating of his heart against her palm.

"Is he into sports?" asked Rei.

"No, he's kind of a bookworm..." said Aiko.

"Really?" Rei bore a look of interest. She wasn't aware of any of her sister's tastes given how she never let anyone know about herself. Right now was exciting, since she was now starting to learn more about her shut in of a sister.

"Look, I can't keep talking about him! I need to find some clothes that are good enough for the weekend!" said Aiko. Rei bore a coy smile.

"Ooh. A little date, huh? My sis is growing up fast," said Rei teasingly.

"Very funny. Now if you're done, I need to find something that will catch his eye. Something that doesn't make him think I'm slutty, something not too girly, but certainly feminine. Something that catches his eye," said Aiko. She grunted as she found her hair in the mirror.

"And something that will go with this stupid hair!" said Aiko.

"That's quite a list," said Rei as Aiko began to dig through her clothes.

"I'm even thinking of inviting him to the dance. I'll need a dress," said Aiko, Rei was grinning.

"This might be the second best day of my life," said Rei. Aiko looked to her with a raised brow.

"What's the first?" asked Aiko. Rei was biting her lip as she attempted to keep silent. But she was squealing.

"Look, don't tell mom and dad. I'm still waiting," whispered Rei. Aiko tilted her head in confusion.

"For what?" asked Aiko.

"My boyfriend proposed to me," whispered Rei. Aiko's eyes widened.

"Whoa, really?" asked Aiko in surprise.

"I know! Turns out he's been anxious because he was trying to figure out when he wanted to propose!" said Rei. Aiko smiled.

"Wow. That's really cool, Rei," said Aiko.

"And the best part is, he wants to move out to the states when we're married!" said Rei. Aiko frowned.

"Oh. So... I guess you'll be gone, huh?" asked Aiko. Rei hugged her in response.

"Aw. Don't worry, kiddo. You got that boy to keep you company, right?" asked Rei teasingly.

"If I could even pull this off," said Aiko. Rei placed her hands on her shoulders.

"Tell you what, I'll lend you some clothes. Matter of fact, I might give you some. I think I have some old stuff that might fit you just lying around," said Rei. "I'll even help you out with the school dance."

Aiko smiled. She hugged her older sister tightly.

"Thanks, sis," said Aiko.







It was the weekend. Aiko was standing at a familiar street corner alone. She bore an anxious look on her face as she stood. She spent the time looking at her watch and looking around. The longer she waited, the tighter her stomach grew. The girl felt sick, like she wanted to vomit. Her heart was starting to race as she waited. Aiko worried if Oda was even actually coming. She feared that maybe he was standing her up, or if something came up.

"Man, when did I become such an antsy idiot?" asked Rei. She began to realize how she felt much differently compared to the days before she met Oda. Before, she just had no will to push on or to try for anything. She was falling into some kind of nihilism because she felt that her life was stagnant. But these days, Aiko was looking forward to the next day. She looked forward to the future, just so long as Oda was there. She couldn't imagine a future without him there by her side. She wanted that to last.

"What did that idiot do to me?" Aiko smiled to herself. She then noticed Oda to be walking over to the street corner. She stiffened as her heart leapt. She mentally told herself to keep herself together. She couldn't afford to act the fool now. No matter how much she felt like throwing up from anxiety.

"Yo," greeted Aiko.

"Hey, Yamada-san," said Oda. It was here that he felt his cheeks flush. He found Aiko to be standing with her hands on her hips as she carried a satchel over her shoulder. The girl wore a tight leather jacket that reached half way down her back, exposing the grey hazel shirt she wore. She sported a pair of denim shorts and dark patterned tights, giving them a fishnet appearance. She wore a pair of calf length boots, which shined from the sunlight.






"Whoa..." said Oda.

"Hey, you're dozing off!" said Aiko. Oda flinched as his blush intensified.

"I-I uh... Sorry!" laughed Oda sheepishly. Aiko was smiling deviously to herself. Her sister must have picked out the perfect outfit for her if Oda was flustered as this. She would have to ask to keep these clothes.

"So... Did you want to see a movie? Maybe we can have lunch at that ramen spot?" suggested Oda shyly.

"Actually, I had something else in mind. There's this festival going on at this park I know. I thought we could go there," said Aiko. Oda lost his blush. A pit formed in his stomach.

"You mean... Outside the mutant zone?" asked Oda.

"Yeah. Come on, it'll be fun!" said Aiko. Oda gulped as a nervous look was on his face.

"I-I don't know, Yamada-san. I mean... We normally don't stray too far from-" Oda fell silent as Aiko took his arm and wrapped her own around it. She stood close as their sides touched. Oda stiffened as Aiko bore a warm smile.

"Don't chicken out on me now. Besides, Transmutants are allowed to move outside of the mutant zone. Just be cool and you'll be fine," said Aiko. Oda wanted to protest but knew he couldn't. This was his chance to see if he could actually win over Aiko's affection. He wanted to be worthy, not the cowardly wimp that he was. If that would solidify his change, then he had to push through.

"Well... OK, let's do it," said Oda with a nod. Aiko grinned in response.

"Awesome! Just keep in mind one of my rules. Rule of Aiko #27: Don't put your hand in Hell's asshole," said Aiko. Oda snorted with a raised brow.

"What?" asked Oda in amusement. Aiko chuckled.

"Come on! There's gonna be some awesome food to pig out on!" said Aiko as she ran with Oda. The boy smiled in embarrassment as this sly girl hauled him away from their respective neighborhoods.

Later that noon, the two were walking down town. This was the farthest that Oda has ever gone from the mutant zone. It was intimidating to say the least. There were many tall buildings in the area, as well as a lot of citizens going about their daily routine. The two crossed the street and began to make their way over to a large park. Over the sound of cars, the two could hear distant music playing from within the park. People in kimonos or casual clothes were entering the park, where many tents and stands could be seen.

Aiko could sense that Oda was growing more nervous. The girl began to cling more to his arm, hoping to calm him down and keep his mind off of it. Though unbeknownst to her, Oda was just growing more nervous as he felt her tighten her hold on him, as her soft touch fell on him. If he were to collapse from a heart attack right now, he doubted it was because he was afraid to be around this many humans outside of the mutant zone. The two were about to enter the park but were stopped by a man in dark uniform. Oda stiffened as he recognized that the man was an Equestrian soldier. Specifically, a member of MONARCH.

"I'm sorry, but I'll need to inspect you before you enter," said the soldier, speaking to the two in their native tongue. Aiko was surprised, both by the fact that she wasn't expecting this foreigner to speak to them very well in Neighponese, and because he was stopping them for no reason.

"Is there a problem?" asked Aiko, while Oda began to sweat bullets.

"It's required for all guests entering the festival. The city is requiring it. If you'd please roll up your sleeves and show me your arms," said the soldier as he drew out a scanner from his side. It was almost like the ones that you would see the cashier draw out at the grocery store. As mentioned, there were other guests being stopped by different people in uniform, holding that same infinity symbol on their clothes. Aiko looked to Oda, who bore a nervous look.

"Just be cool," whispered Aiko as she began to roll back her sleeves. Oda did the same, though more reluctantly.

"OK, just one," the soldier muttered to himself as he held the scanner over Oda's left wrist. He scanned the bar code that was beneath the tattoo. There was a beep as the soldier drew out a small hand held device that was connected to the scanner. An I.D. image of the boy appeared, along with other information. The device began to print out a sticker, bearing a bar code. Above the bar code was an emblem that depicted the side view silhouette of a reptilian creature that was on all fours, covered in spikes.

"Just take this and stick it where it can be seen so that security can easily see it," said the soldier as he held out the sticker. Aiko narrowed her eyes while Oda shakily took it.

"Y-Yes, sir," said Oda in a small tone. Aiko scoffed as she took Oda's arm as she looked to the man with disdain.

"Yeah, thanks a lot," said Aiko as she walked off with Oda. The two entered through the park in silence. Though along the way, Aiko noticed at least a couple of other people holding these stickers on their clothes. Each sticker depicted a different kind of creature. Aiko furrowed her brows as she saw this. These few people that were holding these stickers seemed to congregate with others that did. Aiko wasn't sure if these people actually knew each other or if they were together just to feel safer. Aiko found Oda about to put the sticker on but she snatched it from his hand.

"What are you doing?" asked Oda incredulously as Aiko crumbled up the sticker and tossed it into the nearby trash can.

"Relax. They can't complain if they don't know what you are," said Aiko with a wink. Oda sighed.

"Look, I don't blame you for not wanting to be seen around me," said Oda. Aiko's eyes widened in alarm.

"Hey, I didn't mean it like that. I just thought you'd be more comfortable. I-I can get it back if you want," said Aiko as she approached the trash can.

"N-No. It's OK..." said Oda as he rubbed the back of his head. "Sorry, I'm just nervous."

The two teens were locked in an awkward silence. Aiko was internally groaning in dismay. This date was already off to a bad start. Aiko looked around and found some food stands. People were lined up for the food. The girl could pick off the delicious smell of the food.

"Are you hungry? Those octopus balls are smelling good," said Aiko with a smile.

Later, the two were sitting at an empty bench. People passed by, enjoying their time at the festival. Oda looked around with a grimace as he found a number of people to be dressed in kimonos.

"I can't help but feel under dressed," said Oda as he looked at his own collar shirt, sweater and jeans.

"Don't worry about that. We're not here to impress these people," said Aiko as she poked a small stick into one of the octopus balls. The meal was comprised of course of diced octopus, egg and flour that was fried into a small bite sized meal. She poked the ball, as the grease and sauce began to spill out into the box that the other balls were held in. Aiko blew on the piece, turning to Oda.

'OK, just like how Rei taught you,' thought Aiko. She cleared her throat as Oda turned her way. He noticed Aiko smiling at him with a coy look as she held out the piece to him.

"Say 'ah'~." said Aiko. Oda blushed in embarrassment.

"I-I uh..." Oda looked to the box he had resting on his lap.

"Come on, just have a taste. I got the spicy. It's really good~," sang Aiko as she held the octopus ball closer to him. Oda gulped as he found the girl leaning closer to him.

"Ah.." Oda opened his mouth. Aiko carefully brought the octopus ball into his mouth, which Oda closed. Aiko suppressed a giggle as her cheeks flushed at Oda's adorable reaction.

"Good, huh?" asked Aiko. Oda nodded with a blush as he chewed. Aiko picked at another one of her meal and proceeded to plop it into her mouth. Oda gasped with a furious blush.

"What?" asked Aiko with a shrug.

"You know that you used that to feed me, right?" asked Oda. Aiko merely looked to the pick she was using. She then glanced at Oda. Aiko smirked as she turned his way, while she plopped another into her mouth. She made sure to keep eye contact as she slowly removed the pick from her lips.

"Mmm mm~." Aiko hummed teasingly. Oda was flabbergasted. Something was certainly different with Aiko these days, he thought.







Aiko and Oda were strolling through the park. The girl made sure that the two were locked arm and arm throughout the whole time. She recalled that Rei said that this was a good way to keep a guy's attention. So, she did just that.

Around the teens, families and couples roamed through the park. It seemed that the festival was drawing in a lot of people from town. It was a good thing that Aiko was holding on, because the two sometimes ran into a sea of crowded areas. They'd be separated if otherwise. Aiko sighed to herself in annoyance. This was much like her daily life of heading to school and back in the crowded city. Aiko decided to lead Oda to the side to other stands. It was here that she realized that they arrived where a lot of festival games were set up.

"Hey, this could be fun!" said Aiko as she towed Oda over to a stand. The two stopped at a game where there were colorful cartoony ducks carried on rods. The ducks bore targets on them as the background was painted to look like a pond. Aiko smiled as she found some of the prizes that were hanging at the sides of the stand. They were mainly colorful stuffed animals.

"Hey, can we have a go with this?" asked Aiko, turning to the man that was running the stand.

"That'll be 1000 Yen per person," said the stand runner. Aiko reached into her satchel, drawing out her wallet. She took out a few yen coins. Oda grimaced as the girl handed the man coins so casually. Aiko noticed his expression.

"Something wrong?" asked Aiko.

"Should you really spend money like that?" asked Oda worriedly.

"It's fine. We're here to have fun, remember? The money I have for today is for the festival," said Aiko as the stand runner handed her a BB gun. Oda was handed one as well.

"If you say so," said Oda in reluctance. While he was happy to be here with Aiko, he felt bad for her being the one to pay for everything. It was a bit humiliating if Oda had to be honest.

The shooting range game began to whir as the mechanisms inside began to move. The ducks began to move along the back, as duck quacks filled the air. Aiko took aim and began to fire off the gun. BBs were fed from the tube that was connected underneath the rifle. Aiko pulled the trigger as her sights locked on the target. The metallic targets jingled as the BBs made contact, knocking the ducks down. At the dash board, there were two digital score boards counting off the points of each hit. The points were based on the distance from where the targets are hit, with the further ducks in the back row being worth more points.

As Aiko fired, she heard Oda cursing under her breath. She looked to the side and found Oda slightly hunched as he aimed the rifle. He had a stiff posture as he fired. He cursed as he missed the targets, hitting the background instead.

"Riku, try straightening out your back more and lean forward a bit. And try focusing your sights on that thing sticking out at the end of the gun," suggested Aiko. Oda glanced at her and then shrug. He began to lean forward and adjust his posture. He then focused his sights on the dark tip that stuck out at the end of the rifle, as Aiko said. He aimed the gun at one of the passing targets and fired. The duck quacked as it was knocked down, adding points to Oda's score. The boy grinned.

"Hey, it worked!" said Oda. Aiko chuckled as she went back to shooting. The two teens spent the next minute shooting down their targets. Aiko was making high scores with her shots, while Oda was way behind. Though he didn't pay any mind to that, considering that he was happy just being able to hit something. Soon, the game ended. The BBs stopped coming out and the ducks went still.

"Nice score, kid!" said the stand runner as he reached up to the top of the rack and pulled down a red cartoony octopus. The plush was large, bearing a big horn-like mouth and big black eyes. On its head was a sailor hat. Aiko took the plush while Oda was handed a small stuffed Hedgehog. He chuckled as he held it, finding it to hold brown flaps that were cut to look like quills.

"Aw. Look at this little guy," said Oda as he held the plushie to Aiko. He noticed that as he held the stuffed animal near her, he found some resemblance. He suppressed a snort while Aiko scowled.

"Yeah, yeah. My hair's spiky like a porcupine," said Aiko with a roll of her eyes.

"It's a hedgehog, Yamada-san," chuckled Oda. Aiko scoffed in annoyance.

"Jeez, you're mean," said Aiko, turning away with her octopus with a pout.

"Sorry, I didn't mean to laugh," said Oda with a smile. Aiko smirked as she glanced at him. She turned as she held out her prize.

"Well, I think this guy reminds a lot like you too," said Aiko. Oda raised a brow.

"Because I'm reclusive?" asked Oda.

"No, because you're awkward and lanky," said Aiko with a teasing smile. Oda snorted.

"What?" asked Oda. Aiko chuckled.

"Come on, you deserved that. Besides, you-" Aiko reached for Oda and began to playfully squeeze his arm. However, she felt tight and solid muscle fibers to be present. Aiko pulled her hand away with a blush.

"Oh." Aiko stood with wide eyes. Oda smirked.

"Not so lanky anymore, huh?" asked Oda. Aiko scoffed.

"Don't get cocky. If not for me, you wouldn't have those muscles," said Aiko. Oda crossed his arms in amusement.

"Yeah, but it was my determination that got me this far, wasn't it?" Oda retorted. Aiko smiled.

"That's true. You've impressed me, actually," said Aiko as she took Oda's arm and began to walk with him.

The two teens spent the whole afternoon participating in whatever activities were provided during the festival. They ate whatever delicious snacks and meals that they could consume, and played whatever games that were around. Though during the time, Oda had a grimace on his face every time that Aiko drew money from her wallet. He couldn't focus on enjoying himself for very long as he kept thinking about how she was the one spending.

"Riku?" called a voice. Oda turned away as Aiko ordered some sweets at another stand. The boy found a familiar man to be sitting by a small food stand.

"Goro-san?" Oda bore a surprised look. He approached the stand, finding the tag on Goro's shirt. The tag depicted a bipedal dinosaur-like creature emblem.

"I didn't know Transmutants were allowed to set up stands here," said Oda.

"Well we're not exactly popular. But I'm just helping out a friend here while she's at the restroom," said Goro. Oda looked to the stand, finding a bunch of sweet treats to be for sell.

"She makes these?" asked Oda in surprise.

"Yep. They're homemade," said Goro. Oda stared, finding the sweets to be made up of cookies, brownies and other pastries.

"Wow. They look good," said Oda.

"You wanna buy one?" asked Goro. Oda sighed.

"I uh... dont have a whole lot of money. I wasn't expecting to be here," said Oda.

"Well what do you have?" asked Goro.

"About 1800 Yen," said Oda. Goro raised a brow.

"Kid, you can afford these sweets. The cheapest things are the brownies, which are 400 Yen each," said Goro.

"Agh but I'm dirt poor. She'd never go for it," said Oda in dismay. Goro raised his brows in surprise.

"Oh. You're here with a girl?" asked Goro. He then noticed a woman to be approaching the stand.

"Is there a problem here, young man?" asked the woman, her eyes falling on Oda.

"No, sorry," said Oda as he began to walk off. Goro quickly stood up.

"Riku, hold on!" called Goro, raising his hand. Oda turned back to him with a sigh.

"What's this about, son? You obviously have more than enough money to spend," said Goro. The woman glared at him.

"Hey, you better not be scaring off the customers," said the woman in disapproval.

"Me?!" asked Goro incredulously. The woman ignored him and looked to Oda with a sweet smile.

"Dear, would you like to purchase any sweets for your sweetie? I guarantee you'll be satisfied~," said the woman. Oda grimaced as he reached into his pocket for his wallet. The woman frowned.

"Don't like sweets?" asked the woman.

"No, he was going to tell me until you interrupted," said Goro in annoyance. The woman looked to him with an offended expression.

"Excuse me, I had something to take care of!" said the woman. Goro rolled his eyes as he turned back to the teen.

"You said something about a girl not going for you because you're poor or something?" asked Goro.

"Oh! Then if that's the case, have some on the house!" said the woman as she held up a plate of brownies.

"Don't just give away your baked goods! He has money!" said Goro in disapproval.

"I-It's not that. The prices are reasonable. It's just..." Oda looked back, finding Aiko waiting by another stand as a small meal was cooked up.

"The girl I'm with has insisted on paying for everything here. I may not have a whole lot to last most of the day, but still. Just her being the one to pay is just..." Oda looked down as he thought of the word.

"Emasculating?" asked Goro.

"Well... That too. But also... You know my family's situation," said Oda with a frown. Goro nodded in understanding. He rubbed his fuzzy bearded chin.

"Yeah, I know it's rough for you guys right now," said Goro. Oda sighed in dismay.

"Maybe I'm just kidding myself. No way she'd go for me," said Oda. In spite of Aiko's supposed flirting, Oda lowered his hopes. There was no way she actually liked him. All of that was just simple teasing. Nothing more, nothing less.

"Now hold on," interjected the woman.

"You don't have to be a rich man to win a girl's heart. You have to have a good heart. That's what really counts. The finances are second. If you have someone to love, you'll have the strength to work hard for the dough!" said the woman. Oda bore a confused look.

"So money does matter," said Oda.

"Well... Yes, for groceries and air conditioning. But it’s the love that matters the most," said the woman, forcing a smile. Goro sighed.

"Kid, if you're hurting for money, then why not work part time? That way you can pay for her instead," suggested Goro. Oda looked down in thought.

"Huh. Why didn’t i think of that?" said Oda to himself. He looked to the two adults with a greatful smile.

"Thank you. I think I'll buy some of those brownies," said Oda as he drew out 800 yen and handed it to Goro. The woman then took four brownies and placed them on a paper plate. Oda sent her an odd look.

"I thought one brownie was worth 400 Yen," said Oda in confusion. The woman smiled coyly as she sat down a small sign on the table. It read, 'Buy One , Get One Extra Free, For Couples Only.'

Oda bore an embarrassed smile as he walked off. The woman smiled warmly as she waved to him. Oda soon came across Aiko, who held two small trays filled with fried noodles.

"Hey, what's that you have?" asked Aiko.

"Oh these? I-I just thought they'd be good. I have kind of a sweet tooth," said Oda. He then walked off with a gesture of his head.

"Come on!" said Oda. Aiko looked to the stand he was at. A blush appeared on her face as she saw the offer on the sign.







It was later into the afternoon. The sun was beginning to set over the park. The festival still went on. Aiko and Oda were sitting together at a table. The two were sipping on their own respective soft drinks, taking a break from all of their walking.

"Those brownies weren't bad," said Aiko. Oda nodded in agreement.

"Oh absolutely," said Oda as he ate. He looked to the girl curiously.

"Where did you learn to shoot, by the way? Those tips for that game were handy," said Oda.

"My uncle's in the Self-Defense Force. He taught me a bit once, though they were BBs. I never shot a real gun in my life," said Aiko. Oda hummed with a look of interest. Aiko began to tap on her soda can awkwardly.

"Hey, mind if I ask you something?" asked Aiko.

"What is it?" asked Oda.

"What's the deal with those sticker tags? I mean I know what they're for. But what's with the emblems. Yours had like an armadillo, dinosaur thing," said Aiko with a raised brow.

"How much do you know about my kind?" asked Oda. Aiko shrugged.

"Not a whole lot, to be honest," said Aiko.

"OK, I'll make it short but informative. Transmutants have a unique trait, aside from the physical abilities. As the name of our kind implies, we can transform our bodies into another form," said Oda. Aiko's brows raised.

"Really?" asked Aiko.

"Yeah. Some lineages have a specific form. For example, my family changes into that reptile that was on the emblem. The government keeps our lineages and forms on record," said Oda.

"Can you... change right now if you wanted?" asked Aiko curiously. Oda shook his head.

"No. There's been a lot of efforts to keep us 'tamed' as they'd say. Their most successful one so far is implanting us with these chips that somehow keep us from changing. I had to get mine when I was five," said as he rubbed his back. Aiko's expression softened.

"Sorry I asked," said Aiko, looking away in shame.

"No, it's OK. I'm not upset," said Oda with a reassuring smile. Aiko looked to Oda with a warm expression. He cleared his throat as he looked down at the table, unable to meet Aiko's gaze with the sun shining over her face, giving her a divine appearance.

"Hey... Thanks for inviting me. I'm having a good time," said Oda. Aiko looked down at her can, a pleased blushing smile on her face.

"I'm glad..." said Aiko in a small tone. While the date had a rough start, it turned out pretty well after wards. She was happy that she was able to get Oda out of his shell, much like how he got her out of her own.

"Yo, Yamada!" called a familiar voice. Aiko turned and found Kobayashi to be strolling by. The girl sported a pair of tight jeans, a shirt that exposed her belly and a belly piercing. Oda looked at Aiko curiously.

"Friend of yours?" asked Oda. Aiko waved to Kobayashi as she approached their table.

"I guess you could say that," said Aiko with a smile.

"I wasn't expecting to see ya here. Nice outfit. Hey, is this the guy you've been talking nonstop about?" asked Kobayashi as she found Oda sitting. Aiko blushed furiously as she laughed nervously.

"I-I haven't been talking nonstop! I mentioned him once!" said Aiko as she avoided eye contact with Oda. Kobayashi smirked at the girl's flustered state. She began to analyze Oda.

"Hmm. You sure know how to pick them," said Kobayashi. Oda glanced at Aiko, who was hiding her face in embarrassment. The boy couldn't help but feel his heart race, seeing her reaction.

"Riku!" called an enraged yet familiar voice. Oda stiffened as he heard the voice. He turned and found Hanamura to be approaching.

"Uh oh," said Oda.

"You cost me my grades, you piece of shit!" said Hanamura with a glare. Aiko narrowed her eyes as she, Oda, and Kobayashi stood. People began to take notice of the shouting. Some left the area while some looked over their shoulders to watch. From behind Hanamura, a few girls and boys, including Saki and Yuri, appeared. All of these teens wore tags that depicted different creature emblems.

"Wait, you mean you didn't study on your own after I refused to do your work for you?" asked Oda incredulously. Kobayashi snorted.

"And here I thought I was dumb," said Kobayashi in amusement.

"Hanamura, come on! Just let it go!" said Yuri with a huff.

"Yeah, babe! He's not worth it!" said another girl. Hanamura scoffed as he removed his jacket.

"No, I'm sick of this guy looking down on me! He thinks he's hot shit just because he's gained a little meat on those twigs he calls arms!" said Hanamura.

"Hanamura, come on. We don't need to do this," said Oda, his expression turning to worry. During this, Kobayashi noticed the tags on the other teens and then looked to Oda. She leaned close to Aiko.

"Psst. Is your boyfriend a mutant?" asked Kobayashi. Aiko quickly waved her hand away.

"W-We'll talk about that later," said Aiko as she took Oda's arm.

"Oda, come on. Don't engage them," said Aiko as she began to walk with Oda and Kobayashi. The last thing there needed to be was conflict in a place like this. She had to get Oda away from the belligerent Transmutant. Oda's eyes widened in surprise.

'Did she just...' As Oda was led away, Hanamura growled angrily as Oda ignored him. He grabbed a container that held a spicy condiment. The teen rushed to Oda and yanked him away from Aiko and squeezed the condiment into his face. Oda gave an agonized cry as the condiment burned his eyes. He collapsed on the ground as Aiko and Kobayashi bore horrified looks.

"Hanamura!" screamed one of the girls from the Transmutant's group.

"That's what happens when you ignore me," said Hanamura with a cruel smile as he kicked Oda, who gave inhuman cries of anguish. Aiko suddenly lunged for Hanamura and sent a punch into his jaw. Hanamura collapsed to the ground, dazed. Aiko quickly kneeled before Oda, who was screaming in agony.

"Here, hold his head!" said Kobayashi as she poured water into his face from a bottle. Some people fled while a few watched. A couple of by standers went over to help Oda.

"He has to open his eyes!" said a man as he drew out his own water bottle. Aiko was holding Oda's hand tightly as his head was held in place.

"You're gonna be OK!" said Aiko, her tone panicked. She was mainly telling that to herself rather than the victim in question.

"Jesus, what the hell is the matter with you?!" demanded Yuri as Hanamura shook off his daze. He found that Oda was having water poured over his now open eyes. A woman rushed over with a gallon of milk from her stand. Hanamura was stunned at how that girl managed to knock him down. It was then that he recognized her as that girl that Oda was hanging with at the ramen shop.

The way she was clinging to his arm hinted that the two were close. Hanamura began piece the puzzle together. It had to be her. That girl was the reason why Oda suddenly grew a spine. She ruined the routine.

Hanamura stood up and began to approach. However, a few men in uniform came rushing through the crowd. The crowd departed in panic as the men drew out hand guns.

"Don't move!" said one of the security guards. Hanamura was suddenly forced to the ground and was cuffed.

"Get that freak out of here!" said a Neighponese man, the head of the security. He bore the MONARCH uniform.

The security guards began to force Hanamura onto his feet. He grunted as he struggled. He glared at Aiko.

"You'll regret this!" shouted Hanamura as he was hauled off.

"You OK?" asked Aiko as she helped Oda onto his feet. Oda winced as he rubbed his still burning eyes, his face, hair and shirt drenched from the liquids poured on him. While he had some relief from the severity, his eyes had grown pink and puffy.

"Hey, on your knees!" ordered a guard as he pointed to Oda. Aiko recoiled in shock.

"Wha-" Aiko was ushered back as two guards approached Oda, guns drawn. Oda shakily got on his knees as two the remaining guards surrounded him. His heart raced in his chest, as traumatic memories flooded his mind from his childhood.

"Why are messing with him?! He didn't do anything wrong!" said Aiko.

"Check his wrists," barked the head of security. Oda held out his arms as one of the guards pulled his sleeves back.

"Got a Tattoo," said the guard. The head of security narrowed his eyes on the boy, who kept his eyes to the ground.

"Where's your tag, freak? You're supposed to keep it on you at all time!" The man growled. Oda was beginning to sweat. Despite the efforts he made to be stronger, he was still a coward deep down. He couldn't even look this man in the eye.

Aiko suddenly stood in front of Oda. She glared at the head of security with glare.

"Leave him alone! Can't you see he's hurt?! Why don't you go bother those-" Aiko stopped. She noticed that the rest of Hanamura's group were nowhere in sight. They must have fled the scene, she thought.

"Get out of the way! This thing needs to learn his place! All of them do!" shouted the man, startling the crowd. Aiko hardened her expression.

"He's not a thing. He's a person," said Aiko, her voice trembled with anger. She couldn't fathom what would drive this kind of hostility from a person to another. As Aiko knelt down to stand Oda to his feet, the man scoffed.

"He's a beast. And like beasts, he can't be tamed. This is why they shouldn't be allowed to be at festivals such as this! A mutant that can't control itself belongs in a cage," said the man. Aiko shot up as her anger reached its boiling point.

Aiko had her fist balled up. In her blind rage, she was about to punch the head of security. But before she could raise her fist, Oda grabbed her wrist as he stood. Aiko turned back and found the boy looking at her, his eyes puffy from the spicy condiment that was sent into them. Oda shook his head as he held Aiko's wrist.

Oda felt the girl tremble. She was like a volatile force ready to explode. Aiko sighed heavily as she began to calm down. She took Oda's hand, not looking at the head of security.

"Let's get the fuck out of here," said Aiko as she walked away with Oda. People cleared away from their path.







The sun was setting. Oda and Aiko were walking away from the festival. The music began to fade from their hearing as they traveled deeper into the park. Aiko was fuming.

"That bastard! Who does he think he is?!" said Aiko. Oda said nothing as he held an ice pack under his eyes to sooth the burning.

"It's bad enough that they treat you guys like dogs! But MONARCH takes the cake! What the hell is an Equestrian military organization doing here acting as a security force here at a family festival?!" asked Aiko. The two began to walk up to a hill where a tree stood.

"Don't you know? The Marines were restructured as MONARCH after the Revolution of-"

"That's not what I meant! I know the whole thing about Equestra's government working with ours and what-not post World War 2 and all that. I at least hoped Equestrians would be understanding!" said Aiko. She groaned as she clenched her fists.

"I mean just the way they- If I was running MONARCH, I'd make a lot of changes!" said Aiko.

"MONARCH has never been fond of my kind. It's because of certain events that's caused this great division, it might always be that way," said Oda. Aiko turned to Oda, who gave her a look of understanding.

"We can't change an entire organization that's meant to keep us in line and defend its nation. That's why people like me have to follow the rules," said Oda. Aiko turned away as she walked to the tree.

"But you didn't do anything wrong," said Aiko. A look of guilt was on the girl's face. Maybe if she hadn't gotten rid of Oda's tag, he wouldn't have gotten into trouble. It should've been her being yelled at and held at gun point. Not Oda.

"It's in the past. Hanamura frankly got what was coming to him. Plus I got out of there fine," said Oda as he approached Aiko. The girl didn't face him but felt a gentle hand on her shoulder.

"Let's move on and enjoy the rest of the day. I heard they're supposed to be lighting fireworks," said Oda. Aiki softly sighed as she nodded.

The two teens sat down on the hill together, setting aside their stuffed animals they had won. The tree stood behind them as they watched as the sun began to set. Aiko stared off at sky as the blue had long since disappeared, becoming a warm yellow and orange tone. Stars began to show up in the sky, as the moon seemed to have grown brighter. While the two weren't looking on at an ancient castle, the atmosphere of this park had beauty in it. Aiko wouldn't have been able to recognize it if she hadn't met Oda.

"You... You called me, Oda," said the boy awkwardly. Aiko looked at him oddly. Then she jumped as she processed what he said.

"Th-that's your name, isn't it?" said Aiko, putting an indifferent facade. Oda scratched his head.

"Right. Forget I said anything," said Oda with a forced chuckle. He looked back to the festival, a sad smile on his face. Aiko frowned as her cheeks flushed.

'Why did I play it off like that?' thought Aiko. It was common in Neighpon for people to refer to each other by a surname basis. This was a formality, often done among acquaintances, teachers, students, and even friends. Those who normally referred to each other by a first name basis were often family members, sometimes close friends, or even lovers. Aiko had called Oda by his first name without thinking during that time.

For Oda, it was a big deal for her to refer to him by his first name. It's a sign of her developed feelings. However, Aiko had simply brushed it off, having gotten cold feet to express her feelings.

As the two teens sat together, their inner turmoil began grow. The things that they've been feeling for some time has been escalating today. Their chests ached, threatening to collapse unless they somehow settled themselves. They knew how, but both were afraid to make the first move. The teens dreaded of ruining what they had because of their own selfish desires. But they both knew that being stagnant would be worse.

Aiko was about to speak. However, she stopped as Oda turned to face her.

"There's something I have to tell you," said Oda. Aiko remained silent, feeling her anxiety grow from keeping her feelings bottled down just when she was about to release them. Oda began to awkwardly look around as he stuttered.

"I-I I wanna say... I mean, if you do too... That is..." Oda blushed intensely. He hated being this way. The coward that couldn't speak his mind. Even at the most crucial moment, he can't speak what's on his mind, and his heart. A purr-like sound began to rumble in the air. He held his mouth as Aiko looked around in confusion.

"Is there a cat around here?" asked Aiko,she turned to Oda, to see that the purring was emitting from him.

"Yamada-san" said Oda in a worried tone. Aiko looked over his nervous mannerisms, his struggle to put together a sentence, the purring sound, and the blush on his face. Aiko felt her heart flutter as she put the pieces together.

"I..." Oda gave a defeated sigh. Aiko merely greeted him with a smirk. The girl began to scoot closer to him. She brought her legs over and rested them over his lap. Oda flushed with a shocked expression, as Aiko wrapped her arms over his shoulders.

"It's OK. You don't have to say it. I feel the same way," said Aiko with a soft tone. She leaned in and snuggled over the boy's shoulder. Their hearts were in synch as they raced in their chests. Oda felt a growing smile as Aiko cuddled with him. Aiko pressed her ear on Oda's shoulder, feeling and hearing the vibrations of his purring. He wrapped an arm around her back to give her support and comfort as she leaned close. He then felt the girl look at him with a seductive look as she took his other hand.

Aiko brought Oda's hand to rest over her leg. She began to caress his hand, prompting Oda to caress her leg. Aiko shuddered as her spin tingled, while Oda gulped. His mind went numb as his palm ran over the soft fabric of her tights, wrapped over her strong long legs.

"Oda..." whispered Aiko as she bit her lip, shifting over Oda's lap in pleasure. The two locked eyes. The starry night sky reflected off of their irises. As the two stared, a distant whistle filled the air. There was a boom, prompting the teens to turn and looked to the festival. Fireworks were being launched into the air, exploding into the night sky. The two teens shared a brief chuckle. Aiko hummed as she leaned her head on Oda, still holding onto him. The boy rested his hand under her thigh as he held her by her back. The two were enveloped in each other's warmth as they watched the fireworks. Both were in total bliss.
> Anthology: Aggressive and Shy Finale
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

It was evening. The air was silent and cold. However, Aiko and Oda were enveloped by warmth, spurred on by their time together. Aiko was leaning on Oda's shoulder, lost in total bliss. Oda gave off another purr-like sound. Aiko raised her head with an odd look.

"Is that you?" asked Aiko in amusement.

"Sorry. It's involuntary. I swear that never happens," said Oda with an embarrassed smile. Aiko giggled as she leaned her head back against the boy.

"You're so cute. You're more like a big teddy bear rather than a lizard armadillo thing," said Aiko sweetly. Oda smiled bashfully.

'I can't believe this is happening. God, if this is a dream, I don't ever want to wake up,' thought Oda. By some stroke of luck, Oda actually managed to win Aiko's affection. He wasn't expecting it to happen but was glad it did.

Soon, the two teens were making their way into Aiko's neighborhood. They dreaded that they would soon have to separate, even after a great day as this. While it had rough moments, neither would change anything if it meant they didn't share that last moment together. The two stopped at a house, where Aiko turned with a warm smile.

"I had fun," said Aiko. Oda nodded, smiling back.

"Me too. I'll see you later," said Oda as he began to walk away. However, Aiko grabbed his arm and pulled him back to her. A flirty smile on her face as she traced a finger over his chest.

"Let's end our night on a positive note," said Aiko. She gently reached up to Oda's face and caressed it. The boy stared at her loving eyes as she licked her lips. Oda's heart began to race as she stood on her toes and leaned in close. Unable to resist her charm, Oda gave in. He began to lean into the girl as well. As their faces came within inches from each other, the door suddenly opened. Aiko and Oda both gasped with a start. They quickly released each other and found Mrs. Yamada standing at the doorway.

"M-Mama..." Aiko stuttered in embarrassment.

"Where have you been? It's 10:30! I said to be home by 9!" said Mrs. Yamada.

"I'm sorry. We got sidetracked..." said Aiko, looking down at the ground.

"Who's this?" questioned Mrs. Yamada, looking to Oda.

"Um... This is Riku Oda. He's uh... Well... We're together now, I'd like to think," said Aiko as she awkwardly glanced at Oda. The boy stiffly nodded.

"Y-Yeah. It's a pleasure to meet you, Mrs. Yamada," said Oda, nervously. He wasn't expecting to meet Aiko's parents so soon, let alone to state out loud that they were together. Things have gotten awkward fast.

"Funny, she's never mentioned you. Where do you attend school?" asked Mrs. Yamada. Aiko slightly furrowed her brows.

"Moooom, you're being rude to him," whispered Aiko in annoyance.

"Um... Sobu Academy?" said Oda. He noticed Mrs. Yamada to have grown pale. The woman's eyes were wide as she stumbled back.

"Mom?" called Aiko.

"Aiko, get in the house," said Mrs. Yamada. Aiko felt a chill from her mother's low tone.

"Mom-" Aiko gasped as she was yanked to the door.

"I said get in!" yelled Mrs. Yamada. As she pulled Aiko in, Mrs. Yamada grabbed a closed umbrella from the side of the door and began to jab it against Oda's chest.

"Get off my porch! Go on, get out of here!" shouted Mrs. Yamada. Oda stepped back, a stunned look on his face.

"Mom, stop it!" said Aiko as she attempted to pull her mother back. Mrs. Yamada forced her away and then ran up to Oda, raising the umbrella as though she were ready to strike. Oda stumbled back as she rushed towards him.

"Get the hell away from my house, before I call the police!" shouted Mrs. Yamada as she waved the umbrella. Oda found Aiko cupping her mouth in horror from inside the house. The boy frowned as he began to walk away from the house in silence.

Mrs. Yamada returned inside the house. She gave a relieved sigh. Aiko was looking at her angrily.

"What the fuck was that?!" yelled Aiko.

"What did I tell you about your language?" asked Mrs. Yamada as she narrowed her eyes.

"Don't change the subject! Why did you chase him away?!" asked Aiko. From the hall, Rei appeared.

"What's going on?" asked Rei.

"What were you doing hanging around one of those monsters? You know what kind of school that is, don't you?" asked Mrs. Yamada incredulously.

"He's not a monster! None of them are monsters!" argued Aiko. Rei looked to her mother and sister in confusion.

"Wait, wait! What monsters? Why-"

"Rei, stay out of this!" snapped Mrs. Yamada.

"Mom, if you'd met him, you'd see that-" Aiko was silenced as her mother smacked her hand against the wall. The clap echoed in the hall.

"I don't want that- That creature to be anywhere near this house!" said Mrs. Yamada. Aiko's face grew red with anger. It was happening again. Her mother never just talked to her. She always had to control her and yell at her.

"Why does it matter if he's a Transmutant?! What is it that makes them so damn terrible that they have to be treated the way they are?!" demanded Aiko.

"If you paid attention in school, you'd know!" said Mrs. Yamada. Aiko clenched her fists. Again, her mother just threw her own shortcomings back in her face. Even after she's been working to turn that around.

"Let me give you a little history lesson. Gojira Takeshi," said Mrs. Yamada. The name wasn't familiar to Aiko, but he must have been a big deal if her mother bothered to mention him.

"It's because of that one Transmutant starting a rebellion on Solgell, we've been plunged into a war with them. A lot of innocent humans died when the Transmutants tried to take those islands for themselves," said Mrs. Yamada. She then pointed to a counter, where photos were set.

"Your uncle was there and almost didn't make it home! I'm sure he has stories to tell!" said Mrs. Yamada. Aiko's eyes fell on the photo of a man in uniform. She had no idea that this man was present during this conflict. She never even knew the story of why Transmutants were feared.

"You can't trust any of them, Aiko. They're bombs waiting to go off," said Mrs. Yamada as she held her daughter by her shoulders. Aiko pulled away.

"No, you're wrong about Oda! He's nothing like that!" said Aiko. Mrs. Yamada merely crossed her arms.

"You're forbidden from seeing that boy. I don't want you being around him, I don't want you talking to him, and I certainly don't want you thinking about him!" said Mrs. Yamada. Aiko bore an appalled look. She felt her eyes stinging. She couldn't believe what was happening

"But-"

"And your grounded for a week for trying to hide him from me," said Mrs. Yamada. Aiko fell silent. She was completely stunned on how cold her mother was. The girl gritted her teeth as she walked to her bedroom door.

"He makes me happy. Why would you take that away from me?" asked Aiko. She slammed her door shut as she entered her room.

Mrs. Yamada sighed heavily. She turned and found Rei standing in the hall. The eldest daughter had her arms crossed as she shook her head.

"Don't give me that look," said Mrs. Yamada as she walked to the living room.

"You're unbelievable! You're grounding her from a guy because he's a Transmutant?" asked Rei incredulously.

"Rei, don't you start," warned Mrs. Yamada.

"Mom, you're being unfair. What if she's right? He might-" Rei fell silent as her mother glared at her.

"So long as she lives in my house, she lives under my rules. That goes for you as well. Are we clear?" asked Mrs. Yamada in a low tone. Rei merely furrowed her brows.

"Crystal," said Rei as she walked away. As the girl made her way to her own room, she heard Aiko softly weeping from her bedroom. Rei sighed solemnly.

Aiko was sitting against her door. The girl had her face buried into her knees. Her red face was drenched with flowing hot tears. What she thought would be the end to a wonderful night was ruined by the prejudice of her mother.

A prejudice that was spurred on from years ago, by one particular Transmutant. Gojira Takeshi, the one Transmutant that drove a wedge between their kinds. It was because of him that Oda wasn’t accepted. He was why the two were forbidden to see each other. Aiko seethed in her own anger and sadness.







It was the beginning of the week. Aiko was walking away from her home. She was in a solemn silence as she walked out of her neighborhood. The girl soon came across a familiar street corner.

Aiko stopped in her tracks. She found Oda to be standing at the street corner. The girl deeply frowned as she walked on ahead. Oda noticed her approaching. He smiled as he waved.

"Yo," greeted Oda. He lost his smile as Aiko passed by him. She didn't greet him with so much of a glance.

"H-Hey-" Oda called as Aiko seemed to have picked up her pace. The boy began to jog after her and grabbed her arm.

"Let me go," said Aiko, not facing Oda.

"What's going on? I haven't seen you for the rest of the weekend," said Oda.

"Please, just let me go," muttered Aiko as she attempted to pull away.

"Yamada, please just talk to me," said Oda, Growing desperate.

"I told you to let go!" screamed Aiko, her voice distraught. Oda released her, a confused and hurt expression was plastered on his face. Aiko held her school bag tightly as she tried to avoid eye contact. However, an unknown force just kept drawing her eyes to Oda.

"I... I thought that..." Oda found Aiko turn to him with tears in her eyes.

"I'm so sorry," said Aiko. Oda's expression softened. As he took a step forward, the girl stepped back with a look of panic.

"No! Don't come any closer if you know what's good for you!" said Aiko.

"I-I don't understand! I thought that we-" Oda rubbed his head, growing more confused.

"Oda, I can't see you anymore. My mom's gone full tyrant," said Aiko with a sniffle.

"Since when has the rules kept you from-" Oda was interrupted as Aiko quickly shook her head.

"No! Don't you see?! If I keep hanging around you, who knows what my mom will do! She might have you arrested just to keep us apart!" cried Aiko.

"S-So... You want us to be apart anyway? After last night?" asked Oda incredulously. Aiko glared at him.

"Of course not! But I don't want you to get into more trouble because of me!" cried Aiko. Oda's expression softened as he reached out to Aiko. But the girl sniffled as she walked away.

"Just stay away," said Aiko. Oda lowered his hand as his eyes teared up.

"Aiko... please, come back," said Oda in a weak tone. He watched as the girl began to run away from the area. He was left alone, his heart shattering into dust.







Two weeks have gone by. The days seemed to have passed slowly, giving the illusion of months. Aiko was walking to school with a blank expression on her face. Her heart cold and her eyes lifeless. Aiko passed a familiar street corner, which she has ignored during her time. After Aiko passed the area, Oda was walking on his path to school as well. He glanced from the corner of his eye, finding Aiko to be walking alone on her path.

Oda has taken the time to not wake up as early and to take his time getting to school. At least this way, he wouldn't have to bother meeting with Aiko. Ever since that day, the two never met, never spoke, nor make eye contact. They even stopped hanging out and exercising together. Things just weren't the same.

Aiko found herself riding the train. She was still cold, feeling a return to her old ways. The crowd made her anxious, the city made her depressed, and the travel to school made her feel stuck in a loop. She felt that she lost something vital to what kept her happy. She knew what it was, but did her best to ignore it.

Aiko spent the day, mindlessly going through the motions of her day at school. Enter homeroom, bow, listen to lecture, read, bow, and then head to the next class. Though unlike the old days, something was different. Aiko was holding a test sheet from one of her classes. She stood at her teacher's desk, who smiled in approval. Aiko returned to her desk with the sheet, finding a 100 score on her test.

Later at lunch, Aiko was sitting outside. She was next to Kobayashi, who was reading through a textbook, while Aiko slowly chewed.

"Thanks for helping me out lately, Yamada. It's helped me get my grades up," said Kobayashi.

"Uh huh." Aiko sipped from a milk carton with a blank look. Kobayashi glanced at her, growing a bit worried.

"You OK?" asked Kobayashi.

"No." Aiko replied. Her expression cold.

"What's wrong? You've been cold lately," said Kobayashi. Aiko shook her head.

"What's the point of it all?" asked Aiko. "What's the point of life if we're not allowed to be with the people we want to be with?"

Kobayashi was taken aback by this. The cold look and deadpanned tone in Aiko's voice was frightening to say the least. She never saw this girl behave this way.

"Life fucking sucks," said Aiko, tossing her milk carton at a nearby trash can. However, the carton barely reached the can.







Aiko was walking away from her school. Her body wanted to collapse and never get back up. She walked in the glow of the sunset, where she then rode a train to home. Everything felt mundane again. Aiko couldn't appreciate the sunset, nor the stars that were appearing. All she could feel was emptiness that she thought she had filled.

Soon, Aiko returned to her neighborhood. Again, she continued her walk down her street. She made it to her home, feeling her body giving in. She was truly back at the old routine. Nothing to change it up, and nothing to look forward to. This was Aiko's life.

Aiko entered the house. She closed the door, lazily removing her shoes. She didn't bother to inform anyone that may be around that she was home. There was no point to that. It wasn't like she was going to come home at unexpected times. Aiko proceeded to walk to her bedroom, opening her door. Her sister stepped into the hall, finding her to be entering her room.

Rei began to approach the door. She knocked and waited for a reply. None came, for there was only silence. Rei knocked again.

"Sis? Mom made dinner," called Rei. Silence.

"Is Aiko home?" Asked Mrs. Yamada, stepping into the hall. She approached the door and knocked.

"Dinner's ready," said Mrs. Yamada. Still, no reply came. Rei felt a pit in her stomach from the silence.

"Sweetie, why don't you come out and eat with us? I made your favorite~," said Mrs. Yamada in a sing song voice.

"I'm busy," said Aiko from her room.

"Doing what?" asked Mrs. Yamada, growing impatient. Rei sent her a glare and shook her head.

"What do you care?" asked Aiko. Mrs. Yamada scoffed.

"Excuse-" Mrs. Yamada was interrupted was Rei pulled her from the door.

"Sis, if you get hungry, I'll save you something," called Rei.

"Whatever..." said Aiko. Rei sighed as she ushered her mother out to the kitchen.

"Don't push me!" said Mrs. Yamada.

"Just leave her alone, mom," said Rei in annoyance. Her mother glared at her.

"You know, you and your sister have been getting-"

"That is enough!" said Mr. Yamada as he stood up, slamming his hands on the table. He was looking to his wife with furrowed brows.

"You have to stop this. Aiko's upset," said Mr. Yamada.

"I'm just trying to protect her! But she acts like I'm some kind of witch!" said Mrs. Yamada. Rei scoffed.

"What do you expect, mom?! Aiko resents you because you're keeping her from seeing that boy she likes!" said Rei.

"That boy is one of those monsters!" said Mrs. Yamada.

Aiko lied in her bed as the muffled arguments of her family reached her room. The girl curled herself into her bed as held her hands over her ears. She didn't want to listen to what they were saying. Aiko wanted to be alone. If she couldn't be with the one she loved, then she'd rather just be isolated from the world. Never to have to rise up every morning to face it. Because there was no reward in it.

Later, Aiko heard the door open. She didn't bother looking and just remained on her side.

"Aiko? I brought you your dinner," said Mr. Yamada as he stepped into the room. He carried a plate of food.

"I'm not hungry..." muttered Aiko. Mr. Yamada sighed as he set the food down at the desk. This was all too familiar. The father took a seat at her bed.

"You haven't been coming out of your room lately," said Mr. Yamada.

"There's no reason for me to. Mom's just gonna take away something else from me," said Aiko as she crossed her arms over her chest.

"It's not fair. I finally met someone that I could talk to and they'd understand, and she forbids me from seeing him. He's not a bad guy," muttered Aiko. She sniffled as her eyes began to water.

"Does mom just hate me?" asked Aiko. Mr. Yamada as taken aback by her question.

"Why would you think that?" asked Mr. Yamada.

"Why else would she keep me from seeing Oda? Why would she chase him away and threaten him? Why would she not acknowledge the efforts I've been making in school? I'm tutoring Kobayashi for God's sake!" cried Aiko, breaking into a sob. Mr. Yamada deeply frowned as he caressed the head of his youngest daughter. His heart was heavy from her sadness.

"Your mother doesn't hate you, Aiko. She's just scared," said Mr. Yamada.

"Scared of what? One of the nicest people I've ever met?!" demanded Aiko, raising herself out of bed.

"Aiko, I know how you feel. I personally have a bias towards Transmutants. Your mother can't stand it," chuckled Mr. Yamada. "But you have to understand. There's a reason why there's a prejudice against them. Every demographic has this problem."

"People just aren't used to different groups. Some groups are so different that it's jarring for the majority group. It doesn't help when there's bad apples falling from the tree of the smaller group," said Mr. Yamada as Aiko leaned against the wall by her bed.

"Whatever happened to not judging a book by its cover?" asked Aiko.

"Aiko, you have to understand what prejudice means. It's been made to look wicked, when it means to pre-judge based on key observations or experiences. For example, I'm prejudice about venomous snakes. If I see one, I won't approach nor touch it. I'll steer clear of it," said Mr. Yamada.

"But that's-" Aiko was interrupted as her father raised a hand.

"Let me finish. Prejudicing is how humans survive throughout their existence. It's hard wired into us. It doesn't make anyone evil necessarily," said Mr. Yamada as he adjusted his seating.

"Now, that doesn't mean that sayings like ' don't judge a book by its cover' are without merit. The heart and content of a person absolutely matters. But people tend to get along better with those who are like them, ideally and appearance wise. It's cohesion. It’s like how birds will fly with birds that are like them. Or how the sheep will herd with other sheep. It's in nature," said Mr. Yamada.

"Then does that mean that people can't get along?" asked Aiko.

"No, it doesn't. When people respect boundaries, whether it's of your home, your nation or what have you, people can get along. Foreigners can visit another's land and a guest can stay for dinner," said Mr. Yamada. He sat up as Aiko wiped her cheeks.

"The Transmutants are in a weird position, Aiko. While they're much different compared to us, they still carry the blood of the nation they come from. The Transmutants here are as much Neighponese as you and I," said Mr. Yamada. He placed a hand on his daughter's shoulder, who still looked teary eyed.

"But because of their power, they've always been feared. They are seen as a separate race entirely. It doesn't help that a band of them tried to overthrow Equestrian territory a few years back. So naturally, people are reacting accordingly. I don't agree with it, but they're reacting as expected," said Mr. Yamada. Aiko sniffled as she frowned.

"I wish things didn't have to be this way. Why can't we all be the same?" asked Aiko.

"Because we're not. We all have our own cultures, faiths, ideas and history. Trust me, I wish it was true that we were all the same and we could live in harmony. But it's not. We're all human, but we can only thrive if we're allowed to be with our own," said Mr. Yamada. Aiko's lip quivered.

"So... does that mean it could never work with Oda?" asked Aiko.

"That depends on the both of you. It may be frowned upon, but it all depends on you two making it work," said Mr. Yamada. He planted a kiss on Aiko's head and stood up from the bed. He proceeded to walk to the door.

"I think the best way that two different groups can settle conflict is if they find common ground. To find good," said Mr. Yamada. He stepped out of the room and closed the door. He turned and noticed that his wife was standing against the wall. A hand was cupped over her mouth as her hands ran with tears.

"I... I didn't know she felt that way about me," muttered Mrs. Yamada. She dropped to her knees and began to cry. Mr. Yamada knelt down and pulled her into his embrace. The mother cried at the realization of the severity of the sadness that she brought to her daughter.







The air was filled with a heavy cloud of depression. Oda was sitting at the small table in the living room of his home. He was slumped over the table, propping his chin up.

He was shrouded in darkness in the room during this evening. Nothing but the sound of his steady heartbeat filled his hearing. Yet the beat of his own heart seemed unreal. He felt like he had died inside once Aiko fled from his arms.

Throughout these past 2 weeks, Oda began to exercise less and less. Every passing day, he placed last effort. He just didn't have the same motivation in him anymore. Never has Oda felt this way. While he has gotten sad before, he never felt this way.

The light suddenly came on. Oda was still resting on the table, looking as if he were a mere statue, frozen in time. No reaction to the light, nor the man and woman that entered the apartment.

"Oda? What are you still doing awake?" called the man as he removed his suit jacket. Mrs. Riku eyes widened as she found her son sitting alone at the table. He was completely silent.

"Sweetie? Is something wrong?" asked Mrs. Riku, removing her heels. She made her way to the living room and knelt next to the teen, who didn't even acknowledge her presence.

"Oda?" called Mrs. Riku, bringing her son's face to meet hers. She found that he bore drying tears on his cheeks.

"Honey, what's wrong?" asked Mrs. Riku. Oda sniffled.

"You remember Yamada Aiko?" asked Oda.

"That girl you supposedly go to school with?" asked Mrs. Riku.

"Yes..." said Oda, looking to the ground. His mother bore an apologetic look.

"I'm sorry, you're upset. What about her?"

"Well, two weeks ago, we went to a festival together. We had a good time. In fact, I'm pretty sure that she liked me. But..." Oda bore a disheartened look. "Her family doesn't approve of me. So, we haven't seen each other since."

"Oh, Oda," said Mrs. Riku as she hugged her son.

"Why wouldn't they approve of you?" asked Mr. Riku, taking a seat on the ground as well.

"Because..." Oda paused. He never mentioned that Aiko was a human. He didn't know how his family would actually react to him trying to court a human. But he needed to talk about this. It was killing him inside by holding it in.

"She's a normal human..." said Oda. Mr. Riku sighed heavily as he rubbed his brows as Mrs. Riku deeply frowned.

"For goodness sake, Oda," said Mr. Riku.

"I-I understand that you’re mad about that," said Oda in a small tone.

"I'm not mad, son," said Mr. Riku.

"I'm actually more upset of the fact that you both tried to sell me on her going to your school," said Mrs. Riku.

"So... you're not mad that I was hanging around her?" asked Oda in surprise.

"Oda, I'm sympathetic. You were interested in a girl from a completely different world from us. That's never easy for people who were like that," said Mr. Riku.

"But what should I do? I hoped that she'd just bother to see me despite what happened. She's always been rebellious to stuff like that," said Oda. He sighed heavily. "Instead she's avoided me these past couple of weeks."

"Oda, I think it'd be easier if you moved on," said Mr. Riku. Mrs. Riku looked at him incredulously as did Oda.

"Dad, how could you suggest that?" asked Oda.

"Look, I understand how you feel. It can't be easy to like someone whose parents disapprove. But it'd be better if you’d forget about her. It'll save you both from trouble," said Mr. Riku.

"Don't say that!" said Mrs. Riku in disapproval.

"What do you want me to do? Lie to my son?" asked Mr. Riku.

"I want you to give him some hope!" Said Mrs. Riku.

"I'm only telling him this so he knows what's in store for him if he pushes it. That doesn't mean that I'm going to force him from seeing this girl," said Mr. Riku. Oda raised his head, a surprised look on his face.

"You aren't?" asked Oda.

"Son, just know what's in this path. A relationship between a human and Transmutant has different strifes compared to others. Is she really worth going through that?" asked Mr. Riku.

"Of course she is!" said Oda, without a hint of hesitation. His father just stared with a stoic look. He nodded as he stood.

"Alright, then," said Mr. Riku as he began to walk off. Oda watched as his father left. While the man seemed blunt and almost harsh, Oda was used to it. He's known this man, his father, for all of his life. Because of this, he could tell that his old man was worried, he just had a different way of showing it. Oda was wrapped into a hug by his mother.

"I'm sorry, Oda. I wish there was some way that I could help," said Mrs. Riku, regret in her tone. Oda sighed sadly.

"I wish I knew what to do as well," said Oda.







It was the next day. Oda was walking through the hall of his school in silence. A frown on his face. He thought back to last night with what his father told. There would be strife for a human and mutant couple. It was taboo. It was seen as a crime against nature.

However, Oda didn't dread these things. He was already used to not being looked at fondly by humans. Aiko was worth going through that. She was strong, kind under her shell, and she has been generous to him throughout the time they've known each other. Not to mention she's helped him grow stronger. Once his feelings developed, he started basing his motivation to be worthy for her. She was like a goddess in his eyes, while he was a mere puny mortal. And this goddess seemed to have fallen for the mortal as he did for her. However, they were being kept apart. Oda didn't fear consequences if he and Aiko were to be together. However, he worried if she did. After all, she did go along with her mother's demands.

As Oda was walking, he failed to notice a couple of girls walking by. One of them gasped and turned. She quickly made her way to him and tapped his shoulder. Oda was ripped out of his thoughts, turning to find Yuri.

"H-Hey, I didn't know you were in school," said Yuri timidly. A second girl joined her side.

"Why wouldn't I?" asked Oda in confusion.

"Well... You know..." Yuri cleared her throat.

"Because MONARCH showed up, remember?" asked the second girl.

"No, they pretty much left me off with a warning because I didn't have my tag on," said Oda with a shrug.

"Oh wow. I didn't know you could be such a rule breaker," said Yuri in surprise. Oda gave a forced chuckle.

"You could say that..." said Oda. The second girl looked to him apologetically.

"Hey, listen. I'm sorry about Hanamura at the festival. That wasn't cool. I hope your eyes are OK," said the girl as she bowed her head to Oda. The boy bore an embarrassed look. It was uncomfortable that someone who didn't do anything wrong was apologizing to him for someone else's actions.

"I-It's OK. How's he, by the way?" asked Oda. The girl scoffed.

"Ah who cares? I dumped that jerk right after that," said the girl dismissively.

'A woman's scorn is frightening,' thought Oda, surprised as the girl's sudden change in mood.

"So, who was that girl you with? She your girlfriend?" asked Yuri with an intrigued look. Oda sighed heavily.

"Not exactly..." said Oda.

"Uh oh. I know that look," said Yuri, analyzing Oda with an intense expression. The girl next to her looked at her oddly.

"A solemn demeanor, downcast eyes, a slouching posture. All signs of heartbreak," said Yuri with a nod.

"You're on target," said Oda with a sigh.

"What happened? She seemed to be all over you," said the second girl in confusion.

"She's a human. Her mother didn't exactly like me," said Oda. Yuri frowned.

"Oh. That sucks..." said the second girl. Yuri stepped over to Oda and placed a comforting hand on his shoulder. She greeted him with a sympathetic smile.

"It's alright. I'm sure things will end up working out in the end. You seem like a good guy. Besides, forbidden love is the most romantic," said Yuri with a wink. Her friend just looked at her with a raised brow. Oda smiled softly, but he still felt a gloomy rain cloud in his heart. The bell suddenly rang, leading to students to begin to disperse and head for their classes.

"Thanks. I should get going," said Oda as he walked away. A deep frown on his face.

'Forbidden, huh?' thought Oda.

Meanwhile, Yuri and the second girl proceeded to walk to class. Yuri noticed her friend staring at her.

"Forbidden love is the most romantic?" asked the girl, quoting Yuri.

"Don't you think so? There's examples! Like Romeo and Juliet!" said Yuri. The girl sent a deadpanned look.

"Yeah, and they died in the end," said the girl. Yuri scoffed.

"Oh come on! Not every love story has to have a tragic end! I'm rooting for those two!" said Yuri.







It was the afternoon. Aiko was lying slumped at a library table. Kobayashi sat across from her with a grimace as she held a textbook.

Just recently, Aiko promised to help her study for an exam that was coming up. However, she's been slumped like this midway through their session.

"Yamada, if you want to go home, you can," said Kobayashi. Aiko raised herself up with a gloomy look.

"No, it's fine," said Aiko. Kobayashi sighed.

"Yamada, I dont wanna bug you if you aren't feeling up to it today. I get it," said Kobayashi as she sat her book aside. Aiko sighed heavily.

"I'm sorry. I know I promised to help but I'm just moping," said Aiko in dismay.

"Listen, if you need help, then just ask," said Mobayashi with a soft expression.

"You couldn't help me. I'm not allowed to see the guy I like because he's abnormal compared to us. Unless you can change people's minds about Transmutants, then forget it," said Aiko with a heavy sigh.

"I can't do any of that. But I am good at bending and breaking the rules," said Kobayashi with a smirk. Aiko shook her head.

"My mom would kill me. And possibly Oda as well," deadpanned Aiko.

"Since when were you chicken?" asked Kobayashi. Aiko glared at her in annoyance.

"It's not that simple!" said Aiko.

"Look, don't you like the guy?" asked Kobayashi.

"Of course! Why do you think I’m miserable?!" asked Aiko incredulously.

"Well, then fight for him! You told me that you were tired of your mother always controlling you. Now's the time you take a stand and tell her!" said Kobayashi. Aiko deeply frowned as she rested her chin on her desk.

Aiko knew that what Kobayashi was suggesting was radical. Not doing her homework or talking back to her mother was nothing compared what she was suggesting. Kobayashi was telling Aiko to defy her mother, who made it clear that she and Oda couldn't see each other, lest there be consequences.

However, Aiko was miserable living this way. Never having directly to speak her mind to her mother. She always fell back on a passive aggressive and bratty retreat. It was childish. She couldn't do that anymore. Aiko knew she had to speak her mind, so her mother could understand. But, she was fearful of the consequences. Aiko sighed.

"I don't know..."Aiko buried her head into her arms. Kobayashi frowned in response. It was sad to see a hot headed girl like Aiko down in the dumps as she was. It was here that an idea formed.







It was the late afternoon. Oda was slowly making his way home from school. A long sigh escaped him as he walked. This was the least favorite part of his days. Coming back from school, where he and Aiko once crossed paths. These days, the two stopped greeting, and Aiko would sometimes be nowhere to be seen. It wasn't easy going this way, but it was the quickest path to get to school on time.

Oda noticed that Aiko herself was power walking down the road. Oda grimaced as he looked to the ground, slowing his pace more. He wouldn't be able to bear the thought of her ignoring him or glancing at him. His heart would be broken if she paid him no mind if he was close. If Aiko glanced at him, he'd be unable to keep himself from getting her attention despite what she said to him before. He just wanted one last time to speak to her and convey his feelings.

The girl soon passed by. Oda kept his eyes on the ground, hearing her footsteps fade. He dejectedly began to pick up his pace. He had to keep moving. Oda felt like he was dying just by being out here. Unbeknownst to Oda, Yuri was hiding behind a building just by the street corner. She watched as the boy slouched as he walked away. A sympathetic look was on her face.

"How sad," said a voice behind her. Yuri sighed as she nodded in agreement.

"Yeah. It sure- Ah!" Yuri whipped around with a start. Behind her, she found Kobayashi standing against the wall.

"When did you get here?!" asked Yuri incredulously.

"Don't worry about it," answered Kobayashi as she stood off the wall. She crossed her arms as she eyed Yuri.

"So, what's your relationship with Riku?" asked Kobayashi. Yuri stiffened.

"I uh... I don't know you well enough to feel obligated to tell you that," said Yuri. Kobayashi hummed as she reached into her skirt pocket. Yuri whimpered as she stumbled back, raising her hands.

"OK! OK! I just go to his school!" cried Yuri, sweating bullets.

"Relax, I'm just getting a smoke," said Kobayashi as she drew out a cigarette and a lighter. Yuri grimaced as the delinquent lit the cigarette.

"Do you... know the girl that he likes?" asked Yuri, cautious.

"Oh yeah. I was tailing her to see if I can find out where Riku lives. But I wasn't aware that he had a stalker," said Kobayashi, blowing smoke. Yuri frantically shook her head.

"I-I-I wasn't stalking, Riku-Kun! I was worried because he's been down lately! Hey, weren't you the one who said you were trying to find out where he lives?!" exclaimed Yuri, a look of offense on her face.

"Well, since you're familiar with him, then maybe I can trust ya," said Kobayashi as she wrapped an arm around Yuri, pulling her close. The Transmutant girl whimpered in nervousness at this delinquent.

"You see, I got a plan on Romeo and Juliet getting the happily ever after that they deserve. However, I need to find where Romeo lives. But a delinquent human like me following him to his place would be suspect," said Kobayashi, waving her cigarette around. Yuri coughed as she cupped her mouth.

"So here's what I'm thinking. If you're worried about the guy like I'm worried about the girl, we should work together to make them both happy," said Kobayashi, taking another puff. Yuri gave another cough.

"What did you- ack! -Have in mind?" asked Yuri.

"There's a school dance coming up. Yamada's scared to be around him because of her mom, so she won't invite him herself. Just convince the guy to sneak over to our school and I'll convince Yamada to come with me to the dance for some fun," said Yamada. Yuri looked at her in confusion.

"How do I do that?" asked Yuri.

"Hell, I don't know. Maybe make something up. Like you gotta head somewhere that you need him around for," said Kobayashi.

"You mean you want us to go into the city? We uh... Transmutants tend to not really want to go there," said Yuri in reluctance.

"Oh you've been around the block during that festival, haven't you? I remember seeing you," snorted Kobayashi.

"Yeah, but that wasn't deep in the city!" said Yuri. Kobayashi sighed.

"Look, work with me here! Yamada's miserable without the guy! And I'm sure the same is for him!" said Kobayashi. Yuri deeply frowned.

"Well... Alright. For Riku-Kun. But if we're meeting at the dance, he'll need a formal outfit. I'm not sure if he'll come if he knew that he was going to a dance at a human school," said Yuri. She bit her thumb with a grimace. "I don't even know his size."

"Well judging by his form, I think I might be able to help you out with that," said Kobayashi.

"You can't just eye ball someone to guess their size," deadpanned Yuri. The delinquent merely shrugged.

"I've done it plenty of times before," said Kobayashi. She pointed to the street corner.

"Meet here tomorrow around the same time to let me know if he accepts. I'll try to get Yamada to agree. We only have a week to pull this off," said Kobayashi.







Aiko was sitting on a chair in the bathroom. Her older sister was setting aside a blow dryer and began to move her face from side to side to analyze it from all angles.

"OK. Glad to see you've been keeping up with using that ointment for your skin. Your skin's looking pretty good. A lot less blackheads too," said Rei in approval. Aiko winced as she rubbed her nose.

"I hate that metal thing you use to get them out," said Aiko in dismay.

"Well, skin care isn't easy. Besides, you wanna look your best for your big night, huh?" asked Rei with a teasing smile. Aiko blushed as she looked to the ground.

"I guess..." Aiko has felt as though the week has gone by slowly. Tonight, she was supposed to be joining Kobayashi to their school dance. It was a shock that the delinquent was the one who invited her. But, Aiko agreed nonetheless. Hopefully she could get her mind off of Oda for the night.

"OK, we have your dress ready, you're showered and your face has had one last cleanup. Now we just need to deal with your hair," said Rei as she ran her fingers through Aiko's hair. There were strands still sticking out like spikes.

"Sometimes I almost rather be bald..." said Aiko with a sigh. Rei gave a forced laugh.

"Now, now. There's no problem that doesn't have a solution," said Rei as she drew out a hair brush. She began to brush Aiko's hair, who yelped and winced in pain.

"Jeez, do you ever brush your hair?" asked Rei as Aiko whimpered from each brush stroke. Kobayashi then wandered into the bathroom, peaking through.

"Yo, you almost done? We should get going soon," said Kobayashi.

"Hold on, she needs to get her hair straightened out and some make up," said Rei. She then noticed Kobayashi standing in a black dress, covering her shoulders and bearing unkempt hair and a makeup-less face.

"You're not going out like that are you?" asked Rei incredulously. Kobayashi shrugged.

"What? I have the bare minimum," said Kobayashi. Rei shook her head in disapproval.

"No way! Both of you are going to look your best!" said Rei as she yanked Kobayashi inside. The girl groaned.

"Come on!" whined Kobayashi. Suddenly, Mrs. Yamada peeked through the door.

"Sooo... You girls almost ready?" asked Mrs. Yamada.

"Barely. Just need to get Aiko's hair right. And this one needs makeup and her hair brushed as well," said Rei in annoyance.

"Rei, at this rate they'll be late! Here, let me take care of Aiko and you handle her friend," said Mrs. Yamada as she began to take the brush from her eldest daughter. She held her daughter's head and began to brush her hair.

"Ah! Easy! Ow!" cried Aiko as she felt her mother coming hard long hair.

"So glad you decided to do something nice with your friend, Aiko. After all, you've earned it from all of the hard work you've put in," said Mrs. Yamada. Aiko glanced to the side as she heard this. She felt that she should feel pleased from hearing her praises. However, her mind was focused on other things that she couldn't feel anything for it. She wondered if she was over wanting her praise.

"Yeah, she kind of talked me into it," said Kobayashi nonchalantly. Aiko snorted, recalling that this was Kobayashi's idea.

"Yeah? Well, you seemed to be into it," retorted Aiko with a smirk.

Later, Mrs. And Mr. Yamada were standing in the living room. Kobayashi stepped out from the bathroom, her hair stylized into a ponytail. Her face bore make up, darkening her eyes with shadow and brightening her lips with lipstick. This brought out her face and matched her dark dress. Rei was stepping out too with a grin.

"You won’t even recognize her!" said Rei.

Aiko emerged from the bathroom. Her heels clacked against the floor as she approached. Her long hair was smooth and straightened. She bore light make up on her face, which darkened her eye lids around her eye lashes, defining them. Aiko wore a pink shoulder-less knee length dress. Her waist was wrapped by a sash that bore a white flower head pinned at her waist. Her legs were bare as she wore white heels. Aiko bore an embarrassed look as she stood.






"My little girl!" squealed Mrs. Yamada.

"You've done a good job," said Mr. Yamada, nodding to Rei. Aiko grimaced as her blush deepened. Suddenly, her smooth hair erected along her crown, the top, and along her base. She swore she heard a puff as her hair grew spiky again.

"Oh," said Mrs. Yamada in surprise. Aiko quickly reached for head and felt the prickly sensation on her palms. She groaned in dismay.

"Are you kidding me?!" cried Aiko. Kobayashi held in a snicker as Rei made her way over to her little sister.

"Well, maybe we can fix this on the way over. Come on," said Rei.

"Not so fast! I want a picture!" said Mrs. Yamada as she drew out a camera.

"Mom!" groaned Aiko.







It was sunset. Oda was following Yuri up a hill. He bore an odd look as he looked around, while Yuri carried a duffel bag.

"Tsukamoto-san, where exactly did you say we were going?" asked Oda. Yuri gulped.

"W-Well... We're going to this gathering my friends set up for fashion! Sorry about the long trip, but I appreciate you acting as my model," said Yuri, forcing a smile.

"No problem. I didn't really have anything better to do this weekend. I never knew you were into fashion. Are you planning on making a career out of that or something?" asked Oda curiously.

"It's... More of a hobby," said Yuri. She led Oda near some bushes, by the high school.

"OK, I want you to try on the suit! I want to make a good impression with you," said Yuri, handing Oda the bag. The boy bore a reluctant look.

"You mean out here?" asked Oda.

"Don't worry, these bushes are tall! Plus I'll keep watch. I promise not to look," said Yuri, quickly ushering Oda behind the bushes. She turned and stood near the outer gate of the school campus they were near. She looked around anxiously. She then looked to her watch.

"Come on, where are you?" muttered Yuri to herself.

"OK, I'm done," said Oda. He emerged from behind the bush. Yuri turned, a blush appearing on her face.

Oda sported an old grey tuxedo. The suit seemed to fit well. It almost made him look bigger compared to his normal stature. It certainly didn't give him a fat appearance. He rubbed the back of his head.

"I'm not really used to wearing something like this. How does it look?" asked Oda.

"You look handsome," said Yuri with a smile. Oda sighed in relief. He was glad that him being asked to model for Yuri didn't disappoint her. Suddenly, Oda noticed a car to be pulling up nearby. From the car, Aiko and Kobayashi emerged. Oda's heart jumped as he found Aiko. Her hair now smooth and straightened, as it blew in the wind. Her dress fluttered from the window as it hugged her slim waist.

"Thanks a lot, sis," said Aiko with a grateful smile. Rei nodded with a smile as she sat in the driver seat of the car.

"No problem, sis. Have fun," said Rei with a wink. She then began to drive away from the school.

"A-Aiko..." Oda bore a look of shock. He suddenly felt Yuri pushing him.

"Go get her, tiger!" said Yuri, ushering Oda forward.

"Wha- Yuri, you-" Oda stumbled as the girl ushered him along to the gate.

"I can't believe I let you talked me into this," said Aiko with a sigh.

"Hey, come on. Hanging out this way is way better than just studying isn't it?" asked Kobayashi.

"Well, hopefully it's not boring. What was this surprise you've been talking about?" asked Aiko, looking to Kobayashi, as the two began to make their way to the school gate.

"He's right here," said Kobayashi with a smirk. Aiko's eyes widened. At the gate, Oda stood with a stunned look, as Yuri stood beside him. The boy's heart was pounding like drums in his chest. Aiko felt her heart racing as well, as her sights fell on Oda.

"O-Oda? What?" Aiko stepped back. However, Kobayashi held an arm behind her back.

"You wanted to see him again, didn't you?" asked Kobayashi. Aiko looked to the girl in shock.

"Did you have something to do with this?" asked Aiko. Kobayashi smirked.

"Get over there!" said Kobayashi, pushing Aiko. The girl yelped as she stumbled forward. Without thinking, Oda lunged for the girl and caught her before she could fall. Aiko looked up at him, her heart pounding. It seemed that through their time, he's gone from average looking to handsome. Aiko wasn't sure if her falling for him changed her perception of his appearance, or if him building his strength and character manifested into his appearance as well. His hair was combed, as his jacket clung to his tall and the growing muscle defined body.

Oda stood her up to her feet. Aiko pulled away, looking down at the ground. The two were silent, both unsure what to say. Kobayashi and Yuri stood silently as they watched the two for several seconds.

"You know, usually people greet each other when they haven't seen each other in a while," said Kobayashi.

"I-I'm glad to see you!" squeaked Aiko. Oda quickly nodded.

"Y-Yeah! Me too!" said Oda, looking away. Kobayashi snorted as she shook her head. Yuri was grinning from ear to ear at the scene.

"Well, as much as I'd liked to stay to watch, I gotta go! See ya!" said Yuri as she ran off. Oda watched with a dumbfounded look. It seemed that he really was tricked after all. Kobayashi smirked as she drew out a ticket and handed it to Oda.

"Come on. You only get to do this once," said Kobayashi, as she began to tow Oda and Aiko through the school gates. The teens weren't expecting to have meet, let alone get set up. However, they weren't angry. They were in fact glad.

The trio had soon entered the gymnasium. Music played as the gymnasium was brightly lit up. Tables were set up throughout the room, holding refreshments such as punch. There were many students gathered here. So many teenagers, dressed in formal attire looking their best. Aiko felt herself grow intimidated at the other girls. They looked much more gorgeous than she could ever hope to look. All she did was put makeup on and straightened out her difficult hair.

"Alright. You two have fun. I'm gonna get some punch and chill," said Kobayashi as she walked off. Aiko called out to her but faltered as the girl was already passing through the crowd. Aiko glanced at Oda, who was glancing at her. As their eyes met, the two quickly looked away.

Aiko was frustrated. She had been lamenting of not being able to see Oda for almost a month. Yet here she was, cowering to make her move now that they were together here. She was still riddled with the guilt of likely hurting him when they began to cut ties. There was also the fact that she was embarrassed. This was the most feminine she made herself out to look. But she felt that it wasn't enough to impress Oda.

"A-Aiko..." Oda spoke. Aiko stiffened as her face blushed. She quickly turned to Oda as she tried to keep her composure.

"Y-Yeah?"

"I just... I wanted to say that it's good to hang out again. I missed you," said Oda as he smiled. Aiko gave a warm smile back.

"That's an interesting look. I almost didn't recognize you," said Oda.

"My hair? Yeah, just thought I'd try something new," said Aiko, nonchalant. Her spirits began to lift a bit. It seemed that he was taking a liking to her new look. However, Aiko's hair suddenly fluffed up. Oda recoiled in surprise as Aiko felt her head in alarm.

"Oh shit, not again!" cried Aiko as she brought her arms over her head in a futile attempt to hide her hair. She heard some laughing from behind. Aiko found a group of familiar girls grouped together, along with a few boys.

"Ha! Did you see that?! Porcupine-chan's hair puffed up!" said one of the girls. As the teens laughed, Aiko hid her face away, her face flustered in humiliation.

"Hmm. Yep, I thought so," said Oda with an analytical look. Aiko looked his way, her lip quivering.

"You're much hotter with your hair this way," said Oda. Aiko gasped as she recoiled.

"Wha-What are you saying?!" exclaimed Aiko. Oda chuckled in amusement. He held his hand out to the girl, who was still flustered.

"Wanna dance?" asked Oda. Aiko gulped as she shyly took the boy's hand. The two made their way to the dance floor, while the popular girls looked on incredulously.

"Who the hell is that guy?" asked one of the girls.

"Yeah, and why is he dancing with her of all girls?!" asked another girl incredulously.

Meanwhile, Oda had led Aiko to the dance floor. Among them, other couples were in the process of dancing. They turned heads as they noticed the couple.

"Hey, isn't that Yamada?" whispered a student.

"Wow, her dress is too cute!" whispered a girl enviously.

"Hey, does that guy go to our school?" asked another student.

"O-Oda... did you really mean what you said? About my hair?" asked Aiko, shyly.

"Every word," said Oda.

"You don't think it’s ugly or weird? I mean, all these girls have much better looking hair. And faces..." said Aiko, disheartened.

"I don't care about them. Your hair suits you. It goes well with that alluring smirk you always give me," said Oda. Aiko looked away as her entire face grew red. She was growing hot throughout her body.

"When did you have a way with words?" asked Aiko in embarrassment.

"I'm just telling you what I've always wanted you to know. Before I don't get the chance to again," said Oda. The music began to pick up. Oda and Aiko released each other.

"I-I don't really dance," said Aiko as she watched as the other students danced to the upbeat music.

"Just loosen up and have fun! That's what you tell me!" chuckled Oda, dancing the rhythm of the music. Aiko began to match his movements, an embarrassed smile on her face.

Meanwhile, Kobayashi was standing by a wall alone. She hummed to herself as the music played and couples danced. She chuckled as she watched Aiko and Oda dance.

"It's a lot more fun watching," said Kobayashi as she sipped her punch. She noticed a boy to be approaching from the side. He was rubbing the back of his head as he avoided eye contact. Kobayashi recognized this guy as one of her classmates, as well as a player for the school's basketball team.

"Hey, Kobayashi-san... Want to dance?" asked the boy. Kobayashi held her cup to her lips, having frozen. She stared as she slowly lowered her cup.

"Come again?" asked Kobayashi, stunned.







Later that evening, Oda and Aiko were standing together by the refreshment table. The two stood drinking punch, cooling off from their recent dance. They watched as the other students danced and mingled with the others. The two were content in each other's company. After yearning for it for so long, the two were finally experiencing it.

"So how was your trip over here?" said Aiko.

"I was nervous, but I just kept pushing. Honestly, I had no idea that this was going to happen. If I knew, I'd probably have some motivation," said Oda with a small chuckle. Aiko frowned.

"Sorry. I thought that it'd be better off if we stayed away from each other. But I can't stand not being around you anymore," said Aiko.

"Then be around me! Things don't have to keep going as they've been! We can start over!" said Oda, his tone almost pleading. It must have sounded pathetic, but Oda didn't want to lose Aiko. Not after what they've been through.

"Oda... You know that it won't be so easy to be together like this after tonight," said Aiko in a small tone.

"I don't care. I just want to us to be together like we used to," said Oda.

"But aren't you worried about what that'd bring? If we were to be so close?" asked Aiko.

"Are you?" asked Oda. Aiko fell silent. She looked to the ground, almost in shame.

"I am. But for you. I don't want you to suffer because of me," said Aiko. Oda turned to the girl, his face growing red.

"It's funny, because I feel the same way. I'm worried what I would bring to you. I'm a freak to humans. But... I'm suffering without you," said Oda. Aiko raised her head, finding the sincere look in his eyes. Oda's kind eyes. Aiko sighed as she set the cup on the table, a smile on her face.

"I guess my stubbornness must have rubbed off on you," said Aiko. She then took Oda's arm.

"One more dance?" asked Aiko. Oda nodded. The two made their way to the dance floor as soft slow music played. The lights began to dim, as couples took the dance floor and slowed dance.

Oda took Aiko's hand and held her by her lower waist with his other hand. Aiko was surprised, not expecting the boy to take the lead for this. Instead of commenting, she kept silent and allowed Oda to lead her. The two slowly danced to the soft, serene music, among the other couples. Aiko and Oda held each other's hands firmly as they stood close together. Aiko leaned her head on Oda's shoulder, savoring the dance and the feeling of his hand locked with her own. She was experiencing the same bliss that she did before.

Oda kept Aiko close. His heart was beating steadily as he held her. He wished that the two could remain this way forever, if it meant they didn't have to part ways again after tonight. But he knew that wishing would bring him nothing. He learned that when he met Aiko, who taught him how to be assertive. If not for her, he wouldn't have the self-confidence to do what he was about to do.

Oda released Aiko's hand and brought his hand under her chin. Aiko lightly gasped in surprise, staring into Oda's eyes. Her cheeks lightly flushed at his gentle touch. Oda was blushing intensely as he stared into her hazel eyes. Aiko wrapped her arms over his shoulders, shyly smiling as the boy gulped. Lost in the moment of each other's embrace, the music, and gaze, the two leaned in to each other. Aiko stood on her toes to reach the boy, who guided her closer to his face. The two teens then locked lips.

Aiko's heart leapt in her chest as she kissed Oda. She held him tighter as she savored the feeling of his lips locked with her own. The two broke the kiss, but Oda began to breathe quickly. Aiko's brows raised in surprise as she found the boy in almost a daze, hyperventilating as his face was flushing red hot. Some students and couples noticed the sound of his breathing and turned their heads in surprise and confusion.

"Is he OK?" asked a girl worriedly. Aiko couldn't help but laugh in amusement. While he was struggling to breathe properly, she couldn't help but find his embarrassment cute, especially since he was the one being forward.

"Anyone got a- Oh, thanks!" Said Aiko as a boy passed on a paper bag to her. She handed it to Oda, who began to breathe into it.

"I think that's enough dancing for tonight. Let's go," said Aiko as she led Oda away from the dance floor. Aiko giggled as Oda settled down.

"You were so confident too," said Aiko. Oda sighed in dismay.

"Sorry. I must've made myself look like a fool," said Oda.

"You kidding? It was manly! Besides, you're one hell of a kisser..." said Aiko as she bore a seductive smile as she traced a finger over his chest. Oda quickly began to breathe into the bag again. Aiko laughed. Oda cleared his throat as he settled down.

"A-Aiko... I never got to tell you properly. I... I love you!" said Oda, raising his voice. A few nearby students recoiled with a start. Aiko rested her head against his shoulder.

"I love you too," said Aiko. With that, a grand weight over the two seemed to have been lifted up. The two were aware of their feelings, but actually saying it aloud was freeing.

"You know what would be ahead if people know," said Oda. Aiko scoffed.

"Screw them. I'm fine with being in a relationship with a freak in this boring world," said Aiko. Oda nuzzled Aiko's neck, who squealed and giggled in response.

Meanwhile, Kobayashi was at the dance floor with the boy that asked her to dance. She smiled warmly as she watched Oda and Aiko.

'Hope it all works out for you,'  thought Kobayashi as she leaned against the boy she danced with, who stiffened with a shy smile.







It was the end of the dance. Oda and Aiko had long since left the school grounds and the train station that brought them home. The two were walking arm in arm. The two were in Aiko's neighborhood, making their way to her home. However, they heard arguing.

"What's going on here?" wondered Oda. As the teens came closer, they found that the Yamadas and Rikus were arguing with each other. The Rikus stood outside of the house while Mrs. Yamada yelled from her home next to her husband. Her face red and her body trembling.

"Oh no!" said Aiko as she and Oda began to rush over. They didn't know what was going on or how these parents met. But it seemed that they were about to find out.

"I swear that once- There they are!" yelled Mrs. Yamada, noticing the teens approaching. The Rikus turned., their attention drawn.

"Mom, dad? What are you doing here?" asked Oda incredulously.

"That's our line!" said Mr. Riku with a stern look.

"Oda! Where have you been?! You've been gone all day!" said Mrs. Riku. Oda gulped.

"Wha... sorry, I-" Oda was interrupted as Mrs. Yamada snatched Aiko and pulled her onto the property.

"What did I tell you about hanging around this creature?! These people came here asking about him! How did you even find this house?!" demanded Mrs. Yamada.

"Oda keeps a notebook with addresses, which included yours. I figured he came here," said Mrs. Riku, glaring at the hostile woman.

"Aiko, I can't believe you've done this behind my back!" said Mrs. Yamada

"Mrs. Riku, we only just ran into each other today. It hasn't-" Oda was silenced as the older woman glared at him.

"Shut up! I wasn't talking to you!" said Mrs. Yanada.

"Stop treating him like that!" said Aiko.

"If he'd stay away like I said, we wouldn't be having this situation now, would we?" scoffed Mrs. Yamada. Aiko scoffed as she pulled away from her mother.

"I want them out of here! And you're grounded!" said Mrs. Yamada.

"How can you ground me for liking a boy?! You never treated Rei this way!" said Aiko.

"Rei didn't get engaged to a monster!" spat Mrs. Yamada. Oda shrunk back with a grimace, while his parents hardened their expressions. Oda felt his very presence was causing strife with Aiko and her family.

"Honey, call the police! Do something!" cried Mrs. Yamada as she turned to her husband.

"He hasn't done anything wrong. The two were obviously just hanging out together at the school dance," said Mr. Yamada. His wife gave him a slack jawed look.

"Y-You can't be serious," said Mrs. Yamada. She couldn't believe her own husband was siding with this creature over her.

"Mom, if you'd just give him a chance, you'd like him!" said Aiko.

"I want nothing to do with him! And neither should you!" yelled Mrs. Yamada angrily.

"Mom, if you really feel that strongly about him, then you don't have to like him. I won't even bring him over anymore. But don't keep me from seeing him!" pleaded Aiko, desperately. She knew things were going to turn out this way. It seemed that what happened with her uncle years before really set her mother on being against any mutant. Aiko at least wanted Oda to be an exception, but that didn't seem possible.

"Not a chance in Hell! So long as you live under this roof, you will not see him!" said Mrs. Yamada, venom in her tone. Aiko gritted her teeth.

"Honey-" Mr. Yamada stood up and approached his wife.

"Why?! Outside of the Revolutionaries and Gojira Takeshi, what has Oda done wrong that warrants this kind of treatment?!" demanded Aiko. She wanted to get to the root. Just to make sense out of all of this.

"Why?! Because he's.- He's one of them! He's just not natural! He-" Mrs. Yamada scrambled for more reasons. However, all of her reasons were all essentially just her repeating the same argument. It was all related to the boy being a mutant. While it all was sound in her head, out loud it didn't have the same weight. This forced the woman to fall silent and to keep working out her reasoning in her mind.

"Mom?" called Aiko.

Mrs. Yamada bore a blank expression as her eyes fell to the ground. The anger she felt earlier had burnt out. She began to walk to the porch and sat down, still staring at the ground.

"Mrs. Riku?" called Oda worriedly. Just moments ago, the woman was yelling at him and his family with the kind of parental belligerence he rarely sees. Now she was much like a deflated balloon.

"She'll be fine. She just needs a moment," said Mr. Yamada as he knelt next to his wife. He held an arm around her with a sigh.

"At these times, hatred and being prejudice is justified. A lot of people have been hurt," lamented Mr. Yamada.

"However, we can’t allow ourselves to be blinded by our emotions. It only wastes energy," said Mr. Yamada, standing to his feet.

"I think we can all agree with regardless of our negative feelings towards each other, the love we have for our children is greater," said Mr. Yamada.

"O-Of course," said Mrs. Riku, surprised that was even brought up. Aiko looked to her mother, who kept her eyes downcast.

"Yes..." muttered Mrs. Yamada. Her husband smiled.

"Then we have something in common," said Mr. Yamada, approaching his daughter. He  turned her to face the Riku family and held her shoulders.

"My daughter has shown me that her love for your son is also stronger than hatred. Because of that, I will not stand in her way. What do you say?" asked Mr. Yamada, a smile on his face. Mrs. Riku looked to her husband, who kept a stoic look.

"You are aware of what this path may lead to, aren't you?" asked Mr. Riku.

"It can't be worse than seeing my child go back to the way she was. She's found something that she values. Or rather, someone," said Mr. Yamada. Oda looked to his father, who briefly closed his eyes. An intense and thoughtful expression on his face.








Present Day...


Aiko Riku sighed heavily as she walked through the hall of Rei's home. She unzipped the gym sweater she wore that helped allow her to act under cover at her son's school.

It was a long day. She was certainly glad to have been able to return. As Aiko walked, she noticed that Angirasu's door was open. She peeked inside, not finding her son in bed due to his recent cold. However, she heard the sound of the shower in the bathroom to have come on.

With Angirasu being confirmed to still be in the house, Aiko stepped into the room. She figured that since he's sick, she could tidy up his room a bit. Aiko began to gather up the laundry basket that was filled with dirty clothes. After she took the basket to the laundry room, Aiko returned to gather the empty dishes left behind, once holding soup and lemon tea.

Aiko stopped as she noticed a familiar picture frame to be resting on the dresser. The woman picked it up, her expression softening. She stared at the old photo of herself with Oda, and their son at the age of 9.

"I forgot I dug this out from snooping through his box. He must've left it," said Aiko to herself. She sat it down and began to take the dishes out. It was here she noticed Rei sitting on the living room sofa, holding a large book.

"Sis, check this out!" said Rei.

"What's that?" asked Aiko in confusion, making her way into the living room.

"I was going through the closet and found this old thing! It's my scrap book!" said Rei, opening up the book. Aiko took a seat next to her and found several old photos to be pasted on the pages.

"Check it out! This is back when we at the festival as kids!" said Rei, pointing to an old photo of the women as children. Both were with their parents as they were dressed in kimonos.

"Ugh. Even my hair was a mess back then," said Aiko, rubbing her head with a grimace.

"Here's my wedding pictures. Aw! Mai's baby pictures!" cooed Rei, finding pictures of her daughter.

"Damn she was a chunky kid," chuckled Rei.

"Ugh, I gotta scan these so I can put this all on social media. So many memories," said Rei with a nostalgic look. As she turned some pages, she found pictures of Aiko as a teenager, standing next to a teenage Oda. Aiko felt a pain in her chest.

"Oh yeah! You started mailing me copies of your photos. This one was cute. You still had long hair then," said Rei, flipping through some pictures. The pictures depicted Aiko and her early years with Oda. She had different outfits that she scrambled for to replace the old ones.

Some pictures were candid or purposeful, depicting the young couple. Though some depicted Aiko with Mrs. Riku, or the fathers, or all together. Along the way, Aiko and Rei's mother began to show in these pictures. She was photographed with Mrs. Riku and even Oda.

"It's funny. Even after you guys got together, mom avoided him and his family for a while. Only to become fond of Oda. Guess dad knew what he was talking about," said Rei. She noticed her younger sister to be deeply frowning. Aiko stared at a wedding photo. Her wedding. She had cut her hair by this time. She found her younger self and late husband smiling to the camera view. Below the photo, an old ultra sound photo depicted the only thing she had left to remember Oda. 'It's a boy!' was scribbled beneath the image.

Aiko merely turned the page, finding pictures of herself and her husband, raising their new child. From his infant years, his toddler days, and passed that to when he was around nine.

"I remember how Oda would put money away to take the family to Disneyland in Trotkyo," said Aiko, staring at a picture of a young Angirasu hugging a Goofy mascot.

"He would say, 'I want our son to have a childhood that he'll remember fondly'." said Aiko. She sniffled as she teared up

"I wish he was here right now," said Aiko solemnly. Rei pulled her close as she caressed her head.

"In your heart, he'll always be there," said Rei.
> Chapter 67: Close Encounters of the Fourth Kind
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Angirasu and Sonata found themselves walking through town. Sonata clung to his arm giddily as Angirasu had a blank and almost zombified look in his eyes. As they walked, Aiko, was peeking from behind a building wall, just several feet behind. Her expression was hard as she watched as her son was skipping school just to be with this brat. The revelation that he had disobeyed her and was skipping school left her choleric

As Aiko continued to follow them, Adagio was sneaking not too far behind. She was hidden behind a mailbox as she found Aiko stalking her little her sister and Angirasu. Adagio found herself growing infuriated. It seemed like everyone out there was just trying to dictate what everyone else was doing. Everyone was  just hellbent on preventing someone else's happiness.

Adagio noticed a shadow in the corner of her vision. She turned to her left and found a dark alley. Adagio felt a chill in her spine as her heart rate jumped. She quickly stood up and followed Aiko, not wanting to hang around in one spot.







It was noon. Junior was in the school library during lunch. He was reading through his textbook as he was writing on a sheet of paper. He sighed heavily as he squinted his eyes, attempting to comprehend what he was reading.

"Shit," said Junior as he began to erase his progress on his sheet. As he continued to read, he noticed Fluttershy to be standing over his shoulder. She flinched as Junior took notice of her.

"Oh. What are you doing here?" asked Junior as he faced the girl.

"I didn't see you in the cafeteria. I... wanted to see you," said Fluttershy, twiddling her fingers.

"Yeah, I was just trying to finish some homework early," said Junior as he redid the equation on his sheet.

"Do you... want some help?" asked Fluttershy.

"I'm good. I have to figure this out myself or else I'll be stuck asking Sunset and Mosura for help until I graduate. If that is..." said Junior, muttering the last sentence to himself. Fluttershy stood by in silence as Junior went back to work. The Transmutant felt her eyes on him as he wrote down his equation. But he felt himself distracted, as Fluttershy stood by with her hands behind her back. Junior sighed.

"You wanna hang here?" asked Junior. Fluttershy quickly took a seat next to Junior, with a smile. As Junior went back to writing, his phone began to vibrate on the table.

"Shy could you get that, please?" asked Junior as he began to calculate his equation. Fluttershy took the phone and swiped it. Her brows rose.

"Your mother just sent you something," said Fluttershy.

"What is it?" asked Junior.

"Something about aliens," said Fluttershy. Junior looked up at her with a confused look.

"What the hell?" Junior was handed back his phone. He began to look at the link he received in his messages and found himself at a news article.

"Satellites detected unidentified flying objects over the southern and northern regions of the state of Carouselfornia. They appeared for just moments, only for them to suddenly disappear from sight just moments later." said junior, reading the article. He scoffed as he read on.

"Ah, probably just a hoax," said Junior.

"Do you really think so?" asked Fluttershy.

"Oh, yeah. I don't think aliens are real, personally. Even if they were, there's nothing special about our planet. Why would they come all the way out here?" asked Junior. His brows raised as the article depicted a satellite image of a sleek, chrome object that appeared to be over the wilderness. Only the top of the object was visible, but it certainly didn't look man-made.

"Whoa... That's freaky," said Junior. Fluttershy peeked over his shoulder and gasped in shock at the image.

"Still think it could be fake?" asked Fluttershy.

"I'm sixty percent sure. I mean, it's the internet. Someone could have just used Photoshop or even CGI to make that," said Junior. Fluttershy sent him a deadpanned look.

"Do you ever wonder if you have an unhealthy amount of skepticism?" asked Fluttershy. Junior shrugged in response. He stood up and began to stand up.

"I'll be back. I need to use the restroom," said Junior as he grabbed his phone and walked off. Fluttershy propped her head up on the table as Junior left, with his sweater resting on the chair he sat at.

Junior made his way out of the library and into the hall. His journey led him to the nearest restroom that he could find. He entered the boys' room and made his way to the urinal. After evacuating himself, he made his way to the sink and proceeded to wash his hands. Junior heard the door open, prompting him to turn and for his brows to raise. Before him were Chris and Harold. They both stared at him with cold expressions. Junior recalled Eliza warning him about her cousins. The Transmutant slightly narrowed his eyes.

"Is there a problem?" asked Junior. Chris suddenly drew out a metallic object. Junior's heart jumped in his chest as he processed what was in his hand. He was about to react but cried out as a small object shot towards him, piercing his shoulder. Junior cried out in agony as electric-like energy began to course through his body. He dropped to the ground, flailing as he foamed at the mouth. Junior suddenly went limp, with his eye sight fading. All he saw were Chris and Harold approaching him.







Fluttershy was sitting at the table in the library. She had a bored expression as she doodled animals in her notebook. She looked at her phone, her expression turning to confusion. She noticed that Junior was gone for quite a long while just for a bathroom break. Twenty minutes seemed a little too long, even for the bathroom. This was concerning, considering that class would start back up again soon. So, Fluttershy got up from the table and made her way out of the library.

Fluttershy soon came across the nearest boys' restroom. She stood several feet away from the door at the other side of the hallway, to avoid looking like some kind of peeper. Her expression turned to worry as she looked back at her phone.

"What's taking you so long, Goji?" asked Fluttershy as she looked around. She gasped as she found Rodan passing by in the hall.

"Rodan!" called Fluttershy. Rodan turned and smiled with a wave. He began to jog over to her.

"Hey, Flutters! What's up?" greeted Rodan.

"Have you seen Gojira? He should've been back in the library to do his homework by now. I think he might be in the restroom. Would you mind checking for me? I would but.... You know," said Fluttershy, awkwardly.

"Oh, sure thing!" said Rodan as he entered the bathroom. Fluttershy stood by, waiting patiently for about a minute. Rodan suddenly came out of the bathroom, with an odd look.

"He's not in there," said Rodan. Fluttershy's eyes widened.

"Are you sure?" asked Fluttershy.

"You can see for yourself if you want," said Rodan as he gestured to the bathroom door. Fluttershy grimaced as she waved her hand frantically.

"No, I'll take your word for it!" said Fluttershy. She sighed as she looked back at her phone.

"He's gonna be late for class if he doesn't come back soon," said Fluttershy.

"Hey, I can check other bathrooms if you want. You can stick around in the library in case he comes back," said Rodan. Fluttershy smiled brightly.

"I'll text ya!" said Rodan as he took off jogging down the hall. Fluttershy walked back to the library, hoping to find Junior there. She hoped that maybe he might have slipped by. Alas, he was still nowhere to be seen. Fluttershy sighed as she took a seat. She gasped as a thought crossed her mind.

"Wait, I can just call him!" said Fluttershy as she drew out her phone. As she selected Junior's name in her contacts list, the screen on her phone turned red as text appeared. It read, "Call Failed". Fluttershy's brows rose. She hung up and attempted to call again. She still couldn't get through.

"What in the world?" Fluttershy began to check her signal, finding it to be strong. Something must have been wrong on Junior's end. Her expression turned to worry. It always felt like she was going to lose him if she couldn't find him.







Senior was standing before the Guardians. His expression filled with sadness as he stood before the men and women that he had come to known for years. They all bore confused and incredulous looks.

"W-Wait a minute. What do you mean, you're leaving?" asked Manda.

"It's as I said. I will be leaving the lair and I may not come back," said Senior.

"Whoa, whoa, wait a minute. Gojira, what the hell brought this on all of the sudden?" asked Baragon incredulously.

"Yeah, what are you thinking?" asked a Transmutant among the group. The Transmutants all began to speak incoherently as they spoke over each other, questioning Senior.

"How can you leave when you brought us on here to begin with?!" demanded Kumonga.

"I know, I know. Truly, I wished that I could stay. But my family needs me," said Senior.

"But you see them anytime you want," said Thorn.

"Yes, but it's not enough. My wife is with child," said Senior. The Transmutants fell in silence.

"Miwa worked hard raising Junior when I wasn't around. I regretted leaving them behind ever since. Truly, I was selfish. I thought that taking on this burden would protect them. In the end, I brought more harm to them," said Senior as he bowed his head.

"I cannot put them through that again," said Senior.

"Alpha... What are we gonna do without you?" asked Manda.

"I've talked it over with Amber. She will remain here to guide you as she did me. But, you also are free to leave and pursue your own paths. I only ask that you understand why I'm leaving," said Senior as he bowed.

"It has been an honor serving with you all," said Senior. He began to walk away from the Guardians' lair.

"Unbelievable! He's bailing on us! What the hell are we even doing here?" asked a Guardian.

"Does he think he's the only one with family?" scoffed another Guardian.

"You guys can leave if you want. Personally I rather stick around," said another Guardian.

"Yeah. This is the only place I have to go," sighed a Guardian.

Senior continued to walk away as he heard these idle conversations. Pain welled up in his heart. It seemed that no matter what he did, he was going to let down those around him. As he walked outside, Baragon, Manda and Kumonga came running after him. Senior stopped and turned to find the three. Kumonga appeared angry, while Manda appeared saddened, while Baragon bore a neutral expression.

"I... I hope to see you all again. You are always welcome to visit," said Senior softly.

"How could you think of abandoning us after all of these years?" demanded Kumonga.

"Kumonga..." called Baragon as he looked to the woman.

"No! To hell with that! You're our leader! We were supposed to be doing some good!" said Kumonga. She jabbed her finger at Senior, her face red as her eyes glistened.

"You think you can just leave after all this time?!" demanded Kumonga.

"Kumonga!" shouted Manda. Kumonga turned and found Manda tearing up.

"He has to take care of his family. Doesn't that matter?" asked Manda. Kumonga hardened her expression and turned away.

"Alph- Gojira... Thank you. Thank you for all that you did for us," said Manda with a sad smile. She wrapped Senior into a tight hug, allowing some tears to stream down her face. Senior returned her hug.

"And thank you, for standing with us," said Senior. Manda released him, sniffling as she wiped her eyes.

"I call dibs on being the baby's godmother!" said Manda with a laugh. Senior chuckled with a warm smile. He turned to Baragon, who sighed as he scratched his head.

"Let's not get sentimental, man. It's kind of awkward," said Baragon. He smiled as he approached Senior as they both locked hands and bumped shoulders. The two gave each other a quick pat on the shoulder and released.

"Take care, brother. Don't be a stranger," said Baragon. Senior nodded in response. He then turned to find Kumonga, still refusing to face him. Senior's expression softened.

"Kumonga..." called Senior as he reached out to the woman.

"Don't," said Kumonga, choking up. Senior placed a hand on her shoulder. Kumonga sniffled as she still refused to face him.

"I'm proud of you. Please, take care," said Senior. Suddenly, he felt his pocket buzz. He reached into his pocket and drew out the phone that was given to him by Hayato. He answered and held the phone against his ear.

"Yes?" asked Senior.

"We have a situation," said Hayato over the line.

"There's been an attack-" Hayato's sentence was cut off as Senior's phone beeped.

"Hold on, I have another call," said Senior as he looked at the caller I.D. He found the I.D. read, "Sgt. Koizumi". Senior answered the call.

"Hello?" answered Senior.

"Takeshi, your kid is missing," said Koizumi. Senior's eyes widened.







Junior felt his body sore all over. He found himself unable to move. It was as though his muscles were like jello, unable to support his own body weight. The teen's sight was blurred as his consciousness returned. He felt himself lying on a metallic surface and being towed through a cold dark hallway. Junior's sight began to clear up. He found himself lying a slab of metal, which hovered a couple of feet off the ground. Soft lights glowed on the walls and two figures were walking ahead of him as he was towed down the hall. Junior grunted as he attempted to move, but found his wrists and ankles bounded by cuffs from the board he lied on.

"Look, he's awake," said a familiar voice. Junior squinted his eyes and found Chris and Harold walking ahead of him.

"Great. Now we have to hear his insensate whining," said Chris. Junior grunted.

"Hey! What the hell is going on here?!" demanded Junior.

"Be silent, filthy creature!" said Chris.

"You are what we've been looking for, Gojira Takeshi II," said Harold, looking back at Junior. The Transmutant bore a confused look.

"What are you talking about? Where am I?!" demanded Junior. He soon found himself taken to a grand room. It was massive, almost like a warehouse. There were metal walkways that hung several feet above ground. They intersected each other and led to different doorways that were made up of a chrome metal. In the center of this area was a structure that bore glowing lights.

"Behold, the Hive. A colony ship that hailed from the planet of the great Millenian Empire," said Harold. Junior's eyes widened as he found the vastness of this area along with its alien-like structure.

"Huh. Guess there are such thing as aliens," said Junior, still processing this revelation. He soon found himself taken into a hall, where many doors lied, with different rooms.

"Our kind has been stranded on your primitive world for centuries. Only having reawakened 20 years ago, we've been learning what we could to survive," said Chris. The three soon entered a room, where tubes stood. These tubes contained many different kinds of earth creatures and plant life inside, all inside a liquid substance. Junior was even shocked and horrified to find a couple of full grown humans inside, male and female.

"We've studied your ways of life, your biology, and the genetic potential of the organisms on this planet," said Chris. He shuddered.

"Disgusting," said Chris. Junior bore an annoyed look.

"You obviously don't sound too keen to be on Earth. Why didn't you assholes just fix your ship and went home to your own fucking planet?" asked Junior in annoyance.

"Because we have nowhere else to go," said a familiar voice. Junior turned and was shocked to find Eliza standing here.

"Eliza!" cried Junior. Eliza bore a solemn expression.

"My name is Eli'za," said Eliza. Junior's brows furrowed.

"Big deal! I should've known. You were just as weird as these two cunts," said Junior. He grunted as Chris slammed a fist on his gut. Eliza cupped her mouth as Junior groaned.

"Know your place, worm!" said Chris.

"Gah! Hey, you don't get to show up on another species' planet and act like you own the damn place! Go back home to where you came from, space boy!"

"I wish we could. Unfortunately, our home is a dead world," said Eliza. Junior turned his attention to the girl as she bore a solemn look.

"Our world was once filled with life. But our ruling class became incestuous. They thought themselves genetically superior to the lower classes and even began poisoning our own people," said Eliza.

"Sounds familiar," muttered Junior to himself.

"This led to millions dying. The fools were convinced that our population needed to be quelled to save the rest. But that was only a ploy to trick the lower classes to have their elders killed and to stop having children. It only led to our downfall," said Eliza.

"Jesus," said Junior with a disturbed look.

"It had to be done! Our world was dying!" said Chris.

"It was all a lie! Our world grew colder because we killed off the majority of the planet and because the fools thought the heat cycle on our world was going to kill us! It just made the climate wetter and provided fertile land!" shouted Eliza.

"Oh shit," said Junior in horror.

"The plague is what killed our world! Not our attempts to save it!" said Chris.

"Plague?" asked Junior.

"The Krystal plague," said Harold as he projected a hologram, depicting a meteor covered in crystals.

"A mysterious viral infection that originated from a meteor that landed on our world," explained Harold.

"Yes. The plague spreads through the soil, water and air. It tore the insides of its hosts and covered the land in crystal. The mysterious nature of these crystals brought many disasters," said Chris solemnly. The hologram depicted the alien planet, which changed from blue and orange to a dark, storm covered world. Images of  sleek technologically advanced cities covered in crystals were shown, as storms raged. Earthquakes occurred, magma burst out of the ground as volcanoes emerged. There was definitely no chance that these aliens were going home.

"All of that from a virus?" asked Junior incredulously.

"Yes. The remaining Millenians were forced to flee in this colony ship, which crashed here long ago," said Chris.

"Wait, how old are you again?" asked Junior in confusion.

"17. Technically 527," answered Eliza.

"Huh? How does that work?" asked Junior as the teens took Junior through the hall.

"To survive, our bodies were degraded into a biomass state, which was kept in cryostasis. Our minds were preserved through our technology," explained Harold. Eliza pointed to her chest.

"This body you see is merely a disguise. A vessel for my consciousness, designed to mimic human biology," said Eliza.

"Unfortunately, there was no way to reverse the process. We cannot restore our bodies," said Chris with a sigh.

"So we've been searching Earth for a life form with advanced regenerative abilities. No other creature but you had this miraculous regenerative ability," said Harold.

"This is what it's about? You want your bodies back?" asked Junior as he found himself taken to a room that appeared as a lab. The room had metal tools lying on pans. Lights lit up the entire room. Junior felt his stomach sink.

"Gojira, our race is dying. We need you to save our kind," said Eliza softly. She looked to him in sadness.

"Wait a minute! You guys are the ones who brought this on yourself! Sure that plague shit is bad, but you could have had a fighting chance! I mean you killed your own kind, your ruling class must have fucked up your gene pool with all the incest they had, and it sounds like you thought C02's were gonna kill you! Forgive me if I'm not feeling sympathetic!" said Junior with a glare.

"Disrespectful welp!" Said Chris, punching Junior.

"You hit like a girl! How about you go fuck your sister, you eugenic freak!?" shouted Junior. Chris yelled as he began to strangle Junior. Harold and Eliza quickly pulled him away.

"We need him alive!" said Harold.

"Come on, bitch! I'm right here!" yelled Junior, thrashing about. Chris panted as he bore an enraged look.

"Fine. We just need his DNA. Extract it and we can dispose of him like his brother," said Chris as he made his way to the tools on the counter.

"My brother?" asked Junior in confusion. His eyes widened as he found Xenjira bounded to a slab of metal, his mouth covered by a mask, and his limbs restrained by cuffs. He grunted as he struggled to get free. Junior bore a look of shock.

"The Krystal plague nearly took over your planet as it did ours. Fortunately, we contained it before it could spread. But this one here contracted it. Somehow, he survived the infection," said Harold as he drew out a tool that looked to be some sort of saw.

"I want to inspect him before we dispose of him and the infection," said Harold.

"H-Hey, do whatever you want to him. Just leave me out of it," said Junior with a nervous laugh. He then felt the platform he was lying on raise him upwards. He found the teens beginning to place on sanitized clothes, made of a rubber-like material. Eliza drew out a syringe as she glanced at Junior. The Transmutant tensed as she approached him.

"Wait. What's gonna happen after you- ah!" Yelped Junior as Eliza stuck the needle into his arm, drawing blood.

"We will engineer your DNA and integrate the traits of regeneration into our own," said Chris.

"Then, we will take your world for ourselves," said Chris as he looked to Junior with a cold smile. Junior's eyes widened.

"Yeah good luck with that! It’s our planet vs your colony!" scoffed Junior.

"Yes, indeed. Your atmosphere isn't suitable for us, but that'll change. Our terraforming technology is superb. There can only be one dominant species," said Chris as he turned on his saw. Junior's eyes widened as his blood ran cold. Chris began to saw at one of Xenjira's crystals on his arm. He gave a muffled cry of agony as the crystal was sawed.

"You- Eliza, he's joking right?" asked Junior with a forced chuckle, but his heart sank as the girl avoided eye contact. Her lack of response was all that Junior needed to know.

"Eliza, are you OK with this?! We're talking about you guys orchestrating a mass extinction! You're killing us!!" cried Junior. Eliza walked over to Laura, who had just entered the room.

"DNA sample retrieved," said Eliza as she removed the glass tube from the alien syringe. Laura took the glass tube, with the needle facing down. She drew out a device and stuck the syringe, needle first, into a socket. The device lit up and depicted a hologram of Junior's blood cells. Among these cells were cells that were multiplying and were attaching themselves to the blood cells, almost as if they were piggy backing them.

"Excellent. All that's left is isolating the genetic sequence of producing G-cells," said Laura as she made her way over to a table with the blood sample.

"Eliza, what about Rodan? Doesn't he matter to you?" asked Junior. Eliza's lips quivered as she stood facing away from him.

"Eli'za has a mission, human. Her people is worth more than a single measly alien," scoffed Chris as Harold carefully removed the crystal from Xenjira's arm. The crystal bled as it was sawed off.

"Agh. Make sure that this room is quarantined. The virus may not be as active but let's not risk it," said Harold as he placed the crystal into a metal bowl.

"The Terraformer is being prepped. The seeder has been retrieved and is loaded," said a distorted voice from an intercom.

"The glorious return of the Millenian Empire is at hand," said the voice.

Junior couldn't believe what was happening. He was actually abducted by aliens and they were holding him and his half-brother captive as they prepared to destroy and dominate his world. He grunted as he thrashed in place, attempting to free himself. Chris sighed in annoyance.

"Do we still need him?" asked Chris.

"Yes," answered Laura. Chris sighed in annoyance. He drew out a mask and forced it over Junior's face. The Transmutant struggled as he inhaled the gas, drifting out of consciousness.







Inside of the Takeshi residence, Senior found himself standing among Manda, Baragon and Kumonga. Among them were Koizumi, and Inoue, and tablet resting on the kitchen table. Hayato Yoshi's face was depicted on the screen.

"We haven't been able to find him. He had to have disappeared sometime around noon. He was marked absent from his last two classes and he was nowhere in sight," said Koizumi.

"I had spoken with one of Junior's friends. She had not seen her either," said Senior. He shook his head. "That boy always seems to disappear."

"He's not the only one. The facility that held Xenjira was attacked recently. There were no survivors, but security footage caught something disturbing," said Hayato. His face disappeared and was replaced with security footage of the base. The footage depicted different feeds switching to other portions of the base, from the exterior to the interior.

Footage from the barracks were shown, of soldiers becoming alerted to the emergency siren from outside. The feed changed to a view from a watchtower near the base, where a large metallic object hovered over. The object was around the size of a two story house. It was chrome, sleek, with no visible source of propulsion that would allow it to remain in the air. The oblong shaped object hummed as a hole in its side began to light up. As the glow became bright, the camera feed crackled and became incoherent to see. A loud pop and crash blew out the audio. In just moments later, an interior shot of a room where Xenjira was locked in appeared. The group witnessed the room breached by mechanical figures, who entered the room and dismantled everything that kept Xenjira in his coffin-like prison.

The footage distorted, ending. The group bore looks of shock as Hayato's face reappeared.

"What the hell was that? I swear to God, if you tell us it's classified, I'm walking out of here," said Koizumi.

"We weren't sure at first, but we believe that there was more to the anomaly in sky back in December," said Hayato as images via satellite were shown, depicting a blob-like mass.

"We were considering that the origins of this were extraterrestrial. Considering that the mass you see here was biological," said Hayato. Manda's eyes widened.

"As in, aliens?" asked Manda.

"Recently, our satellites detected unidentified flying objects in Equestrian Airspace. This was what attacked the facility," said Hayato as a satellite view of the UFO appeared.

"Oh my God," said Inoue in shock.

"Guess that answers the question, 'Are we alone?'," said Baragon.

"Right now the general public isn't aware, despite the image leaking onto the internet. It's being dismissed as a hoax but this is legit," said Hayato.

"So aliens abducted Takeshi's oldest son? Why?" asked Koizumi.

"We don't know. We're still trying to prep our military. This was no different than an attack from a foreign nation. We should consider these life forms hostile," said Hayato.

"Yeah, you think? Aliens just blew up one of your bases!" said Baragon.

"Wait, what does this have to do with Junior?" asked Kumonga.

"Well, when Koizumi and Private Inoue reported to me that he was missing, I became suspicious. This was during when the report that Xenjira being abducted came in," said Hayato.

"The UFO left behind traces of plasma energy after the attack. This energy has also been detected in the south of the state," said Hayato as a satellite image depicting a yellow tiny of color near the mountains.

"I suspect that our visitors are looking for something in the state. Considering that they took Xenjira, I believe that may be linked Takeshi Junior," said Hayato. Senior's brows furrowed.

"Anything could have happened to him. I have enemies after all," said Senior.

"Well, what other leads do we have? Shouldn't we act?" asked Inoue. Senior nodded.

"Yes, I agree," said Senior.

"But where do we find them?" asked Kumonga. The tablet depicted a grid map.

"We've found a trail from the UFO's plasma leading North. Just under Lunar Lake," said Hayato.

"That's around where Canterlot City is!" said Manda. Senior hardened his expression.

"Then we better get moving," said Senior.

"Unfortunately, I can't get MONARCH to mobilize to Canterlot unless the President allows it. Right now they're working out a response. So to save time, we're going to go off the books," said Hayato. Inoue's eyes widened.

"Off the books?" asked Inoue.

"Koizumi, Private, you will continue to search for Gojira Takeshi Jr. I expect your search to be thorough, and any threats to be eliminated. Am I clear?" asked Hayato. Koizumi smirked as he winked.

"Crystal clear. Should we expect any help?" asked Koizumi.

"It's a little early, but I think most generals would agree that this is  good time to give our 'special forces' a shot in the field," said Koizumi.

"Copy that. We'll find the kid," said Koizumi. The tablet screen went off as the feed cut off. Koizumi turned to Senior.

"Let's go find your brat, pops," said Koizumi as he patted Senior on the shoulder. He took off to the front door and left. Inoue's expression was that of reluctance.

"I swear I'm gonna get a court martial because of that maniac," said Inoue with a gulp.







Fluttershy sat in the school library alone. Her expression was that of great worry. It was the afternoon, just 30 minutes after school ended. She sat by the seat where Junior had left his sweater and his school bag and textbook. Rodan hadn't been able to find Junior anywhere. She was hoping that when the bell rung, Junior would have rushed back to get his stuff. However, it was still here, with no sign of being moved. She noticed Mosura and Rodan entering the library.

"There she is!" said Rodan. Both Transmutants began to make their way over to the girl.

"He still hasn't shown up?" asked Rodan. Fluttershy shook her head.

"No. I'm getting worried. The others haven't seen him either," said Fluttershy.
"Odd. I haven't seen Angirasu either, lately. I know we saw him this morning," said Mosura. Her expression turned to worry as well.

"He hasn't answered his phone either, huh?" asked Mosura.

"I called every five minutes. Still nothing," said Fluttershy. Then, an idea came to her. She quickly grabbed Junior's sweater and held it up to the Transmutants.

"Smell this!" said Fluttershy. Mosura blushed as she recoiled while Rodan bore an odd look.

"Fluttershy, come on. The guy can't smell good," said Rodan as he backed away. Fluttershy groaned.

"We found him last time this way! One of you can pick up his scent and we can find him!" said Fluttershy.

"Oh! Right!" said Rodan as he took the sweater. Then he glanced at Mosura, who crossed her arms as her blush intensified.

"W-What?!" exclaimed Mosura. Rodan sighed heavily.

"You suck," said Rodan as he took a couple of sniffs of the sweater. He walked off as Fluttershy packed up Junior's things and tossed his bag over her shoulder. The girls followed Rodan as he walked through the school hallway, entering the bathroom. They both looked to each other in confusion as Rodan entered the bathroom before he came out.

"Weird. His scent ends here," said Rodan as he scratched his head.

"You must be tracking him wrong!" said Mosura in annoyance. Rodan glared at her.

"Then you do it, Sherlock!" said Rodan as he tossed the sweater to the girl.

"Fine!" said Mosura. She then blushed as she brought the sweater up her nose. Her face reddened intensely as she took in the scent. Fluttershy and Rodan both stared at Mosura, who seemed to have the clothing to her nose a little too long. Mosura quickly removed the sweater as she cleared her throat.

"Huh. You're right, he seemed to have been here," said Mosura as she opened the bathroom door and sniffed. She then gagged as she recoiled from the door, cupping her nose.

"Not so easy, is it?" smirked Rodan. Mosura's brows crinkled as she rubbed her forehead. Her eyes twitched as she teared up.

"Mosura?" called Fluttershy. Mosura grunted in pain as her head began to grow two thin appendages, which began to sprout little hairs. Rodan and Fluttershy recoiled.

"What the hell?!" exclaimed Rodan in alarm.

"Agh! What?!" asked Mosura, startled out her wits. She then felt the appendages on her head. She frantically ran her hand over it, feeling the sensitive hairs. She quickly ran into the girl's bathroom. Rodan and Fluttershy flinched as Mosura screamed in alarm from inside the bathroom. Mosura came rushing out of the bathroom, frantically pointing at the appendages on her head.

"I-I- Bug! Fuzzy- Antennae! Changing!" exclaimed Mosura, unable to coherently form a sentence.

"Relax! It's not that bad!" said Rodan with a forced smile.

"Not that bad?! I look like a freak!" cried Mosura.

"I-I think they make you look kind of cute," said Fluttershy with a smile. Mosura whimpered as she held the antennae down. She then gasped in alarm as a couple of students came walking by. Mosura quickly placed Junior's sweater on and pulled the hood over her head. The students passed by, paying no mind. Mosura sighed in relief. It was here that Mosura felt the warmth of the sweater. She could see why he would always wear it. Mosura's brows raised as her antennae twitched under the hood.

"Hey... I can sense Gojira," said Mosura. Rodan and Fluttershy looked at her in confusion. Mosura raised her arm as she removed the hood. Her antennae ran their hairs over the sleeve.

"It's like I can smell him. I actually have a better lock on his scent!" said Mosura as she began to walk as her antennae twitched upright.

"You're like a butterfly!" said Fluttershy.

"Moth, technically," said Mosura as she led the teens to the backdoor. They found themselves outside in the back of the school. Mosura looked to be in a trance as her pupils dilated. She was staring off as her antennae twitched in the wind.

"It's faint... But I think he's this way," said," said Mosura. She then closed her eyes, taking a breath.

"Mosura? What are you doing?" asked Fluttershy.

"Shh. I need to concentrate," said Mosura as her antennae twitched, Her brows crinkled as her mind focused on Junior. She pictured his face, everything about him that she loved. All that was on her mind was him. Mosura's eyes shot wide open.

"I found him. He's in trouble!" said Mosura.

"Trouble?!" exclaimed Rodan and Fluttershy. Mosura turned to face them.

"Yes! We need to get to him fast!" said Mosura.

"Wait, how do you know he's in trouble? What was that just now?" asked Rodan in confusion. Mosura sighed.

"Promise you won't freak out. I... I'm psychic," said Mosura, closing her eyes as she shrunk defensively. She peeked out of one eye, finding blank looks on Rodan and Fluttershy.

"Yeah, makes sense," said Rodan.

"Wha- Really?" asked Mosura incredulously.

"Mosura, it's not the weirdest thing we've seen," deadpanned Rodan. Mosura bore a dumbfounded look.

"So... It doesn't freak you out?" asked Mosura.

"Well I mean... A little bit. Only because my mind wanders," said Rodan awkwardly. Mosura raised a brow. Her face then flushed brightly.

"Rodan!" said Mosura, appalled.

"Get out of my head! Besides, Applejack would look awesome in a maid uniform!" said Rodan defensively.

"So... You found Goji?" asked Fluttershy. Mosura gasped.

"That's right! I rarely use my psychic abilities, but I think these things helped me lock onto him," said Mosura as she ran her fingers through the hairs of the antennae.

"Well where is he?" asked Rodan.

"Far. North from Ponyville," said Mosura. Fluttershy bit her lips.

"But you said he's in trouble. How can we possibly reach him on time?" asked Fluttershy. Rodan took a breath.

"I uh... I might have an idea," said Rodan as he popped his knuckles and began to loosen his joints. The girls' eyes widened.

"You can't be serious," said Mosura.

"It's happened to me before. I don't remember much, but I remember being fast. Just do what you did with Goji, Fluttershy," said Rodan. Fluttershy nodded with a firm expression. Rodan then handed Mosura a backpack.

"Hold onto my bag. I've been keeping a spare change of clothes in case... You know." Rodan grunted as his body began to morph and grow. The girls stumbled back as his arms grew longer and his body tore through his clothes. His flesh was covered in maroon lava-like textured scales. His twin crests sprouted from his skull as he grew his beak. His bead became flat, restructuring itself into the shape similar to an eagle. He groaned as he grew to be thirteen feet tall as his arms grew thick membranes, structuring his arms into great wings. He gave a loud screeching roar as his belly scales shifted into an armored spiked chest.

The girls stepped back as Rodan focused his eyes on them. Fluttershy stiffened as he squawked. She gulped as she shakily raised her hand.

"Rodan, do you understand me?" asked Fluttershy cautiously. Rodan tilted his head with a chirp. She stepped closer as Mosura tensed. Rodan lowered his head close to Fluttershy, who carefully brought a hand on his head. He softly groaned as he nuzzled Fluttershy, who giggled in response. She began to scratch his neck as Mosura began to relax.

"Rodan, we need your help to find Goji. Can you do that for us?" asked Fluttershy. Rodan squawked as he lowered himself down. Fluttershy climbed the large reptilian Transmutant and sat on his back. Mosura gulped as she climbed on as well, wrapping her arms around Fluttershy's waist.

"I have a bad feeling about this," said Mosura.

"Alright... G-Go North," stuttered Fluttershy, beginning to regret agreeing to this. Rodan began to walk forward as he raised his large wings flapped them, lifting them off the ground. Mosura tightened her hold on Fluttershy as Fluttershy clung to Rodan's neck.

"Oh God!!" cried Mosura as Rodan took off soaring through the air. The girls screamed as the Transmutant soared, swift as the wind. Rodan then made a great flap with his wings, thrusting them higher into the air, shooting up like a rocket. The girls continued to scream as they flew through clouds. Mosura screamed as she clung closer to Fluttershy, finding them hundreds of feet above the earth.

"THIS WAS A HORRIBLE IDEA!!" screamed Mosura.







Sonata and Angirasu were sitting at a restaurant. Angirasu poked at his food as he sat across from Sonata. The two were silent.

"Aren't you gonna eat?" asked Sonata, mild concern on her face.

"Sonata... I have to be honest," said Angirasu. Sonata tensed.

"A-About what?" asked Sonata.

"Well it's just that... I haven't been feeling myself, lately. I don't know how to explain it. I feel like... I feel kind of... Lost, I guess?" said Angirasu. Sonata tilted her head in confusion.

"I mean at one moment, I feel fine. Sometimes I feel good. Great, even. But at the end of the day... I feel like I've just been coasting. Like drifting in the wind, without much control," said Angirasu. Sonata felt her stomach sink.

"Really? Even now?" asked Sonata. Angirasu nodded.

"It's weird. Like right now... I don't think we should have skipped school," said Angirasu quickly. Sonata bore a look of disappointment. She thought things were going to go so well.

"I knew it was wrong. But I just couldn't stop myself. Deep down i guess I wanted to just to get away, but I just..." Angirasu sighed as he rubbed his head.

"My head is killing me," said Angirasu.

"Oh you poor thing. Excuse me, can we get some water?" called Sonata. This wasn't right. Normally her influence had the boy forget about his troubles. It seemed like he was starting to resist it.

'I can just sing a couple of lines to him. Maybe that will work', thought Sonata. She cleared her throat.

"You!" Shouted a familiar but enraged voice. Angirasu and Sonata whipped their heads to the source and found Aiko stomping passed some tables, startling customers.

"Uh oh," said Sonata as she shrunk in her seat. Aiko stopped at their table as she glared at Sonata.

"I thought I made it clear that I didn't want you anywhere near my son!" Said Aiko as Angirasu stood up from his seat.

"Mom, I-" Angirasu was interrupted as Aiko glared at him.

"And you! What the hell were you thinking, skipping school just to go out with this brat?!" Demanded Aiko. Angirasu hardened his eyes.

"Don't talk about her that way!" Said Angirasu. Aiko narrowed her eyes.

"Excuse me, who do you think you are to talk back to me? Just get marching, mister!" Said Aiko as she pointed to exit of the restaurant.

"I'm not one of your little soldiers, mom!" Said Angirasu. Sonata got up from her seat with a glare.

"We were just hanging out!" Said Sonata. As the three argued, customers were growing annoyed and uncomfortable with the situation. A waitress came walking over.

"Is there a problem, here?" Questioned the waitress.

"No, we were just leaving. Angirasu, let's go," said Aiko.

"No! No, I'm sick of doing everything you want!" Said Angirasu.

"Angirasu, I am your mother!" said Aiko in a strict tone. But Angirasu was unphased.

"Some mother! You sent me to live here and have never contacted me! You don't get to throw your status at me when you weren't there!" said Angirasu. Aiko was unable to respond. She was red in the face but couldn't utter a response to rebut his point. Her son's words cut deeply into her.

"Unbelievable!" Said another familiar voice. Adagio came walking by with a look of disgust.

"I thought a mother would be supportive of her child spending time with someone they liked. Yet here you are trying to ruin this for them!" said Adagio. Aiko narrowed her eyes, her anger rising.

"Don't give me that! You girls are a terrible influence on him!" said Aiko as she turned her attention on Adagio.

"Excuse me, I'm going to have to ask you folks to leave," said the waitress, her attention on Adagio and Aiko. Both Aiko and Adagio glared at her in annoyance.

"Butt out!" said the two in unison.

"What is your malfunction, lady? Wasn't there a time that you liked someone that others didn't approve of?" asked Adagio. Aiko scoffed.

"Of course not!" said Aiko. Angirasu's eyes widened.

"Are you serious? No one?" asked Angirasu incredulously. Aiko turned to find him looking outraged and saddened. Aiko felt her heart sink into her chest.

"I didn't mean it like that. It wasn't the same with him, son," said Aiko.

"Why should I believe you?! You never talk about him!" yelled Angirasu. During this, customers began to leave their tables, making their way over to a booth.

"I'm sick of it! I'm sick of it all!" said Angirasu. He grunted as his head began to throb.

"Angirasu?" called Aiko worriedly. Angirasu's eyes shifted to appearing reptilian, quickly reverting back to normal. He shuddered as his eyes flickered green. The throbbing had stopped.

Screams erupted from the booth in the restaurant entrance. People flocked back away from the entrance as several young men came rushing in, armed with pistols and wearing yellow bandannas.

"Get on the fuckin' floor!" shouted one of the crooks. As a man attempted to reach for a phone on the wall, a glob of web splat onto his hand and the phone. He gasped as he turned to find one of the young men with his bandanna around his neck. His jaw was unhinged and had just popped back into place.

"Alright, everyone on the ground! Phones in the bag! Hey, don't look at my face!" warned one of the men as he aimed his gun at a woman's head.

"Oh shit," whimpered Adagio as she, Sonata, Aiko and Angirasu got on the ground. Aiko cursed under breath as she recognized the bandannas. One of these gang members just confirmed her suspicion. These were Transmutants. She was about reach for her side arm but took note of the fact that she was outnumbered, surrounded by at least a dozen civilians. Not to mention she'd be putting her son in danger.

The gang members began to web up the entrance, while closing the curtains. Once the doors were sealed and all of the phones confiscated, they surrounded the fearful patrons. Aiko carefully reached to her side, pressing on a small device that began to flash briefly.

'Hopefully backup can get here soon', thought Aiko as she handed her phone over. The gang members waved the guns around just to get a kick out of the frightened reactions of the humans.

"Not so tough are ya, dirty humans?" laughed a gang member as he grabbed a cup and poured the contents onto the head of a man.

"Now! We don't have to make this bloody! As much as I'd love to cap a few of you, we're just going to take everything you have! Either cash, rings, watches, anything of value! No credit cards!" said a gang member as he waved his gun in the air. The customers and even the employees of the establishment quickly discarded anything of value like wallets, change, earrings, and other accessories worth. Adagio and Sonata quickly removed the pendants that hung around their necks. Sonata looked to Adagio, almost teary eyed.

"It's not worth it," said Adagio as she took Sonata's pendent and handed it over to one of the Transmutants.

"Is that it?" questioned the Transmutant in annoyance.

"That's all we have," said Adagio with her eyes narrowed.

"Yeah all I have on me is a debit card," said Sonata with a nervous smile. The Transmutant smirked under his bandanna as he eyed Adagio.

"i think you might have a little more to offer," said the Transmutant, removing his bandanna. Adagio's eyes widened, recognizing this boy as Spinner.

"You?!" exclaimed Adagio.

"Hey, sweet thing. Fuck, it's better seeing you face to face than from a distance," chuckled Spinner as his eyes flashed green. Adagio trembled.

"W-Wait... That was you?" muttered Adagio fearfully.

"You're sexy when you get scared," chuckled Spinner as he began to rub the muzzle of his pistol against Adagio's breast. The girl whimpered in fear at the sight of the gun on her, as well as humiliation.

"Leave her alone!" said Aiko. Adagio looked back at the woman in surprise, while Spinner growled in annoyance.

"Can it, bitch!" said Spinner as he aimed his gun at Aiko. He heard a deep growl, prompting him to turn. His expression turned to surprise, then a smirk as he noticed Angirasu.

"Angirasu Riku. I wasn't expecting to see you here!" said Spinner.

"We don't have anything you want! Just let us go!" said Angirasu. Spinner sighed as he scratched his head, with a mock conflicted look.

"See... I would, but I didn't think anyone else here would recognize know me. If I'd let you go... Well, I know that you don't have the balls to roll with my crew. I take you as a snitch too," said Spinner. Angirasu hardened his eyes.

"I didn't see anything," said Angirasu. Spinner sighed.

"If only I believed you. Anyway, there's something I want," said Spinner as he suddenly punched Angirasu in the face, knocking him to the ground. Satisfaction filled the thug from this act, considering their last fight landed him in a cell prior. Sonata cried out in alarm as Aiko knelt near her son. Spinner quickly grabbed Adagio by the hair and yanked her up to her feet. The girl cried out in pain as she held her hair.

"Adagio!" cried Sonata. Aiko and Angirasu were about to react but Spinner pointed his gun at Adagio.

"Sit the fuck down!" shouted Spinner. Angirasu and Aiko hardened their expressions. Angirasu felt his skin growing irritated as his body ached. But he ignored the pain, only focused on his growing anger. It seemed as though all of the emotions he tried to keep buried were swelling up inside of him.

"I pretty sure someone famous like her would be worth a shit ton of money! But first, I wanna have a little fun with her," said Spinner, licking Adagio's neck. The girl whimpered, trembling. She felt herself freezing in fear. This was the same feeling that she had when she first felt that someone was watching her. It was worse than when she first ran into this guy. Because now, Adagio was powerless to anything about it. She was too fearful to attempt to use her power. This guy clearly displayed signs of being influenced by her, but it was though he was acting on his own volition.

"No! Stop!" cried Adagio as Spinner forced her to move over to the back. Adagio grabbed a table cloth in attempt to leverage herself to avoid being taken further away. She instead cried out as she was pushed to the ground, knocking the table over. Spinner pinned her to the ground, but most of their bodies were out of sight, obscured by the table.

"NO!!" cried Adagio as Spinner began to force her jacket off, then reaching for her top of her romper. Sonata was sobbing into her palms as she watched as her sister was about to be violated by this monster. Aiko's hand hovered over her side arm, darting her eyes back and forth to Spinner and the other gang members who stood guard and continued to take any valuables. Customers either looked on in horror or averted their eyes as they were powerless to help Adagio. Her screams ranged in Angirasu's ears, whose eyes became reptilian. His teeth sharpened and his flesh hardened into scales.

"Hey! I hope you plan on letting us in on that ass!" laughed a gang member. He noticed Angirasu to be rushing towards him like a mad bull. The teen slammed into the thug, knocking him off of his feet. Everyone turned in shock at the Transmutant, who was in the process of changing form. His arms and torso became larger in mass, giving him an almost tank-like appearance. His fingers had fused into almost large clawed appendages. Spinner turned his attention to Angirasu, who began to pick up the thug he had knocked down.

"Waste him!" shouted Spinner, raising his gun.

"No!!" cried Aiko as she drew her pistol. The gang members began to aim and fire at Angirasu. The Transmutant grunted as the bullets struck his body, but they failed to penetrate the hide that had grown. His back began to sprout thorn-like spikes. Civilians cried out as the gang fired on Angirasu, who pushed through the coming bullets. He slammed into the nearest thug. Then, Angirasu swung the thug he had picked up and slammed him against another. He roared at her leapt several feet across the room, tackling another thug. Aiko began to fire her pistol at Spinner, who rolled away and fired back. Sonata screamed in fright as she took cover. Aiko cursed as she forced a table onto its side, using it for cover. She peeked from cover and fired several shots, while Spinner leaped over the bar. He groaned in agony as his body shifted and change. Aiko began to reload her weapon but grunted as a bullet nearly struck her head. She turned and found a couple of gang members firing at her. She fired back, catching one of them in the shoulder and the other in the head.

Angirasu roared as he charged into the wounded thug and punched him in the chest, sending him flying several feet. Angirasu snarled as his veins became exposed, and his upper jaw protruding sharp tusks. Aiko stared at Angirasu, who was stuck in a transition between man and beast. She shuddered and trembled as he flared his nostrils like an aggressive animal. Civilians screamed in horror at the now transformed teen, and the emergence of Spinner. Spinner had grown in size, with his limbs becoming eight and spider-like. His body was stuck between man and arachnid, as multiple eyes appeared on his head. Fangs sprouted from his face. He gave a shriek as he crept over to Adagio, who screamed in horror.

Spinner was suddenly struck by a vase, which shattered against his head. He shrieked as he faced Angirasu, who roared. Spinner crouched and leapt several feet, latching onto his opponent. Angirasu snarled as Spinner dug the sharp appendages from the tip of his legs into his hide. The two spun as they attempted to overpower the other. Civilians began to head for the walls, away from the fighting Transmutants. Sonata quickly made her way over to Adagio. She gasped as she found her older sister, lying on the ground. She was trembling as her eyes ran with tears. She held her arms over her exposed chest as her hair was a mess. Sonata quickly wrapped her sister into a tight embrace, allowing Adagio to sob into her shoulder. The two heard Angirasu wail as he was bit by Spinner. The spider jumped off of his foe and chuckled in a raspy voice.

"That bite may not be enough to kill you, but it'll slow ya down!" said Spinner as he scurried over to Angirasu, slashing his front legs at him. Angirasu raised an arm and caught one of the legs as they pierced his shoulder. He then swung Spinner against the wall, sending him into a daze. Angirasu then grabbed him and slammed him back and forth into the wall. In his primitive mind, Angirasu found himself thrilled. Thrilled to be able to beat the ever loving shit of someone he hated. All of those years of trying to be passive down the drain. Good riddance!

Angirasu bit down on one of Spinner's legs, causing him to wail in agony. Yellow bodily fluid drenched Angirasu's mouth as he clamped his jaws down, surpassing that biting force of an alligator. Angirasu released him and began to punch Spinner in the face repeatedly. Every impact caused a dent into the wall. The teen grunted as Spinner went limp. He dropped him to the ground. Spinner shuddered as he lied twitching and in complete agony. Angirasu panted like a large beast. He roared in the face of Spinner, who shrunk back as he could manage. Angirasu stumbled back, finding Sonata clinging to him joyfully. The Transmutant snarled as he hardened his expression. He pushed Sonata away, who bore an incredulous look. She was about to approach him again but Angirasu responded with a snarl. Sonata stepped back, frightened.

"Stay. Away." Grunted Angirasu in a deep tone. His expression was filled with anger and betrayal

"I know what you did to me!" snarled Angirasu. Sonata recoiled. Her eyes welling up with tears.

"A-Aangie..." Sonata muttered.

"Don't call me AANGIE!!" Angirasu snarled as he slammed his fist onto a table, causing Sonata to fall back on her rear, tears streaming down her face. Adagio stared, her mouth cupped as Angirasu acted as he did. It was here that she felt her mind wandering back to some time ago. With Junior.

Angirasu growled as he flared his nostrils. He then heard the sound of a gun clicking. He turned and found Aiko standing several feet away, with her pistol raised. She looked to be trembling as she held her gun aimed right at Angirasu. The teen merely hardened his eyes. He stood upright and held his arms out. A neutral but firm expression was on his face. His stance read, 'Do it. I dare you.'

Aiko's eyes widened at his posture and stance. She looked at her gun, finding it aimed at the chest of Angirasu. Her own son. This fact had suddenly washed over her rational part of her mind like a tsunami.

'What the fuck am I doing?' thought Aiko. She then shakily lowered her gun. Angirasu merely snort. Suddenly, the entrance exploded.

"Go! Go! Go!" shouted a MONARCH soldier. Several soldiers came rushing in, armed with rifles and quake cannons. The men began to spread out, as civilians got on the ground.

"On your knees! This is your first and final warning!" shouted a soldier as they began to surround Angirasu. The Transmutant merely bore a calm expression. He merely got onto his knees. Aiko stared as she watched as the soldiers advanced closer to her son. One of them drew out an inhibitor collar and locked it around his neck. The device beeped as the lights lit up. Angirasu grunted as he felt his nerves settle and his body ache from its morphing. He felt himself shrink down back to his normal build, with all beastly features disappearing. All that was left was a boy in torn clothing, with a bite wound on his shoulder.

"Take him," ordered the commanding officer of the squad. Aiko's eyes widened.

"Wait! What are you doing?!" demanded Aiko.

"Our job, ma'am. We received a distress beacon from you of an attack. Get the rest loaded as well!" said the soldier as he and another began to escort Angirasu out of the building. Aiko quickly followed after them, along with Sonata.

"I am in charge of this one! As Lieutenant of the MONARCH Armed Forces, I am ordering you to stand down!" said Aiko.

"Just stop, mom," said Angirasu coldly. Aiko looked at him in shock. Her son looked to her with cold dead eyes.

"You said it yourself. A Transmutant who can no longer control their animal instincts, are thrown in the vault or killed," said Angirasu. Aiko gasped as she heard this. Her heart breaking as her own words were thrown at her by her child. Angirasu was guided into the back of the large truck, where he was placed into a cage with bars of iron.

"Angirasu..." called Aiko weakly. Her son paid her no mind as the back of the truck was sealed. She watched as the truck drove off. Aiko trembled as the world continued on around her. The civilians were safely escorted out, the gang members that were still alive were brought into the remaining trucks. Aiko merely bore a blank stare as she watched the vehicle leave her sight.

"Angirasu... I'm sorry," muttered Sonata as her eyes ran with tears. Adagio stood beside her, placing a comforting hand on her shoulder. Aiko hardened her expression. She turned to Sonata and Adagio, with a look of hate and anger in her eyes.

"This is all your fault!" yelled Aiko, startling both Adagio and Sonata.

"If you had just stayed away! If you hadn't been doing... Whatever the fuck you witches were dong, this wouldn't have happened! My son would be safe at home!" yelled Aiko. Her rage exploded like an atomic bomb, bent on scorching at anything around her.

"But I just-" Sonata spoke as her tears ran.

"Shut up! This on both of you!" said Aiko. Adagio glared at her.

"Hey, you're just as much to blame! Things would have been fine if you had just backed off!" said Adagio. Aiko gritted her teeth as her face grew more red.

"Who do you think you are?! I'm his mother! I was just trying to do what was best for him!" shouted Aiko. The three got into an incoherent shouting match. Each person gave their excuses, while blaming the other. During, a loud distorted harmonious sound filled the air. The three cupped their hands over their ears, as did those that were still in the area. The three turned, finding Aria panting as she rubbed her throat.

"That's better," said Aria.

"Aria?!" exclaimed Sonata and Adagio in shock.

"This is where you've been? I was looking for you girls as soon as school ended!" said Aria with a glare.

"Mrs. Riku here was interfering with Sonata's and Angirasu's date!" said Adagio.

"Which he didn't consent to!" yelled Aiko.

"Alright, enough!" said Aria, getting between Aiko and Adagio.

"Where is he now?" asked Aria. Sonata sniffled.

"MONARCH is taking him to the Vault," said Sonata with a sob. Aria's eyes widened, She sighed.

"Shit..." said Aria. She glanced at Aiko, who held her arms crossed, staring at the ground.

"I just wanted to protect him..." muttered Aiko.

"Mrs. Riku, what happened?" asked Aria. Aiko looked at her, confused but her face filled with despair.

"What?"

"What happened between you and your son? Why are you so protective of him? I mean, this seems extreme, even if he is a Transmutant," said Aria. Aiko shook her head.

"You wouldn't understand," said Aiko.

"Only because we don't know!" said Aria, Aiko glanced at the girls, who stared intently, wanting an answer. Aiko lowered her head.

"It was years ago. We lived in Neighpon at the time. Angirasu had just turned nine, and we went to celebrate his birthday," said Aiko, her eyes staring at the ground.

"His father thought it'd be a good idea to go this restaurant in our neighborhood in Trotkyo city. He was a gentle, kind man. But... He was also a Transmutant. The Neighponese government saw him and others like him as just a bomb waiting to go off. Because of that, we lived in a government enforced segregated neighborhood. But we were happy, because we had each other," said Aiko, sniffling.

"But... we lost that when the Purists happened," said Aiko, bitterness in her tone. The girls were silent, listening into this mother's story.

"Because Neighpon practiced very strict gun control laws, the Purists in the country had to get creative. Ever heard of 'Oni Night'?" asked Aiko. The girls looked to each other, all three unable to give an answer.

"No, what's that?" asked Adagio.

"It's an event well known in Neighpon. It refers to the night where Transmutants in the neighborhood began to attack the city. But it was provoked by the Purists," said Aiko, her expression hardening.

"There was a gas that they somehow developed. Made by someone involved with the Purists," said Aiko. Her memory flashed to a figure dressed in a trench coat, standing among a green cloud of gas. The figure bore a gas mask, along with a heavy tank on his back, but what she remembered the most were the blood shot sunken eyes in his sockets.

"It was so sudden. This guy just burst into the restaurant, laughing like a maniac. He started throwing these canisters that gave off this gas. It made all the Transmutants in the building become aggressive, almost like they devolved into animals," said Aiko, placing a hand over her face. Her eyes burned as her heart ached. She recalled horrifying images of people in the restaurant suddenly screaming and thrashing into madness, only to start behaving like beasts, stalking on all fours and destroying everything.

"When I realized what was happening, I managed to cover Angirasu's face with my jacket to keep him breathing it. But... Oda had already inhaled it," said Aiko, beginning to tremble. She recalled, holding her son close in horror as he was lost to the gas.

"Next thing I knew, I was fighting my husband in the middle of the restaurant. It didn't matter how much I kicked and screamed or how much I pleaded, he wouldn't stop. Oda was gone. It was like he was possessed, He was like an animal," said Aiko. She hated saying these things about her late husband. Just the memory alone of what she witnessed brought her into despair.

"At the same time, Angirasu was started to be affected by the gas and the other Transmutants were fighting or were leaving the building and heading out of the neighborhood. I knew... I knew that I couldn't save both of them. As much I wanted to. I just wasn't strong enough," said Aiko, holding back her tears. But it was growing harder as she continued to tell her story.

"I knew that if I died... I was going to lose them both. There was a knife next to me. I..." Aiko recalled herself pinned to the ground. Her arms and body covered in bruises as her husband attempted to maul her throat. As her son, Angirasu, was convulsing and foaming from the fumes in the air. She recalled spying the glint of the knife, under a plate beside her. She remembered reaching for the black handle.

"I... I..." Aiko cupped a hand over her mouth, unable to finish her sentence. All she remembered was drawing the knife and thrusting it. Aiko broke into a sob as her tears trailed down her cheeks. Sonata held her hands cupping her mouth in horror.

"It all happened in front of my son! I doubt he remembers it, but I could never face him! I just grabbed Angirasu and ran away! Even when he thrashed, kicked and squirmed, I kept running! I locked him in his room and cried as he kept screaming, trying to break down the door!" sobbed Aiko. She shook her head violently.

"I took his father away from him! I couldn't live with that guilt, so I just sent him to live with my sister and brother in law here! I stuck with MONARCH for so long, just to have an excuse to avoid him!" cried Aiko. She clenched her fists.

"I thought I could teach him to always do what was right, and to never give into those instincts that took over his father. But I never put comfort in him! I never gave him real security! I never gave him peace! It was all just fear!" sobbed Aiko, dropping to her knees. Aria knelt beside her with a soft expression.

"Listen... You need to tell him. Everything," said Aria. Aiko shook her head.

"How can I tell him that I was the one who murdered his father?! It'd just make things worse!" said Aiko.

"Worse than it already is? Mrs. Riku, do you have any idea what someone neglected as he was would think? He must have thought you hated him or that you were ashamed!" said Aria. She placed a hand on her shoulder,

"He might understand. I may not be as experienced as most adults, but I know that life is full of tough decisions. Doing nothing is the worst thing you could possibly do," said Aria. Aiko looked at her, tears staining her cheeks. Aiko softly gasped, recalling Oda in her dreams saying something almost similar.

"You can either sit here and mourn while your superiors put you in another job position, or you can break some bullshit rules that they've given you, so you can keep your son from being put into an underground box!" said Aria, her expression firm. Aiko stared, processing what she's been told. Aiko turned and found an armored jeep parked, empty of soldiers. Aiko quickly shot up and rushed to the vehicle, hopping into the driver seat. She found the key conveniently in the ignition. Aiko clicked her seat belt, then turning as she heard a second clip. She found Sonata sitting in the passenger seat.

"I'm coming with you too!" said Sonata. Aiko sighed.

"Fine. Oh, shoot. I forgot my phone in the restaurant. Would you mind going back and getting it for me?" asked Aiko. Sonata smiled as she nodded. She quickly got out of the vehicle and ran to the restaurant. As she was about to walk through the breached doorway, she heard the sound of tires screeching. She turned and found Aiko driving off.

"First Rule of Aiko Riku: Ditch the Bitch", said Aiko with an annoyed look a she left the area.

"Wha- Hey! Come back!!" cried Sonata. She pouted as Aiko turned down a street corner. Aria and Adagio joined Sonata's side.

"What did you expect? You hypnotized her kid. She obviously can't trust you," said Aria with a deadpanned look. Sonata moaned in disappointment.

"Oh by the way, Aunt Sarilla says that you two are grounded," said Aria. Both Sonata and Adagio stiffened in response.







From the air above Lunar Lake, Rodan descended. He flapped his wings as he planted his feet onto the earth. He lowered himself onto his wings, allowing Fluttershy and Mosura to both roll off of the pterodactyl-like Transmutant. The girls were in a daze as they lied in the grass.

"I think I'm gonna be sick. Again," said Mosura with a moan. Rodan grunted as he dropped to the ground, his bones popping and reforming. In moments, he began to change back. He panted as he held his sides. Fluttershy was surprised at this. It seemed that he was having a better grasp on changing compared to the others. Fluttershy weakly held out Rodan's backpack.

"Here," said Fluttershy, keeping her sights away . Rodan took the bag and stepped away, wincing as he bore an embarrassed look. Moments later, Rodan returned, sporting a pair of sweat pants and a shirt and socks. He groaned as he rubbed his aching body.

"Man, you guys look like Hell," said Rodan. Mosura and Fluttershy stood up. Mosura grunted as she held her head. “He's close. Come on, I don't want to waste time," said Mosura as she led the two over to the water fall in the side of the hills. The three stopped as they noticed a cave behind the fall.

"He's in there?" asked Rodan.

"He has to be," said Mosura. The teens made their way to a rocky path, leading to the cave. They slipped behind the fall and entered the dark cave. Fluttershy gulped as they entered the cold dark cave. However, knowing that Junior needed their help gave her the courage to press on. It helped knowing that she had friends with her as well.

"Whoa. Do you see that?" asked Rodan as he pointed to the wall. As the teens traveled deeper into the cave, they found some of the stones in the wall being replaced by a chrome surface.

"Yeah. Weird," said Mosura as she ran her hand over the metallic surface. The three continued on until all of the natural rock seemed to have been nowhere in sight. All that was left was a metallic corridor. The cell phone lights of Mosura and Fluttershy guided their path, but they soon became irrelevant as soft glowing yellow lights lined on the walls. The three soon found themselves in a room, splitting off into different hallways.

"What is this place?" asked Fluttershy as she looked back and forth. Mosura closed her eyes as her antennae twitched. She pointed to the hall down the right.

"Over here," said Mosura. The three continued on through the hallway. They stopped as they found themselves standing on a walkway, leading across a massive room. The teens looked around in shock at this mysterious place.

"What the hell?" asked Mosura incredulously. The three flinched as a low hum filled the air. They found a grand glowing structure to be flashing.

"This entire place is in a cave? What the heck is it? Some kind of secret government base?" asked Rodan. The three heard heavy footsteps, prompting them to turn and found a mechanical figure appearing behind them.

"Intruders!" said the machine in a distorted voice, raising its arm. The teens yelped in fright as they took off running. The machine began to fire st them, barely missing the teens. The three had soon made it the end, entering another hallway. The teens scrambled, searching for any possible routes to flee to.

The machine came rushing through the hall. Its optics scanned the area, with its arm cannon humming. It began to run off, continuing its search. From behind metal crates, the teens emerged from hiding.

"He's near!" said Mosura, her antennae twitching. Rodan and Fluttershy followed her to a blast door nearby in the hall. Mosura grunted as she looked the door over.

"How do you get this thing to open?" asked Mosura in annoyance. She began to inspect a pad on the wall, finding buttons that bore strange foreign symbols.

"Ugh! What is this?!" asked Mosura in frustration. Suddenly, the door opened, where a woman was beginning to exit. She gasped as she recoiled in shock. The teens froze. However, Fluttershy noticed Junior strapped to a floating table, surrounded by figures dressed in rubber-like clothes. Junior was unconscious, as one of the figures raised a scalpel-like object to his chest.

"Gojira!" cried Fluttershy. The teens shoved passed, the woman, who bore an incredulous expression. She quickly raised her wrist and pressed her fingers onto a holographic image. Suddenly, a force field trapped the teens before they could reach their friend. They looked around themselves in shock, unable to break free from this bubble field.

"How did these humans get in here?!" demanded Laura as she stepped up to the imprisoned teens.

"Just get rid of them! We need to harvest samples from this one!" said one of the figures. Rodan's eyes widened as he recognized the figures under the rubber apparel.

"Chris? Harold?" asked Rodan in shock. The boys turned t face him with cold looks. Then, Rodan saw Eliza turning, causing his blood to run cold.

"Eliza?" called Rodan weakly. The girl avoided eye contact as she made her way over a device that was spinning, with over a dozen test tubes filled with a strange orange liquid. The device beeped as it ceased spinning, allowing the contents in the test tubes to settle. Laura made her way to the device, looking over one of the test tubes. A satisfied smile crept on her face.

"At last, restoration of our race is at hand!" said Laura.

"Your race? What is going on here?!" demanded Mosura. Fluttershy gasped as she found Xenjira sealed up behind a field, restrained to a table facing upright. Some of the crystals in his flesh were either missing or were partially sawed off.

"Xenjira!" cried Fluttershy in alarm. From behind a door, a figure entered. The teens bore wide eyes as the figure was mechanical, covered in a sleek chrome metal. It bore two blue optics. It almost looked like a metal jelly fish, with an oblong head shape, with six metallic tentacles holding it up above the ground.

"Supreme Leader!" said Laura in surprise. Laura, Eliza, Harold and Chris all bowed before this mechanical figure. The figure looked to the teens trapped behind the field.

"What is the meaning of this?" questioned the Supreme Leader.

"Unknown, my liege. We found them sneaking about," said Laura.

"What are you doing with Gojira?!" demanded Rodan, banging his fists against the field.

"Hmm. They're familiar with the subject?" questioned Supreme Leader, focusing his glowing optics on Junior, who lied unconscious. He began to stir awake, his eyes widening as he found the Supreme Leader looking down on him.

"Fuck! I was hoping that I just dreamed aliens abducting me!" said Junior, straining.

"Aliens?!" exclaimed Mosura, Rodan and Fluttershy. Junior's eyes widened as he noticed his friends here.

"What the- What are you guys doing here?!" asked Junior.

"What would you like us to do with them, my Lord?" asked Chris.

"Do whatever. They are of no use to the Millenians, like the rest of their filthy kind," said the Supreme Leader.

"Supreme Leader, we have done it. We've engineered the G-cells to be suitable for our race. It was simple from what with the information we've uncovered from GeneCo," said Laura as she held out a test tube. The mechanical figure raised a tentacle and picked it up.

"Excellent. Your names will go down in the records of our empire," said the Supreme Leader, his optics flashing with every word that he spoke.

"Hey, Chris! Get that fucking scalpel away from me! My health plan doesn't cover alien abduction!" said Junior with a glare.

"Ah Takeshi. I may despise your race, but I will miss your dry sense of humor," said Chris as he held his scalpel with a dark smile.

"Don't you dare touch him!" screamed Fluttershy.

"That must wait. Right now, the seeder is being prepped to be launched. When that comes, their atmosphere will be converted to be suitable for us. We must be restored and ready for battle," said the Supreme Leader.

"Battle? What's going on?" asked Harold in confusion.

"We've detected human military aircraft approaching. I fear that our recent activity has compromised our position," said the Supreme Leader.

"They must have detected the plasma trails from our ships," said Eliza.

"Hmph. Then it is time to show these humans who the true rulers of this planet will be," said Chris with a smirk.

"Ready the G-cells for integration. It is time to return to the flesh," said the Supreme Leader, leaving the room. Laura drew out a case and proceeded to place the samples of G-cells inside.

"You heard him. We're on a tight schedule," said Laura as she carried the case. Harold removed his sanitation clothes and followed the woman out. Chris sighed as he placed his tools down.

"We'll have to continue this later, Takeshi. I look forward to seeing you truly face to face," chuckled Chris as he left. Eliza began to follow.

"Eliza!" cried Rodan. The girl stopped in her tracks, not facing the boy. Rodan bore a look of despair.

"Is it true? 'Liza? Are you one of them?" asked Rodan.

"I didn't want you to know..." said Eliza in a small tone.

"Eliza, why?" asked Rodan, his voice growing hoarse.

"I'm sorry..." sniffled Eliza. She turned to face Rodan, her eyes tearing up.

"I'm sorry for hurting you. It was the only way that I could protect you! From this!" said Eliza, gesturing to the lab.

"From the truth you mean?" scoffed Rodan. He shook his head.

"Was there really anything there? Was any of it real?! Or was it all just bullshit?!" demanded Rodan, tearing up.

"Rodan, those moments with you were the best days of my life! But I can't give into my feelings for you, as much as I want to. My people, they need me," said Eliza, her expression filled with despair.

"You're people are going to kill our people!" said Junior. Eliza gritted her teeth as she stared at her feet.

"Eliza, please don't do this. There has to be another way," said Rodan, pleadingly. Eliza shook her head.

"It's too late now. I'm sorry," said Eliza as she ran off. Rodan began to beat his fist against the field in despair.

"Eliza!!" cried Rodan.
> Chapter 68: War for the World
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The air was filled with mechanical whirs and buzzing from plasma energy. In a large room, there were hundreds of vacuum sealed containers. They all contained a grey fluid inside and were kept cold. One of the containers was lowered down, after an orange fluid was introduced to the vat from a tube. The fluid was absorbed into the grey mass, which caused the biomass to bubble and take shape. Slowly, a humanoid figure formed from the biomass, constructing bones, muscles and vital organs underneath. The container opened, revealing the grey figure lying lifeless and naked.

Laura approached the body. She and Harold lifted it onto a metal table, connecting pins into its temples of its bulbous head. The being had an almost leathery skin texture. It bore four appendages on its hands and feet.

Harold placed tubes into the nostrils of the thick nose of the life form, pumping it with gas for the blood to circulate to keep the brain alive. However, there was no consciousness.

"Initiating transfer," said Laura, typing away at her wrist hologram as the nodes in the temples of the being flashed. The heart monitor beeped, and the brainwave activity monitor instantly spiked, only to settle down shortly after. The alien creature opened its large, blue pupil-less eyes. It groaned.

"Vitals stable, brain activity stable. How are you feeling?" asked Harold. The alien blinked, looking at the two looking down on him.

"I... like I've been asleep for a long time," said the alien with a weak smile. Laura and Harold looked to each other with a smile.

"High Commander, regeneration was a success!" said Harold.

From a room, the High Commander stared at the monitor. How wonderful it was to witness such a miracle. He then looked to a screen, where footage of two helicopters that were approaching the lake was depicted.

"Restore as many as you can. Soldiers, prepare for combat," said the High Commander. From inside of the room, multiple machines stood, with their optics igniting. There were over a hundred of them, all shifting gears under their armored shells.







The helicopter blades of MONARCH transport choppers roared through the air. The sun was setting over the horizon. Senior doubled checked the settings of his rifle that he was given, courtesy of Koizumi. His safety was on, and his fire setting was set to 'burst'. He found Koizumi and Inoue dressed in their combat armor, armed with their own weapons. The two were seated across from Kumonga, Baragon and Manda, who wore Kevlar vests and their own weapons. Senior found Amber resting on his shoulder, as her fuzz blew through the wind.

"We're coming to the drop zone!" said the copilot from the cockpit.

"I can sense him near! I even sense the presence of a few of the children!" said Amber. Senior hardened his expression as he kept a tight grip on the rail from the ceiling of the chopper. The two choppers descended down near the lake, their blades still spinning through the wind. The group hopped out of the chopper, as three armored figures hopped out of the second chopper. They jogged over to join the group. These soldiers were not like any Senior had ever seen. They were tall and grand in stature, standing near 7 feet. Their armor looked to be made out of pieces of some sort of metal, likely heavy considering how much of it covered their bodies and how thick it appeared. They looked as though they were ancient Olympian warriors, with their helmets' visors shaped as a 'T'. There were few gaps in their armor, mainly near their shoulders and pits, and their inner thighs. One of the soldiers removed their helmet, exposing her strong feminine features in her cheeks.

"Sergeant," greeted the soldier as the three stood at attention.

"Bitchin'. You guys are these 'Olympian' super soldiers? I see they spared no expense on your equipment," said Koizumi.

"I haven't heard of anything about MONARCH having 'super soldiers'," said Senior, turning to Koizumi.

"It was classified. Until now," said Koizumi. Senior noticed one of the super soldiers stepping up to Senior, appearing with a much larger stature compared to his counter parts, including Senior himself. He stood at over 7 feet tall, his armor seemingly more bulky. His weapon even comprised of a light machine gun, which was carried easily as though it was a mere rifle. His head raised and lowered, sizing up the Transmutant.

"Hmph. Thought you'd be taller," said the soldier in a gruff voice. Senior cocked a brow as the heavy soldier walked off.

"What's the game plan, sarge?" asked the second male Olympian.

"We find the entrance, then we search and destroy any alien son of a bitch we see," said Koizumi.

"Hold on, we should scout it out and get the kid out of there. We don't know what these things are capable of," said Baragon.

"And they know nothing of what we are capable of," said Senior, switching off the safety, his expression hard.

"Alright, let's move out!" said Koizumi. Amber remained on Senior's shoulder.

"You didn't have to come along," said Senior.

"Nonsense. Junior is in danger. Besides, I want one last adventure with you," said Amber. Senior smiled at her in response.







Eliza's eyes shot open. Her vision was blurred as a light shone down over her. She found a feminine alien figure looking down over her.

"Welcome back to the physical world, Eli'za," said the alien. Eliza raised her hands, finding her slim arms and her small hands, covered in residue from the dead cells that made up the biomass that her body once was. The nodes in her head were removed, causing her to grunt. She shakily stood off of the table, panting as she took her first breaths on her own. She pulled the tubes out of her nostrils. Her heart and mind raced, attempting to process her heightened senses.

"Easy. Your body needs time to settle. After all, it hasn't functioned in many years," said Laura. Eliza found her reflection on the surface of metal. She had soft, feminine features and her face was round, common for teenagers of her kind. Her eyes were violet, bearing no pupils. It had been so long since she had seen this face. She almost didn't recognize it. Eliza staggered to her feet, feeling the cold metal floor against the soles of her feet. She panted as she took a few steps forward, her muscles weak. She gasped as she fell but was caught by Laura. The older Millienian helped her up. Eliza panted as she shakily stood. Around her, she found more and more Millenians being regenerated from the puddles of biomass, and being revived by the medical drones that contained the consciousness of the doctors that fled with them when their planet fell. Eliza covered her hands over her beasts, shivering.

"Get dressed, dear. The Revival of our Empire is at hand," said Laura, sitting Eliza down on a hover chair, which carried her out of the room. Eliza found herself passing a few other regenerated Millenians, who were already dressed and were either walking or riding hover chairs. These clothes were nothing casual of the sort, by her people's standards. These were the clothes of nobles or high class citizens that fled their dead planet, aboard this long since grounded mother ship. The clothes were ether leather or of a soft and delicate fabric.

Eliza was brought to a room, where a few naked female Millenians took clothing from metallic lockers in the walls. Eliza scanned the lockers, finding her name in her native tongue on the locker. She placed her palm against the pad on the locker, causing it to beep and open. Eliza took out an outfit and proceeded to dress herself. She placed on a top, almost dress-like that reached to her knees. She then placed on a pair of dark leggings and boots. Eliza shakily stood up and stared at herself in the mirror. Her clothes were befitting for a young noble. She felt her clothes, which was soft. The closest thing similar to it was the silk on Earth. She couldn't imagine herself wearing anything like this after the few years she spent awake and marooned on the planet.

Eliza slowly began to make her way out of the locker room, feeling having returned to her legs, although she did wobbled a bit. Eliza came across a drone that pushed a metal bed, carrying the body her consciousness once dwelled in.

"Eliza!!" cried a familiar voice. Eliza jumped, startled. She realized that she was near the lab, where the humans were being kept. She made her way to the entrance, as Rodan banged his fists against the field, watching as the drone carried what he perceived to be her away.

"What's wrong with her?! Come back here!" shouted Rodan. Fluttershy gasped in shock as she spotted the alien girl, coming through the doorway. The teens stared at Eliza, taking in her appearance.

"That's what they look like?" whispered Fluttershy. Eliza stepped through, her expression soft.

"Rodan... It's me," said Eliza. Rodan's eyes widened, recognizing her voice.

"What you always perceived as me was just a puppet, designed to mimic human biology. This is what I truly look like," said Eliza, a hand over her chest. Rodan stared, his eyes wide. Eliza bit her lip, her violet eyes soft. She turned away, holding a hand on the back of her skull, which bore a shape that protruded in the back.

"I... I must be hideous to you," said Eliza in a small tone.

"Are you kidding?" scoffed Rodan. "You're beautiful."

"I- What?!" exclaimed Eliza in shock. Her face reddening. Junior raised a brow at Rodan but decided to keep his mouth shut.

"I mean... I might just be the weird one here. But I look at you and I just..." Rodan chuckled shyly as he looked away.

"I just see you," said Rodan with a smile. Eliza softly gasped.

"Aww," said Mosura and Fluttershy in unison.

'Alright, I'll admit that's better than his usual pick-up lines,' thought Junior.

"Rodan..." Eliza sniffled as she teared up. The things she was doing nagged at her. She was leaving her friends prisoner here as their planet was about to be changed to suit her own kind. No matter how much she tried, she could never ignore what the consequences of colonizing Earth would have on its inhabitants.

"I can't do this!" said Eliza as she walked off. The teens watched her leave to the other side of the room.

"'Liza?" called Rodan.

"There's people on this planet! Friends, even!" cried Eliza, typing away at a console. Suddenly, the field dissipated, and the cuffs that held Junior unlocked, allowing him to get off the metal bed. He grunted as he rubbed his wrists.

"You're letting us go?" asked Mosura.

"Yes. We never thought about the inhabitants here. We just wanted a new home," said Eliza, turning to the teens. She approached Rodan.

"Eliza..." Rodan fell silent as Eliza pulled him into a kiss. Fluttershy and Mosura gasped and squealed at the scene. Junior was silent.

"Isn't this a little weird?" whispered Junior. Mosura smacked his shoulder as she continued watching Rodan and Eliza kiss.

"Don't spoil the moment," whispered Mosura. Junior merely rolled his eyes. Eliza broke the kiss, staring at Rodan shyly.

"Please...call me, Eli'za," said Eliza. Rodan chuckled.

"I'll try. But I'm bad at breaking habits," said Rodan. Eliza took his hand.

"Come on, I'll lead us out of here," said Eliza. As the teens began to follow, Fluttershy stopped and looked back at Xenjira, who remained quarantined.

"Wait... what about Xenjira?" asked Fluttershy. Mosura looked back at the man with furrowed brows as Junior bore a hard expression.

"He's infected with a virus that destroyed my home world. Releasing him would be unwise," said Eliza.

"Considering what he's done, it's no skin off my nose," said Mosura. Fluttershy looked as Junior stared at Xenjira, whom glared back at him. Junior turned to the exit.

"Fuck him," said Junior as he walked off. Fluttershy reached out to Junior but fell silent. She looked back at Xenjira, who bore a hard expression. The girl deeply frowned. She then began to follow the others out of the lab. The teens sneaked passed guards and passing Millenians in the halls.

"Eliza, you know that you're pretty much committing treason against your people, right?" asked Junior.

"I don't care. There were other ways to save ourselves that didn't involve displacing humanity. I won't be a part of the destruction of my friends," said Eliza, holding Rodan's hand tightly.

"But we're still gonna die! You guys said you were going to change our world's atmosphere!" said Junior.

"Indeed. We can't survive on your gases for very long. But i know where the seeder will be to launch the terraformer," said Eliza.

"Wait... did your people have anything to do with that thing that was in the sky on Christmas?" asked Fluttershy incredulously.

"Correct. That was a test run. Now it’s guaranteed to convert your atmosphere to be like our home world as it once was," said Eliza. The teens rounded a corner, only to stop as they found the Guardians and soldiers of MONARCH before them.

"Dad?!" exclaimed Junior in shock.

"Junior!" cried Senior and Amber in unison.

"Look out! E.T. spotted!" Said Koizumi as the soldiers raised their rifles at Eliza. The alien girl gasped in fright, but the teens quickly got in front of her.

"No, don't shoot! She helped us!" cried Mosura.

"Really?" asked Inoue, lowering her weapon.

"Don't fall for it! How can we trust this thing?" asked Koizumi.

"She knows what they're up to and wants to help!" said Fluttershy.

"It's true! Please, your species is facing extinction!" said Eliza, desperately. The soldiers were tense, unsure whether or not to trust this alien life form.

"Lower your weapons. Guardians, escort the children out of here. Koizumi, you and the rest are with me," said Senior.

"Hey, you don't get to order me around! Hey, do... what he said!" said Koizumi, taking point. Senior approached Junior and wrapped an arm around him.

"I'm glad you're safe," said Senior.

"Dad, what are you doing?" asked Junior incredulously.

"We still need to recover Xenjira. He was abducted as well, correct?" asked Senior.

"Yeah, but why? Just leave him to the aliens! I heard they were going to dissect him later anyway!" said Junior.

"No. It's not right leaving-" Senior was interrupted as gun fire filled the air. Senior turned and found the soldiers firing upon machines in the hall.

"Go son! We'll join you soon!" said Senior as he ran to join the soldiers. Junior found his friends following the Guardians and Amber out of the cave. Junior gasped as he found that  his father joined the Guardians and soldiers, with a Millenian coming out of a corner from the hall. In reaction, Junior sprinted to the alien, who was flanking the humans. The boy tackled the guard to the ground, slamming his head onto the metal ground. Senior skidded to a halt and turned, finding Junior panting as he stood up from the unconscious alien.

"Whoa, look at this," said Junior in awe as he picked up the alien rifle from the ground, which was chrome and bore small yellow lights near the barrel.

"Son, be careful with that. We don't even know how that works!" said Senior. Junior was looking over the rifle but his finger accidentally pressed on the trigger, which shot a plasma bolt at a mechanical guard that appeared from the corner. The drone dropped to the ground as its 'head' sparked and smoked.

"Whoops!" said Junior, looking back at his father with wide eyes.

"Boy, what did I just say?!" exclaimed Senior.

"Hey! The trigger on this thing is sensitive!" said Junior defensively.

"Hand off the trigger if you don't plan to shoot, Junior! Off the trigger! Now get out of here!" yelled Senior as he rejoin the soldiers.

"Does that mean I get to keep the alien gun?" asked Junior, looking at the weapon. He then noticed another mech coming out of the corner, raising its arm cannon. Junior yelped as he raised the rifle and pulled the trigger multiple times, feeling the kick from each shot. The mech caught a couple of shots into its arms and chest. The machine twitched and dropped to a knee, raising its arm. Junior quickly aimed at the head, causing it to drop dead.

"Agh. Alright time to go!" said Junior as he was about to run to the exit.

"Kid, stop him!" shouted Koizumi. Junior whipped around, finding Xenjira sprinting his way, bleeding from his wounds from dissection. Xenjira slammed his shoulder against Junior, causing him to fall and drop the rifle to the ground. He growled as he shot up and grabbed Xenjira's ankle, tripping him.

The bastard son grunted in annoyance as he kicked Junior's face, who painfully stood up and locked his arms around Xenjira's neck.

"You little-" Xenjira grunted as he threw his head back, hitting Junior in the nose with the back of his skull. Junior cried out in pain as his hold loosened. Xenjira threw him over his shoulder and out of the hall, to where the walkway stretching across the massive room lied. Junior rolled off the edge of the platform, hanging from the edge. He panted as he found the long drop to where conduits were plugged, powering the mother ship. The drop was at least 50 feet. Junior gasped as Xenjira stepped over to him on the walkway.

"Just stay out of my way. I'm not going back!" said Xenjira, running across the platform. Junior grunted as he pulled himself back up to the walkway. He began to run after his half-brother.

"Junior!!" called Senior from the hall. He grunted as plasma bolts whizzed by him. He turned back and began to fire back. The soldiers found themselves pinned by the drones and regenerated soldiers firing at them.

"We're at a massive disadvantage, Sergeant!" said Inoue, firing off her rifle.

"Seems so! Remember kid, a smart man knows when it’s time to run away like a little bitch!" said Koizumi, grabbing a grenade.

"Sounds like common sense to me!" said Inoue.

"Big guy, put that LMG to use!" said Koizumi, pulling the pin to the grenade.

"Suppressing fire!" yelled the heavy Olympian. He popped out of cover with his light machine, spraying a hail of bullets at the Millenians. The aliens began to take cover from the bullets. Koizumi tossed his grenade to the aliens, which exploded. Some were killed or wounded, while drones were damaged by the shrapnel.

"Alright let's pull back!" shouted Koizumi. Senior began to run back to the catwalk.

Meanwhile, Junior was sprinting after Xenjira, who staggered through the metal halls. Xenjira was tackled by Junior, who forced his head against the ground. Xenjira elbowed him off, knocking Junior away.

"You just don't know when to quit!" said Xenjira as he grabbed Junior by the collar of his shirt. He then began to slam him against the wall, but Junior gripped him by the shoulder. Junior thrust himself from the wall and kneed Xenjira in the stomach. He then reared back his fist and struck Xenjira's jaw. Junior sent two more strikes against his half-brother, who then caught his fist. Xenjira snarled as his face bled. Junior released Xenjira's shoulder and was about to send forth his other fist. However, Xenjira caught that fist as well. The two growled as they began to use their strength to overpower the other. Their hands were locked as their muscles tensed as they pushed against one another, like rams locking horns.

"Still sore about the mix up, little brother?" asked Xenjira, his veins popping. Junior snarled as he dug his heels in place.

"Bringing me in won't change anything! You're nothing but a freak to them! A good for nothing mutie! You aren't even considered a full Transmutant among our kind! Turning me over would look like treachery to our race!" said Xenjira.

"Yeah? Well, fuck them too! I'm taking you down for what you did!" said Junior. Xenjira laughed mockingly.

"This is about those girls, isn't it? Little brother, if they weren't willing to give you the benefit of the doubt, then were they ever truly your friends?" asked Xenjira. Junior growled as his eyes became reptilian.

"If you were smart, you'd ditch the rest of them before they turn on you as well!" said Xenjira. He forced one hand forward, causing Junior's hand to be forced back, stumbling from the thrash. Xenjira slugged Junior in the face and then swiftly punched him in the gut. The bastard son went back and forth from punching Junior's face then his gut. He repeated this process three times.

"Just. Stop. TRYING!" yelled Xenjira punching Junior again. The boy dropped to his knees, panting as he spat blood as his face bruised up. Xenjira stood over him, panting as his fist bled. Junior shuddered as he stood, wiping his face. As Xenjira was about to deliver the next blow, he found Senior appearing from a corner. Xenjira snarled as he ran off.

"Get back here!" yelled Junior as he began to run. However, Senior grabbed him by the shoulder and held him back. Xenjira stopped by  a breached wall, where a dark tunnel lied. He glared at the two.

"COWARDS! You're both too weak to face the real problems! To think I ever-!" Xenjira grunted as bullets came flying nearby. He found the Guardians and MONARCH soldiers appearing from behind the two, firing off at him. Xenjira dove into the tunnel.

"Damn it! He's getting away!" growled Junior.

"He's not worth the time. We have much bigger problems," said Senior. The group begin to flee, out to the natural cave tunnel that Xenjira had fled through, just as Millenians began to fire upon on them.

Soon, they found themselves outside of the cave. They moved from the path behind the waterfall as the choppers spun their blades, preparing for take-off. The group began to rush to the choppers, finding the rest of the Guardians and teens already on board. They began pile into the choppers. Soon, the air crafts began to take off, leaving the area.







Adrian groaned as she rose up, covered in dirt. She coughed from the dust and smoke in the air. She found herself rising among tons of rubble from the concrete base and the rocks from the mountain it was built into. Adrian found the bodies of her comrades buried beneath these rocks. She gasped she heard coughing.

Adrian began to stagger her way through the rocks, her breathing ragged and her body aching terribly. It was a miracle in itself that she survived. Young woman found Dreadnought lying under rubble, coughing. She began to move rubble around, allowing him to raise himself up. He groaned as he held his side.

"Are you alright?" asked Adrian.

"I'll live," said Dreadnought. The two found a few Purists rising, some helping others out of the rubble. Dreadnought stood and began to navigate the base, which was now nothing more than a tomb. He made his way into a room and found Scar lying on the ground, coughing.

Adrian staggered through the halls. She wanted nothing more than to collapse back into unconsciousness. As she moved on, she found Alexandra and Stinger lying on the ground.

"Alexandra!" called Adrian, kneeling next to her comrade. Alexandra groaned as she painfully looked to Adrian.

"I feel like a house was dropped on me," said Alexandra. Adrian chuckled in relief. She then noticed Stinger sitting up against the wall, panting.

Meanwhile, Scar was standing at a laptop on the table. The screen was covered in dust. His brow bled as he slammed the table in frustration.

"I can't get through! Not even to Crimson!" Said Scar in frustration. Dreadnought rubbed his bleeding arm with a wince.

"Let's worry about after we gather survivors," said Dreadnought.







The MONARCH choppers had landed some miles from the alien base. They were in an open field, with its passengers outside. The soldiers and Guardians stood with the pilots, conversing. Koizumi had a long range radio resting in the chopper. Meanwhile, the teens were hanging around the second chopper. Junior watched the scene between the Guardians and soldiers. He looked to Rodan, who was sitting beside Eliza, who wore a mask that covered her mouth and nose. Rodan held her hand firmly as he watched the soldiers.

"I don't trust these guys with Eliza," said Rodan.

"Do you really think we can't trust them?" asked Fluttershy.

"How can we? They answer to the government. They don't know Eliza like we do," said Rodan.

"You're right," said Junior, crossing his arms.

"Well, it's not like we can do anything about it," sighed Mosura.

"It'll be fine. If they know that your civilization is in danger, they would have no choice but to listen to someone who defected, such as myself," said Eliza, reassuringly

"Eliza, let's say that it all works out. We stop your people's conquest and we keep you safe. What happens when you can no longer sustain yourself on our world? I mean you're bound to run out of that gas soon," said Junior, pointing to Eliza's mask.

"I am capable of consuming your food, Gojira. And the water. Also, the gas I breathe isn't impossible to find. It'd have to be produced since I wouldn't be able to use our plants to produce these gases given your atmosphere's composition," said Eliza.

"Things will work out. I know they will," said Fluttershy with a smile.

Meanwhile, Senior stood as the radio crackled.

"Unfortunately, we weren't able to recover Xenjira. But we did confirm that these things are hiding out here. We just had a taste of their fire power," said Koizumi.

"Then they are definitely hostile," said Hayato over the radio.

"One other thing. One of them seemed to have defected. She seems to know what they're planning," said Koizumi.

"Are you certain?" asked Hayato.

"Hell if I know. I think we should just put her down and carpet bomb the area. Hell, drop a MOAB," said Koizumi. Inoue gasped.

"Sergeant, she's just a child!" said Senior.

"She said our species is facing extinction! They're all a threat at this point!" said Koizumi.

"Takeshi, what are your thoughts?" asked Hayato.

"If this life form is telling the truth, she'd be more useful alive. I do agree with Koizumi's assessment on having a military strike however," said Senior.

"Then find out what she knows. For now, I'll be informing my superiors of this," said Hayato. Koizumi sighed in annoyance.

"And what does your bug friend think of this?" asked Koizumi. Senior looked to his shoulder, where Amber rested.

"I was unaware of another species being present on Earth. I'm not omniscient. However, I sense no ulterior motives," said Amber.

"So wait, you at least knew that there were aliens out there? What else don’t we know?" questioned Manda.

"There are many things that you aren't aware of. Even on this planet," said Amber.

"Sergeant, as much as I enjoy getting creeped out by the talking butterfly, we should continue our objective," said the female Olympian.

"I'm a moth! And I'm not creepy!" said Amber indignantly. Koizumi sighed. He began to make his way to the teens, whose attention fell on him.

"Alright, alien. Spill the beans, what do you know?" demanded Koizumi. Eliza found herself surrounded by the other teens, who looked ready to act should anything threatened her.

"My people are attempting to colonize your home world and terraform it to our planet's conditions. Cooler temperatures, manipulation of your atmosphere, and then finally displacing your biome for our own," said Eliza, slightly shrinking back.

"And what the hell did you need our planet for? It's in use!" said Koizumi.

"W-We weren't thinking of that. We were only looking for it to be sustainable. Our homeworld was destroyed and we were marooned here," said Eliza.

"If you're serious about helping us, then I expect answers. How are they going to terraform our planet, when, and how do we stop them?" questioned Koizumi.

"They're going to be starting soon. We've restored ourselves with Gojira's G-cells and will need the planet to be hospitable for us as soon as possible. The house I was stationed in, should have the data that you'll need for a counter strike. But we must move quickly!" said Eliza. She grunted as she felt her head throb.

"Eliza?" called Rodan worriedly.

"I'm fine. My body has been mere biomass for so long that I must be..." Eliza winced as she felt herself becoming off balance. Rodan held her up.

"The seeder... it must be destroyed before it's used to change your world," moaned Eliza.

"And where's that?" questioned Koizumi.

"Canterlot. To be launched from the tallest structure." Eliza began to grunt in pain.

"Are you OK?" asked Inoue worriedly.

"I'm fine," said Eliza. However, the teens bore unconvinced looks.

"The tallest structure? Then that must be Trojan Tower," said Koizumi. He turned to Inoue.

"Kid, you'll take a chopper to the location of where our visitor was stationed. Take the rest too. We'll be investigating the city in the meantime," said Koizumi. Inoue nodded in response.

"Junior, do not put yourself in any unnecessary danger," said Senior. Junior nodded to his father in response.

Soon, the groups began to split and depart into their respected choppers. Inoue was riding in the chopper with the teenagers as Koizumi rode with the Olympians and Guardians. During this flight, Eliza was panting as she began to sweat. Her head was throbbing as her vision blurred. She heard the humans calling out to her, finding her looking visibly ill. Inoue was looking her over, her voice echoed in Eliza's hearing.

"Pilot! Take us down!" called Inoue. As the chopper began to descend, Eliza suddenly felt herself overtaken by anxiety. Her body itched, burned and ached.

"Eliza!" cried Rodan from his seat. Eliza slumped next to Junior, who was sitting next to her. Eliza began to remove her mask, gasping for air. Her mouth began to salivate. She suddenly bit down on Junior's arm. The Transmutant cried out in pain while the rest reacted in shock and horror. Inoue began to pull on her as she kept her jaws locked on his arm, her teeth drawing blood.

"What is she doing?!" cried Fluttershy in horror. Eliza growled as she bit down harder, as Junior and Inoue attempted to pry her off.

"Eliza stop!" cried Rodan. It was here that everyone began to notice that Eliza's skin grew more rough. Her violet eyes turned to orange flame-like orbs. Her teeth grew sharper and her body increased in size. She tore through her seat belt and smacked Inoue back. The young soldier cried out as she stumbled back against the sealed door of the chopper. Eliza's growing mass began to affect the balance of the chopper.

"What's going on back there?!" shouted the pilot. He grunted as he felt himself losing control of the chopper, which began to tip. The alarm blared as Eliza lunged for Junior, attempting snap her jaws at him. Junior held her head back as Fluttershy and Mosura were screaming in fright as the chopper began to spin out of control. Rodan grunted as he attempted to unbuckle himself as Inoue latched onto Eliza's back, attempting to pry her away from Junior. The alien girl's body began to morph and change, her head developing into a reptilian-like structure.

"Oh God! Oh God, please! Please, no!" cried Fluttershy, clenching the straps to her seat tightly as she felt the chopper spin  as the alarm blared. Junior cried out in agony as Eliza bit down on his shoulder, his eyes becoming reptilian as his flesh hardened. Eliza gave animalistic grunts as long oval-like pupils appeared in her eyes.

"We're going down! Brace for impact!!" cried the pilot. Everyone in the chopper cried out as the chopper spun and descended to the ground, crashing into the earth. Its propellers were destroyed as they contacted the earth.







From within the Hive, fully regenerated Millenians stood in a room, where an older male stood. The High Commander stood before a holographic image that depicted the Earth.

"My brothers and sisters, now is the time that we rise. We may have lost our world, but we shall conquer a new one to call Home." The High Commander gestured to the hologram, which depicted Canterlot City.

"Already the Seeder is being prepared for use. Soon we will change the world's atmosphere and displace every biosphere with our own. We have the plant and animal life necessary preserved. We merely lack the climate," said The High Commander. He raised his hands as his robes moved through the wind.

"The Millenian Empire shall reign supreme again!" said the High Commander. The Millenians gave cheers, their voices echoing out through the mother ship.

"Unfortunately, the humans have become aware of our presence. We intercepted their communications and discovered that they plan to root us out from our rightful place!" said the commander. Everyone gasped in shock, growing with dread.

"But fear not! For we our superior to these animals! We will survive!" said the Millenian.

"Go now! Soldiers, prepare to take the city! Let the humans know who shall rule this world!" said the High Commander. From the room, every regenerated soldier began to take off from the room. They made their way to the armory, placing on sleek chrome combat armor, plasma rifles, and other alien weaponry. From the lower levels of the Hive, a hangar area was filled with a few sleek chrome ships, almost bullet shaped if not for their misshapen forms. A few Millenians entered into these objects, which hummed to life and began to hover off ground.

From the command center, the High Commander of this empire stared at the monitors, where soldiers were seen marching into the hangar, along with a few of their mechanical drones who had yet to undergo the regeneration process. He found the aircraft preparing to leave as soldiers boarded them. The High Commander turned to find Chris, Harold, and Lor'Rah to be behind him.

"Our empire is in your debt. You will be praised for generations to come," said the High Commander.

"We are honored, father," said Chris, bowing his head.

"Although, Eli'za will not be remembered as well for her treachery," said Harold.

"How incredibly disappointing, much like her parents," scoffed the leader.

"They were fools to align themselves with the insurrectionists on our home world in a time of crisis. She should've been grateful that I, her uncle, took her in," scoffed the High Commander. Chris bore a hard expression as Harold appeared solemn. The High Commander then pointed to the three.

"Go back to your station and destroy everything that may be used against us. And bring her to me," ordered the leader.







The soldiers and Guardians rode in their chopper that flew towards Canterlot City. Senior was looking through the window, finding the tall buildings below. During this flight, Koizumi was checking his rifle.

"OK, we drop in and take out any hostiles in the building. Our priority is the Seeder thing or whatever. Make sure to watch your fire for any civilians," said Koizumi. Manda was looking through the window, finding the Trojan Tower to be up ahead. The building stood tall, where a massive sculpture of a golden horse's head stood. They were nearing their destination, when suddenly, the pilot's eyes widened.

"What in God's name is that?" asked the pilot. Koizumi made his way to the cockpit, his eyes widening at what he saw. Floating in the air was a large object, with its chrome surface and misshapen bullet form. It hummed as it floated over the city. From below in the streets, civilians stared in shock and awe at the object as it hovered over some buildings. The alien aircraft began to give a low hum as it remained stationed in place. From its sides, waves of energy pulsed and shot all around it. The waves shattered the windows of the upper floors of the tallest buildings in the area. Civilians cried out in panic and fled as shards of glass rained down upon them.

"Ah shit!" exclaimed Koizumi as he grabbed onto a rail. The chopper was hit by the wave, shattering its windows and causing its systems to malfunction. The propellers began to slow their rotation as the chopper spun out of control.

"Hang on!" cried Senior as the chopper descended and crashed into the street. Civilians screamed as they fled the scene. From the chopper, the Olympians and Transmutants burst out of the side door. Senior hauled Koizumi out, who groaned in pain. Baragon carried out the dead pilot, lying him against the chopper.

"Shit," said Baragon, wiping his brow as the chopper smoked. Kumonga looked up and found the ship to be descending down. From under it, many figures materialized. A platoon of Millenians, armed to the teeth.

"For Glory!" shouted a Millenian as he raised his weapon and began firing upon the civilians. The humans screamed as they fled, while being shot down by the plasma bolts by the soldiers. The aliens began to spread out through the city, shooting at cars and humans. They found themselves firing upon police officers that dared to challenge their fire power.

"We need to get out of the open!" said the female Olympian.

"Diesel, take point!" said Koizumi, looking to the largest Olympian. He grunted with a nod and took his LMG and ran to an alley. The rest of the group began to follow the Olympian as the invaders advanced through the street.

"And here I was hoping this mission would be a breeze," said the second male Olympian.

"Now where's the fun in that, Hutch?" asked Koizumi with a pained chuckle.

"Can you move on your on?" asked Senior.

"Yeah, I'm good. Vale, how far is the tower?" asked Koizumi. The female Olympian turned to Koizumi.

"I'd say roughly five blocks," said Vale.

"Yeah, and a shit ton of aliens in the way," said Baragon.

"Doesn't matter. We must get to the tower or we'll all perish," said Senior, gripping his rifle tightly. Amber remained on his shoulder, her antennae twitching.

"Then I shall assist. Since I am smaller, I'll scout ahead and signal for you to come if it's clear," said Amber, fluttering off.

"Finally she does something useful," scoffed Baragon. Amber flew out of the alley and across the street. She made sure that she wasn't seen and that her position was roughly in the same direction of the tower. She found Millenians marching through the street, as a tank-sized object moved behind them. It looked like the aircraft but smaller, bearing long metallic squid-like legs that carried it through the street. From a tube in front of the object shot a large yellow beam that crashed into the street, sending explosions with its blast,

"This may be a bad idea," said Amber to herself. Nonetheless, she knew that they had to keep going. The fate of the world depended on them. She turned to the alley of the humans and flashed her antennae twice. The Guardians and soldiers began to run across the street and into the next alley with Amber.

"This is Director Yoshi. Sergeant Koizumi, do you read?" asked Hayato over the COM. Koizumi placed his hand against his ear as he signaled the group to remain still.

"I read. By the way, there's been a delay to the mission," said Koizumi, peeking over the corner of the building.

"I know. It seems that our visitors are no longer taking chances," said Hayato.

"Yeah, no shit. They have an army massacring civies down here and we're trying to get to the objective on foot!" said Koizumi in annoyance.

"We already have the national guard moving into the city. We even have the nearest MONARCH bases deploying their units. You just focus on getting to the tower. Godspeed." said Hayato. Koizumi sighed in annoyance.

"Fuck it. It's ride or die, motherfuckers," said Koizumi, raising his rifle.

"I always wanted to go out fighting an alien invasion," said Hutch. Vale glanced at him.

"Really?" asked Vale.

"No, of course not. This scenario never even crossed my mind!" said Hutch.

"Well, we're in it now," said Kumonga. Senior looked to Amber, who took off fluttering across the street, over to the next city block. She flashed her antennae, signaling the group to sprint to the other side. This street had a wider opening. They found scorched streets and cars in place. From the air, they heard loud explosions over a block back.

Meanwhile, the national guard had mobilized to the street. A platoon comprised of main infantry and anti-air vehicles came in through the street as civilians fled their direction.

"Stay out of the street!" shouted a soldier as he raised his rifle and began to fire. The civilians remained on the sidewalk as the soldiers advanced towards the alien soldiers, firing their weapons. The sound of rapid bullet fire from their rifles echoed through the city streets.

"Move up!" shouted a soldier as he fired several shots at a Millenian, who cried out and dropped to the ground from the bullets piercing his armor. The aliens fired back, their plasma bolts lighting up the dark streets as the sun was setting. The gunfire from both races created a light show as they fired on one another. A few humans were shot down, scorched by the hot plasma that impacted their bodies. The soldiers took cover behind abandoned cars and fired off into the open street, where the aliens stood.

"Tango down!" shouted a soldier, popping an alien's helmet off with a shot from his rifle. A tank began to advance, with a gunner on the turret.

"Eat lead!!" shouted the gunner, firing off at the aliens. The Millenians fled for cover, where some were unfortunate to be hit by the blast from the tank's shell. Meanwhile, the soldiers looked on in shock as the walking pod stepped down the street, humming as lights glowed on its surface. The Millenians began to move out of its way.

"Shit! Take that thing out!" shouted a soldier. The soldiers shot at the Walker, which deflected the bullets from its surface. A couple soldiers stepped out with a rocket launcher. The rocket was fired and soared at the walker. As the rocket exploded, a blue distortion appeared around the walker, as though an invisible field was there. The tank rose its barrel and fired upon the walker. Again the walker was unaffected, though the distortion appeared to cover more of the field. As the soldiers fired on, the walker's side lit up and fired a beam that dragged across the street and towards the tank. The street suddenly exploded along with the tank. Soldiers were blown away by the blast, some totally annihilated by the heat

"Fall back! Fall back!" cried the leader of this platoon. He was suddenly gunned down by a Millenian, who walked over to his body and stood over him.

"Move forward! Earth will belong to the Millenians!" cried the alien soldier. The aliens gave war cries as they advanced forward, firing upon the retreating platoon.







Fluttershy found herself lying slumped in her seat in the now downed chopper. She heard sparks in the air as the alarm continued to blare. She winced in pain as she came to. She found the sky had darkened to almost a full evening. She felt her forehead sting as she bore a small wound over her brow. She looked around herself and found Inoue being pulled out of the chopper's now missing side door.

"Fluttershy, are you alright?" asked Mosura, bringing Fluttershy out of her dazed state. The female Transmutant bore bruises and some cuts.

"Wha..." Fluttershy was unbuckled and pulled out of her seat. She was carried out of the mangled aircraft and led away from it. Mosura sat Fluttershy down, who stared in  shock. She noticed that Inoue lied on the ground, panting as she lied in pain. Junior was sitting next to the pilot, who was bandaging up Junior's shoulder and arm. Rodan merely stared at the wreckage.

"We're lucky to have survived that," said Mosura in relief.

"Eliza. Where's Eliza?" asked Fluttershy, snapping out of her shock, but winced as she held her arm. Suddenly, the sound of metal crashing drew everyone's attention. From the wreckage emerged a creature with large and long arms and hands. It had a gorilla-like stance, but appeared to be mixed with the reptilian beast that Junior turned into. It had rough skin and jagged scales, and a mouth with sharp teeth protruding out. The beast stood on short stocky legs and wailed at the group.

"Eliza?" called Rodan. Fluttershy's eyes widened in shock. Now she remembered. That thing was their friend. Eliza snarled and leapt off of the wreckage, fleeing the scene.

"Eliza!" cried Rodan. He was about to run after her but Junior held him back.

"Let go!" said Rodan.

"Rodan, no! You'll end up a lot worse than me!" said Junior. Inoue sat up as she winced.

"The hell was that?" asked Inoue. The pilot staggered his way over to the downed chopper.

"The radio may still be functioning. However, it may take hours for help to arrive. Hell, they may not even come at all if there are aliens invading," said the pilot.

"Doesn't matter. We still have a mission to do," said Inoue, struggling to stand, while Junior helped her up. They then noticed several military jets to be flying overhead, towards the city. It was here that they noticed that the sky above the city was appearing red. Everyone stared in shock and horror.

"Looks like we're at war," said the pilot.

"Dad..." said Junior, his expression turning to worry. Suddenly, some dark choppers came flying by. Inoue's expression lightened up. The pilot quickly drew out a flare gun that he managed to salvage and shot it into the air. The flare slowly descended as it reached its maximum height. One of the choppers broke off from the flock and began to descend over to the group. They approached the chopper as its blades spun over them. Junior held Fluttershy close as she held her ears.

"Our chopper was brought down! We need to get to Ponyville! We think we may have intel on the enemy!" said Inoue, shouting over the helicopter's spinning blades.

"Intel?! What the hell are you talking about?!" asked the commanding officer, who had stepped out of the back of the chopper.

"The enemy has an outpost that may contain vital information! Please, we need to get there as soon as possible! At least allow us to get these kids as close to home!" said Inoue, pointing to the teenagers. The commanding officer looked confused, understandably. He gestured for the group to get inside.

"Fine! But you're with us until this is over, soldier!" said the commanding officer. The group began to pile into the chopper, where they found a few other soldiers inside. A couple of soldiers got up and held the railing above to allow the girls to buckle in. Meanwhile, Junior and Rodan stood with Inoue. Junior looked to Rodan, who looked to be having anxiety.

"Hey, it's gonna be alright man! We'll get through this!" said Junior, holding his shoulder. Rodan didn't answer. Junior drew out his phone and found his mom having texted him several messages, asking where he was. Junior used one hand to quickly respond to let her know he was alright. He then began to text Twilight.

His text read, 'Do you have contact information for Principal Celestia?' Later, Junior was texted back.

'Yes, why??' the text read. Junior began to reply.

'We need Eliza's address. She's in trouble'.







Canterlot City had devolved into a war zone. What was once a city full of life and lights, was now a battlefield full of death and fire. F-22 jets soared over the city, where the alien aircraft hovered. They began to fire their rockets at the ship, but had little effect as the ship's image was distorted by the deflector shield that encompassed it. The jets were forced to fly passed the ship and to make another run.

"That thing isn't even dented!" said a fighter pilot, looking at the ship over his shoulder.

"Keep at it! It can't hold up forever!" said a pilot over the COM. The jets managed to turn and began to make another run, however the alien ship began to give off a low hum. As it did earlier, it shot off waves of energy all around it. The waves made contact with the jets.

"Shit! I lost control!" cried a pilot in alarm. His jet descended and crashed into a building. It exploded, sending debris to the street below. The rest of the jets began to crash as well, while some pilots were quick and fortunate enough to eject and parachute down to the streets.

Meanwhile, the Guardians and soldiers continued to navigate their way passed any patrolling Millenians and their war machines. They were nearing the city block where the Trojan Tower stood among this chaos. Senior stopped near a corner, finding a group of Millenians hauling human civilians and a couple of officers to the street. The civilians cried out for help, being silenced by being struck by the alien invaders. Senior hardened his expression as he griped his rifle tightly. Memories flashed to his days during the 2nd world war. A burned village, a band of soldiers surrounding prisoners taken, at the mercy of the ones who captured them. But Senior recalled that there was no mercy, especially when it was him in the position of power.

"What's the plan Sergeant? The tower is right there. We can sneak passed them," said Hutch.

"Are you insane? We need to help those people!" said Manda with a glare.

"Mission comes first. If we waste any more time, then we're all dead," said Vale.

"But they're right there! We can take them!" said Kumonga, getting in Vale's space. Koizumi sighed in annoyance as he looked to their destination and the aliens that lined their prisoners up on their knees. Senior then shot out of cover, much to Koizumi's alarm.

"Hey, I didn't say-!" Koizumi faltered as Senior came rushing with his rifle raised. He fired several shots. The first Millenian was shot dead from the back and dropped. Senior then quickly popped several shots at the head of another alien, who failed to raise his rifle on time. Senior then sprinted towards the remaining Milennians, who were now alerted to his presence. He struck the closest one with the butt of his rifle, causing him to stagger back from the blow. Senior held him as he used him as a shield and fired off his rifle at the two remaining soldiers. The civilians were crying out as they tucked themselves under on the ground. As the remaining aliens died, Senior dropped his rifle and grabbed the alien he had in his arms by his head. Senior grunted as he snapped the alien's neck, who dropped to the ground.

"Holy shit," said Vale in shock as the rest of the group stared while in the alley. The group began to make their way out to the street, while Senior looked at them in annoyance.

"Now's not the time to hesitate!" said Senior.

"You could've gotten us caught!" said Koizumi in annoyance. Senior hardened his expression.

"At least give me a chance to give the order!" said Koizumi. Senior sighed heavily as the civilians and few officers got up to their feet.

"We're being invaded man! We gotta go!" cried a civilian.

"Yeah, go on without us. We got a mission to finish," said Hutch. He turned as he sighted a squad of Millenians appearing, with their rifles drawn. They began to fire upon them.

"Contact!" shouted Hutch, pushing a civilian back. The Guardians and Transmutants turned as they were fired on. The civilians cried out as they fell back. Koizumi tossed an officer his side arm.

"Here! You'll need it!" said Koizumi as he went back to firing. As they fled, the soldiers and Guardians spread out and took cover behind rubble and cars. As they fired, the Millenians grew in number. Diesel began to fire off his LMG, forcing the aliens into cover.

"There's too many of them!" shouted Manda, turning to Senior.

"Stand fast!" said Hutch. He grunted as he was struck in the shoulder by a plasma bolt and fell to the ground. Vale turned her head up to a nearby apartment building roof, where three Millenians stood and fired from.

"Finish them!" shouted one of the aliens. Suddenly, they were shot from behind and fell to the street below. Vale bore a confused look. The approaching Millenians suddenly found themselves struck by lightning, which connected with several of them. They cried out in agony as the electricity scorched them. Some were crying out in agony on the ground as they were swarmed by red particles, eating away at their flesh.

"What the fuck?!" exclaimed Koizumi. Senior stood out of cover as his eyes widened.

"It can't be," said Senior. The rest of the few Millenians began to flee from the area. The group began to emerge from cover. The red particles began to swarm and form into a large masculine figure. The particles fused and formed into none other than Destoroyah.

"Oh shit!" said Hutch, raising his rifle. The soldiers and Guardians all raised their weapons, including Senior. Destoroyah smirked as he stood, half naked and his flesh partially covered in a red carapace. Next to him, Gabara dropped to the street, sparking with electricity.

"The hell are you doing here?!" demanded Kumonga.

"Gojira, please tell your peers to calm themselves," said Destoroyah. Senior merely kept his expression hard. Destoroyah sighed heavily.

"I see you need some persuasion," said Destoroyah. The Guardians and soldiers than noticed that from the roof tops, over a dozen Revolutionaries appeared, armed with their own weapons. Manda slumped her shoulders.

"Well, shit," said Manda. Senior growled as his eyes darted around.

"Come on, we can get out of this," said Koizumi. His eyes widened in shock as Senior lowered his weapon.

"I'm not going to risk any lives," said Senior. The Guardians looked at him in reluctance and then followed in suite. Koizumi bore a look of disbelief.

"You're welcome to challenge them. But I wouldn't recommend it at this point and time," said Senior. Koizumi groaned in frustration.

"Fuck you and everyone here," said Koizumi, begrudgingly lowering his weapon. The rest of the Olympians followed in suite. Destoroyah and Gabara began to approach. They stepped over to Senior, who bore a cold look.

"That's no way to greet old comrades," said Destoroyah in mock disappointment.

"I told you, the past means nothing to me now," said Senior in a low tone.

"Clearly not, big guy. You're hanging around these jack-offs. And here I thought we had something deep from the war," said Gabara.

"What do you guys want?" demanded Baragon.

"Easy, shorty. For once, humans and Transmutants are on the same page here," said Gabara. Baragon growled as he was about to step forward, but was held back by Manda.

"You mentioned that there was an enemy that threatened us all. You knew, didn't you?" demanded Senior.

"How the hell do you know that he knew something?" questioned Koizumi.

"Indeed I did. My Revolutionaries discovered that the device they had in the North late last year. We only recently managed to steal it once we realized what it was capable of. Unfortunately, your human friends got in our way," said Destoroyah, glaring at Koizumi.

"I have no idea what you're talking about. I wasn't deployed to the border and there was nothing mentioned about an alien device," said Koizumi with a glare.

"We never said you stole it. You just got in the way. Some Purist fuckers stole it," deadpanned Gabara.

"And the aliens stole it back," said Manda.

"So... what now? Are we just gonna stand around with our thumbs up our asses  while aliens take over?" asked Koizumi in exasperation. Destoroyah smirked as he looked to Senior.

"You're proposing an alliance, aren't you?" asked Senior.

"Clever as always," said Destoroyah.

"Yeah, no thanks," said Koizumi.

"I rather die," said Hutch in a low tone.

"Wait," said Senior, raising a hand. He looked to Destoroyah, with a hard expression.

"Just know that I'd never willingly fight alongside you again. This is under circumstance," said Senior.

"You can't be thinking of actually..." Manda's eyes widened. Destoroyah chuckled with a sinister smirk. Senior kept a hard expression. Suddenly, the alien aircraft flew overhead, as rockets rained down upon it from the sky. The field became distorted, sparking.

"If we don't, then we all die!" said Senior turning to Koizumi. The mercenary groaned in exasperation. Today was just not his day.

"Whatever! But I'm shooting one of you at the end of this!" said Koizumi. Destoroyah turned to the Revolutionaries on the roof tops.

"Go and eliminate any of these invaders that you find!" said Destoroyah. The Revolutionaries began to leave the area, disappearing from sight.

"I'll take point," said Senior, running down the street, with Amber on his shoulder. Destoroyah chuckled.

"Just like old times," said Destoroyah, as he and Gabara ran after him. Koizumi sighed.

"Sure take point. Why not? No one listens to me anyway," deadpanned Koizumi as he and the rest of the group ran after them.

Senior ran ahead to Trojan tower. He fired a few shots at the Millenians standing guard at the entrance. As a few alien soldiers jumped out of cover to flank him, Gabara shot towards them like a bolt of lightning. He struck the closest alien with an electric charged punch, and then he shot his left hand forward and launched a lightning bolt against the second Millenian, knocking him to the ground. Destoroyah lunged over to an approaching Millenian, slamming his rifle against his skull. He then began to fire his rifle at the last Millenian guarding the door. The three made their way into the building, followed by the rest of the group.







Eliza staggered through the evening. She was completely naked, shivering in the cold. She found a sheet to be hanging from clips in the yard of a house. Later, Eliza found herself continuing her journey, wrapped up in the sheet she had seen. The girl made her way to a lone house that sat on a hill. She pressed a hand against a pad. It flashed red as it beeped. Eliza grunted as she slammed her fist against it. The pad was smashed in and it sparked. The gate began to open, allowing her to stagger to the house. She forced the door open and staggered inside.

The house was cold and dark, seemingly abandoned. She made her way over to a counter and rested a trembling hand on it. She pressed her hand against a panel, which prompted the room to shift and change. The furniture was replaced by metallic tables, cabinets, and screens. Eliza panted as she held her aching sides. She staggered over to a metallic table and tripped. She cried out in pain as she felt her bones shifting and breaking, reassembling into new forms. Eliza found her four fingered hand beginning to shift. She groaned as her hand began to slightly grow as her fingers were pushed aside, where a smaller finger began to grow. Eliza screamed in pain as she clutched her head, feeling her skull restructure itself.

Soon, the pain had stopped. Eliza shuddered as she shakily pulled herself up to the table. Eliza stared at her hand in the dark room, unable to see it clearly. However, she felt a fifth appendage.

"Lights. Lights on!" Eliza managed to say through her pants. The lights came to life in the room. Eliza winced from the sudden brightness. She then gasped as she found her hand. She had confirmed that she now had five appendages on her hand. She brought up her other hand and stared. Aside from having ten fingers while originally having four, her skin was now soft and peachy in tone. Eliza dropped to her knees, panting as she trembled. She found her reflection on the metal surface of the counter. Eliza froze as she shakily reached for her face.

Eliza at first thought that was was staring at someone else. However, she realized that the human girl reflected on the metallic surface was her. Eliza's facial structure had become a bit more round, her eyes having become smaller, but slanted. Her eyes were amber, with violet tinted rims. Her head was no longer shaped in its bulbous way, and she now bore dark long hair. Eliza couldn't help but crack a smile. Her eyes ran with tears as she held her face. Most would likely be repulsed by this and her experience. However, she felt joy.

Eliza grunted as she held her head, which began to throb. Her heart raced as her pupils disappeared from her eyes. She blinked, only for it to return. Eliza struggled to her feet as she felt her skin grow irritated.

"What's happening?" asked Eliza. She began to stagger over to a workstation, and jumped with a start as a cage began to rattle from a counter. Her eyes widened as she found a creature that looked to be a hybrid of a rodent and reptile inside. It had a rat-like body, but was about the size of a small Chihuahua. Its body was covered in thick dark scales and bore jagged dorsal plates along its back. The creature snorted as its fiery eyes darted. Its mouth bore sharp two front teeth and smaller sharper teeth sticking out of the flesh of its mouth. Eliza knew what this was. This was the lab rat taken from GeneCo.

"Oh no..." Eliza's expression turned to dread.
> Chapter 69: Natural Selection
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Eliza was sitting at a counter. Her eyes looking through a microscope at a blood sample from herself. The technologically advanced microscope was able to quickly identify the G-cells, but there were other foreign genetic traits integrated with her own. This should've been impossible, considering that she and her cousins worked to only integrate G-cell production into their genetic code.

"This isn't right!" said Eliza, going through her notes. She then made her way over to the next microscope over. She began to analyze a separate sample.

"No. How could we have missed this?!" cried Eliza. Suddenly, she felt herself grabbed and thrown to the ground. Eliza grunted as the sheet fell over her head.

"Traitor! You aligned yourself with these humans!" yelled Chris as he grabbed Eliza. The girl found that Chris, Harold and Lor'Rah were present. All were in their regenerated forms. Eliza found herself forced onto her knees by Chris.

"The High Commander is sorely disappointed in you, my dear," said Lor'Rah. Chris removed the sheet from her head but his eyes widened in shock.

"What? Who are you?!" demanded Chris.

"It's me. Eli'za," said Eliza.

"Impossible. You were regenerated. What has happened to you?" asked Harold in shock.

"Likely she experimented to make herself look more human," said Lor'Rah dismissively. Eliza stood up to her feet.

"No, you don't understand! We've made a horrible mistake!" said Eliza.

"The only mistake was you joining these animals!" said Chris, kicking Eliza to the ground.

"Please! Project Regeneration was a failure! We-" Eliza cried out as Chris planted his foot on her chest, with a plasma pistol aimed at her.

"You're a disgrace to our people. Not only are you a traitor, you rejected your Millenian form in favor to live like these beasts," said Chris with a cold expression. Eliza panted in pain.

"Chro'nus, please," said Eliza. The front door was broken down. The group turned their attention to the living room, where Junior staggered in. He found the aliens in the room, along with Eliza on the ground.

"Gojira!" cried Eliza. Chris turned with his pistol aimed at Junior. The Transmutant rolled behind a metal table as the pistol was fired at him. Junior hid himself behind the table as the rest of the aliens drew out pistols and began to fire on him. Eliza quickly shot up and rushed to the back of the house, searching drawers.

"We missed you back at the Hive, Takeshi!" said Chris as he fired off his pistol. Inoue suddenly bolted into the living room, firing off her rifle. Harold grunted as he caught a couple of bullets and dropped to the ground. Lor'Rah and Chris dove behind counters and began to fire back. Inoue took cover behind the metallic table beside Junior. She glared at him.

"What the hell were you thinking barging in like that?!" yelled Inoue, smacking Junior in the shoulder.

"Hey, I didn't know she wasn't alone!" said Junior. A couple of MONARCH soldiers bolted in and fired their weapons at the aliens. Lor'Rah peeped out of cover and fired off several shots. She grunted as a bullet caught her in the skull, knocking her back dead on the ground. Chris grabbed the pistol she dropped and jumped out of cover, firing the two pistols. He gave a war cry as he charged towards the soldiers while firing off the guns. The soldiers were caught off guard by the act. The two soldiers that burst in were shot down by the hot plasma bolts that struck them. Inoue cursed as her rifle clicked, signaling that the magazine was empty. Before Chris could hop over the turned over table and gun them down, Eliza came out of hiding and fired off her own plasma pistol. Chris cried out as he was shot several times in the back. He dropped to the ground before Inoue and Junior.

The two stepped out of cover. They found Eliza panting as she trembled with the gun in her hands. She dropped to her knees, weeping as she tossed the gun away. Meanwhile, Rodan, Mosura, Fluttershy, and a couple of more MONARCH soldiers began to make their way into the house.

"Medic!" called the C.O. of the squad. Junior began to make his way over to the girl that wept on the floor and knelt beside her.

"Eliza?" called Junior. The girl sniffled as she removed her hands from her face. Junior's eyes widened as he began to take notice of the girl's human appearance.

"Wait.. You are Eliza, right?" asked Junior. The girl sniffled as she cracked a small smile. Rodan ran over to the girl and held her tightly.

"Thank God you're alright!" said Rodan in relief. Eliza buried her head into his shoulder.

"I'm sorry. I'm so sorry," wept Eliza. Inoue found Harold lying on the ground, bleeding. He convulsed as he coughed up blood. Fluttershy turned away as she grew sick. She couldn't handle the horrific sight. Inoue herself has had experience shooting down whoever she was ordered to in the past, but she could never get used to the sight. She wondered if any of the veterans went through the same thing or if she was just being weak.

"Good thing Principal Celestia was willing to give us your address. Hell, we're lucky that you guys actually used this address for your outpost," said Junior, holding up his cell phone.

"Eliza, what happened?" asked Rodan, pulling away from Eliza, while holding her shoulders. It was here that he noticed her human appearance.

Eliza stood up and staggered over to the counter. She winced in pain as she ran a hand over the counter. A holographic image appeared, depicting cellular structures.

"We've made a horrible mistake. My species were searching for a genetic source that would allow a near perfect regenerative process. We found that through Gojira's DNA, but we were too quick to go through with it," said Eliza, depicting a green cell.

"This is what GeneCo calls a 'G-cell'. It seems to only exist in Gojira's lineage, from his father's side," said Eliza, looking to Junior, who stared at the holographic image.

"We learned that these cells are responsible for regenerating your biology. We attempted to extract it from you and integrate them into our own bodies. However, we missed something," said Eliza, flipping the holographic image. A double helix appeared next to the cell, with information appearing on the first bars of the genetic pattern.

"We thought if we just isolated the cells long enough, we could integrate them into our genetic code and have them adapt to and reform our bodies. However, I just found out that these G-cells held a copy of your DNA stored inside of themselves. Like memory banks," said Eliza. She turned to Junior, with the sheet covering her body. She stared into Junior's Amber eyes.

"Gojira, we not only regenerated, but we also inherited YOUR genetic code. Your humanity, your ethnic traits, we're pseudo relatives at this point," said Eliza. Junior just stared, then he looked at his hand and then to Eliza. Truthfully, she did look like she could have been related to him.

"Wait... Does that mean you took on his mutations?" asked Fluttershy.

"I'm afraid so," said Eliza. The double helix hologram suddenly depicted small silhouette images of a human, a Millenian, and a reptilian creature. Junior shuddered as he stared. It was happening all over again. Someone else was suffering because of his lineage.

"But you looked nothing like him when you changed on the chopper!" said Mosura.

"I know. And I have a rough idea why. The G-cells are expecting to be dwelling in a human body. However, an alien such as myself would be very unfamiliar. I believe that it's trying to figure out what sequences are necessary the most. So it's... I fear it's trying to form me into one or the other species. I realize that what we've done was a front to nature. Now the G-cells are seeking to change my biology to whatever it takes for order," said Eliza. She grunted as her face began to shift. The group stared in shock as her head slightly bulged in the back as one of her eyes became completely violet.

"And I fear that all that will be left is an abomination!" whimpered Eliza in pain, tears streaming down her face. Junior turned and gasped as he noticed the reptilian lab rat to be in the cage. It snarled as it attempted to break free, slamming against the cage. Fluttershy cupped her mouth in horror at the sight.

"We can stop it though, right? I mean, you're smart! You've worked on this before!" said Rodan, holding Eliza with a forced optimistic look on his face. However, Junior could tell that panic was in his voice.

"I may not have enough time alone! The ones I worked with are lying dead before us! They wouldn't listen! Our race is doomed," said Eliza, solemnly.

"No, no, no! Eliza, I'm not losing you to a lab accident! I'm no scientist, but what if we got rid of the other genes that you don''t need? What if you traded away the Transmutant and human genes for your own?" asked Rodan desperately.

"My Millenian DNA is the reason why this is happening! The G-cells are just trying to replicate me into something it can recognize! It's why I attacked Gojira! It was driving me to consume more of his DNA for a better blue print to abide by!" said Eliza, tears streaming down her face. Truthfully, she was scared of what lied ahead for her and her people. But what brought her to tears was the distress it was bringing to Rodan, even to her friends who watched on helplessly.

"Then what if we you got rid of the Millenian? You develop something that wipes out the alien genes and you convert into a full human?" asked Fluttershy. Everyone looked to her in surprise. The girl was trembling.

"If Erika's father could save her from dying, then you can save yourself! You're more advanced and have a better understanding of this, don't you?!" asked Fluttershy, desperately.

"Fluttershy..." Eliza sniffled.

"Eliza, I don't care whether you're human or a Millenian. I just don't want to lose one of my friends!" cried Fluttershy. Eliza looked to the hologram that hovered over the counter. She nodded as she stood up and made her way to the counter.

"It's worth a try. We partially did this when we were trying to isolate the G-cells from the obvious unwanted genetic traits for regeneration. But, if I can program a 'gene cleanser' through the G-cells, they should eliminate the Millenian traits and fully convert me into this human state. At most, I'll be a Transmutant, like you," said Eliza, with a smile as she looked to her friends. Junior withdrew his sweater and placed it on Eliza's shoulders.

"Take it. It's better than a sheet," said Junior with a smile. Eliza smiled warmly as she zipped it up.

"I'll need your help. And as I promised," Eliza turned to the air.

"Computer, forward all military technological data to the MONARCH database!" said Eliza.

"Wait, you have access to our database?!" asked the Inoue incredulously.

"Indeed, we tapped into your world's wide web long before. It's how we've managed to get this far. But I now know that I was on the wrong side," said Eliza as she drew out test tubes. She drew out a syringe and looked to Junior.

"Please, would you mind?" asked Eliza. Junior held out his arm with a firm look.

"Take all that you need," said Junior. Eliza stepped over and stuck the syringe into his arm, drawing blood. Inoue turned and noticed that Harold was weakly moving his arm.

"E-Eli'za..." called Harold with a rasped voice. The alien girl turned, her eyes wide. As she sat the blood samples aside, she knelt beside Harold, who stared at her weakly.

"We... We were fools. I never knew..." Harold wheezed. Eliza sniffled as she held his hand.

"Save your strength, cousin," said Eliza.

"I suggested the same thing before. Integrating with humans. However, we were blinded by our own arrogance. Please... Forgive me," said Harold, before lying back down and letting out final breath. Eliza sniffled as her eyes burned. Fluttershy and Mosura teared up at the sight. Junior just stared, stoic but his fists clenched.







Hayato stood among a few high ranking officers in a control room at a base of MONARCH. He stared at a digital map, depicting the military units that were deployed to Canterlot. He looked to screens in the room as staff in the room sat at computer consoles, monitoring the battlefield and collecting data. The screens depicted soldiers running through the streets, fleeing from the alien forces that used their heavy artillery to push them back. An A-10 Warthog was shown soaring over to the alien walker, firing off its 30 mm gatling gun. The bullets were deflected off of the surface of the walker.

On another screen, F-22s continued to fire their guns and rockets at the alien aircraft above, but still failed to damage it. Not even the artillery trucks had any affect with their missiles being launched at the war machines.

"Prep the Stealth Bomber. We're dropping the MOAB," said Hayato. The MOAB was the strongest non-nuclear explosive in Equestria's arsenal. He knew that they needed more fire power to take down these aliens, while the national guard and MONARCH struggled. The collateral damage in the city may be large, but it was nothing compared to what these invaders were capable of. However, he prayed this was the amount of force needed to bring these war machines down because he feared escalating the fire power.

"This is unbelievable! We can handle their infantry no problem, yet we can't dent their war machines!" said an officer angrily.

"Pray to God that we won't have to go nuclear," said another officer with dread, visibly sweating.

"Where is Jet Jaguar?" asked Hayato.

"Jet Jaguar is inbound to Canterlot City. He will touch down in under a minute," said a woman on a console. A screen depicted a first person view of the mech, Jet Jaguar. The mech was soaring towards the city, which glowed red from the fire and explosions. The mech raised its arms and short forth beams of energy down upon the alien infantry that was pushing the national guard back. The mech blasted off and began to fire its beams onto the war machine. The deflector shield blocked the attacks.

"I want Jet Jaguar focused on the infantry! We need to give the men a chance to regroup!" said Hayato. He then noticed the door sliding open. From it, a man came rushing in.

"Director, there's something you must be informed about!" said the man.

"I'm in the middle of monitoring a war for survival. What is it that's important?" demanded Hayato.

"Sir, the database has downloaded information on the enemy!" said the man. Hayato looked at him in confusion.

"What do you mean?" asked Hayato. The man held out a tablet to Hayato, which depicted strange blue prints of what looked to be the alien technology that they were facing, including the war machines.

"Where did this come from?" questioned Hayato.

"Unknown. We just found our systems downloading this data on our screens," said the man. Hayato smirked.

"So... one of them really did turn out to be a friend," said Hayato to himself.

"Sir?" called the man.

"Nothing. I want the data sorted out and copied into back files," said Hayato as he looked through the tablet. The alien text began to convert into Equish text, translating what was there.

"Incredible," said Hayato, skimming through the data.

"The enemy's data? Well what weaknesses can we exploit?!" asked an officer.

"Their shields are virtually impenetrable. No amount of conventional fire power will get through," said Hayato, furrowing his brows as he came across a blue print for a 'shield generator'. However his eyes widened.

"Wait... There's something. It seems that only gamma radiation is capable of piercing through," said Hayato.

"Nukes are out of the question, Director," said an officer with a glare.

"Out of the question?! Hold on, this is the fate of our species!" said another officer. As the heads of command began to argue, the rest of the staff turned from their stations. They were growing with anxiety and worry. What they were hearing led to thoughts of dread.

"No, nukes will not be necessary," said Hayato as he turned to the staff.

"Establish contact with Sergeant Koizumi!" ordered Hayato.








Meanwhile in Canterlot City...


Senior gave a war cry as he fired off several shots at the Millenians who filled the halls of Trojan Tower. Destoroyah grabbed a chair and threw it against a Millenian, who grunted as he fell back from the force of his powerful throw. Koizumi ran forward as he peppered his bullets against a Millenian by an elevator. Gabara swarmed in an electric covered state, tackling a Millenian to the ground. He laughed maniacally as he grabbed the alien's neck, scorching him. The Millenian was left a charred corpse with darkened eyes.

The Olympians moved forward in a tight formation, shooting down any invader that attempted to flank them. Vale shot down an alien from the far end of the hall, while Hutch shot an enemy through the window. The Guardians joined Senior's side as they fired off their weapons. The group began to make their way up the stairs. Baragon groaned as he climbed up.

"Why can't we just take the elevator?!" complained Baragon.

"They'll be expecting that! We'd be sitting ducks in a tight space!" said Koizumi. Manda groaned.

"We're barley halfway there!" complained Manda. Suddenly, Koizumi's COM crackled.

"Sergeant Koizumi, do you read?" asked Hayato over the COM.

"Loud and clear! We're halfway to the objective! Lot'sa bogies!" said Koizumi.

"Can Takeshi hear me?" asked Hayato.

"I hear you!" said Senior.

"Takeshi, we require your assistance. You are the key to thwarting the war machines outside," said Hayato.

"What do you mean?" questioned Senior as the group continued to move up the stairs.

"They're vulnerable to gamma radiation. Your atomic breath is the only weapon capable of penetrating them without the use of nuclear arms," said Hayato.

"The fuck did he just say?!" exclaimed Baragon.

"Director, I am in the middle of another objective," said Senior.

"Takeshi, I have men dying in the streets! Only you are capable of turning the tide!" said Hayato. Senior stopped as he looked to Koizumi.

"Do what you gotta do," shrugged Koizumi. Senior nodded.

"Very well. I'm on my way," said Senior. He turned to the Guardians.

"Follow Koizumi. Destroy the Seeder. I'll regroup with you as soon as I am through," said Senior. His Guardians looked to him in reluctance. Destoroyah stepped up to Senior.

"You'll need someone to have your back," said Destoroyah. The Guardians glared at him.

"No way! I'll have his back!" said Baragon. He wasn't thrilled about volunteering for what would likely be another suicide mission, but no way in hell was he gonna leave Senior alone with the leader of the Revolutionaries.

"He will need flight to get around quickly. I can provide that," said Destoroyah. Senior nodded in reluctance.

"Very well," said Senior. The two moved up the steps ahead of the group, bursting through the first door on the next floor. Destoroyah dispersed into a swarm of red micro crustaceans, which then reformed into a red scarlet creature, which bore a demonic appearance. It bore crab-like legs and an almost serpent-like upper body, with a glowing horn on its head. Great bat-like wings sprouted. Destoroyah screeched as he crashed through the window, with Senior hopping onto his back. Senior grunted as he kept a firm grip on Destoroyah's jagged carapace. His eyes glowed neon blue as the back of his throat lit up. A hum came from him that grew louder. The two soared towards the alien aircraft. Senior opened his mouth wide as Destoroyah tilted onto his side. A stream of hot plasma radiation shot from his mouth. The radiation easily passed the deflector shield of the ship, scorching the hull. The ship sparked as its field became distorted, as though it was failing. Destoroyah made another pass over the ship, allowing Senior to fire again, dragging his flame-like breath across the hull of the aircraft. The aircraft's field sparked and fizzled out. As Destoroyah flew away, a couple of F-22s flew towards it, launching their missiles. The missiles struck the ship, breaching its armor. The aircraft hummed as it wobbled in the air. Its cannon began to charge up, however Senior and Destoroyah made another pass, this time under the ship.

Destoroyah soared under the ship, allowing Senior to drag his atomic breath at its belly. The now vulnerable ship's bottom began to explode from the power of his atomic breath. The ship began to descend as it exploded midair. Destoroyah screeched victoriously.

"We're not through yet!" said Senior, pointing to the walkers that moved through the streets. Destoroyah dove down towards one of the closest walkers, allowing Senior to spew his breath onto its hull, breaching its shield. Senior gasped as he noticed that another alien space craft was arriving. This time however, smaller ships began to appear from under it. They looked like sleek pods with cannons on their sides. The fighters flew after the two.

"Shit! We have company!" said Senior. Destoroyah grunted as he flew in between tight spaces of the buildings. The fighters swarmed through the city, only to make a turn in attempt to find the Transmutants. One of the fighters found itself struck by a missile by an F-22, causing it to crash into the side of a building. The fighters directed their attention on the human pilots, while a few hovered through the city, searching for the Transmutants.

Senior and Destoroyah soared out of hiding. Destoroyah screeched as he spewed a mix of mist and violet energy from his jaws, which struck an unsuspecting fighter. It crashed into the street, exploding.

"Looks like their fighters aren't as protected!" said Senior. Destoroyah wailed as he flew towards another hovering fighter, which spun to face them. Destoroyah's horn flashed and projected an extended plasma form. He flew passed the fighter, slashing his horn against it, causing it to split in half and explode. However, the remaining fighter set its sights on the two as it approached. The fighter shot multiple plasma shots, striking Destoroyah's wing. The Transmutant wailed in agony. Senior cried out as the two crashed into the street. Destroyah skidded across the street as Senior rolled onto the ground. The Revolutionary transformed back into his humanoid form, groaning in pain as his shoulder was missing, appearing scorched. The two turned as the fighter approached, with its cannon ready. Senior opened his mouth and shot his atomic breath, destroying the fighter. The two panted, in pain as the fighter rested in flames in the street. The two looked up and found the large aircraft approaching. Its cannon beginning to light up as it seemed to point its nose towards them.

"Heh. So this is how we go out. Not as enemies, but allies. Funny how it comes back around," said Destoroyah, sending Senior a smile. Senior merely bowed his head. However, the two heard an explosion. They turned their attention to the aircraft, which sprouted massive crystals out of its hull. The ship descended as it burned, while more crystals emerged. The aircraft crashed, exploding on impact. Senior stared in shock. He then found Xenjira to be walking through the flames of the wreckage, covered in a layer of crystal that decayed off of his body. Senior and Destoroyah stood, finding this young man to be approaching.

"Xenjira..." said Senior in shock.

"Father." greeted Xenjira flatly. He bore a hard expression.

"Huh. You never mentioned that you had another kid," said Destoroyah in surprise.

"He fails to mention everything," said Xenjira in a low tone.

"Xenjira, I..." Senior stopped as Xenjira walked off.

"I'm only here to guarantee my own survival. This changes nothing," said Xenjira. A walker began to approach the three, its cannon glowing. Xenjira's crystals sparked on his body. His body gave a low hum. From his mouth came forth the orange tendril-like stream of energy. The beam struck through the deflector shield and crashed into the three legs on the right of the walker. The walker's legs exploded, falling apart as it fell over and crashed onto its side. Xenjira fired his beam again, which twirled and pierced through the hull of the walker, causing it to burst.

"Incredible," said Destoroyah. Xenjira began to sprint down the street, advancing towards the infantry ahead. Senior turned to find the remaining walkers to be blasting anything in their path, moving further throughout the city.

"Come! We still have a job to do!" said Senior, sprinting off to one of the walkers. Destoroyah chuckled as he ran after him.







Junior was setting down some beakers onto the counter, beside Eliza. He found the girl to be wincing as her neck bore a dark patch of scales and rough wrinkly flesh on her cheek. Her eyes had changed to a fiery orange. Just the sight of her made Junior's stomach uneasy with worry. He could tell that she was holding in her pain as best as she could as her body attempted to restructure itself on the cellular level. He found Rodan to be pacing in the living room anxiously, while Inoue was standing with the rest of the soldiers inspecting the house they were in. Mosura and Fluttershy on the other hand looked to be doing what they could to help. They were helping look over the blood samples that Eliza was experimenting with. Mosura was staring at a device that a sample lied inside. It almost appeared like an oven. However, Eliza explained that it distorted the 'fabric of time' or something along those lines. Junior may not have been bright, but he at least understood that the machine created its own field of time and space somehow, and it artificially accelerated time for whatever was inside the field of influence contained within said device. In other words, the sample that she was experimenting with for gene cleansing was being aged artificially in the span of a couple of minutes.

"It's done!" said Mosura, as the device beeped.

"Good! Take it out and carefully bring the sample here," said Eliza. Mosura carefully opened up the door, reached inside and drew out the petri dish. She brought it over to Eliza and carefully placed it on the counter. Eliza removed the sample that she was analyzing and brought the dish close to herself. She placed on a pair of goggles and, which enhanced her sight on the sample. She cursed under her breath.

"This one's no good. The formula's killed all the cells," said Eliza, handing Junior the sample. He took it over to a separate counter, where he placed down the sample with several other failed samples. Junior grimaced as he began to mentally count them.

"Eliza, we're running out of blood samples," said Fluttershy with worry. Eliza took a breath.

"It's OK. We've almost got it," said Eliza.

"If you need more blood..." Junior held out his arm. Eliza grimaced as she stared at Junior's arm. She saw that he looked to be getting pale, looking a bit tired as well.

"No, that won't be necessary," said Eliza, forcing a smile. Junior retracted his arm as he frowned. Inoue noticed that Junior and Rodan were getting much more anxious.

"Boys, why don't you go and get something to eat?" suggested Inoue. Rodan glared at her.

"How can we eat at a time like this?!" yelled Rodan.

"At the very least, get Gojira something to eat. He's going to need his strength," said Inoue, gesturing to Junior. The boy waved his hand dismissively.

"No, I'm good," said Junior.

"It's not a request. Go get yourself a damn happy meal before you pass out," said Inoue, narrowing her eyes. Junior raised a brow, taken aback by her tone. He then noticed Fluttershy patting him on the shoulder. She stood on her toes as she leaned close to his ear.

"I think it's a good idea. Go on ahead and take Rodan. It'll help clear his head," said Fluttershy. Junior glanced at the red haired boy, who was growing antsier as he watched Eliza. Junior sighed as he walked towards the front door.

"Come on, Ro. We'll be back soon," said Junior. Rodan looked to Junior but back to Eliza. The girl softly smiled at him. Rodan's lip quivered as he stared, not wanting to separated from her at this time. Junior made his way to him and began to pat his shoulder, ushering him to the door.

The two found themselves walking down the street away from the house. The boys were silent as they made their journey to whatever fast food restaurant that was close by. They continued on until they came across a spot that typically served burgers. Shortly later, the boys were walking out, carrying their own hamburgers. Junior bit down onto his sandwich, savoring the taste. He noticed Rodan to be slowly eating, as though he was forcing himself. Rodan sighed as he held out his burger.

"You want the rest?" asked Rodan.

"No, not after you took a bite out of it," said Junior with a deadpan look. Rodan rolled his eyes as he tore the burger in half and held out the side that wasn't bitten. Junior took it.

"It's not fair. First she says she doesn't want anything to do with me, then it turns out that she does, and now she's turning into a monster. I must be the most unlucky guy in the universe," said Rodan solemnly.

"Hey, come on. You can't think like that right now," said Junior. Rodan scoffed.

"This coming from you?" asked Rodan. Junior sighed.

"I know, I'm a hypocrite. But you gotta be strong for her. Even when things seem bad," said Junior. He then noticed a store that bore television screens. They were playing the local news, depicting footage of Canterlot City in flames, along with the alien army that was fighting the national guard in the streets.

"It's not like things could get worse," said Rodan, looking at the screens. Junior grimaced as he thought about his father and the Guardians. He then found that he was receiving a call. He answered it.

"Hello? Mom? No, I'm fine. Yeah, I saw. Dad's there. M-Mom. Mom- I- Hey, listen," said Junior, speaking on the phone.

"No, I'll be home soon. Right now, I'm helping out my friends with something. Alright, Love you," said Junior, hanging up. He sighed.

"My mom's pissed," said Junior with a forced chuckle. Rodan smiled in amusement.

"Goji! Rodan!" called a familiar voice. Junior and Rodan stopped and found Fluttershy to be running down the side walk.

"What?! What's wrong?!" asked Rodan, worriedly. Fluttershy planted as she bore a look of joy on her face.

"We might have found it!" said Fluttershy. Rodan and Junior's eyes widened.

"Are you sure?" asked Rodan incredulously. Fluttershy nodded.

"Yeah! Come on!" said Fluttershy as she led the boys back to the house. Shortly, they made their way back, entering the house. They found Eliza to be standing over the counter, panting, She looked to Rodan with a smile.

"Is it true?" asked Rodan. Eliza nodded.

"Yes. The G-cells eliminated the Millenian genes from my sample and has recognized the human genes. This should bring order to my biology," said Eliza. She pointed to a device that spun a vial filled with a yellow fluid.

"The serum is being completed now," said Eliza. Rodan began to sigh in relief. Junior chuckled as he pulled Rodan in and gave him a noogie.

"What I tell ya?" said Junior. Rodan laughed as he attempted to pull away. The girls looked on in amusement at the scene. Eliza grunted as she clutched her side. Everyone drew their attention to the girl, whose bones began to pop. She cried out in pain as she dropped to the ground, trembling.

"Eliza!" cried Rodan, rushing to the girl. The teens began to surround her, while the soldiers had their attention drawn to her. Eliza's fingers began to fuse, creating only three large appendages. Her voice grew rough, filled with inhuman growls. Her skull began to reshape as her eyes changed. Rodan held her, growing more panicked.

"Is that thing fucking done yet?!" yelled Rodan.

"Rodan..." whimpered Eliza.

"I'm right here, 'Liza. You're gonna be fine. You can fight it!" said Rodan, desperately.

"No. It's... Grrgh!" Eliza grunted as her arms began to grow longer, and her flesh was covered in a rough hide.

"I... Love... Y-" Eliza grunted as tears ran down her face. She snarled as she thrashed and forced Rodan back. The teens stumbled away as Eliza began to morph and change painfully, her body beginning to break down and reform. The teens stared in horror. The soldiers began to ready their weapons.

"Stand back!" said Inoue, calling to the teens. Rodan turned back in dread.

"No! Don't!" cried Rodan. Eliza turned, fully transformed into her abominable form. She shrieked as she opened up her wide jaws. Her body having grown to the point that she was hunched over, standing with her large arms supporting her gorilla-like stance. The soldiers began to fire upon her, while Rodan cried out to them to stop. Eliza grunted as her hide deflected the bullets. She grabbed a table and swung it against the soldiers, knocking them back. Inoue grunted as she landed on her side. She gasped as she found Eliza panting, snarling as her orange eyes glared at her. Inoue reached for her rifle and began to fire off several more shots. However, Eliza wailed as she began to charge towards her. Inoue cried out as she clenched her eyes shut as her rifle ran out of bullets. Before the alien creature could reach her, Junior slammed into Eliza, holding her back. While she had a couple of feet over him, he at least had enough strength in him to hold her back.

"Gojira!" cried Mosura.

"Get everyone out of here! She wants me!" said Junior as Eliza attempted to snap her jaws at him, extending her neck forward. The teens began to help the hurt soldiers off of the ground. However, Rodan looked back in despair.

"Go!" said Junior. Rodan gritted his teeth as he helped Inoue out. Junior grunted as he dug his heels into the ground as he began to push back against Eliza.

"Come on, Eliza! Fight it! If a half breed like me can do it, then so can you!" shouted Junior, his eyes burning hot. Eliza roared as she dug her heels and began to push back on Junior. The boy grunted as he felt himself shoved back. He slammed against a table, knocking over the rat cage. The creature snarled as the cage shattered, allowing the creature to scurry free. Eliza's oval-shaped pupils constricted as she sighted the small hybrid. She dove for the rat and grabbed it. The rat shrieked as it thrashed in her grip, attempting to get free. Its claws slashed at her large hands as it mauled her arm. Eliza wailed as she bit down on the rat's head. The creature twitched and went limp as its skull and bones in its neck were crushed. Eliza's body began to slightly darken rather than remain pale as it was before. Her flesh began to sprout rough scales, much more like a reptile's. Her neck began to grow gills. Junior stared as she developed these traits, while devouring the rat. Her hunched back began to bulge along her spine. It was here that Junior realized what was happening as he saw small dorsal plates beginning to develop.

"She's becoming my other form," said Junior to himself. Eliza had swallowed the hybrid rat whole, as though she was a anaconda. Eliza turned to Junior and wailed. She charged towards him, but Junior rolled out of the way. The mutation rammed through the wall of the house, which bore metallic wires that were now sticking out as they sparked. Eliza began to run outside on all fours. She wailed to the sky. Her tone was nothing like a creature attempting to intimidate its foe. It was as though she were in a confused, agonizing state.

Junior panted as he staggered out of the house. He watched as Eliza fled the area. Meanwhile, the others joined his side.

"Men, saddle up," said the C.O. Fluttershy's eyes widened.

"Wait, what are you going to do?" asked Fluttershy.

"Our job. Private, you're with us," said the C.O.

Inoue was about to join the other soldiers, but Junior held an arm out in front of her.

"Wait, she's just a kid! You can't be serious!" said Junior.

"Son, that isn't a kid anymore. That thing is a danger to anyone in its path!" said the C.O.

"Don't call her that!" yelled Rodan, growing furious. The C.O. said nothing. Instead he turned away.

"Move out!" said the C.O. as he walked off. The rest of the soldiers began to follow in suite. Inoue turned back to Junior, her expression filled with regret. Junior sighed as he lowered his head.

"Do what you gotta do," said Junior. His friends looked at him incredulously. Inoue bit her lip as she looked away.

"I'm sorry..." muttered Inoue. She began to run after the squad of soldiers.

"What the hell, Gojira?!" yelled Rodan.

"We're gonna do what we have to as well," said Junior, drawing out his cellphone. Rodan's expression relaxed as he found the boy holding the phone to his ear. He began to make his way back into the house. He found that the serum contained within the machine had stopped spinning. He drew it out from the machine, finding the test tube sealed with a cap.

"Twilight, it's me. We need your help," said Junior.







Adagio Dazzle was staring up at the ceiling in silence. She was lying in the bedroom on the bed of her aunt's home. She was already living out the first day of her sentence of being grounded. Honestly, she couldn't complain. After all, this was a lot better than what almost happened to her earlier though.

Adagio felt herself filled with sadness. Poor Angirasu, he was hauled away by MONARCH to be locked miles underground in a cage. Aiko, she was going to lose her son. Knowing what her deal was has really made Adagio sympathetic with the woman, despite her bitchiness. As for Sonata, she wasn't handling it well. Adagio glanced to the side and found her little sister to be sniffling on a mattress on the floor, curled up under blankets. The two weren't even sure if Aiko succeeded in retrieving Angirasu.

Aria suddenly came through the door. She held up her phone with a look of alarm.

"You’ve seen the news?!" asked Aria. Adagio and Sonata rose out of their beds in confusion.

"No, what's going on?" asked Adagio.

"What's going on? There's a fucking alien invasion going on!" said Aria.

"No way!" said Sonata with a scoff.

"Dead serious!" said Aria.

"Arie, I'm not falling for that again!" said Sonata in annoyance. Aria groaned as she brought her phone over to the youngest sister.

"Look!" said Aria. The two leaned in and their eyes widened. They saw footage of an alien aircraft to be hovering over the city. The footage cut to the warzone that was occurring in Canterlot.

"That's uh... Very convincing CGI," said Adagio.

"It's not fake, it's real! This is going on in Canterlot as we speak!" said Aria. Suddenly, her phone began to vibrate. She grunted in annoyance.

"Hello?" asked Aria as she answered the phone. Her expression turned to confusion.

"What? What do you mean? Huh? OK, I guess? Them too? They're grounded," said Aria. Sonata and Adagio glanced at each other, both curious to who was calling.

"Ugh. Alright, we'll figure something out. But you better explain yourself," said Aria with her brows furrowed. She hung up and turned to her sisters.

"Well, that was Gojira," said Aria.

"Goji? Wha... What did he want?" asked Adagio.

"Apparently there's trouble and he thinks we can help. He wants all of us to come," said Aria. Adagio was about to speak but Aria raised a hand. "I know, you're both grounded. I'll go myself. I mean, he called us. So he has no right to complain."

"No, I was gonna say, 'where do we need to go'?" asked Adagio. Aria smirked.







Lunar Lake was peaceful, compared to the warzone that went on in the city of Canterlot. From the lake, you could see the light of fire and hear the distant explosions and gun fire. From beneath the lake, an alien aircraft began to emerge from the water. The ship hummed as it flew off towards the city.
The human soldiers on the ground were suffering severe casualties from the onslaught of Millenian soldiers that continued to march their way through the city. Suddenly, just as the Millenian aircraft reached the heart of the city, it slowly tilted on its side and crash landed into the street.

"What the hell?" A soldier looked on from cover in confusion.

"Ha! Looks like it was the pilot's first day!" said a soldier, firing off his rifle from cover. Suddenly, the Millenian soldiers  in their path dropped to the ground, one by one. They were convulsing in some sort of agonizing pain. The MONARCH soldiers and National Guard looked on. They dared not to make another move, for a feeling of dread was starting to infest the air.

"I don't like the look of this" a soldier said slowly.

From within the Hive, the High Commander grunted as he dropped to the ground. He coughed as he felt his body ache and his bones started to break. He staggered up to his feet and moved out of the control room. Outside, Millenians fled in fear as the halls were becoming overrun by mutated Millenians. They bore an array of forms and appearances. But they commonly looked like the beast form of the Takeshi's, but abominable with their disproportionate bodies mixed with their alien traits. The creatures wailed and snarled as they began to attack the civilian Millenians that were left in the hive.

"How did it all go wrong?" asked the High Commander as he staggered into a safe room. The door sealed itself, in a small room. All that he recalled was that he and the rest of his people were watching as the war went on. At first it was going well, but it seemed that the humans were gaining the edge over their glorious empire's military might. It was incomprehensible to him. And to add insult to injury, the Seeder has yet to be launched. To make matters worse, members of the crew had suddenly started changing into monsters. He had tried getting into contact with his nephews and Lor'Rah, but they never answered. They were the ones who had the scientific knowledge to solve this, and they were nowhere to be found. The crew was defenseless because all military was deployed to the city. Anyone that could wield a plasma gun was fighting. Nothing was here to fend off these abominations. Now, he felt his body beginning to break, like the others'.

"It isn't right! We were supposed to rule this world! We were superior!" cried the High Commander in despair. He grunted in pain as his eyes began to develop alien pupils, shaped like slits, with oval bulges on both ends from top to bottom.







Aiko was seated in the armored jeep that she had stolen before. She stepped on the gas as she had the armored truck in sight, where her son was being transported. Right, she and the truck were on the road, just several miles outside of Ponyville. She looked to her side and found a pistol to be resting on the passenger seat.

Aiko had it all planned out. No way was she going to get her son back without a fight. She'd do whatever it took to get him back. Aiko would stop the truck, eliminate the guards, then free her son and take him far away. They'll leave the country if they have to. It was the only way that she could be sure that they'd be free from MONARCH's reach. She didn't care if her son resented her right now, nor about the consequences of her action. If it meant that Angirasu would live free, then it would be worth it.

"OK, you can do this," said Aiko as she began to press on the gas. However, she noticed something in the corner of her eye. She found a chrome object covered in lights to be soaring in the air. She squinted her eyes, unable to recognize the object.

"A plane?" said Aiko to herself. Her eyes widened as the object appeared to be on fire. It began to descend, crashing into the street. The armored truck suddenly screeched to a halt, slightly turning from its momentum. Aiko slammed on the breaks as well to avoid hitting the truck. She panted as she stared. She found the soldiers to be exiting out of the armored truck. Their rifles were drawn as they began to cautiously approach the crashed object. Aiko realized that a couple of soldiers took notice of her. Aiko took a breath as she carefully took her pistol and held it at her side.

"Keep cool, Aiko," said Aiko. One of the soldiers approached her window, which she rolled down.

"Lieutenant? What are you doing out here?" asked the soldier in confusion.

"I-I was making sure that the transport went on with no issues. It uh... Seems that something came up," said Aiko, looking to the crashed object.

"Odd. I wasn't informed," said the soldier.

"Yes, it was out of my own volition. Is that a problem, soldier?" questioned Aiko, hardening her expression.

"No, ma'am. Just wasn't aware," said the soldier, backing away. Aiko exited the jeep.

"Good. Now, I suggest you investigate that wreckage so that we may hurry and get the prisoner to the Vault," said Aiko.

"Understood. But be advised, that may be one of those fucking aliens," said the soldier. Aiko's expression turned to confusion.

"Aliens?" asked Aiko as she was led over to the truck, which was near the wreckage.

"You haven't heard? Radio waves are buzzing about those. Hell, it's all over the news," said the soldier. Aiko took noticed of the wreckage. Indeed, it looked nothing like what humans would have invented. It looked like it was just brought from a movie studio for a big budget sci fi film. As the soldiers began to approach the wreckage, Aiko took the opportunity to make her way to the back of the truck. She found the back doors open, where she found Angirasu sitting in a cell with his head bowed. Aiko quickly climbed inside.

"Angirasu! Son!" whispered Aiko. Angirasu raised his head, his expression turning to shock.

"Wha... Mom?" Angirasu stuttered. Aiko began to search the truck.

"Stay quiet. I'm getting you out," said Aiko.

"Wha... Why? Mom, this can get you into a lot of trouble. Just leave me. I'm finally out of your hair," said Angirasu, lowering his head. Aiko gritted her teeth.

"Shut up. I don't want to hear that out of you," said Aiko in a harsh tone. She realized the tone of her voice may have sent the wrong message.

"Son... I want to make things right. Please, let me," said Aiko softly. Angirasu looked up at her, his eyes slightly widening as he found his mother in tears. How long has it been since he last saw her cry? Aiko sniffled as she found the key to the cell.

"OK," said Aiko in relief, wiping her eyes.

"We're going to get in the jeep and make a break from it. We'll leave far from this town. Maybe out of Equestria. We'll be safe," said Aiko.

"Mom, no. Don't throw away everything over me," said Angirasu.

"I'm not hearing it," said Aiko as she unlocked the cell. She made her way to Angirasu as she drew out a knife.

"Hold still. I'm going to get this collar off," said Aiko. Suddenly, the two jumped as they heard agonized cries. They flinched as gun fire filled the air. The armored truck was suddenly rocked, knocking the two over. Aiko grunted as she attempted to stand.

"What the hell?" exclaimed Aiko. Suddenly, the roof to the truck was torn open. The two found a mutated Millenian to be standing on top of the vehicle, snarling as its scorched body began to slowly regenerate. The two stared in shock as the beast wailed at them. It reached in and grabbed Aiko, who cried out as she yanked out of the vehicle.

"Mom!!" cried Angirasu. The boy shot up and bolted out of the truck. He staggered onto the asphalt and found the creature to have jumped off the truck and held his mother in its large hands. Aiko struggled as she attempted to free herself. She managed to free her hand with her knife and proceeded to stab the hand of the mutation. The monster roared as the knife failed to pierce its hide, but felt each poke. It threw Aiko to the ground, who cried out in pain. Angirasu rushed to a dead soldier, whose rifle rested beside him. The boy picked up the weapon. He gave an enraged cry as he fired the rifle at the beast's back. While he had a hard time keeping the rifle steady with his lack of experience with fire arms, he still managed to land several shots on the alien's back. It turned and greeted him with a wail. The mutation back handed Angirasu against the truck. The boy groaned as the collar on him was crushed from the strike.

"No!!" cried Aiko in despair. She drew out her pistol and fired it away.

"GET THE FUCK AWAY FROM HIM!!" screamed Aiko. However, her action was futile, as each bullet did no damage to the hide of the creature. The mutated Millenian roared as it began to stomp towards Aiko. Suddenly, Angirasu slammed into it, pushing it back. The beast snarled as it turned to find Angirasu's body beginning to morph and change. The boy yelled in agony as his body transformed into an ankylosaurus-like beast. Aiko stared, finding the form strikingly similar to what her late husband Oda appeared to her as in her dream.

Angirasu wailed as he sprouted a horn over his snout. His skull sprouted a frill with spikes sticking out. His body grew to be over thirteen feet in height on all fours. His back sported segmented armored plates and spikes. His tail bore a heavy club with spikes. Angirasu's mouth bore sharp teeth and tusks that stuck out from his upper mouth. He slammed his four toed front paws onto the street, roaring. The mutation, which was smaller than him at 9 feet, wailed as it slammed its heavy fists. Angirasu pawed at the ground as he flared his nostrils and charged towards the abomination. He rammed his head against the beast and knocked it onto its back. The creature swiped at him, but Angirasu pulled his neck back, avoiding the swipe. He then snarled as he bit down onto the mutation's neck, mauling it. The creature thrashed as it attempted to free itself, but the tusks of the Transmutant continued to pierce deeper into its neck. Aiko watched as Angirasu growled while the alien creature began to go limp. Angirasu released the creature as he grunted, nudging his snout against it. Once confirmed to be dead, Angirasu wailed to heavens, declaring his victory.

Aiko stiffened as Angirasu turned his attention to her. He stepped away from the alien and stalked to her. Angirasu sniffed as his snout dripped with yellow blood. Aiko's heart raced as Angirasu came closer. She didn't dare move, nor speak. She clenched her eyes as Angirasu sniffed her. She then heard a soft groan. Aiko opened her eyes as she found Angirasu to be resting on his belly, his head low. Aiko began to relax and knelt before him. She raised a hand slowly and shook as she brought it over to Angirasu's head. The Transmutant slightly raised his head, pressing against her palm. Aiko gasped as Angirasu gave a throaty growl. Aiko began to tear up as a smile appeared on her face. The two suddenly heard the sounds of distant explosions. The two turned, finding the sky passed the mountain to be igniting with an orange light, in the direction of Canterlot.

Angirasu grunted as he began to take off running down the road. Aiko jumped in alarm once she realized that he was taking off.

"Angirasu!" called Aiko. She rushed over to the jeep that she had stolen, quickly buckling up. She pressed on the pedal and began to make a 'U' turn, pursuing Angirasu as he galloped on all fours.







The city was filled with haunting wails. No longer did alien aircraft fly in the sky, raining hot plasma upon the buildings. No more walkers stalked the streets, blasting away tanks. However, gun fire still filled the air. The streets were filled with many mutated Millenians. The creatures were rampaging through the city, turning over abandoned cars, pursuing and killing the human soldiers.



The humans fled from the mutations that chased them, while firing off their guns at them.

Meanwhile in Trojan Tower, the remaining Guardians, Olympians, Amber, Gabara and Koizumi were moving up the upper floors of the building. However, as they reached the top floor, they found the room to be empty. The furniture in this office space was all turned over, if not completely destroyed.

"Where is it?" asked Manda in confusion.

"Stay sharp," said Koizumi. The group began to spread out, with their weapons ready to take out any foes they may come across.

Kumonga's eyes scanned her surroundings. Her breathing steady as her rifle was firmly held. Her hairs on her skin tingled, prompting her to quickly turn around. A wall that she had turned to face suddenly burst open. The woman exclaimed as she rolled out of the path of a hulking figure. The rest of the group turned their attention to the figure, reeling in shock. Before them was a mutated Millenian.

"What the hell is that thing?!" exclaimed Baragon. The mutant wailed as it charged towards the group, who began to fire off their weapons. Their bullets only irritated the beast, who began to direct its attention on one of the closest Transmutants. It swiped a hand at Manda, knocking her back against a wall. She gasped as the creature began to make its way to her. Before it could deliver another blow, Baragon quickly got in its path.

"Get away from her!!" yelled Baragon as he latched onto its neck. He drew out a handgun and aimed the muzzle in its mouth. He gave a war cry as he quickly pulled the trigger multiple times. The creature wailed and gargled as bullets contacted the soft tissue of its throat. Manda quickly got up and moved away from the two.

The mutation thrashed, knocking Baragon back. The creature dropped to its knees as it spat up dark blood. Diesel tossed his LMG aside and rushed towards the beast. He grunted as he struck the creature in the jaw. He then locked his arms around its neck and stomped on its stubbed foot. The beast wailed in agony as Diesel jammed his knife into its eye

The Millenian snarled as it swiped its hulking arm against his gut, knocking him back. It then opened its mouth wide, splitting open near its neck. It was like a venus fly trap opening up and tendrils shot out of its mouth as a membrane of flesh flexed near the corners of its open jaws.

Diesel grunted as the tendrils grabbed him by his arms and legs, pulling him to the open jaws. Vale quickly drew out a knife and began to rush to Diesel, slashing at the tendrils that dragged him.

"Oh God, that’s freaky!" cried Manda in disgust. Koizumi drew out a grenade as Vale and Hutch freed Diesel.

"Eat this!" Koizumi pulled the pain and tossed the grenade into the great gaping jaws. The creature swallowed the grenade and closed its mouth, only for its stomach to explode. Burnt flesh flew out of its abdomen, causing it to groan and collapse.

"Ugh. Must have been like a pet or something on their planet," said Kumonga in disgust.

Baragon sighed in relief as his heart rate settled. What he did was nothing short of stupid. Manda suddenly wrapped him into a tight hug.

"You were so cool!" said Manda with a blushing grin. Baragon grunted in pain as his face flushed.

"Ah you know. Oof!" Baragon grunted. Suddenly, more walls began to break open. The group found that two more similar looking creatures emerged.

"Ah, that's just fuckin' perfect," groaned Gabara. Amber gasped in alarm.

"Look!" cried Amber. The mutation that they believed they had killed was beginning to rise. Its flesh around its torso began to morph and regenerate from the fatal wound.

"They took on Gojira's ability to regenerate!" said Amber.

"As if being bullet proof wasn't already a pain in the ass!" said Koizumi. The creatures roared as they began to charge towards the group. However, Gabara lunged for one, sparking with electricity. He sent a static punch against the jaw of one of the mutations, causing it to wail in agony.

"Someone find the device and destroy it!" said Gabara.

"Kumonga, you go look. We'll hold these things off!" said Baragon as he picked up his rifle. Kumonga nodded as she sprinted through the office building as the rest of the group held off the mutations. She had no luck finding any alien device that may catch her eye in these offices. However, a thought crossed her mind.

"Ugh. Duh! You can't launch something to the atmosphere in doors!" said Kumonga, smacking her forehead. She began to secure her rifle over her shoulder and made her way to a staircase that led her onto the roof. She found the horrific sight of the city on fire, and many more of those creatures in the streets, down below. Kumonga turned to find a large device to be resting near the massive horse head structure built onto the tower. Her eyes widened as the device began to hum and its lights glowed brighter. The top began to extend a pole, which sparked. Kumonga rushed to the machine, finding a digital screen depicting a silhouette covering an image of the earth. On the screen were alien hieroglyphs that began to change and decrease in number. Three became two. On two, the symbols next to it began to change. It took Kumonga a minute, but she began to realize what she was watching. It was a countdown.

"Just like that damn movie," said Kumonga in dread. She didn't know much time she had, but knew it had to be short if the device was extending a hollowed out pole to the night sky. Kumonga began to look at the keyboard, pondering how she could stop this thing from launching. However, she slumped her shoulders when she remembered this was alien tech.

"Screw it," said Kumnga, pushing against the device. Her strength knocked the device over, dropping it down to the street below. A yellow blast came from its place of impact. Kumonga looked around, silent for about 10 seconds.

"Huh. That was easy," said Kumonga. She then heard windows shattering. She rushed to the source, finding the mutated Millenians to be covered in sparks, falling through the window and to their deaths. She spotted the Olympians, Manda, and Baragon peering through the broken windows.

Meanwhile, down below in the streets, the Millenian horde moved down to a single point in the city. Senior cried out in agony as a mutation was biting down on his arm. Its skin began to darken and harden, while sprouting small dorsal plates. Senior opened his jaws and spewed forth his atomic breath, blasting the creature off of him. The mutation wailed in agony as it knelt on the floor, its shoulder scorched. It snarled as its flesh regenerated. Senior cursed under his breath as he stepped back along with Destoroyah and Xenjira.

"This certainly escalated quickly," said Xenjira with a pant, holding his bleeding shoulder. A couple of Millenian mutations bore crystalline structures to be protruding out of their flesh, while taking on a reptilian appearance.

"There's no need to hold back!" said Destoroyah, his body reshaping into a demonic beast, standing at 35 feet in height. He was hunched over but stood in a bipedal state. He was covered in a scarlet carapace, and his thick legs carried his large body. A tail bearing a pincer had formed. His arms were short but bore tri sharp claws. His face was almost skeletal-like, appearing as a rotting corpse, with sunken eyes and sharp teeth exposed. A horn sat upon his head, as four great wings spread open. Destoroyah shrieked as he displayed his wings, giving him a much larger appearance. The Millenians retreated back as the Revolutionary grabbed one of the smaller creatures with his pincer tail, slamming it to the ground. He then spewed forth his violet beam of energy from his jaws, which struck and ate through the flesh of the creatures. They lied in pain but slowly regenerated. However, Destoroyah kept spraying this beam, dissolving more of their flesh until they became nothing but decaying carcasses.

Xenjira's jaws opened wide as he fired his beam, which twisted and turned, scorching through the mutations. Senior also took the opportunity to spew forth his atomic breath, dragging it across any creature in his sight. The three and their combined might began to kill off the approaching Millenians that dared to challenge them. It also prompted some to flee from the area, not daring to challenge these foes. However, a few of the mutations took notice of a truck to be driving down the street. It carried the GeneCo logo. The vehicle honked as it drove passed the carnage. The few mutations that paid attention began to pursue the vehicle, feeling drawn to it.

Meanwhile, the rest of the Millenians began to flee from the might of the Transmutants that began to slaughter them. Those that were nowhere near them had the misfortune of being caught up with the military, who used explosives against them. Tanks, rocket launchers and grenades were all that were necessary to penetrate their thick hides.

Senior panted as blue mist flowed out of his mouth. There were a dozen Millenian mutations that lied dead at their feet. He watched as the rest fled in different directions. Destoroyah shrieked as he displayed his wings. Xenjira kept a hard expression as he walked on. Destoroyah began to morph and transform back to his humanoid state. He looked around the ruined city, finding dead millenians, human soldiers, and destroyed war machines everywhere. He hummed to himself.

"Looks like we're done here," said Destoroyah as he walked off.

"What? They're still out there!" said Senior.

"Yes. But they've devolved into mindless beasts. They no longer pose the same threat as they did," said Destoroyah, gesturing to the crashed ship lying inside of a building. He turned to smile at Senior.

"It's been fun, old friend. We must do this again sometime," said Destoroyah. Senior merely hardened his eyes.

"Ah, who am I kidding? You've changed too much over the years," said Destoroyah, before dispersing into a cloud of micro crustaceans, blowing through the wind. Senior raised his head and found multiple figures to be fleeing from the city rooftops, some in the form of beasts. He then noticed that a bolt of lightning to be zipping from the Trojan Tower, making its way to a smaller building. The bolt of lightning then bounded and moved onto the next building, and so on and so forth. Senior turned and found that Xenjira seemed to be missing. He looked down at his feet, sighing to himself.

Xenjira was sprinting through an alley. His wounds had fully healed from that previous battle. While there were those aliens left, they had for someone reason changed into mindless monsters. This was no longer an invasion. Now, the military would be focused on pest control. This was no longer Xenjira's fight. The young man stopped as a red cloud got in his path, forming into Destoroyah. Xenjira narrowed his eyes as he tensed.

"Easy. I'm not here to fight," said Destoroyah.

"Then state your business," said Xenjira in a low tone. Destoroyah smirked.

"You fought admirably. I have a proposition for you," said Destoroyah, a devilish smile growing. Xenjira raised a brow in response as he began to slightly relax.

Meanwhile, Senior found himself rejoining with the Olympians, Guardians, Amber and Koizumi. Baragon nodded with a smirk as the group approached him.

"Heh. Still kicking ass as always, huh?" asked Baragon.

"Good to see you made it, soldier," said Koizumi with a respectful nod. Senior nodded back, holding his wound on his arm.

"The Revolutionaries have fled," said Senior, his tone carrying regret.

"Ah fuck em. We took care of the objective. We just have the aliens to worry about," said Koizumi.

"What happened down here? Where did these things come from?" asked Kumonga, finding the dead mutations.

"The invaders had just suddenly began to change into these creatures. Their regenerative properties make them a threat," said Senior.

"Hmm. It looks like there's a limit," said Vale as she poked his rifle's muzzle against the missing head of a mutation.

"You said these were the aliens? But why did this happen?" asked Manda in confusion. Suddenly, Koizumi's COM began to crackle.

"Sergeant Koizumi, do you read?" asked Hayato.

"Loud and Clear. Objective was eliminated and now the enemy turned into fugly nut-sack monsters, over." Koizumi sighed.

"Yes, we've been monitoring the warzone. However, we've received word from a squad in Ponyville that one of them was sighted and moving into town," said Hayato. Senior's eyes widened.

"Just one, right? Because these things are a pain to kill. If it's just one squad against multiple, they're fucked," said Koizumi.

"According to your squad member, Inoue, the target was the defector. It seems that their experiment with Takeshi's DNA has led to this change," said Hayato.

"The child?" asked Senior, his tone solemn. "And what of the children that were with the private?"

"They were reported fine. The squad has left them to eliminate defector," said Hayato.

"Eliminate?" asked Manda incredulously.

"Director, surely there's-" Senior grimaced.

"It's out of my hands now. Our priority is to eliminate the alien threat. There's no reasoning with them. Especially in this state," said Hayato. Senior merely bowed his head.

"Sergeant, right now you are ordered to assist in destroying the threat. Our forces are focused on the inner city, but we cannot spare the numbers for the ones that have fled the area," said Hayato.

"Alright, just point us and we'll hunt them down," said Koizumi, reloading his rifle.

"The private has informed us that they seem to be drawn to the DNA of Takeshi. That also means anyone related to him or otherwise," said Hayato.

"Otherwise?" questioned Senior, his brows furrowing.

"Drone surveillance shows that they are heading for GeneCO tower. It is imperative you get there as soon as possible," said Hayato. Koizumi looked to Senior, who's expression seemed to have hardened more.

"Copy," said Koizumi.







Discord was panting as he moved through his lab. He passed empty cells, which were once filled with life. He was sweating as his eyes darted around.

"It's all gone to Hell. I must preserve my research! My creations!" said Discord as he made his way over to a cell, where a small figure hid under a tire. Discord clicked his tongue as he pressed his finger on the intercom on the wall.

"Moana, sweetie. It's time to go. Come out of hiding, please," cooed Discord as he called for the monkey in the cell. A scaled paw scratched the ground, as fiery orange eyes glared at him from the shadows of the tire and blanket. A hiss came from the figure. Discord opened up the cell, holding out a grape fruit.

"Come on, baby. I have your favorite," said Discord, carefully stepping in as he held out the grape fruit with his cybernetic arm. The figure's eyes hardened as it attempted to hide as Discord came closer. However, it began to reach a scaly arm out, attempting to reach the fruit. Discord sat the fruit down just a few feet away.

"You'll have to come on out, sweetie," said Discord. The creature began to carefully slip out of cover, attempting to reach for the fruit. As it reached, Discord suddenly shot his cybernetic arm forward, its fingers extending and locking against Moana's neck. The monkey shrieked as it was yanked out. It thrashed as it kicked and squirmed. Discord then forced the creature into a crate. The metallic crate was the size of a dog carrier, just large enough for the small monkey. However, the crate rocked as Moana shrieked as she attempted to free herself. Discord sighed as the crate automatically locked.

Moana was another one of his successful experiments. She still carried the build of a small monkey. However, her mammalian flesh and gentle nature was replaced by that of a savage primitive reptile. Pointed ears stood on her head. Her body was covered in dark, rough scales, giving her a gremlin-esque look. Her mouth bore small sharp teeth, and her eyes burned orange with reptile slit pupils. Her back bore scales that were jagged, sticking out like small dorsal plates.

"I know you're upset. But we have to move you to a new home. You'll be happy," said Discord as he dropped the grape fruit into a slot. He began to carry the crate away, while Moana still thrashed against the container.

"Doctor, the 'equipment' is secured," said a man on the COM.

"Good. Get that truck to the other facility. And for God's sake, take care of your cargo. If one thing is missing, I will have your head!" said Discord as he made his way over into the elevator, which carried him out of his secret lab and out to the lobby of GeneCo. However, he caught sight of several Millenians to be roaming through the building, wailing as they approached. Discord cursed as he retreated into the elevator. He began to frantically hit the button to the lab on the upper floors. One of the Millenians snarled as it caught sight of him. It wailed as it charged towards him. Discord cried out in panic as the creatures advanced, only to be shut out as the elevator doors barely closed. He heard a loud thumb from the door. Discord sighed in relief as he fell onto his rear as the elevator ascended.

"I may be foolish to have not evacuated with the others, but I wasn't vaporized unlike the people outside," said Discord.
> Chapter 70: The Lord of Chaos
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

GeneCo Tower was once filled with many people. Scientists, armed security, student graduates, interns, you name it. But it has since been reduced to emptiness when the alien invasion occurred. Miraculously, the building was far enough from where the alien forces were concentrated in, allowing the building to remain standing.

Discord was on one of the upper floors of the building, where the public experiments done with the G-cells were conducted. He looked through the window in his office, finding the city lights flickering, buildings damaged, and fires raging in the distance. Despite the alien vessels being grounded, a war still went on. Discord heard the muffled sounds of explosions from tank shells. In the streets, a horde of grotesque creatures roamed. The doctor began to look through the security feed on his computer screen, finding the beasts in the lobby, making their through the elevator door. He flipped the feed into the elevator shaft, finding the aliens to be climbing up.


"This isn't good," said Discord in dread. He quickly made his way under his desk. He began to open a hidden hatch in his desk, drawing out a container. Discord drew it out and sat it on his desk. The container was cylindrical, filled with test tubes containing a green fluid.


"I was hoping to have more time to work on this formula. But..." Discord glanced at the monitor. The mutant aliens continued to scale up the elevator shaft, growing closer to the floor Discord was on.


"No matter. My genius has gotten me this far! It's time for mankind to reach its full potential!" said Discord. He drew out a vial and attached it into a syringe gun. He pressed the gun against his shoulder and injected the fluid inside himself. Discord sighed as he dropped the gun to the ground. He grunted as he clutched his chest and groaned as his heart raced. His body was filled with agony. Discord dropped behind his desk, spasming on the floor as his veins grew sickly green. His sclera tinted to yellow as his red irises remained. His pupils, however, became slits like a cat's. Discord cried out in agony as his cybernetic armed sparked. He began to pull on it, causing it to tear from its socket. Discord's cries echoed throughout the hall as he bled on the ground.







Outside of GeneCo Tower, Koizumi, the Guardians and Olympians were hidden behind an abandoned car. They found the doors to the tower to have been destroyed. Vale's HUD zoomed into the lobby, finding no sign of activity.


"Coast is clear, Sarge," said Vale.


"Move up!" said Koizumi. The crew rushed up the steps and into the building. They found turned over desks, papers on the ground, and the golden chimera statue in the center of the room to be damaged. Its front leg was missing as its snake head tail lied on the ground.


"Stay sharp," said Koizumi. The group began to search their surroundings. While there were no signs of life, they discovered one of the elevator doors torn open. Koizumi peeked inside and looked down the shaft. Then he looked up, his eyes widening as he found several mutant Millenians above.


"They're climbing up. Where the hell could those things be going?" asked Koizumi.


"Sergeant, what did Yoshi mean by, 'otherwise'?" asked Senior.


"Huh?" Koizumi turned back with a quizzical look. Senior had a firm but stern look.


"The Director claimed that these creatures were drawn to my DNA. I figured that he learned that through the defector before turning herself over. However, Yoshi said something that's bothering me," said Senior.


"He said they were drawn to me, anyone related to me, or otherwise. What did he mean by that?" questioned Senior. Everyone felt the atmosphere growing tense. Baragon was especially attuned for this, considering he's known Senior for years.


"Obviously he meant your kids and that Shiragami girl. Her record has her confirmed as a Transmutant since Genshiro came to us about it. He's the reason why we haven't taken more measures against her," said Koizumi.


"I'm aware. But then why are we here?" asked Senior. Koizumi raised a brow.


"I'm not following you," said Koizumi.


"If it’s me, my sons and the girl they'd be after, why are they not facing us? Why did they come here?" questioned Senior.


"What are you getting at?" asked Kumomga.


"I want the truth. Who was responsible for these super soldiers and how?" questioned Senior.


"Takeshi, you're asking the wrong guy. Hayato and I go way back, but he still keeps me out of the loop of this stuff. But I did hear that GeneCo developed them. If you want details, ask them," said Koizumi, gesturing to the armored soldiers. Senior turned to them.


"That's classified," said Vale. Senior hardened his eyes.


"Seriously?" asked Manda in annoyance. Koizumi scoffed.


"Of course it is," muttered Koizumi.


"I thought so. I began to suspect something when I first heard of 'G-cells'." Senior scoffed. Vale gasped under her breath as she turned her attention on Senior.


"The Director was quick to keep it hidden from me. Then I heard the defector mentioning it, as if it were important. It seems that Shiragami's not the only human with my genes running through her veins," said Senior, looking to the Olympians. The Guardians bore shocked looks.


"Wha- But how?!" exclaimed Manda. Senior turned to Baragon.


"I thought I told you to make sure that Shiragami destroyed any blood samples of mine after he cured his daughter," said Senior in a stern tone.


"Whoa! Whoa! I did! I even checked on him for days to make sure he didn't have one hidden!" said Baragon defensively. Senior turned to Koizumi with a glare.


"Hey I know what you're thinking. Taking blood samples from the kid is not in my job description," said Koizumi.


"So we gained our abilities from your DNA. Big deal," scoffed Hutch.


"You have no idea what has been done!" said Senior.


"Gojira! We have to worry about this later!" cried Manda. Senior growled. He turned to Koizumi.


"This isn't over," said Senior. He walked past the mercenary, who shrugged.


"Tell that to the ones behind the project. Freakin' hard case," said Koizumi.


"Going up these elevators will be too dangerous. They'll likely attack once it starts ascending. Unless of course we take one from a separate shaft," said Senior, finding a map on the wall, depicting the lobby and its rooms. He found a separate pair of elevators further down.


"It'll be risky if we don't have a scout ahead. For all we know, they could be going anywhere," said Vale.


"Then I'll tail them. I'll climb through the shaft and tell you where they are," said Kumonga. Senior handed her a walkie talkie.


"You'll need this. Be careful," said Senior. With a nod, Kumonga held her rifle over her back via its strap. She ran to the exposed elevator shaft and leapt to the concrete wall. The tiny barbs on her fingers allowed her to stick to the wall. The Guardian proceeded to scale up the shaft, following the Millenians that jammed their claws into the concrete.


Soon, Kumonga found that the Millenians had climbed out of the elevator shaft. They escaped through the doors they breached. Kumonga followed suite, sneakily stepping onto this floor. She found the Millenians to be roaming through the hall in a huddle, yet were clearly following a trail or something. Kumonga turned to the elevator and found the number 13. She drew out her walkie.


Meanwhile, the Millenians continued to roam through the hall. The air was filled with their heavy foot steps, their grunts and their foul stench. The beasts were trapped in a primitive state, only focused on feeding and growing. Into what they weren't sure, for they were confused. And in their confusion they were aggressive. All they knew that there was something they could sense that could satisfy them.


The creatures burst through the double doors to a lab. They snarled as their pack swarmed inside, knocking over equipment and chemicals. The creatures sniffed the air, finding that they were close for their sustenance.


Suddenly, Discord came rushing out of hiding with the cage Moana was sealed in. The doctor no longer looked like a frail thin old man. His body bore toned muscles, as though he were a man in his prime. Discord's lab coat's sleeve was torn. What once was a cybernetic arm was now an arm, made of flesh and bone.


Discord kicked one of the closest beasts in the jaw, knocking out a few teeth. It staggered and dropped to its hands with a groan. The rest of the creatures had their attention drawn to him and roared in outrage. They stumbled over each other in their attempt to reach the doctor. Discord punched another mutation in the head.


"Initiate Quarantine of Lab 13B!" Cried Discord. A beep rang in his ear as he rushed through the breached exit. An alarm blared, startling the monsters. The windows were sealed off by steel plating that dropped down. The exit was blocked by heavy doors with small strong windows. The creatures roared angrily, turning to find Discord peering outside through the heavy blast doors, laughing in amusement.


"How unfortunate. You are trapped by the building's Quarantine protocol. Given the nature of my company, it's important to have this sort of thing to prevent a pandemic should something go wrong," chuckled Discord. He hummed in confusion as he noticed the Guardians and MONARCH soldiers rushing down the hall.


"Ah. Just in time. I'll be needing an escort out of the building. Lord knows how much more of these creatures could be lurking," shuddered Discord. The group looked at him in confusion.


"Doctor. You're still here?" Asked Vale in shock.


"Took my chances hiding here," said Discord. Baragon's eyes widened.


"Wait, I seem to recall you having a robot arm," said Baragon.


"Well, I have my research to thank for that," said Discord proudly, setting the monkey cage on the ground.


"You mean the research of Takeshi's blood?" questioned Koizumi.


"Oh, so you knew? And I hoped the new Director was good at keeping secrets," said Discord in mock disappointment. Senior narrowed his eyes.


"How did you get a hold of it?" demanded Senior. Discord's brows raised in surprise.


"Oh, so you're here. What a small world," chuckled Discord. Manda gasped as she noticed Moana glaring through the holes of the cage she was in.


"What the hell is that?!" exclaimed Manda.


"Oh this is Moana. One of my most successful experiments with G-cells," said Discord. The reptilian monkey hybrid hissed as she caused her cage to shake. The Transmutants bore shocked and horrified expressions.


"What have you done?!" cried Senior.


"I created a new species is what I did!" said Discord proudly.


"You did what?" asked Baragon incredulously.


"All MONARCH wanted were the Olympians beside you. Just to secure funding, I've been forced contributing to the military and for war profiteers," said Discord with a heavy sigh.


"All I wanted was to help humanity. Improve it. But because of my resources largely focused for MONARCH, I had no luck in making that dream a reality. Until I procured a DNA sample of your son last year," said Discord. Senior's eyes hardened as he snarled.


"YOU WHAT?!" yelled Senior as he approached Discord. Koizumi quickly held a hand out in front of him.


"It was when your activity was discovered at Ponyville High School. I was allowed to recover the corpses of the rogues that died that day. I even managed to snag the boy's dismembered arm once I discovered it," said Discord. Kumonga's face grew red with anger as she heard this.


"You have our friends' remains as well?! You sick-" Kumonga was interrupted as the Millenians began to wreck the lab. Their cries muffled through the walls.


"Looks like they're getting a hold of other samples of the Heracles serum," said Discord nonchalantly.


"Doctor, they're after other sources of Takeshi's DNA! It mutates them further!” said Vale in alarm.


"Well there's not enough here. They'll have to search my living experiments, but they're already being transported far from here!" said Discord.


"Wait, you made more like that thing?" asked Koizumi, pointing at Moana's cage.


"Indeed I have. Junior Takeshi may have been less sophisticated in his G-cells compared to you, what with him being a hybrid. But I've improved it and created new life, including the restoration of my own!" Said Discord, flexing.


"My creatures will be superior to current life forms! And humanity will be blessed to live as you, Gojira Takeshi!" declared Discord.


"Hey, Yoshi? Yeah it's me," said Koizumi as he he spoke through his COM. This drew everyone's attention.


"Hey, could you guys send like a drone strike on a GeneCo owned truck by any chance?" asked Koizumi. Discord's eye twitched.


"What?!" cried Discord.


"Well i just found out that the head of GeneCo was conducting illegal experiments by genetically engineering creatures with Takeshi's DNA. Yeah they could attract the aliens and cause more mayhem, I agree! So blow em up will ya? And uh, GeneCo Tower too. We have a lot of them trapped inside. No civies here," said Koizumi. Discord's brow twitched.


"Alright, pal. You're under arrest. You've done quit a bit of-" as Koizumi approached, Discord punched the man in the face. Koizumi stumbled back, stunned from the sudden blow. Blood ran down to his lips.


"Hey!" exclaimed Hutch.


"I've worked all my life for these results of my experiments. And no one will ruin that for me," said Discord, his voice becoming a growl and more strained. Koizumi scoffed as he wiped his nose.


"The way I see it, you're partially responsible for this shit storm! These things wouldn't even know about G-cells if not for you! Now you're making more sources that they want! You're a liability for humanity at this point!" said Koizumi. Discord's brow twitched as he gritted his teeth. He trembled as he growled, his veins popping out from the growing rage.


"Every time. Every time fools like yourself undermine me! I am trying to improve humanity! Those who oppose our advancement have no right to pass on their genes to the next generation!" yelled Discord.


"Can it, ya wacko! Hutch, Diesel, take him!" ordered Koizumi. Hutch and Diesel began to approach Discord, who backed as he snarled like a beast, much to everyone's shock.


"Doctor, I'd hate for this to get physical," said Hutch. Discord suddenly threw Moana's cage towards Vale, who grunted and fell as the cage slammed into her. The cage was damaged as a result, leading for the reptilian monkey to burst out, screeching. The creature lunged for Baragon and latched onto his head.


"Get it off! Get it off!!" Cried Baragon as the creature began to yank his hair. Manda attempted to pull the mutation off of Baragon, but the beast bit down on her. She cried out in pain as she pulled her bleeding hand back.


Discord had taken the opportunity to flee. He had taken off, almost like a bullet fired from the chamber of a gun. Hutch and Diesel began to pursue as Vale remained disoriented. As Baragon was attacked by the monkey, Senior had suddenly grabbed the beast and yanked it off of him. Moana shrieked as she struggled as she was held by her neck. She kicked her feet in attempt to scratch the Transmutant. She then dug her claws from her paws into his wrist, drawing blood. However, Senior barely flinched as he stared at the creature that he held. A feeling of sadness welled up in him.


"I'm sorry, your suffering will end," said Senior. He began to tighten his grip on Moana. The hybrid struggled as it continued to dig its claws into Senior's arm. A crack filled the air, as Moana suddenly went limp. Senior lowered the creature onto the ground as he bore a solemn expression. Manda's hand was being wrapped by a bandage by Kumonga to seal her wound, while Baragon stood up as he felt around his head. Vale shook off her disorientation and rose up.


"It's as I feared..." said Senior to himself.


"We should head after them!" said Manda.


"Forget it. We have a limited time before this place is leveled by the military. I rather not get buried in rubble," said Koizumi as he rubbed his bleeding nose.


"What about Hutch and Diesel?" asked Vale.


"Forget em. Either they catch him, they let him go and escape, or they get buried," said Koizumi as he began to rush to one of the elevator and frantically pressed the button.


"Come on! Fucking thing!" said Koizumi in annoyance as he tapped his foot impatiently. Senior turned back to look at the sealed doors to the lab. He could faintly hear the muffled roars of the mutations inside. The very mutations that used the DNA of his family to be reborn. But, it only proved to be their undoing, turning them into mindless abominations. Suddenly, one of the creatures slammed into the blast door, its face barely visible through the circular window. It snarled as it rubbed its face on the glass. Senior looked down at Moana, who lied dead on the ground. Everything seemed to suffer when he's around. That was what came to be known as the Curse of Takeshi.


"Let us go," said Senior as he joined Koizumi at the elevator. The rest of the group followed in suite. However, Vale lagged behind, staring at the dead hybrid monkey on the ground. She then heard the thumbing of the Millenian at the window. She stared at it, as it lathered its tongue over the window, breathing in and out onto the glass. Vale felt herself slightly trembling. She stared at her arms, finding them to be twitching. The soldier felt her throat drying up and her muscles ache. She even began to feel a sense of anxiety.


"Vale!" called Koizumi. Vale gasped to herself, turning to find the group standing in the elevator ahead, with Koizumi holding the door.


"We're gonna leave you!" said Koizumi in a sing song voice. Vale rushed over to the elevator, entering inside.










Meanwhile...



Discord was sprinting through the hallway without so much as breaking a sweat. His feet squeaked against the floor, echoing through the hall. Discord felt incredible! Here he was, running with the speed of a cheetah! The beast would normally tire out shortly after sprinting like this. However, Discord was now one with many other creatures, including a modified portion of the Heracles formula. He had enough stamina to last him for miles! Discord looked back and found the Olympian soldiers, Diesel and Hutch, behind him. Hutch was lagging behind, being much more suited for brawn compared to his counterparts. However, Hutch was not too far behind. How troublesome, they were.


Discord began to make a mad dash for an upcoming door to the stairwell. He slammed himself against it, breaking it off of its hinges. Discord huffed to himself.


"Let's see how well you can do with cardio!" said Discord as he ran up the stairs. His senses and stamina allowed him to quickly climb these stairs without stumbling. His steps echoed through the stairwell as he ascended higher. The two Olympians continued.


"Hutch, this is Vale! We need to evacuate from the building! Where are you two?!" demanded Vale.


"We can't! Not till we catch this bastard!" said Hutch.


"Hutch! If you don't-" Vale was cut off as Hutch shut off his COM.


"She sounds pissed," chuckled Diesel in between pants.


"She's not in charge," said Hutch. The two continued on up the stairwell, still in pursuit of the doctor.


"Come on boys! You're too slow!" taunted Discord as he ascended higher. Hutch and Diesel stopped, panting as they attempted to regain their stamina. Discord stood a few floors higher above, looking down on them.


"You have proven to be quite the disappointment!" said Discord as he looked over his nails for dirt.


"But I suppose I can't fault you for that. You were merely tests for my chance at creating a superior human. You were just for results and of course a paycheck from The Man to fund my personal projects," said Discord with a sigh. He shook his head.


"But at least I have the framework for my project. I'm better than you!" said Discord with a chuckle.


"How about you come down here and say that to me, old man!" shouted Diesel as he drew raised his LMG and began to spray its bullets. Discord swiftly retreated and began to ascend higher as bullets flew up the stairwell, while the air echoed with gun fire.


"We need him alive, Diesel!" yelled Hutch, hitting the hulking Olympian on the shoulder.


"It'd be quicker just to shoot him!" said Diesel in annoyance, lowering his weapon.


Discord soon found himself standing upon the roof of GeneCo Tower. He passed the antenna that stood tall on the roof, and the air control units that rumbled. The Doctor stood and stared at the city beyond. His old, tired eyes watched as the fires raged, and debris from damaged structures fell to the street. He heard the distant howls of the horrific abominations that had been spawned.


He had finally done it. He finally achieved his dream of creating a template for the perfect human being. It took many years out of his life, going through countless experiments, enduring financial pains and even the secrecy that would threaten to land him in a federal prison for life. But, he still wasn't satisfied. Not even with the rejuvenation of his body, giving him a feeling of youth, or the regrowth of his long lost arm could not bring him any joy.


"What now?" Discord asked himself. He turned as he heard the door to the stairwell slam open. He found Hutch and Diesel to be walking onto the roof, approaching.


"John D. Discord, you are under arrest for unlawful genetic experimentation. Come quietly, or we will use force," said Hutch in a stern tone. Discord chuckled bitterly.


"You really want to arrest the man who gave you your gifts? The man who could heal the world itself?!" shouted Discord.


"While I like the fact that I can now feel like a super human badass, I don't fancy living in a world ran by a guy with a Messianic complex," said Hutch flatly. Discord growled as his eye twitched.


"So I have a complex, huh? Hmph. Well guess what..." Discord splayed out his arms out as the wind blew against him. A manic grin was on his face.


"I am the one who created new life! I am the one who healed the blind, the sick and the lame! I. AM. GOD!!" cried Discord. Hutch and Diesel both glanced at each other.


"You sure I can't shoot him? He's really starting to get on my nerves," said Diesel.


"Trust me, I'm sorely tempted to let you at this point," said Hutch in response. He suddenly noticed that Discord was making a mad dash for him. Discord his fist back and punched Hutch's helmet, denting it. The Olympian dropped to the ground in pain.


"Why you-" Diesel raised his weapon and was about to fire, but Discord was much faster. He grabbed the barrel of the weapon and forced it the side and raised his leg, kicking Diesel in the chest, knocking him back. He threw the gun to the ground and leapt for the hulking Olympian, sending kicks against him while in midair. Diesel held his arms up, blocking the powerful kicks that rattled his bones under the protective armor that he wore. He swung at Discord, but missed as the Doctor bobbed to the side, moving as swift as the wind. Discord then jabbed his fist against the head of Diesel, causing him to stagger as his helmet rocked.


Hutch drew out a knife and lunged for Discord. The doctor sensed his approach, feeling the hairs of his skin erecting as though warning him of danger. On instinct, Discord stepped to the side, narrowly dodging the knife that was thrust at his back. He steped back as Hutch began to slash at the air, attempting to reach Discord.


"Fool! You may have the blood of the Transmutant coursing through you, but I am the superior being here!" said Discord, catching Hutch's wrist and snapping it. Hutch cried out in agony as he dropped the knife. Discord caught the knife and swiftly jabbed it into the gap under his arm multiple times. Hutch cried out as he was stabbed. Diesel yelled as he charged towards Discord, ramming into him. The doctor found himself forced back, skidding to a halt. He smirked as Diesel panted heavily, like a beast. Hutch panted as he dropped to his knees, his right wrist twisted as his side bled through his undersuit and armor.


"I'm gonna bash your skull in until your brains are paint for the pavement, old man!!" roared Diesel as he charged.


"Heh. Looks like your aggression has heightened. You're lost in a blood rage," said Discord as Diesel began to send punches. Discord dodged each strike, while keeping his distance.


"GET BACK HERE!!" roared Diesel as he slammed his fist against one of the air control units, denting it inward as it sparked.


"Hey, those are expensive!" said Discord in annoyance as he rushed towards Diesel, striking him in the knee. The blow caused a loud pop that resulted in Diesel crying out in agony, quickly collapsing onto the ground. He groaned as he lied on the ground, thrashing from his broken knee.


"I'll kill you! I fucking swear I'll kill you!" yelled Diesel. Discord sighed as he popped his neck.


"As I thought. You were failures," said Discord. He noticed that Hutch was staggering up to his feet. The soldier removed his helmet and dropped it to the ground. His wrist began to pop as it went back to place on its own. He gave rasped breaths as his mouth watered. His wounds had stopped bleeding, and his eyes grew reptilian. Discord smirked.


"Want some more?" asked Discord. He dashed for Hutch and sent a fist flying. However, he was met with a punch from Hutch. Discord staggered back with a shocked look. Hutch grunted as he lunged for Discord, tackling him to the ground. He began to send multiple punches against Discord, grunting with each blow. He was about to drop both fists onto him at once in a heavy strike, but Discord caught his wrists and held his arms back.


"Looks like I've underestimated you!" said Discord, spitting up blood. He forced himself to the side, rolling with Hutch. He sent multiple blows against the Olympian's head and chest. Discord was about to slam his fists against his skull, but missed as Hutch thrashed to the side, with only the concrete being hit. Hutch took the opportunity to rear back his right fist and come back up with a right hook, punching Discord in the jaw. The doctor fell over and quickly got back up to his feet. He noticed that Diesel was shakily standing up, with his knee seemingly holding his weight despite having being damaged badly. Diesel snarled as he got up. The two began to join each other's side, determined in their battle against the Mad Doctor. Discord chuckled. His chuckles began to escalate into a psychotic laugh.


"I see that there's nowhere for me to run! You'll be bringing me down with the gifts I bestowed on you and will likely kill me! I'll surely lose everything! My company, my legacy, everything!" laughed Discord. He then flashed a wicked grin as his irises constricted like slits.


"I might as well go out in a blaze of glory!" said Discord, his voice deepening. He grunted as body began to shift. His bones were popping as his physiology began to restructure itself. Organs moving, growing, and shifting. Diesel and Hutch stepped back as the doctor dropped to his hands and knees.


Discord tore through his clothes as two wings appeared on his back. One more like an eagle's, the other much like a bat's as its covered in some feathers. Discord's head sprouted the twisted horn of a goat on one side of his head, and the antler of a deer on the other. His body began to grow as his spine grew in length and mass. His body shifted and morphed into a long serpentine form. His human flesh began to sprout fur from his upper half, while his lower half to his tail grew red scales. The end of his tail grew a tuff of white hair, much like a lion's at the end of its tail.


Discord's right began to change to that of the front leg of a lion. His paw sprouted deep dark claws that scratched the concrete of the roof. The limb was almost stuck in a state that was humanoid but also thick and muscular like the lion's front leg. His left arm began to grow feathers from the shoulder, with the rest growing scaly-like, much as a bird's leg. His arm had too the form of an eagle's leg, complete with razor sharp talons. Discord's right leg grew scaly and was that of reptilian structure. Its pigments grew green, as the knee bent and the claws grew. Discord's left leg grew in the structure of a goat, his hoof clopping against the concrete.

Discord grew, groaning in agony as his body continued to morph and grow. His neck was elongated, like a serpent but with the girth of a stallion. A zebra-like black mane grew upon the back of his head and down to his neck. Discord growled as his head morphed and shifted. It began to elongate, with his chin growing out. His face grew a muzzle, much like a horse. However, the facial structure still resembled somewhat of a human, with goat-like ears. His yellow and red eyes glared at the Olympians as two thick bushy eyebrows furrowed. Sharp teeth grew, but one seemed to have over grown and hung from his top of his mouth, like a fang.

"That's fucked up," said Diesel breathlessly as he and Hutch backed away. Discord was now in a completely new form. His body had grown to be around 30 feet in height, on all fours. His body was large, causing cracks to the roof due to his weight. He was almost dragon-like, yet mixed with several other beasts.





"Who dares challenge Discord?!" roared Discord as he spoke in a loud and pompous voice. Hutch and Diesel began to retreat, making their way to the stairwell. However, Discord swiftly walked on all fours and got in their path. He moved like a snake, but the swiftness of a feline. He snarled as his forked tongue slipped out of his mouth.


"Behold! I am the ultimate Transmutant the world has ever known! All who challenge me will be destroyed!" said Discord, diving for the two Olympians. He snapped his jaws at them but missed as the two rolled away. The concrete was smashed into, leaving debris. Discord gave a horrific roar. It was mixed with that of a lion's bellow, an eagle's screech, and a haunting wail.


Diesel grunted as he picked up his LMG from the ground and proceeded to fire.


"Eat led, you freak!!" cried Diesel as he fired at Discord. However, the bullets did not penetrate. However, Discord grunted as the bullets peppered his body.


"Freak? Ha! Rich, coming from you!" said Discord as he raised his lion paw and slashed at Diesel. His strike missed as the Olympian ran away. Discord's ear twitched as he heard foot steps from behind. He swung his tail, knocking Hutch back as he attempted to leap onto his back. Hutch cried out in agony as he slammed into the wall. He panted as he lied in excruciating pain. He was unable to move. Discord chuckled darkly as he stood up on his back legs, raising his chest up and held his arms up.


"You must admit, I certainly look the part for an ancient God! Perhaps I will make that a reality for today! All who wish to leave long, with no suffering, must bow to me!" laughed Discord. He then heard the sound of cries of agony. He raised a brow as he found Hutch thrashing on the ground. His body began to grow, with his muscles tearing through the under suit. His armor began to fall off. Discord heard Diesel crying out in pain. He turned and found the OIympian clutching his head, while his body grew as well. His bones were popping and his limbs grew larger.


"What's happening?!" cried Diesel in pain. DIscord's eyes were wide. The two soldier's bodies grew a bit more. Hutch's skull began to morph as his teeth fell out, replaced by sharp teeth. His flesh was covered in thick scales, while his spine tore through his rear, forming a tail made of bone. His back sprouted jagged plates, as his neck sprouted gills. His hair began to fall out, with a few strands remaining on his head. Hutch shrieked as his head remained stuck in a humanoid state, while taking on some quasi reptilian traits. His chest grew armored scutes. He appeared as a humanoid equivalent of the creature the Takeshi blood line transformed into. However, he was lacking the size, being the size he already was before transforming. His fingers were thick and mix of human hands and reptilian paws. His toes had reduced to four, growing stubbed. His form was almost as though he was deformed, what with his fused appendages and his scales covering certain parts of his body and his human flesh having grown rough.


Diesel's body was growing. His tore his armor off as his body grew in mass. His muscles forced him into an almost hunched state. His skull flattened, and his left brow over grew almost like a tumor, covering his eye. Like Hutch, he remained in a humanoid state, but his flesh grew thick and leathery with less of the armored scales as expected. His entire body was overgrown, almost impossible for a humanoid organism to hold itself upright. Diesel snarled as his sharp teeth grew, and his pupil constricting.


"Hmph. You have turned out to be much bigger failures then I originally thought. No matter," said Discord as he rose himself up as he flared his nostrils.


"You're no longer any use to me," said Discord as he began to stalk towards the Olympians. However, he heard the sound of the roaring jet engines. Discord turned around, finding three approaching fighter jets. The jets were soaring over the city, just above the taller buildings. However, their sights were locked on one of the taller buildings ahead. GeneCo Tower. Discord's eyes widened as the jets launched their rockets. The rockets soared over the city streets, crashing into the lower half of the building. The lower floors were met with the explosive force of the weapons. The building began to collapse under its own weight as the beams that held it up began to give in once the others were destroyed. The building began to fall over into the street, crashing into a pile of rubble and debris.


"Target is down," said a fighter pilot. The jets did a flyby over the destruction. Suddenly, a figure came passing over the the fighters.


"What the hell was that?!" exclaimed a fighter. He suddenly felt himself losing control over his aircraft. He looked behind himself and cried out in fear as he found Discord riding the back of his fighter. Discord gave a wicked grin.


"Going down?" asked Discord as he slashed at the cockpit at the jet. In a panic, the pilot reached for the emergency ejection handle in between his legs. With a yank, the canopy above the cockpit burst off. Then, the pilot's seat was jettisoned from the cockpit. However, Discord had caught the seat with his massive eagle paw. The pilot was screaming in panic, while Discord threw the pilot to the street, just as his parachute deployed. However, the pilot was descending too fast on his way to the ground. The jet began to descend as Discord flapped his wings, flying off.


"What the hell is that?!" exclaimed another pilot.


Discord roared as he swiftly flew from the city. His eyes hardened as he flapped his great wings.


"My creations!" roared Discord.


From the rubble, the dust began to settle. What was once the Headquarters of Discord's grand company was now rubble. From the rubble rose Diesel and Hutch, still in their mutated states. The two snarled as they climbed out of the rubble. They looked up and found Discord flying away. The two snarled as they rushed from the destruction and into the street.


Deeper within the rubble, Millenians began to rise from the rubble as well. Some wounded, with their hides bleeding. However, a much larger one rose among them, bearing a more hulking body. The mutations backed away as the larger one pulled out a dead Millenian. The creature began to feast upon its carcass, its body growing as it fed. Its back produced more jagged dorsal plates that stuck along its back. The others backed away as this one ate one of their own. The Abomination snarled its muzzle dripped with blood. While it was a waste to leave this dead one to rot, it did not satisfy its hunger. It needed something more pure. The Abomination found the mutated Olympians moving away from the rubble and down the street, already passing several blocks. The Abomination howled as it began to barrel its way out of the rubble, with the rest of the Millenians following close behind.











The roar of the engine from a pick up truck filled the air. The truck was responsible for towing along a large trailer, with the GeneCo logo on the side. The trailer itself was much larger than ones typical of carrying cargo across the country. Not to mention that it seemed to be heavily armored since it was designed by Hideki Industries, to carry valuable resources. The government was known to rarely use them so as to not draw too much attention to itself. Rather, MONARCH had begun to use these, especially after the incident that ended in valuable prototypes going missing some time back.


That was what the driver knew at least. However, he wasn't aware of what on Earth could the doctor would want to be transported out of the city during the attack. Hell, he was only stuck doing this during an alien invasion because Discord caught him cowering in the truck when everyone was evacuating.


He remembered how the doctor offered to give him a hefty pay if he were to stick around and deliver something to another facility outside of the city. And now here he was, driving this truck during the middle of an invasion for GeneCo. He couldn't believe that he was actually going through with it. But he was at least able to get far away from the city during the chaos, plus he was getting paid. Things seemed to work out in the end. Though the question remained, what exactly was it that Discord wanted out of the tower that was so valuable?


The driver continued his drive. He was just at the outskirts of Ponyville, the much smaller neighboring town. From his rearview mirror, the driver could see the orange light of fire from the city miles back. However, he also noticed a massive shadow looming over.


"What the hell?" The driver looked over his shoulder out of the window in confusion. His eyes widened as the figure was descending closer. A haunting howl filled the air. The driver quickly turned back to face the road, only to find that the truck was off the road. He frantically began to turn the wheel to get back onto the road but felt the truck rock. He cried out as the vehicle swerved, with the trailer in the back swinging to the side. The driver's eyes widened as he found himself driving towards the rail that divided the opposite highway. As he was about to crash, he had one last thought. He wished he stayed home today.


From the air, Discord descended onto the highway. A growl came from his throat as he found the truck with his company logo to be crashed against the railing. The front was smashed in, and the driver was slumped against the wheel. The trailer was off to the side, taking up the road.


The mutation stalked towards the trailer with a grunt. He drove his claws into the back and tore through the metal. He tore the door off, finding two levels of the trailer. Large containers on the bottom and on the top. Discord heard the sounds of animalistic grunts and snaps from inside these containers.


"It's alright. I'm here now," said Discord. He began to pull out the containers, one by one. Once they were all out, Discord began to tear through the containers. From inside, creatures were huddled to themselves away from the torn sides. From one of them however, an iguana-like creature emerged. It was on all fours, covered in dark rough scales. Its box-shaped head was covered in thick bumps. It bore gills in its neck, and fiery orange eyes. Its back was covered in jagged dorsal plates that protruded and curved forward to the back of its head. The creature was the size of a car.


The beast snarled as it glared at Discord. While the other creatures were hiding, this one dared to challenge the mad doctor. Discord howled as he flared his great wings and stood up on his back legs, making himself appear even larger than he already was.


The iguana gave a Gojiran-esque shriek as it began to charge towards the mad doctor. Discord dropped onto all floors and lunged as well. He tackled the hybrid to the ground and pinned it onto its back. Discord roared at the creature as he dug his claws into it. The iguana squirmed as it attempted to free itself from under its larger opponent. Discord bit down on the creature's neck and threw it towards the truck. The iguana wailed as it slammed into the truck. It staggered up to its feet but shrunk as Discord approached.


"Submit!" roared Discord. The creature began to lower itself closer to the ground bowed its head. Discord turned and found the rest of his creations emerging. Discord growled as he narrowed his eyes at them.


The first to bow were three hybrids. They were dogs, covered in thick dark scales. Their mammalian traits were gone, replaced with a more reptilian look. One was husky, the other an akita, the third was more stocky and almost like a bulldog. These dogs were at least 6 to 8 feet in height.


The next to bow was another iguana hybrid. This one originated from a vegetarian iguana, appearing more a bright green with orange tones to its scales. Its head and back of its neck bore long spines. Its head was shaped differently from its aquatic counterpart. It looked more like a traditional iguana but with some Gojiran traits such as its scales and gills.


The third was a horse-like creature. It was covered in dark rough scales. Its hooves bore three clawed toes. Its mouth bore sharp teeth that stuck out of its mouth, giving its head a skull-like appearance. Its mane was gone, replaced by jagged dorsal plates.


The fourth was a large serpent. It was a boa, covered in rough jagged scales. Aside from its fangs, it bore smaller teeth as well. It also stood on four legs, giving it an appearance similar to Eastern dragons. It stood to be 12 feet tall on all fours with its neck erect, and it was about thirty feet long.


The fifth to bow were the six salmon hybrids. Their armored bodies and lungs allowed them to survive without being in water. Their big fish eyes looked down as they lowered their heads the best they could.


The last to bow was none other than Deutalious. The first experiment. This was not like the others. It was mainly mixed between a rat and aquatic mammals. However, the G-cells allowed it to survive and to recover from the health complications that past experiments went through.


These creatures were all so different, having originated from different species of the animal kingdom. But, their genetic mutations hardwired them to submit or challenge a greater predator. But their instincts drove them to submit. As though this one was linked to them in some way.


"Good..." Discord smiled. He looked to Ponyville ahead and narrowed his eyes. He then turned and caught sight of a predator drone soaring through the air. He growled as it came closer. His creations were in danger and there was nowhere to run. The drone launched a missile, whistling through the air. He noticed that the aquatic iguana roared as it turned its head to direction of the drone. It opened its jaws and gave a loud, ear piercing shriek. The other creatures held their heads from the sound. The missile suddenly exploded, having faced the sonic shriek.


The boa shook off its disorientation. It caught sight of the drone as well. Its back plates began to light up. It opened its jaws and spewed forth its atomic breath. The blue breath shot the drone, bursting it into a fiery explosion. Discord smiled as he turned to his creations.


"Let us go, my children! If humanity will not stand with us, they will face our wrath!" said Discord.









The streets of Canterlot were littered with rubble and the body of soldiers. Currently, a tank was moving forward through the street, crushing rubble beneath itself as it drove. The tank stopped and aimed its cannon to the side. With a loud boom, the tank fired a shell and rocked from the blast. The shell slammed into a mutated Millenian, shredding it in half and left it in an explosion of debris and guts.


As MONARCH and the National Guard regrouped for their counter attack, Senior found himself inside of an empty clothing store among his fellow guardians, Koizumi and Vale. The group was standing among an area filled with members of the military.


What was once a clothing store filled with customers was now a makeshift command center. There were men in uniform moving about. Laptops sat on fold-able tables. The wounded soldiers were carted off to another room to be treated among many others.


"So far our push back is going well. We have heavy weapons and tanks moving out to take down these things. However we still have a problem," said the commanding officer as he led the group out of the room and to a hall.


"What more could go wrong?" asked Manda incredulously.


"After the tower was brought down, some other creature appeared and took off. Even some of those aliens survived and went after it. They seem to be heading for Ponyville," said the commanding officer. Manda grimaced.


"Me and my big mouth," said Manda to herself.


"We already have a squad pursuing one of the aliens that showed up earlier. So far there’s been no casualties. But now we're talking about a group of them showing up," said the C.O.


"Damn it, Inoue. You guys can't even handle one of them?" muttered Koizumi to himself.


"What about that drone strike I requested for a GeneCo owned truck?" asked Koizumi. The C.O. handed him a tablet.


"That's what we got before we lost contact," said the C.O. koizumi's eyes widened as the drone footage depicted a group of hybrids standing in the road among a totaled truck. The creatures looked more terrestrial compared to the mutated Milenians, but still unnatural. The footage cut off as a bright blue light blinded the footage. The footage began to play on loop.


"Looks like we may have more to deal with than aliens," said Koizumi as he handed the tablet to Senior.


"For whatever reason, all of these things are converging on the town. We're still occupied here, so command wants you there ASAP," said the C.O.


'Agh. I don’t get paid enough for this shit' thought Koizumi. He turned to Senior.


"You up for it?" asked Koizumi. Senior nodded.


"My family is there," answered Senior.


"An evacuation is going to be announced. We can at least get the civilians out of harm’s way and into the shelters," said the C.O.


"There's a chopper waiting for you outside. Reinforcements will join you shortly after," said the C.O, pointing down to a hall. The group began to make their way through the hall and out the door. Outside, a chopper was sitting on the parking lot, its propellers spinning and roared.


Senior pulled on his jacket, allowing Amber to climb out. Her fuzz erected as her antennae shot up. She began to flutter out and faced Senior.


"Amber, I want you to fly on ahead to Ponyville! Find my wife and son and tell them to evacuate! Maybe take them to the lair!" said Senior.


"OK, got it!" said Amber as she took off flying through the air. Despite her small size, she was quite fast.


"Vale, you got into contact with Hutch and Diesel?" called Koizumi over the roaring blades.


"No! I can't get into contact with them!" answered Vale.


"Well they're probably dead!" said Baragon.


"How can you say that?!" asked Manda incredulously.


"No, I'm with him! I told those idiots to forget about Discord!" said Koizumi.


The group entered the vehicle, ammo replenished and ready for action. The chopper began to take off into the air, ascending above the streets. The chopper began to fly passed the damaged buildings and made its way to the outskirts of the city.
> Christmas Special: Junior's Pessimistic Christmas
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Christmas. It is a wonderful time of year. A time of giving and good will to your fellow man. Regardless of its roots and origins, it has become a tradition most celebrated in the Western world. The aura of the holiday is also strong in the town, Ponyville.


The streets of Ponyville were covered in powdery white snow. The sky was a baby blue as the sun shone down its light upon the town, its rays planting the denizens with its warm kisses for the cold. The citizens gleefully went about their day, greeting each other whether they were friends or strangers. None of that matter to them during this season. How this time of year filled people this time of year was a mystery.


Perhaps the reason for this atmosphere of joy was due to the decorations that lined the windows of buildings, and wrapped around the lampposts. Maybe it was the deals of products to purchase on this holiday season. It could be the parties, or even the break that some would receive from school or work. Maybe it was a reminder of the birth of a savior. There were many different reasons as to why there was joy on this season. Regardless, that channeled throughout the community.


In a high school, not too far from the main town, this joyous holiday season carried on as well. Ponyville High was decorated with paper snowflakes, gingerbread men, snowmen, elves, and Ol' St. Nick's likeness.


Throughout the school, students were excited. School had just ended a few short minutes ago. Once their things are gathered, they'll be free to go about their winter break. Not only that, Christmas will be upon them soon. Already, students were making plans for their break.


"I'm super excited! I love Christmas!" Pinkie squealed as she was bundled up in her winter clothes, from a pink jacket to cotton thick sweat pants. Around her, the rest of the Main 7 stood, gathering their things from their respective lockers.


"As am I! I have this new outfit I've been saving for the Christmas party," said Rarity.


"The party's at Fluttershy's place, right?" asked Rainbow.


"That's right," said Fluttershy with a nod.


"We appreciate it, Flutters," smiled Applejack.


"Do the others know about the party?" asked Twilight.


"Yep! I sent invitations to the Dazzlings, Flash, Erika, Mosura, Aangey, and Rodey!" said Pinkie.


"I think you're missing someone," said Sunset in amusement. Pinkie gasped in alarm.


"Oh shoot! Where is he?!" Pinkie searched the crowd frantically. She then noticed Junior standing in the hall, along with Rodan, Mosura, Angirasu and the Dazzlings.


"Goji!" called Pinkie, jogging over to the group.


Meanwhile, Junior stood blushing with an annoyed look. Adagio was clinging to him, her arms wrapped around his neck as she leaned against his chest.


"You know my favorite part about this season? It's the excuse to cuddle with someone for warmth," said Adagio with a flirty smile. Junior merely sighed as his face grew hot. Mosura fumed in a jealous rage, Rodan frowned in envy, Angirasu awkwardly stood.


"How come girls don't do that to me?" asked Rodan in dismay.


"Shut up," said Mosura with a scowl.


"So how about it, tall, gloom and handsome? Wanna be my cuddle buddy this year?" asked Adagio. She then yelped as Aria grabbed her by the hood of her sweater, yanking her away from Junior. "Hey!"


"Sorry about her. She acts like a dog in heat during the holidays," said Aria. Adagio gasped and glared at her sister with a flustered look.


"Excuse me?!" growled Adagio, while Mosura snickered. She then noticed Pinkie approaching with the rest of the Main 7.


"Hey, guys! Heading home right now?" asked Mosura.


"Yep. I just forgot to invite Goji to a party, for the most festive time of the year!" said Pinkie.


"Great..." Junior's expression soured.


"Oh, I forgot to ask! Are we dressing formal or casual? Or maybe dressy casual? I have these totally cute Christmas outfits!" said Sonata eagerly.


"If you don't have the Christmas Spirit in you, don't bother coming!" said Pinkie. Sonata grinned.


"OK, but that doesn't answer my question!" said Sonata, her tone still upbeat. Aria merely face palmed.


"Alright, see ya next year then," said Junior as he adjusted his back pack and began to walk off.


"Wait, what?" Sonata tilted her head in confusion.


"Wait, Goji... You're not coming?" asked Fluttershy in disappointment.


"Nope. I need all the days I can get to go around shoveling snow for cash," said Junior, stopping and looking back at his friends. The teens bore confused and disappointed looks. They wondered how anyone would rather work than to enjoy their Christmas Break.


"But... It's Christmas!" said Pinkie, appalled. Junior shrugged.


"So?" asked Junior. His friends were taken aback by his blunt response. They wondered if his head was screwed on right.


"Are your shoes on too tight?!" asked Sonata in shock. Junior raised a brow.


"The hell does that even mean?" asked Junior.


"Come on, Goji. Just one night won’t hurt," said Sunset.


"Sorry, it's out my hands. Besides, Christmas is overrated anyway," said Junior as he began to walk off. Pinkie deeply frowned as the boy left.


"Guess I'm not getting those Christmas cuddles. I had a mistletoe ready and everything," sighed Adagio. Mosura grunted in annoyance.







Aiko Riku was sitting in the home of her elder sister. She was looking through her tablet as she sipped from a mug filled with hot coco. She flushed from the warmth that the coco provided as she consumed it. A beep on her tablet rang.


"Huh. A notification from MONARCH," said Aiko as she opened her inbox. She began to read the message, as follows:


"Happy Holidays to all personnel. The Engineering Division has been developing a project for the holiday season. I am pleased to announce Project: Frosty. Frosty is a device that fires a concentrated energy blast into inanimate objects with some human likeness to them. MONARCH plans to test the device by animating a hand made snow man, to train them to be used in combat missions for snowy environments. Have a Merry Christmas and a Happy New Year."


"Ugh. No way! Snowmen are creepy," said Aiko with a shudder as she set the tablet aside. She then scowled. "And why is the defense budget funding stupid projects like that?!"


Rei turned to her sister with a quizzical look.


“Wait. You think snowmen are creepy?” Rei asked.


“Yeah don’t you?” said Aiko.


“N-no, I don’t” Rei replied. “They are like, the exact opposite of creepy.”



“Try looking at them at night” Aiko explained. “First you think there are stalkers outside, instead it’s some snowman staring blankly at you!”


Rei took a deep breath.


“I know you’re paranoid, but this is ridiculous.” Rei said bluntly.


“Hey! You won’t be saying the same thing, if snowmen were to come to life and start rampaging through the town!” Aiko retorted.


Meanwhile, just outside of the Takeshi Residence, Koizumi hummed as he knelt next large mound of snow. He nodded in approval as he patted the snow down. Inoue grunted as she rolled along a smaller sized ball of snow.


"How's this, Sarge?" asked Inoue.


"Perfect, kid! Let's get it on top," said Koizumi. The two knelt and lifted the snow ball and placed it on top.


"Never thought we'd be assigned to making a snowman," said Inoue.


"Beats sitting in a van all day," said Koizumi. Inoue nodded with a smile.


"Can't argue with that. This reminds me of being a little kid again," said Inoue. She noticed Junior to be walking down the sidewalk.


"Hey, Gojira~! How was school?" Inoue greeted sweetly.


"It was fine. The heck are you two doing?" asked Junior.


"We're working. Something a punk like you wouldn't understand," said Koizumi. Junior scoffed.


"First of all, I have been working. Second, it looks like you're just playing around in the snow," said Junior.


"Believe it or not, we're in the process of doing a job," said Inoue as she began to gather more snow. Junior bore a deadpanned look.


"Uh huh..." Junior approached the porch of his home and tossed his backpack into his house. He then grabbed a snow shovel and closed the door.


"Well if you'll excuse me, the 'punk' has work to do," said Junior as he began to walk off.


"Wait. Gojira, you're still gonna work on your break?" asked Inoue incredulously.


"Those driveways aren't gonna shovel themselves. Later," said Junior as he walked off.


"Wow. He's been working since Fall. I wonder what he's saving up for," said Inoue in thought.


"Just let a man earn his money. He's probably saving up to get a girl a gift or something," said Koizumi. Inoue gasped, a grin growing on her face.


"You think so?" asked Inoue.


"The hell if I know! I'm not his fuckin' dad," said Koizumi as he placed on another snow ball.


"If he is, that'd be the most romantic thing ever! I should help him!" said Inoue, growing giddy.


"Geez, just ask to be adopted by his family already. You sound like an eager older sibling," said Koizumi in annoyance.


"What? It's just rare to see him interested in girls. He's usually so gloomy," said Inoue.


"Whatever. Maybe you can do your matchmaking later," said Koizumi. He then heard a beep. He looked to his phone.


"Let's wrap this up. They're delivering the device," said Koizumi.





Pinkie hummed to herself as she began to roll up a large snowball. She took time crafting a snow man, a frown on her face. She was still reminded of Junior turning down the invite to her Christmas party.


How could anyway say Christmas is overrated? The idea boggled the girl's mind. Pinkie was saddened that the spirit of the season was not in her dear friend. So, she began to build a snowman to occupy her thoughts. But that did little to help.


"Maybe if I can somehow make him see the joy in Christmas, he'll change his mind. That means..." Pinkie scratched her chin in deep thought. She began to smile as she quickly built up her snowman.


"I'll build festive snowmen at his house! If he sees how fun it is, he might join in! I better finish mine to warm up!" said Pinkie as she placed on the head of her snowman. She proceeded to place in button eyes, pebbles for teeth, and a carrot for a nose.


"And now some clothes," said Pinkie, pulling over a box to herself. Inside were old unused clothes, from Rodan and Adagio. She managed to convince them to give the clothes to her instead of just throwing them away.


Pinkie began to place on a dark red beanie over the snow man's head, then a pair of dark mittens, along with an old purple jacket. Pinkie smiled in approval.


"I've done good," said Pinkie. Then she frowned.


"It'd be nice to talk to someone right now, Mr. Jingles. I'm not even confident if Goji would appreciate me building snowmen at his house. If only you were alive, then we could figure something out together," said Pinkie solemnly.


Meanwhile just down the street, a familiar van was driving by. Inside, Inoue was at the wheel as Koizumi was tampering with a cannon shaped device in his lap.


"Did they have to make this thing this big?! What the hell is the point of microchips and shit if we can’t even make energy weapons as small as pistols?" Koizumi gripped as he messed with the conduits on the side of the device.


"Maybe you should wait until we get back to the house," said Inoue warily.


"Ah just give me my Holiday Cheer Cocoa," said Koizumi as he held his hand out.


"Sir, I'm driving," said Inoue.


"And I'm freezing! Just hand it over," said Koizumi in annoyance. Inoue sighed as she stopped the vehicle at the side of the street. She then took the cup of cocoa from the cup holder and held it out to Koizumi. He took and drank it, only to spit it out in disgust.


"Agh! Sarge!" said Inoue in disgust as the coco was spat onto the dashboard, getting on the device as well.


"I told that asshole, 'No soy milk'! I wanted almond!" Koizumi said angrily as he threw the cup outside his window. The device suddenly sparked.


"S-Sarge?" Inoue eyed the device as the lights on it flickered.


"Uh oh," said Koizumi. The device suddenly buzzed as it shot a bolt of energy. The barrel of the device was sticking out the window, allowing the bolt to shoot over to a house. The bolt bounced off a car in the parking spot, shooting back to the van. The bolt then bounced off the head light, shooting to Pinkie Pie's position.


"Ah!" Pinkie yelped in alarm as the snowman she made suddenly sparked. The sparks coursed around its surface, and its button eyes briefly flashed. The snow man shook as the pebbles that made up its mouth parted, revealing an empty space as if it were an actual throat.


"I LIVE!!" The snowman cried in a male voice. Pinkie fell to her rear, staring wide eyed and slack jawed. She rubbed her eyes.


"Mr. Jingles?!" cried Pinkie. The snowman gave a jolly laugh.


"That's my name! Don't wear it out!" said the snowman in an upbeat tone. Pinkie gasped as she grinned. She stood and embraced jingles.


"It's a Christmas miracle!" said Pinkie.


"Really? Well, looks like Christmas came early!" Jingles laughed. Pinkie giggled.


"Wow! This is amazing!" said Pinkie. She then gasped, her smile growing brighter. "Hey, this might be what Goji needs! Come on, Mr. Jingles!"


Pinkie Pie took Jingles's wooden arm and led him away from her house. The snowman seemed to be gliding over the surface of the snow, giving a giddy chuckle. From the van parked nearby, Koizumi and Inoue stared with wide eyes. The two slowly looked to each other.


"Well, at least we know that thing works," said Koizumi.


"But... weren't we supposed to keep the snowman isolated after bringing it to life? You know for study or something?" asked Inoue. Koizumi shrugged.


"Meh. Hayato may have said something like that. But all I remember was studying its behavior. They're in charge with making them killing machines," said Koizumi as he set the "Frosty" device in the back of the van. "Let's follow them. We can still give a report while the girl interacts with it."


"I can't help but think that you're setting a bad example for me as your subordinate," said Inoue with a grimace.







The chilly air caused Junior's nose and ears to flush. He took a breath, sighing as he scooped up snow, tossing it onto a growing pile. He stood upright and scanned his surroundings. The driveway of the house he was at was covered in frost, but was clear to allow cars to come and go. He stretched his hands and fingers and began to stretch his joints. This particular house was not easy, considering that the snow had piled up high over here. It was reaching up to Junior's knees before, but his hard work and endurance paid off.


Junior began to make his way over to the door of the house. He knocked, then the door opened and revealed a middle aged woman.


"Driveway's cleared," said Junior.


"Wow. You work fast," said the woman with an impressed look. She reached into her pocket and handed money to the boy. Junior raised a brow as he looked at the money.


"I said I'd worked for 15. This is 40 dollars," said Junior.


"Well, just consider it my gift from me to you, dear. Merry Christmas," said the woman with a warm smile. Junior cracked a small smile.


"Likewise. A pleasure doing business with you," said Junior as he took his shovel and walked off. He smiled as he looked at the two 20 dollar bills he was given.


"How about that?" said Junior as he put the bills into his wallet, placing them back into his pocket. He began to search the neighborhood for any house that may need shoveling.


"Agh. I need to pick up the pace. By tomorrow, some kids might end up getting the same idea and start taking up all of the work," said Junior as he began to walk down the frosted sidewalk. He soon made his way over to another house, where he began to knock on the door. The door was opened, revealing a man.


"Afternoon. I'm going around the neighborhood shoveling driveways. I'd be willing to clear out your driveway for you for-" Junior was interrupted as the man cried out in alarm. He slammed his door, startling the boy.


"Uh oh. Is my lizard arm showing?" Junior looked to his left arm, finding his hand concealed by a thick mitten, as his sleeve covered his arm.





"Nope. Huh. Wonder what's-" Junior turned around but yelped with a start as he found a large snowman staring at him, face to face.


"Merry Christmas!" said the snowman.


"WHAT THE FUCK?!" Junior stumbled back, raising his snow shovel. Pinkie appeared from behind the snowman, grinning.


"Hi Goji! I see you met my new friend!" said Pinkie. Junior looked at the girl incredulously.


"What is that thing?!" asked Junior.


"He's a snowman, silly!" giggled Pinkie. The snowman bowed.


"Mr. Jingles, the most handsome and charming snowman in town!" said the snowman. Junior bore an unnerved expression, looking back to Pinkie and Jingles.


"How..." Junior couldn't finish his sentence. His mind struggled to comprehend what was happening.


"I brought him to life with my love of Christmas! It's a miracle!" said Pinkie.


"Yeah, talking snowmen is certainly miraculous..." said Junior, eyeing Jingles. He then noticed the clothes he was wearing.


"Geez, Pinkie. You couldn't be bothered to give him matching clothes? Wait, isn't that Rodan's..." Junior tilted his head.


"Adagio and Rodan gave me some of their old clothes. I think he looks good," said Pinkie. Jingles chuckled.


"Girl, you know I look damn good," said Jingles, his tone full of sass.


"Right. As much as I like being freaked out, I should get back to work. Preferably without this thing around. He's scaring off my customers," said Junior as he began to walk away. Pinkie began to walk by his side.


"How can you work when there's a living snow man right here?!" asked Pinkie.


"Yeah! Think of all of the super fun and festive adventures we can go on, Gojira!" said Jingles.


"I’d rather not. I'm not spending my break getting into stupid holiday hijinks," said Junior. Pinkie pouted.


"I just want to spend time with you for the holidays! What could you possibly be working this much for?" asked Pinkie.


"Don't worry about it," said Junior in annoyance. "Look, we can hang out or something at the new year. But right now I have work to do."


"Mm. Your friend plays hard to get," said Jingles, his tone sultry. Junior quickly looked at him in confusion.


"Wait, what?" asked Junior.


"Just admit it! You're just a Grinch!" said Pinkie.


"I don't know. Living in a mountain to get away from people I hate sounds pretty good to me," said Junior. Pinkie scowled.


"Look, I'm not going to your party, Pinkie! Just accept it and move on! Go away and take your creepy snowman with you," said Junior in annoyance. Pinkie stopped following the boy as she deeply frowned. Jingles frowned.


"Well, golly gee. He doesn't seem very nice, Pinkie Pie. Yet he's so desirable," said Jingles, though the last sentence was to himself. Pinkie sniffled.


"Let's just go home. Maybe... Maybe my other friends will be happy to meet you," said Pinkie, forcing a small smile.







It was the next day. Junior yawned as he looked through one of his drawers on his dresser. He drew out a box that contained dollar bills and some loose change. The boy muttered to himself as he began to count off his savings. He gave a pleased smile.


"Things are going well," said Junior as he closed his drawer. He sighed as he stretched.


"Time to get back to it," said Junior. He left his room, fully dressed. He made way over to the kitchen, where his mother and Mosura sat in their pajamas, sipping coffee. Junior reached into the pantry and drew out a pastry wheat claw. He tore it from the package and began to scarf it down.


"Are you sure you don't want more than that?" asked Miwa.


"I'm good. I need to make good time today unless I want someone else taking my corners. Huh, that makes me sound like a dealer or something," said Junior as he grimaced. He shook his head as he grabbed his snow shovel.


"Alright, see ya later," said Junior as he walked out of the house. Mosura hummed to herself.


"Hey, Mrs. Takeshi. You wouldn't happen to know why he's been working so much lately, would you?" asked Mosura.


"Can't say I do. It's unusual. I expected him to laze about most of his break," said Miwa. Mosura hummed to herself in thought. She then flinched as Junior suddenly burst through the door. He slammed it shut as he panted.


"What's wrong?" asked Miwa worriedly. There was a knock at the door.


"Gojira, open up!" Twilight called. Junior grimaced.


"No! Go away!" shouted Junior. Mosura sighed as she got up.


"Honestly." Mosura made her way to the living room and looked through the window. She found Twilight, Fluttershy, Sunset, Rarity and Applejack standing outside.


"Why are they here?" asked Mosura in confusion.


"I don't know! I ran away when they came down our street!" said Junior.


"Gojira Takeshi Junior, open that door at once!" said Miwa, getting up from her seat.


"Agh! But ma!" Junior groaned.


"Now," said Miwa, her eyes narrowed and her tone stern. Junior sighed in defeat. He opened the door, finding the girls standing at the porch with annoyed looks.


"What do you want?" asked Junior in annoyance but winced as his mother pinched him from his back.


"I-I mean, good morning!" said Junior. He glared at his mother, who sent him a look that said 'watch it'. He turned red as he heard the girls suppress chuckles and giggles of amusement.


"What brings you here?" asked Miwa.


"Well, we were going to invite Goji and Mosu to hang out. But it looks like someone has plans," said Sunset, eyeing Junior's shovel.


"Yes, and I would very much like to get to it. Now if you'll excuse me." Junior began to make his way to the door. But Applejack blocked his way.


"We actually wanted to talk to ya about the Christmas party," said Applejack. Junior's expression soured.


"Wait, you were invited to a Christmas party?" asked Miwa in surprise.


"I already told you guys, I'm not going," said Junior.


"Why the heck not?" Miwa looked at her son, incredulously.


"Yeah, why not?" asked Sunset.


"Because, those driveways aren't gonna shovel themselves!" said Junior.


"Gojira, it wouldn't hurt to just spend one day off, would it?" asked Fluttershy. Junior groaned in frustration.


"Look, I'm making decent money doing this stuff. I'm trying take advantage of the season for as long as possible. That includes working until 8 in the evening," said Junior.


"Well, why not take the evening off? That's when the party begins," said Rarity.


"Even If I did, I'd be too tired to enjoy it," said Junior. Twilight sent him a deadpanned look.


"The party is literally right next door at Fluttershy's," said Twilight. Junior scowled.


"I'd still be tired," said Junior. Mosura shook her head.


"Dude, you have a lot of excuses " said Mosura.


"Just please let me through," said Junior in exasperation as he pushed passed Applejack.


"Sugarcube, what's goin' on? This ain't like you," said Applejack, a look of worry on her face.


"It's nothing. I just don't want to miss the driveways. I can make a lot of money this season without having to worry about school." said Junior.


"If that's the case, then why don't I help ya?" offered Applejack.


"N-No, I rather do it myself. These people get kind of stingy when it's more than one person doing this kind of work for them," said Junior with a grimace.


"I never took you for being greedy," said Rarity in disappointment. Junior glared at her.


"I'm not- Look, I'm wasting time! Goodbye!" said Junior as he stormed off. The girls watched as the boy shuffled through the snow.


"Geez, why is he so angry?" asked Sunset.


"That guy is as stubborn as a mule," said Twilight, shaking her head


Later that morning, the girls found themselves walking down the street, bundled up in their winter clothes. Mosura still bore a thoughtful look, pondering Junior's sudden obsession with working. She began to wonder if it might have had something to do with his family's financial situation.


"I wonder if I should start paying rent," said Mosura to herself.


"What was that?" asked Applejack. Mosura shook her head.


"Just thinking out loud. Never mind," said Mosura. She then stopped as she noticed something in the distance.


"Do you girls see that?" asked Mosura. The rest looked to her and then to her line of sight. Their eyes widened.


"What in tarnation?" Applejack squinted. From the distance, racing across the snow, Pinkie Pie rode on a sled. A snowman towed her, racing towards the others with laughter of glee.


"Please tell me I'm not losing my mind," said Twilight.


"No, I see it too," said Sunset, blankly.


"Hi guys!" Pinkie greeted as Jingles stopped. He helped to girl off the sled. The rest of the teens stared in shock at the living snow man that had appeared before them.


"So... Who's your friend," said Mosura with an unnerved look.


"This is Mr. Jingles! I brought him to life with my love for Christmas!" said Pinkie, gesturing to the snowman. Jingles bowed.


"Salutations, ladies~! And a Merry Christmas to you!" said Jingles, his tone high. Rarity gasped as she began to grin.


"Is this a real Christmas miracle?!" asked Rarity.


"You know it! And I'm here to enjoy the season and the holiday! I will make this a Christmas for all to remember!" shouted Jingles, his voice echoing. Sunset merely stared.


"This can't be real. Nothing about it makes sense," said Sunset.


"Aw come on, babe! You can't deny what's in front of you!" said Jingles. Sunset bore a mildly annoyed look.


"What'd you call me?" asked Sunset.


"Didn't like that? Oh, then how about sugar pie? Sweetie? Honey? Honey Boo? That one is cute," chuckled Jingles. “Honey-Boo-Boo”


Sunset narrowed her eyes.


"Excuse me, but I don't appreciate you-" Sunset exclaimed before being interrupted by Jingles.


"Ah I get it. You prefer something more mature. Alright then, sexy," said Jingles in a flirty tone. Sunset scoffed as she grew flustered. “Big Boobied Buxom Babe.”


"Hey!" Sunset glared.


"Jingles! That's not appropriate to say to friends!" said Pinkie in disapproval.


"Aw but you're pretty too, Pinkie. In fact, all of you are so lovely that it makes this snowman want to flurry his trousers!" said Jingles, a wooden hand over his chest.


"You don’t wear trousers.” Mosura said bluntly.


“Keep looking sugar tits” Jingles said with a wink. “You might get a show”


Mosura growled with frustration


"Uhm! just say we’re pretty. Don't try to pick us up," said Pinkie, trying to restore the calm.


"Oh, for fuck's sake!" a voice shouted, startling the girls. They turned and found Junior storming across the street. Junior pointed his shovel towards Jingles.


"I thought I told you to stop scaring away my fucking customers, asshole!" said Junior.


"You were here the whole time?" asked Mosura in surprise.


"Well, hello again! I wasn't expecting to see you again, Goji!" said Jingles.


"Clam it, Frosty!" said Junior with a glare.


"Oh. Baby, I love it when you get mean," said Jingles, looking away as though he were blushing. The girls bore odd looks while Junior recoiled in disgust. “How about afterwards, I can Frosty your snowman?”


"Hey if you keep talking like that, I'll knock your block off. Literally!" said Junior.


"Oh yes! Please knock me really hard daddy!" moaned Jingles. "I rather you GET me off, dear."


"Ugh!! Dude, I don't even play for that team!" said Junior, stepping away with a cringe.


"Oh, it's fine, Goji. I'm a snowman. I have no genitalia, therefore I have no gender. So it's fine!" said Jingles. Mosura and Fluttershy quickly pulled Junior to their side.


"Pinkie Pie, would you please tell Mr. Jingles about his lewd behavior," growled Fluttershy, narrowing her eyes.


"But these feelings are natural, my dear! Don't tell me you haven't at least once lusted after his fine ass body," said Jingles. Fluttershy flushed a bright red. “While you’re at it, lust after mine~”


"Th-That's none of- PINKIE!!" Fluttershy glared at the hyperactive girl. Pinkie gave a forced titter.


"Um... Mr. Jingles, maybe we should get going," said Pinkie as she towed along Jingles.


"Until we meet again, my pretties!" said Jingles. As the two left, Junior gave an annoyed sigh.


"God, he's so fucking annoying," said Junior.


"Yeah, his voice is kind of grating too. He sounds like a flamboyant cartoon character," said Mosura.


“You’re being too nice,” Junior interjected. “He sounds like those creepy clowns who perform at children’s birthday parties that secretly stalk their teenage siblings.”


"With Rodan's bad flirting and Adagio's perversion injected in him," said Sunset with a groan.


"Honestly, that makes sense. He was wearing their old clothes," said Junior. He shook his head as he held his shovel.


"Now I have to come back to this neighborhood later. People are freaking out every time they see a living snowman running around," said Junior.


"Why are we still using male pronouns when he told us that he had no gender?" asked Rarity.


"Who cares?! He's costing me customers!" said Junior.


"Goji, why are you so concerned about money right now?" asked Twilight in confusion.


"Don't worry about it, just let me work," said Junior. Mosura leaned close to his ear.


"Goji, if it's about the financial situation, I can help," whispered Mosura. Junior pulled away in annoyance.


"I said not to worry about it!" said Junior as he stormed off. Mosura deeply frowned as the boy took off.







An hour had gone by. Junior was in the middle of shoveling another house for the day. He was still frustrated at having to make sure that snowman freak wasn't around. It was already hard enough to convince people to give a few bucks just for him to shovel snow for them. With Jingles scaring people, it was becoming more difficult. But thankfully, things were more quiet.


Junior received his payment after finishing up this particular driveway. Off he went, in search of more houses. His mind was still on the snowman. His annoying flamboyant voice was still stuck in his head. Just hearing it made Junior want to vomit with how annoying he was. He even overheard the damn snowman flirting with his friends. He normally didn't care whenever Rodan and Adagio flirted. Even though he found them annoying when they did, never had he felt a hatred for them. Jingles, he wanted to bash into powder with his shovel when he heard him flirting with the girls. Junior wasn't sure if he was overreacting or if he was angry for another reason. The last couple of days have just been oddly stressful, especially with everyone pestering him.


"It's alright. It's almost over," sighed Junior as he was about to knock on the next door. He suddenly heard the sound of singing. He shuddered as one of the voices was familiar and flamboyant. He turned and found Pinkie and Jingles down the street, standing in front of a house, singing.


"Oh what fun it is to ride, in a one horse open sleigh~!" sang Pinkie and Jingles in unison. Standing at the door were the Dazzlings. As they were done singing, Sonata was clapping with her eyes wide like a child in wonder. Adagio looked amused while fascinated, and Aria had a look of discomfort.


"Un-fucking believable," said Junior as he made his way over to the street.


"Wow! It's just like Frosty the Snowman!" said Sonata, grinning.


“You’re the kind of girl who can Frosty my Snowman!” said Jingles.


"Looks like you put my old stuff to use," said Adagio, looking to Pinkie.


“Being put to good use babe~” Jingles replied.


"Please tell me he's not possessed by evil spirits or something," said Aria.


"I assure you, I am a one of a kind! I am as good as i am handsome!" said Jingles.


"How would you know that you're handsome? You're a damn snowman," deadpanned Aria.


"Don't listen to her, Mr. Jingles. I think you're a dashing snowman," said Sonata, sweetly.


"Aw. I may have to score with you," said Jingles. “Let me find a place, to razzle your Dazzles~”


The Dazzlings looked at him oddly. Junior sighed as he arrived.


"Still flirting with everyone you see, huh?" deadpanned Junior. Jingles gasped.


"Goji? Are you fallowing me~?" Jingles chuckled teasingly. Junior scowled.


"No. You two just keep showing up everywhere I'm working," said Junior. He then looked to Pinkie, who was looking down at her feet. Junior sighed. He looked to the driveway of the Dazzlings' home.


"Since I'm over here, do you girls need your driveway shoveled? I can do it for you," said Junior.


"Eh... Sure. I'm not gonna do it. It's freezing," said Aria.


"Yeah, I'll be sure to compensate you," said Adagio, twirling her finger through her curly hair.


"Cash will be fine," deadpanned Junior.


"Ugh. You're no fun," said Adagio. Junior merely went to driveway and began to get to work. Sonata began to pester Jingles with questions. Meanwhile, Pinkie made her way to Junior.


"Goji... I'm sorry about Mr. Jingles scaring off people. I just wanted you to spend Christmas with us," said Pinkie. Junior sighed.


"I know. I'm sorry if I've hurt your feelings. I know I came off as being a jerk," said Junior as he scooped up some snow. He then looked back to Jingles.


"So what are you gonna do about him? It'll be getting warmer in a month or so," said Junior.


"Oh I already have that planned out," said Pinkie, confidently.


"Well, hello~!" Jingles suddenly called out. Junior and Pinkie found Jingles gawking at a snowman that was in a yard just next door.


“Whoa Momma!” Exclaimed Jingles. “You are one thick booty”


"Ooh~. Looks like someone's caught your eye," said Adagio teasingly. Jingles suddenly rushed to the yard.


"Hey, where's-" Sonata was interrupted as Jingles got behind the other snowman. He began to wrap his stick arms around it and began to thrust himself back and forth, grunting.


"Yeah! Yeah! It's a white Christmas!" Jingles cried. “Empathizes on white, WAOW!


"Mr. Jingles!" Cried Pinkie in horror. Junior stared slack jawed.


"Oh, now that is fucked up," said Aria. Adagio cupped her mouth.


"This is oddly arousing" Adagio said to herself, Aria turned to her.


“You have issues Sis” Aria said bluntly.


"Please tell me kids aren't watching," said Sonata as Jingles groaned. The Dazzling turned away, only to see two children staring in horror as Jingles humped their snowman.


“Too late,” said Junior bluntly. He gave a tired sigh as the other snowman sparked to life.


"WHAHOOOOOOOOW!" cried the new living snowman in ecstasy. “That Felt Good!”


"Happy birthday to you, handsome! I'm Mr. Jingles!" greeted Jingles.


"Hi! Gee, I wonder what my name is," said the new snowman.


"Oh God, there's two of them," said Junior as Pinkie gave a long-shocked gasp. It was here that Junior was filled with dread. If these things could come to life through that disgusting display, then that meant one thing.


"How about Ginger! Because of your ginger bread man sweater!" said Jingles.


"Ooh! Yes, that's good! Hey, look at that sexy snowman!" said Ginger. He rushed over to the snowman and proceeded to thrust himself against it. Moments later, the snowman sparked to life.


“WHOOOOOOAAAA BABY!” shouted the third snowman as he came to life. "Hey! Are you my life giver?"


Junior slumped his shoulders.


"Ah hell," said Junior.






Two Days Later...


Aiko Riku was humming a Christmas tune to herself. She was setting up ornaments on the tree with her son, Angirasu. She smiled as she looked the tree over.


"Looks good. It's nice... Doing this together," said Aiko, glancing at her son. Angirasu nodded.


"Yeah..." said Angirasu. The two flinched as there was loud voices singing outside. Aiko looked back in confusion. She began to make her way to the door but heard frantic knocking.


"Let me in! Let me in!" a voice called from behind the door.


"What the hell?" Aiko opened the door. Junior suddenly rushed in.


"Oh thank God! Thank you," said Junior, panting.


"Gojira?" Angirasu turned in confusion.


"What's going on?" asked Aiko as she looked out the door.


"Don't look!" cried Junior. Aiko stepped outside, but gave a shocked gasp at what she saw. The neighborhood was filled with several snowmen that surrounded a house, singing carols to a family. The woman began to tremble at the sight of the animated snowmen, her worse nightmare realized. That trembling grew as she saw snowmen walking down the street, speaking to each other in annoying flamboyant voices. Some even got in the way of cars that were trying to leave. Aiko quickly shut the door, a pale look on her face.


"Angirasu, pack your things. We're leaving town," said Aiko.


"Wait, what?!" exclaimed Angirasu.


"Please, take me with you," pleaded Junior.


“Sorry, Junior” Aiko quickly apologized. “There is only room for me and Aang on this trip”


There was another knock at the door.


"Ah shit," said Aiko as she quickly reached into a drawer by the tree. She drew out a hand gun and took off the safety.


"Mom?" Angirasu called worriedly. Aiko opened the door and aimed the gun.


"Jesus, woman!" Koizumi ducked. Aiko quickly lowered her weapon with a relieved sigh.


"Sorry. I thought you were one of those things," said Aiko. She stepped aside, allowing Koizumi and Inoue to enter her home.

"Where have you guys been?" asked Junior in confusion.


"Well, we were supposed to be monitoring a snowman. But then the thing started fucking other snow men and made more," said Koizumi bluntly.


"Wait, time out. Start from the beginning because that sounds like the ending to an explanation," said Aiko, narrowing her eyes.


"We were assigned to test the 'Frosty' device on a snowman we made. They wanted us to monitor if the device works and the snowman's behavior. But then someone shot a civilian's snowman instead," deadpanned Inoue, glancing at Koizumi.


"You little snitch!" said Koizumi, glaring at the young woman.


"Wait, MONARCH entrusted you of all people with that experiment?!" demanded Aiko.


"The engineers went on winter break! Plus MONARCH spent too much on a Christmas Party! They had to cut costs somehow," said Koizumi with a shrug.


"Who's idea was it to blow military funding on a Christmas Party?!" asked Aiko in disbelief.


“Gary” Koizumi bluntly said holding up his Iphone. On the phone screen was a video of a man wearing nothing but a spider-man mask and his underwear.


“Hello” said the man on the phone.


“Of course” Aiko said with an annoyed tone. “Of course.”


"Geez. And MONARCH's the organization meant to protect people from us 'big bad muties'?" Junior whispered to Angirasu.


"I can't believe you'd be so irresponsible as to use experimental technology on civilian grounds!" said Aiko.


"It was an accident! The son of a bitch gave me soy milk!" said Koizumi defensively. Aiko looked at him in confusion.


"N-Never mind that. What should we do? These things keep making more. Already there's at least a hundred of them running around town," said Inoue, pointing out the window.


"Is there really a need? They seem harmless," said Angirasu, looking out the window with a raised brow. He found some children playing with the snowmen, under the supervision of their families of course. But all in all, they seemed to be safe, although annoying. He even saw Sonata hugging a snowman, which had sticks sticking out of its head like spiky hair.


'Isn't that one of my jackets?' thought Angirasu as he squinted at the spikey snowman.


As Aang turned back to the group, he was completely unaware of two teenage girls being chased by a snowman wearing earmuffs and wearing a scarf.


“What’s the matter ladies?” The snowman asked. “Don’t you want to play with my snowballs?”


Furthermore, the same children from before were now running in terror as the snowmen try to jump on them or mischievously throw snowballs at them.


"Yeah, I rather the kids not get exposed to these degenerates. Hell, if I had kids, I'd smash every single one of those things," said Junior.


"Why not without kids?" asked Aiko. Junior merely glanced at her, while Aiko bore a neutral look. Neither had to say anything. It was as though their minds had synchronized into one common goal. Junior tightened his grip on his shovel, while Aiko grabbed a bat from the closet in the living room.


"Guys?" Angirasu called.


Junior and Aiko stepped outside, holding their weapons tightly. They glared at the hordes of snowmen in the neighborhood, who laughed and played. A snowman approached the two.


"Hi there, Hot Momma! Would you like to-" the snowman was interrupted as Aiko swung her bat. The snowman's head was knocked clean off, shattering into powder as it hit the ground.


"Ugh that felt good!" said Aiko, sighing in relief. Junior grunted as he lunged for an unsuspecting snowman, plunging his shovel into its chest. The snowman groaned in pain, while Junior pulled out his shovel.


"Merry Christmas, mother fuckers!" shouted Junior as he swung his shovel down on the snowman's head, smashing it in. The snowmen began to take notice, as did the people in the neighborhood.


"It's genocide!!" screamed a snowman. The snowmen began to scream as they began to flee. Junior and Aiko began to chase after the closest ones. They smashed and bashed the snowmen. They crushed their heads, caved in their torsos, kicked their bottoms, any way to destroy these unholy spawns of degeneracy.


“Run! Serial Killers!” screamed another snowman. “But without the cereal!”


Meanwhile, Sonata clung to her inanimate snowman. She stared in horror as Junior went about destroying the stragglers. She then yelped as the head of her snowman was smashed in. She found Aiko glaring at her as she stood next to the destroyed snowman. Aiko then pushed the rest of the snowman over Sonata, practically burying her in snow. Aiko grabbed the jacket from the pile of snow.


“If I ever catch you stealing one of my son’s jackets again” warned Aiko. “I will be throwing you into the Vault!”


Aiko marched off, suddenly an idea struck her head.


"Gojira! We'll have to wait to get the animated ones! Just destroy the inanimate snowmen so they can't make more!" said Aiko.


"Got it, Mrs. Riku!" called Junior as he ran. A child gasped as Junior tackled an inanimate snowman, his momentum and body causing the snowman to crumble under him. The child caught the carrot nose that went flying from the now destroyed snowman.


"You're a mean one, mister!" pouted the child.


Mr. Jingles gasped as he witnessed the killing of his kind, including the ones who have yet to be brought to life. How cruel and wicked they were to destroy the innocent snowmen, who wanted to spread cheer and joy while procreating and flirting with everyone. At the rate Junior and Aiko were destroying the snowmen, they would soon all be gone. Jingles quickly retreated with a group of snowmen that fled.


"Come, my friends! We must continue our survival by creating more! Take the snow beneath you and forge more of our kind! Then bless them with the spark of life from our nether regions!" cried Jingles as he fled.


From across the town, snowmen were being built by living snowmen. They quickly assembled, rolling up balls of snow, great and small. They even dressed them in whatever they could, or even left some of them completely naked. Once they forged the bodies of the snowmen, they began to 'grant' them the gift of life. The newly forged snowmen became animated, and were instructed to do the same.


"Ah hell! We can't possibly destroy them all at this rate," said Aiko in dismay. Junior panted as he looked around.


"Yeah it doesn't matter if we destroy all of the inanimate ones if they know how to make them for themselves," said Junior, grunting in frustration.


"You two are insane!" cried Angirasu. Both Junior and Aiko turned to find Angirasu, Inoue and Koizumi behind them.


"They're just snowmen! But you're killing them because you think they're annoying, and because you have a weird fear of snowmen!" said Angirasu, pointing to Junior and his mother respectively.


"What are you so bent out of shape for? These things aren't alive," said Junior.


"You- One of them literally screamed, 'genocide'!" said Angirasu in disbelief.


"Angirasu, sweetie. They have no feelings, nor a soul. Therefore, they aren't alive," said Aiko, nonchalantly. “It’s as if Man created The Devil”


"What..." Angirasu just stared.


"Technically, they're right," interjected Koizumi. "The snowmen are animated only because of the energy from the device that shot them. They simulate living beings because the beams also inject a sort of energy based Artificial Intelligence in them, simulating human-like behavior," said Koizumi.


"So they're alive," said Inoue.


"No, I said artificial. They seem life-like. But they're not. They're glorified robots that don't know they're robots," said Koizumi.


"There's no way that's how they're 'alive.' I mean, energy beams encoding artificial intelligence into snowmen? That sounds like it belongs in a cheap ass sci-fi film," said Junior. Inoue stared blankly at Junior.


“Says the kid who can turn into a giant monster” deadpanned Inoue. Koizumi shrugged.


"What do you want from me? I was in charge of testing it," said Koizumi.


"Look, it doesn't matter. We need to figure out how to destroy them. Any ideas?" asked Aiko, looking to Junior. The boy hummed as he scratched his chin.


"Only things that come to mind is waiting until spring or smashing them. If only there was a way to warm up the city sooner to melt them," said Junior.


"We can always ask the military to detonate a nuke over the town. That'd be sure to melt them," said Aiko, jokingly. Junior raised his head.


"Actually..." Junior smiled. Angirasu just stared.


"You're definitely insane," said Angirasu.


"Hey, Koizumi. You said these things run on some kind of energy, right? Would you say they're kind of like electronics?" asked Junior. Koizumi shrugged.


"I don't know. You'd have to talk to ones behind the project.


"What are you thinking, Goji?" asked Inoue in confusion.


"It's risky, but this might work. We need to talk to the Director. At least someone that can get a nuke deployed," said Junior.


"Am I the only one who's concerned right now?!" asked Angirasu.








Couple of Days Later….




Junior was covering up the wall of his house with a lead plate. He smiled as he looked over his home, finding it decorated with lead. He looked to his mother's car, which was stripped of its battery. From across the neighborhood, houses were in a similar state.


"Junior, get inside! They're starting!" called Miwa. Junior rushed to his house. He found Mrs. Riku, Angirasu, Mosura, his mother and father sitting in the living room. All of the electronics were unplugged from the walls. The house was dark, from everything, including the windows, covered up. Aiko held a radio in her hand.


"All citizens, please remain indoors. If you are not indoors, you are advised to shield your eyes and not look to the sky. Detonation in 10. 9. 8. 7." A voice on the radio spoke. The family tensed as the countdown went. Junior could only imagine other families doing something similar.


"6. 5. 4. 3. 2. 1." The voice stopped. There was a bright flash in the sky. A ball of burning light that could be mistaken for the sun was present. The EMP went off, and its electromagnetic energy began to descend down upon the town. The lead covering most structures protected the electronics inside.


"Please wait in doors until further notice, while military forces sweep the town," said a voice.


"I have to say, I'm shocked," said Senior.


“I’m relived” said Aiko.


"Yeah, you kidding me? I'm surprised that an EMP strike over Equestrian territory was approved," said Junior.


"I'm surprised you suggested this," said Mosura with a deadpanned look.


"Unofficially. I unofficially suggested to detonate an EMP to kill the living snowmen. Mrs. Riku and Koizumi unofficially suggested my suggestion to the Director of MONARCH. Officially, the Director learned about the snowmen problem and recommended an EMP strike to the president. The media had to spend a couple of days scaring the public into accepting the solution with fake reports of snowmen eating people," explained Junior.


“I helped out with that last part” Aiko added.


"Well, I hope it all worked out in the end," said Miwa. There was a loud crash. The people in the house jumped, turning to the door. They rushed out the door, finding a red sleigh crashed in the snow on their yard. A team of reindeer whimpered as they lied in the snow, while a fat old man lied in the snow.


"Ho. Ho. Ow..." the man groaned.


"Holy crap, Santa Claus!" cried Miwa in shock.


"Uh oh," said Junior, gulping.


Later that day, the man presumed to be Ol' St. Nick lied on the sofa of the Takeshi residence. His red jacket was hung up along with his cap. He groaned in pain as his leg was wrapped in a thick cast. His reindeer lied in the backyard, exhausted.


"Are you really, Santa?" asked Mosura, raising a brow.


"Check the pocket of my coat," groaned Santa. Junior grabbed the coat and dug into the left pocket. He found a box of cigarettes, a small bag of angel dust and a tampon. Junior flinched in disgust as he dropped the items to the ground.


“Wr-wrong Pocket!” shouted Santa. Junior dug into the right pocket. He found a velvet wallet, marked with the initials, S.C. The boy opened the wallet, finding an I.D.


"St. Nicholas Claus. Resident of the North Pole. Cute," deadpanned Junior. He then did a double take. "Born in 1660?"


"I'll have you know I look good for my age!" said Santa, indignantly.


"You really are Santa! I feel like a little girl again!" said Miwa, grinning.


"So what happened to you?" asked Angirasu.


"I don't know. I had decided to get a head start on Christmas by racing to the East by riding from the West coast. Then, suddenly this bright light filled the sky. Rudolph was the first to succumb to the heat and led the team down. I crashed and here we are," said Santa. Junior grimaced as he noticed glares from Angirasu, Miwa and Mosura.


"Oh this is terrible! My leg is broken and my reindeer are in no shape to deliver all of these presents to the world! Oh the poor children!" cried Santa in despair.


"Way to go, Gojira. You just ruined Christmas," said Angirasu, crossing his arms.


"Look. I fucked up, OK?" said Junior, raising his hands. "At least we destroyed all those snowmen."


A bleeping sound is heard from Aiko’s tablet, she took it out and began to look at it. Her face went pale at something.


“Oh Sweet Baby Jesus under a Lawnmower!” Aiko cursed, catching the attention of Junior.


“What is it now?” Junior groaned, he thought for a moment. “Oh no don’t tell me-“


“Apparently, all of the snowmen survived the nuke by seeking shelter at Louie's Ice Cream Factory” Aiko explained, she noticed that Junior was slowly clenching his fists.


"Pinkie..." growled Junior. He couldn't prove that the girl was somehow involved with them finding shelter, but he had his suspicions since she claimed to know what to do when the weather got warmer. But, he did not despair. “Look on the bright side, they’re stuck in one building, and it’s warm outside.”


The room suddenly grew noticeably darker. The group looked outside, only to see heavy snow clouds rolling in blocking the ‘second sun’ from view. Aiko glanced at her tablet, she checked the weather. Her blood froze when she saw that the forecast predicted blizzards and ice storms throughout the week.


“It was never meant to be!” Santa groaned. “Fate has transpired against us!”


"Way to go, Dumbass," said Angirasu bluntly.


"Ugh. Shut up, we've been over this!" said Junior in exasperation.


"Look, as much as I'm amused to watch you two argue, we have to address the problem," said Aiko regaining her composure.


"Yes. We must save Christmas! I may not be able to do it this year, but you can," said Santa, pointing to Junior.


"Me?" asked Junior in shock.


"Yes! It's technically your fault that this happened. You owe it to the world to take on this burden!" said Santa.


"You've mistaken me for someone who cares about Christmas," said Junior.


"Gojira!" said Miwa, appalled.


"You have a cold heart, my boy. It saddens me," said Santa in disappointment.

"Santa, people in the world have become so materialistic to the point that they're willing to degrade themselves for a pair of fancy pants to suck on lollipops at the cool kids table. Why would I want to feed that behavior by delivering them more crap that they don't need?" asked Junior. Mosura glared at him.


"Where do you get off on judging people for being materialistic?" questioned Mosura. "Weren't you the one obsessing the last couple of months making money?"


"No, because that's different," said Junior.


"How?" asked Mosura.


"It just is. Don't worry about it," said Junior. Mosura groaned.


"Why do you keep saying that?!" asked Mosura.


"OK, enough!" said Aiko. She took Santa's hat and placed it on Junior's head.


"Look, like it or not, Santa chose you to save Christmas. I agree with you on the materialism part, but the point of Christmas is not just gifts. It's about giving and bringing joy to people you may not even know. Don't do it for the stuff, do it for the smiles of children," said Aiko. Junior sighed heavily.


"Well... I guess this is technically my fault. Fine, I'll freaking do it," said Junior in dismay. Angirasu sighed.


"You'll need help. I'm in, too," said Angirasu. Mosura nodded in agreement. "Same."


"Thank you, children," said Santa, smiling warmly. Aiko began to walk out the door.


"OK, good luck guys. I'm off to kick some more snowman ass," said Aiko as she walked out the door.


"Let's get Rodan too. I think we'll need all the help we can get," said Junior.







The streets were empty. The wind howled as it blew. The snow was covered in old tracks, while the snow fell from the air. Aiko held a shot gun filled with bean bag rounds. This was mandatory for this operation, as to avoid their weapons potentially hitting civilians if they were to shoot in the wrong area. The area was filled with several MONARCH soldiers, some even armed with flamethrowers.


Aiko found some snowmen to be standing in the street, lifeless as they remained in different poses. Some reaching up to the sky, with looks of horror on their frozen faces. Aiko knocked over an inanimate snowman, allowing it to crumble to the ground.


"Stay sharp! These were built as decoys, they must be setting up a trap” said Aiko to her squad. “Remember I don't want a single one of these fuckers standing!"


"Lieutenant, do you notice how much weird shit always happens in this town?" asked a squad member.


"You have no idea," deadpanned Aiko. There was a crackle over the COMs.


"Oak Street is clear," said a voice over the COM.


"Nothing at Nightingale Ave," said another voice. Aiko narrowed her eyes, as she glances left and right.


‘It’s quiet’ Aiko thought to herself. ‘Too quiet’


"Contact! Contact!" cried a squad member. Aiko turned, finding a snowman exclaiming as he rushed down the street, away from the area. Aiko raised her shot gun and fired. The beanbag round struck him in the back of the head, causing the snowman to fall over and to crumble.


"Tango down," said Aiko. She hummed as she went over to inspect the snowman.


"This must’ve been a scout" said Aiko. “Look out for more”


"Damn if you never shot it, we would have found the nest" said a squad member. Aiko smirked.


“Lucky for you I know what the nest is” Aiko said smugly. “It’s the Louie’s Ice Cream Factory”


"I know where that is! My uncle worked there!" said a squad member.


"Lead the way, Corporal," said Aiko. The chatter over the COM brought up uneasiness in her. The temperature outside was quickly getting colder and colder. They had to strike tactfully and soon before they could multiply and spread.







Back at the Takeshi residence the Transmutant 4, and Senior were outside in the backyard. They were in the process of repairing any damage that was done to the sleigh.


"Dude, this is so cool! I can't believe we're actually fixing Santa's sleigh!" said Rodan. Junior groaned to himself.


"All I wanted to do was shovel snow. But no, there had to be a perverted animated snowman running around. And now I'm stuck saving Christmas," muttered Junior to himself.


"Alright, looks like she'll hold. Mr. Claus wanted to speak to you kids, so head back inside. I'll touch up the paint," said Senior.


The teens returned to the house. They found Santa lying on the sofa. Miwa was setting down a glass of milk and a plate of cookies.


"Ah. There you are. I take it the sleigh is fixed?" asked Santa.


"She's good to go," said Rodan with a nod.


"Good. Now I have to teach you the proper technique of being Santa!" said Santa as he painfully sat up.


"One thing you'll need is the look as Santa!" said Santa as he tossed Junior his red coat and cap.


"Yeah, great. Whoever heard of a neighsian Santa Claus?" asked Junior


"Minor details at this point. You're my substitute for the year," said Santa. He then hummed as he looked to the other teens. "But the rest of you stand out. Not a problem!"


Santa drew out a bag labeled, 'Christmas Magic'. He reached in and tossed out sparkly dust at Mosura and Angirasu. The two were suddenly clad in new apparel. Angirasu was clad in a green tunic and a pair of pants with pointed shoes and a pointed hat. Mosura wore a santa-like coat, along with a green skirt and a pair of red tights with black boots. She admired her white gloves and herself, as a mistletoe was clipped into her hair. Junior lightly blushed at her appearance, as the coat hugged her slim and fit figure, how her legs were exposed under her skirt. Mosura noticed his staring and looked away with a bashful smile.


"What about me?" asked Rodan.


"My boy, you have the most important role! Since you're a flier, you have the responsibility to pull along the sleigh!" said Santa. Rodan bore a slight look of disappointment.


"Oh. OK, I guess," said Rodan.


"Now, when delivering presents, you have to find ways to get into the house," said Santa. Junior raised his hand.


"You ever got into a situation where you got caught? I'd hate to be arrested for breaking and entering," said Junior.


"No. That’s why it’s important to be as quiet and inconspicuous as possible. Santa always lands on the roof and enters through the chimney," said Santa.


"But what if there isn't a chimney? Some people live in apartments," said Mosura with a raised brow.


"Then you take this magic key. Stick it against the roof or wall and a way in will come," said Santa as he handed Junior the key.


"Got it. What's next?" asked Junior.


"The children tend to leave out sweets and milk for me. It's hard work delivering presents. Feel free to have some. The children will appreciate that," said Santa. Junior sent him a deadpanned look.


"I'm not gonna eat a bunch of sweets put up by billions of children in the world. I'd like to keep all of my limbs, thank you," said Junior.


"And finally, the most important part of being Santa," said St. Nick, as he pointed to a large bag.


"That bag is magical. It's a portal from here to my workshop. You reach inside, and pull the present out," said Santa.


"So that's how you deliver all of those presents!" said Miwa in fascination.


"And one other thing. It's crucial that you know this. Check the list twice before delivering the gift. If the child has been nice, give the gift that says 'from santa'. If they've been naughty, give them the one that says 'Spankey the Elf'." The teens looked at him oddly.


"Huh? You don't give them coal? What about Krampus? Doesn't he deal with the bad children?" asked Junior confusion.


"I haven't done the coal thing since the 1990s. Krampus also retired roughly 100 hundred years ago," answered Santa. Junior shrugged as Santa gave him a scroll.


"Oh good. You even took the time to mark their behavior," said Junior as he did a quick scan of the list.


"I bet you're on the naughty list," said Rodan teasingly.


"Shut up," said Junior in annoyance.


"Maybe he is, maybe he isn't. But if he does a good job..." Santa looked to the side innocently.


"Thanks but I don't need a get out of jail free card. I'm just cleaning up my mess," said Junior as he rolled up the scroll.


"Alright troops, get snacks and use the bathroom. Wheels up in 5," said Junior. As his friends began to leave the living room, Junior glanced at his mother.


"Mom, could you do me a favor?" asked Junior in a whisper. Miwa tilted her head curiously.


Later, Junior found himself sitting in the sleigh. Rodan had transformed into his flying reptillian state, his harnes decorated with jingle bells. Angirasu sat in the back with the sack of presents, and snacks. Mosura sat next to Junior, taking a breath as she tightly held the golden rails on the sleigh.


Junior turned to find Santa with a crutch. He hovered over his shoulder, pointing at a screen on the dashboard.


"This here is your navigator. It will help you find your destination by typing in the name of the child and the serial number beneath," said Santa. "Also, the magic of the sleigh will slow time relative to you if you get enough speed, allowing you to travel great distances at such short of time."


"This seems tedious, Santa," said Junior.


"Hey, there's a lot of kids. Some of them have the same name," said Santa. "I took the liberty to also categorize them by nation as to not go back and forth. You're starting in Neighpon," said Santa. Angirasu smiled.


"Got it. Ready to visit your old home, Aang?" asked junior.


"Yeah, let's go!" said Angirasu.


"Wait! One more picture!" cried Miwa as she held put her phone.


"No time!" said Junior in annoyance. He took the harness.


"On Rodan! On- Ugh, just go!" said Junior. Rodan screeched as he began to flap his wings. As he got off the ground, the magic of the sleigh began to cause it to levitate.


"Oh boy!" whimpered Mosura as she tightened her hold on the rail.


"Up! Up! And away!!" Junior cried as Rodan soared, carrying the sleigh. Mosura was screaming her head off as she clung to Junior. Angirasu was whooping in exhilaration.


"Pick up the pace, Ro!" called Junior as he snapped the reigns. Rodan shrieked as he began to climb in altitude, shooting up like a rocket.


"Too fast!!" cried Mosura.


"This is awesome!!" cried Angirasu.


"At least one of us is having fun!" said Junior in dismay. The sleigh began to fly off into the sunset, one a quest to save Christmas.







Aiko bore narrowed eyes. Her warm breath flowed from her mouth and out to the cold. She held up a pair of binoculars, finding a pair of snowmen standing outside the doors of a four story building. The building was labeled, 'Louie's Ice Cream'. It was a local factory. The ice cream was popular around town. Now it seemed to be a shelter for straggler snowmen.


"They gotta be multiplying in there. Just imagine all of the snowmen they can make with all of those ingredients used to make ice cream," said a squad member.


"What's the plan, Lieutenant?" asked a squad member.


"Simple. We move in and raise hell. I don't want a single one of them getting away," said Aiko. She began to lower the binoculars and raised her shot gun. She pulled the trigger, shattering the head of one of the snowmen. The other gasped in shock, but was also had his head destroyed by another squad member.


"Move in!" ordered Aiko. The squad began to rush from behind the cars. They made their way over to the factory. Aiko stood planted against the wall, while a squad member forced the door open. One by one, the soldiers began infiltrate the facility. As they did, they found that the factory was empty. It was cold, with snow covering the ground.


"Looks like they've been redecorating," said a squad member.


"Stay sharp," said Aiko. The soldiers moved through the lobby, their feet crunching the powdery snow beneath their boots. Eventually, they made their way into a large room. Large machines stood, cold and metallic. The air seemed colder here, as snow and frozen milk covered the ground. Aiko grimaced as she felt her boots step into a patch of vanilla ice cream.


"It's slippery. Watch your step," said Aiko. As the lights from the weapons of the soldiers shone through the darkness, they tensed as they heard the sound of snow shuffling. Ominous giggles filled the air.


"Easy..." whispered Aiko, slightly trembling. She cursed herself from getting shaken up. All because of that stupid fear of snowmen. She closed her eyes briefly, a memory flashing to her mind. She remembered how her sister once showed her a horror movie when they were younger. It involved a killer snowman. Because of that film, seeing the blood soaked snow and the icicle teeth of the monster seared into her mind, Aiko has had a bit of a phobia of them. But now was the time to truly conquer that fear. Her men were counting on her to pull them through.


There was the sound of metal clanking. The soldiers whipped around, their eyes darting around as their rays of light dragged along every surface in the room. Aiko looked to the soldiers wielding flame throwers, signaling to spread out. The two soldiers began to step away from the rest of the squad, keeping a steady grip on their flames throwers. Little flames glowed near the tip of the gas barrels, ready to be used.


"Ah!" a soldier yelped as he covered his face. Aiko whipped around.


"It's cold!" said the soldier. Suddenly, a barrage of snowballs began to strike the soldiers, causing them to yelp in pain and from the cold. Aiko raised her weapon and found a snowman standing on a machine, tossing a snowball. Aiko fired but missed as she was struck in the head by the snowball.


"Bring the heat!" shouted Aiko. The flame thrower soldiers stepped forward, catching some snowballs on them. They ignited their weapons, spewing forth flames. The snowmen cried out in panic and fled as the flames reached out to them.


"Keep at it boys!" said Aiko as she and the soldiers began to fire their bean bag rounds at the fleeing snowmen. Suddenly, the lights flashed on, blinding the soldiers.


"Agh! Fuck!" Aiko winced. She then gasped as she found a horde of snowmen to be appearing all over the room, all laughing and giggling. Some were made of snow, others were made up of ice cream. Their faces and buttons made up of candy and treats instead of carrots, pebbles, buttons and sticks. Jingles appeared among them, standing next to a large machine. It was a snow machine, filled with artificial snow.


"Let her rip!" said Jingles. The machine roared to life and began to spray out a white mist from its vents. The mist began to cover the soldiers, causing them to yelp in alarm as the ice covered their bodies. The flame throwers were doused and damaged from the water. Jingles laughed boastfully.


"You can't spoil our Holiday, you villains!" said Jingles. The soldiers retreated from the main room, as snowmen continued to pepper them with more snowballs. The snowmen cheered.


"Behold! They cower at the might of our snow! Come! We shall spread throughout the town once again! Build more snowmen and give rise to a nation of icy folks! We will not submit!" cried Jingles. The snowmen all cheered. A great vault in the basement of the factory opened. From within, many heavy barrels of frozen ice cream stood. The snowmen began to open and knock them over, scooping out the snow. They began to quickly assemble the ice cream into new snow men, which they then proceeded to give them more life. From the factory, snowmen began to take apart the machines in the building, assembling them into make shift cannons, loaded up with snowballs. The snowmen began to march and sing.


"Oh Sweet Ice~! Oh what beauty you bring~! You keep away the ugliness and lice~!" the snowmen began to sing as they prepared for their conquest. From outside of the factory, Aiko and her squad stood outside. They heard the banging and voices of the legion of snowmen from structure. They stood, in shock. The doors and windows suddenly burst, with hundreds of snowmen rushing out. They gave war cries as they wielded cannons and spatulas.


"Holy crap!" exclaimed a squad member.


"Yeah! Revolution!" cried a snowman as they began to charge.


"Oh shit! Fall back!" cried Aiko as she and the soldiers were firing their weapons. No matter how much they shot at them, there was no stopping this onslaught of frosty friends. They began to flee from the scene, as the snowmen sang and spread throughout the streets. The soldiers that were in the streets had the misfortune of being swarmed by the snowmen. They were shot by ice cream and snow balls from cannons. Some were also spanked by spatulas. Jingles stood on the roof of the factory, waving a flag of a snowman's face.


"REVOLUTION!!" cried Jingles.








Neighpon...


Junior bit his lip as he held onto the reigns of the sleigh. Rodan squawked as he began to slowly descend upon a house, landing with a creak. The boy winced.


"Real inconspicuous. Man this is a bad idea. If the Defense Force sees us flying around with a Transmutant, we're bound to get shot down," said Junior.


“Don’t worry Gojira” Angirasu reassured his friend. “It’s MONARCH policy to not shoot down animals that carry sleighs in the sky”


“Who made up that rule?” asked Junior in a confused tone.


“Gary” Angirasu said holding up his smart phone. On the phone screen was a video of a man wearing nothing but a spider man mask and his underwear.


“Hello” said the man on the phone.


“Of course,” said Junior. “Of course.”


"Don't worry. We'll be quick before they even see us. Let's just deliver those presents," said Mosura. The teens stepped off the sleigh, with Angirasu grabbing the sack and Mosura holding the list. Junior stepped over across the roof of the house, finding a chimney ahead.


"OK, let's do it," said Junior as he began to ease his feet into the chimney.


"Ooh, careful. Looks like a tight pinch, Gojira," said Angirasu.


"Nah. If Santa can do it, then so can I," said Junior as he grunted, squeezing his waist into the chimney. He gasped as he nearly slipped. Mosura and Angirasu quickly caught him by his coat, keeping him from falling all the way in.


"Harder than it looks," said Junior as he began to plant his feet and hands onto the sides of the chimney. He began to carefully climb down. Once he reached the bottom, he found a dark, empty living room. Junior looked up.


"Pass me the gifts!" whispered Junior. From above, Mosura began to look through the list.


"OK, Komachi Tenshiro. Hand me a gift from Santa," said Mosura. Angirasu began to dig through the bag and drew out a long gift wrapped object. It was like a bat or something. Angirasu handed it to Mosura, who began to hold it over the chimney. She allowed it to drop, allowing Junior to catch it.


"OK," said Junior as he began to set the gift under the tree. He noticed a small table, holding a tiny plate full of little chocolate covered cookies.


"Agh. How can I say no to chocolate?" Junior took the plate and began to stuff a few cookies into his mouth. He even took a quick sip of milk. Junior proceeded to make his way up the chimney. Mosura and Angirasu pulled him out onto the roof.


"One down, a shitload more to go," said Junior, brushing off his coat.


"We're gonna need some music for this," said Mosura.


The Transmutants spent the remaining hours of the evening delivering presents throughout the nation. With those hours, they also began to deliver the presents to the children of neighboring nations. With Rodan's speed combined with the magical elements of the sleigh, the teens were able to cover the Eastern Hemisphere of the world. They climbed chimneys, sneaked through roof tops, yards, and walls with the magic key given to them. They delivered gifts to all the children, and even some older people surprisingly. Whether it was gifts for the naughty or the nice, they were delivered. As the teens were flying from a nation in Zebrica, one thing was on their mind.


"I wonder what's in those naughty gifts," said Mosura, looking back at the gift sack.


"Probably just a shitty gift. Hell, maybe even nothing. That's worse than getting a lump of goal," said Junior. Angirasu yawned.


"Anyone packed coffee or something?" asked Angirasu.


"No, I got these energy drinks from a corner store," said Mosura, holding out a small bottle to Angirasu. The boy took a drink. His eyes opened wider.


"Wow. I'm wide awake," said Angirasu.


"Good, cause we still have the Western World to go," said Junior as he snapped the reigns, causing Rodan to shriek as he dove, causing Mosura to cling to Junior.


"Would you please stop that?!" cried Mosura.


"It's just funny seeing you react!" chuckled Junior.


"Ass!" said Mosura with a glare.


Later, the Transmutants had managed to deliver all of the gifts from the East Coast, the North and South. About every nation and town was visited. The teens made their way West and continued to deliver the countless gifts. By now, the youngsters were quite exhausted. Even if time was slowed relative to, they still were up for quite some time.


"Ugh. I wanna drink more of this stuff but I'll get all jittery," said Angirasu as he looked at his energy drink. Eventually, the teens reached their home town and state. They heard the sound of joyous laughter as hordes of snowmen were running loose in the streets.


"Ah hell! Your mother is doing one hell of a job Aang!” said Junior sarcastically.


"Don’t talk shit about my mother!" said Angirasu. “Even if she is just as crazy as you.”


Junior just sent him a look.


"Don't worry about them. Once we've finished our town, we can go home," said Mosura. Junior sighed.


"Fine. Take us down, Ro!" said Junior as he gripped the reigns. Rodan descended down the roof of a house. They landed, allowing the other teens to disembark. Junior took the sack and dropped it down. He began to climb down the chimney, with Mosura following close.


"Careful. This one's a bit slippery," said Junior. Mosura gasped as her hand slipped. She screamed as she fell, landing on Junior's shoulders. This caused the boy to yelp as he dropped down. The two slammed onto the ground. They groaned as Mosura found herself sitting on Junior's back.


"Sorry..." Mosura tittered. She got up and began to help the boy onto his feet. Angirasu dropped down behind them.


"We should make this quick. That was bound to wake someone up," said Angirasu. Junior winced.


"Right. Start filling up the stockings," said Junior. As told, Mosura and Angirasu began to draw out sweets from the sack and filled the stockings up that hung over the chimney. Junior began to notice something off about the house. There were a lot of actor biographies and entertainment magazines on the shelves. There was also the smell of Mexicoltan food in the air.


"Hey, look. A yearbook from our school," said Angirasu as he picked up the book from the shelf. Mosura grabbed another similar year book.


"Hey, this is this year's yearbook! That's not supposed to be released until spring. It's not even finished," said Mosura as they looked through the books. Some pages were blank.


"I heard of those! Apparently they're prototypes that the team making the yearbooks hand out to a select few. It's kinda like a focus test thing," said Angirasu. Junior sighed in annoyance.


"Hey, stop wasting time!" said Junior.


"The student photos are here. Hey, wait a minute," said Angirasu as he squinted.


"What's wrong?" asked Junior. He momentarily forgot about the current situation.


"Look," said Angirasu as he showed the yearbook. Junior looked at the book, noticing something standout immediately. Angirasu's picture was decorated with red hearts all around it.


"What the hell?" Junior raised a brow.


"Guys, look," said Mosura as she showed the book she had. On the page, there were doodle of hearts and notes around the pictures of certain students. One was Sunset Shimmer.


"Uh oh," said Junior as his eyes fell on another photo. It was his photo. On the side, there a note that read, 'Gloomy Stud Muffin'. Written in red pen. Junior realized who's home this was.


"Who's there?!" A voice demanded. The Transmutants turned with a start, finding the Dazzlings standing in their pajamas. They were armed with flash lights and bats.


"Oh boy," said Junior.


"Wait a minute. Gojira?" asked Aria in confusion. "What the fuck are you guys doing here?"


"And why are you dressed like..." Adagio eyed the mutants as well as the sack they carried. She even noticed that the Christmas stockings were stuffed.


"No way. You guys are Santa's helpers, aren't you?" asked Adagio. Junior gave a weak smile.


"Merry Christmas~," said Junior with a forced chuckle.


"Are you serious?" deadpanned Aria. Sonata was grinning from ear to ear.


"You guys met Santa?! He's real?! What's he like?!" asked Sonata as she tugged at Angirasu's sleeve. Adagio giggled as she gave Junior a foxy smile.


"So, you're my Santa Claus this year? That's better than being my cuddle buddy. You look hot in that coat," said Adagio as she caressed Junior's chest. Her skin tingled from the material of the coat against her palm.


"It's a little warm, yeah," said Junior awkwardly. Mosura rolledl her eyes as she looked through the list. She took a couple of gifts out and passed them to Aria and Sonata.


"Merry Christmas," said Mosura, her tone sour as she glanced at Junior.


"Gee. Don't force yourself," muttered Aria.


"Santa, I don't really want much. But I do want something special from you~," said Adagio with a flirty smile. Mosura grunted as her face hardened.


"I want you for Christmas. I want you stuffed right in my stocking," said Adagio with a giggle. Mosura looked at the list but gasped at what she saw. Adagio was on the Nice list.


"Bullshit," muttered Mosura. She then reached into the bag but noticed a 'Spankey' gift. She looked back and found Adagio, tugging at Junior's coat, who was looking away in embarrassment.


"I'm sorry, but Santa is very busy," said Mosura as she grabbed the 'Spankey' gift and handed it to Adagio.


"Merry Christmas. Please, feel free to open your gifts. Its Christmas Eve," said Mosura with a devious smirk. Adagio shrugged and opened the box. From the box, a 4 foot tall elf popped out. He bore a maniacal smile, sporting a green tunic and dark leggings. His clothes bore black stripes, from the tall hat to his legs. Adagio gasped as the creature locked eyes with her. He lunged at her and tackled the girl onto the ground.


"Ah! What're you-" Adagio yelped as the elf flipped her onto her belly, resting on his lap.


"You've been a baaad girl pup! Now toot that ass up!" Shouted the elf. He grunted as began to smack Adagio's ass. The girl cried out in pain from each loud smack.


"Dagi!" The rest of the Dazzlings stared in alarm as Adagio began to whine in pain.


"Stop! Stop it, please!" Pleaded Adagio.


"Run! Run!" said Junior. The mutants bolted back up the chimney, still hearing Adagio's pained cries. They got on the roof and rushed to the sleigh. Junior felt himself slide from wet snow, causing him to lose his footing.


"HO-HO-HOLY SHIT!!" Junior cried as he fell over. But Mosura caught his wrist before he could tumble, but she ended up getting pulled along with him. The two screamed as they tumbled down the roof, getting tangled up in Christmas lights along the way. Junior and Mosura found themselves bound together, dangling upside down and a few feet off the ground.


"Are you two OK?!" asked Angirasu.


"Oh you know, we're just hanging out," said Mosura with a forced chuckle. She felt like this was karma for giving Adagio the wrong gift.


"Hang on, I'll get you two down!" said Angirasu. Mosura grunted as she felt the strands from the lights tighten around her and Junior.


"Don't move! I think it's getting tighter!" grunted Junior. Mosura whined.


"I can't help it! This is really- Ah!" Mosura gave a yelp. Her face flushed as she bit her lip. The strand tightened more, pressing her more against the boy.


"Please don't make that sound," muttered Junior. The two heard Adagio's muffled cries from within the house. The two looked to the window, finding lights turning on and frantic voices.


"Hey!" Mosura exclaimed, thrashing with a blush.


"What?!" Junior asked defensively.


"Are you serious?! Right now?!" Mosura glared at the boy.


"I can't help it! It just happens to guys for no reason sometimes!" said Junior. Mosura grunted indignantly as she thrashed, attempting to get free. "Stop squirming! That's not gonna help!"


"I'm not the one turned on by girls getting spanked!" said Mosura, shuffling against Junior. Her face red hot and her breaths rough.


"Hey, you're the one pressing against me!" Said Junior with a glare as the two swung.


"Wait, it's because of me?" asked Mosura, ceasing her thrashing. She suddenly felt her anger subside, but her face still flushed.


"That settled you down?" asked Junior incredulously. The two felt themselves lowered to the snow as Angirasu removed some lights. Junior grunted as he flexed his muscles, causing the strands to snap. He stood up, helping Mosura to her feet.


"Um... Goji, you might wanna..." Mosura awkwardly looked away. Junior sighed in annoyance as he covered himself with the coat he wore.


"It's awkward enough. Don't stare," said Junior.


"Sorry." Mosura cleared her throat.


A few minutes later, the Transmutants soaring again. No one spoke, due to events prior. Aside from the Christmas lights situation, the sounds of smacks were ingrained into their minds.


"I can't believe what we saw," said Junior. He shook his head. "Poor Adagio."


"Yeah, I almost feel bad for her. Almost," said Mosura, muttering the last bit to herself.


"Santa doesn't screw around," said Angirasu. Mosura sighed heavily.


"After that, I've lost all my energy," whined Mosura. Angirasu nodded in agreement. Rodan gave a groan as he flapped his wings, lacking the same amount of speed as earlier.


"If you guys are tired, you can rest," said Junior.


"Are you sure?" asked Mosura reluctantly.


"Sure. I'm already invested in finishing this thing," said Junior.


"You're a true friend," said Angirasu, muttering as he lied down in the back of the sled. Mosura began to lie herself down on the side of the sleigh, falling fast asleep.


"It's just you and me, Ro," said Junior. Rodan grunted in response. During the flight, Junior looked to the sack in the back, finding a 'Spankey the Elf' gift to be sticking out. Then, he got an idea. An awful idea. Gojira got a wonderful, awful idea. As Junior went about delivering gifts, a snowman watched from the distance.


"The mutant slithered and slunk with a smile most unpleasant. As he plotted his plot, to give his own 'presents'," said the snowman, shaking his head. Trumpets began to blare in the air along with the beat of drums and other instruments.


"You're a mean one, Mr. Takeshi~," sang the snowman. "You really are a heel~. You're as cuddly as a cactus~. You're as charming as an eel~. Mr. Takeshi~! You're a bad banana, with a greasy black peel~!" the snowman sang as Junior moved onto the next house. The teen began to reach into the sack and draw out a 'Spankey' gift, a devious smile on his face.


"You're a monster~! Mr. Takeshi~! You're heart's an empty hole~! You're brain is full of spiders, you've got salt in your soul~! Mr. Takeshi~!" sang the snowman, moving along the street, as Junior gave dark chuckles.


"I wouldn't touch you with a.... 39 and a half foot pole~! You're a vile one~! Mr. Takeshi~! You have termites in your smile ~! You have all the tender sweetness of a seasick crocodile~. Mr. Takeshi~. Given the choice between you, I'd pick the... Seasick crocodile~!" sang the snowman. Meanwhile, Junior was placing down a few 'Spankey' gifts in another.


"I'm a rotter~! I'm a Grinch~! I'm the king of vengeful sots~!" sang Junior, before leaping out the window right next to narrating snowman.


"Your heart's a dead tomatoe~!" sang the snowman.


"Splotched with moldy purple spots~!" sang Junior.


"You're a Griiiinch~!" sang the snowman. "Your soul is an appalling dump heap overflowing with the most disgraceful assortment of deplorable rubbish imaginable. Mangled up in..."


"Tangled up knots~!" sang Junior and the snowman in unison. As music seemed to swell up in the air, Junior began to stride over to the snowman with a smirk.


"You nauseate me~!" sang the snowman.


"I nauseate him~!" sang Junior.


"Mr. Takeshi~!" sang the snowman.


"I'm a Grinch~!" Junior tossed his cap into the air.


"With a nauseous super 'naus'~! You're a crooked dirty jockey~! And you ride a crooked horse, Mr. Takeshi~! You're a triple decker sauerkraut and toadstool sandwich with arsenic sauce~!" sang the snowman with a look of disdain. "You're a mean one~!"


"I'm a mean one~!" sang Junior.


"You're the meanest meanie mean one~!" sang the snowman, wagging his wooden finger in disapproval.


"Ain't you glad you've finally seen one~?" sang Junior.


"Mr. Takeshi is a diiiiiiick~!" sang the snowman, while Junior drew out a sledge hammer from the gift sack. He then smashed the head of the snowman, silencing the musical number.


"It was fun while it lasted," said Junior as he tossed the sledge hammer aside and began to make his way back to the sled.







Aiko gave a heavy sigh. She found herself inside of an abandoned building, along with her squad. With them were several other soldiers that managed to escape the onslaught of snowmen.


"It's Christmas Eve. The living snowmen have conquered Ponyville, terrorizing the populace with their annoying voices and singing," said a soldier as he stared out the window, finding snowmen roaming the streets. They blocked off people's path as they attempted to get home for the night. They sang their Christmas songs obnoxiously, which could be heard from the building. Soldiers that were captured were tied up in Christmas lights, while getting peppered by snowballs from the snowmen.


"We're low on ammo and rations. I fear we will not make it through the winter. May God help us," said the soldier. “We will die, in the snows of Frosty!”


"Goddamit, Corporal! I told you to stop doing those stupid dramatic narrations!" scolded Aiko.


“I love my dramatic narrations!” retorted the soldier.


"Hey, we're not through yet," said another squad member. Aiko began to call for the soldiers to gather.


"OK, things have obviously gone south. These things are craftier than they look. But we can take advantage of their victory high," said Aiko as she began to draw out a map. She placed it down and began to draw on it.


"We'll need the community pool and a bunch of signs and a few lights," said Aiko.


Later, the soldiers proceeded to move through the night. The shadows kept them hidden from the roaming snowmen. They took Christmas lights and decorations. Some began to plant wooden signs, drawn on with marker. Snowmen began to take notice of the signs.


"How quaint! An ice skating party tonight?! Let's go!" said a snowman.


Aiko hummed as she scanned the area she was in. The community pool was frozen solid. She watched as a couple of soldiers drilled into the ice and dropped down a metallic device. They then sealed up the block they removed with ice. A soldier handed Aiko a detonator-like device and nodded to her. She heard the sound of jolly singing in the distance.


"They're coming! Hide!" said Aiko. The soldiers in the area all began to take cover in the snow. Their uniforms blending in with the white sheets of ice. The snowman laughed as they began to skate along the frozen pool. They admired the Christmas lights and decorations that covered the area. Aiko began to scan and assess the situation, finding about all of the snowmen present.


"Take a dip," said Aiko as she pressed the button on the device she held. The water below began to heat up as the device beneath proceeded to heat up. This caused the ice on the surface to melt. Suddenly a snowman yelped as he fell through the ice, screaming as he sank and melted under the heated water.


"It's a trap!" cried Jingles. The snowmen screamed as they tried to flee. Those that managed to get away from the pool were greeted by the remaining soldiers in the town. The soldiers began to fire their bean bag rounds at the snowmen, destroying them before they could escape. A couple of soldiers armed with flame throwers also began to attack, melting away the closest snowmen, while causing the rest to retreat back to the pool. More and more snowmen began to fall victim to the cracking ice, falling into the heated water below. Some attempted to swim to dry land and even dragged each other in. It was a massacre.


"Oh the snowmanity!!" wailed a snowman as he began to sink under. The cries began to grow less and less, as more snowmen were shot and melted. Jingles whimpered as he managed to stumble off of his melting raft of ice. He gasped as he blocked off by a group of soldiers, with Aiko standing face to face with him.


"How dare you! How could you commit such heinous and aggressive acts against my people?!" demanded Jingles.


"Your 'people' aren't even really alive. You're just Artificial Intelligence dwelling in snow bodies. But I'll humor you. You have caused a public disturbance, you invaded private property multiple times, you stole ice cream products from a local business, you assaulted military personnel, and proceeded to conquer an entire town and just annoyed the hell out of its populace. And you're creepy," said Aiko. Jingles grew flustered.


"This is outrageous! This is genocide! This is madness!" shouted Jingles. Aiko narrowed her eyes.


"Madness?" asked Aiko. "THIS. IS. CHRISTMAS!!"


Aiko grunted as she kicked Jingles in the chest. The first living snowman screamed as he fell back into the pool. He wailed as he attempted to swim, but his icy body began to melt in the heated pool. His carrot nose and button eyes fell from his face, his wooden limbs began to float off, along with the clothes he wore. Soon, the air was silent. All of the snowmen were either powder or melted.







It was Christmas Morning. Junior yawned as he sat on the sofa of his house, while Mosura was snuggled against him snoozing. The boy found that all of his friends were present in his home. From the Main 7, the rest of his Transmutant friends, to the Dazzlings. His parents were here as well, along with Fluttershy's mother, Inoue, Koizumi, Aiko Riku, and even Santa Claus himself.


"Mm..." Adagio winced as she sat on her hands.


"I told you to bring that donut," whispered Aria. Adagio glared at her.


"No! That's too embarrassing!" hissed Adagio.


"Ho! Ho! Ho! You've outdone yourself, my boy! You saved Christmas!" said Santa as he shook Junior's hand.


"Eh. It wasn't easy. But you know," shrugged Junior. "I see your leg is doing better. Christmas magic, huh?"


"You know it!" chuckled Santa.


"I'm beginning to question everything I know," said Twilight as she stared at Santa Claus.


"I can't believe you didn't invite me to a Christmas adventure! And here you were, being a scrooge!" said Pinkie with a pout.


"Oh well. Maybe next time," said Junior with a shrug. Pinkie gasped.


"Really?" asked Pinkie.


"Hell no! I'm sleeping in for Christmas next year!" said Junior in annoyance. Aiko smiled as she patted Junior's shoulder.


"Well, when it's all said and done, you pulled through. You put others before yourself and made everyone proud," said Aiko in approval.


"You pulled through too. None of those things are running around anymore," said Junior. Pinkie sighed sadly.


"I'll miss you, Mr. Jingles," said Pinkie.


“Speaking of which” Aiko said, leaning towards Pinkie. She narrowed her eyes as her tone became quiet and icy cold. “If you ever decide to make another snowman again. I’ll break your spine!”


"I'll never look at you guys the same way again," deadpanned Angirasu as he looked to his mother and Junior.


"Ah shut up and drink some eggnog. It's fucking Christmas," said Junior.


"Everyone! It's time to pass gifts!" said Miwa. The guests all began to scramble to the living, sitting wherever they could. They began to exchange gifts to each other.


"Wow! Rarity, you shouldn't have!" said Sunset as she held up a pair of boots.


"Ooh! Twilight, you got me a cook book!" squealed Pinkie.


"Damn, these sneakers are killer! Thanks, AJ!" said Rainbow.


"Thank ya kindly, Fluttershy! I've been wanting these!" said Applejack. As everyone exchanged gifts, Junior made his way to his room. He returned, grunting as he carried out several gifts.


"Damn kid! Hogging all the gifts?" chuckled Koizumi.


"They're not for me," said Junior he took a gift from the top. "Here ya go, Rodan."


"Wha..." Rodan was surprised as he took the gift. Junior proceeded to pass off gifts to Angirasu, Mosura, the Main 7 and the Dazzlings.


"Sorry about last night, Ada," whispered Junior as he handed Adagio a gift. The girl stared at it, her face flushing. The teens all stared at their gifts and then to Junior.


"These are from you?" asked Twilight in surprise. Junior held his hands in his pocket and shrugged.


"Yeah. You know, it's Christmas or whatever," said Junior, muttering a bit.


"But... When did you have time to..." Fluttershy raised a brow.


"Well, I actually asked my mom to buy the gifts for me since I was on that adventure yesterday. But everything was bought with my hard earned money. So... Yeah," said Junior nonchalantly.


"Why didn't you tell us that this was the reason why you were obsessed with working all this time?" asked Sunset incredulously.


"Eh. I don't know. Sometimes I just make things harder on myself for no real reason," said Junior. Mosura frowned.


"Goji... I'm sorry. I didn't know that all this time, you were thinking about giving," said Mosura, apologetically.


"Yeah, same. We should've known," said Applejack. As his friends began to apologize, Junior looked away.


"Look, forget it. Water under the bridge. Let's not make it about me. It's a good day, today!" said Junior, smiling brightly.


"Whoa. Dude, that's like the biggest smile I've seen on you," said Rainbow, her eyes wide in awe. Pinkie grinned.


"It must be because the Christmas spirit got to him!" said Pinkie. Santa chuckled.


"Well, I should get back to the North Pole. Mrs. Claus will be expecting me. Thanks again for saving Christmas, children!" said Santa as he made his way to the door. Before he could step outside, he heard the sound of children screaming in horror followed by maniacal laughter outside.


"What the Devil crapping on God’s backyard!?" Santa opened the door.


His eyes widened in alarm at what he saw. Outside, there were children being chased by multiple 'Spanky' elves. The creatures gave maniacal laughs as they pursued their prey. Even adults weren't spared of this mayhem. Some elves managed to catch a few people in the neighborhood, spanking them mercilessly. There was even a group of Purists screaming as they ran down the street, being chased by a horde of Spanky elves. One Purist shot one Spankey elf at point blank, blasting it’s head off. The Purist smirked victoriously, but it was short lived, when the elf’s head quickly regenerated while several more Spankey Elves materialized from it’s spilled blood. The Purist gulped, and ran off in fear.


"Bring your asses back here!" shouted an elf, as he and his brethren chased the Purist.


Santa slowly turned back to the living room. Everyone, excluding Junior, stared with wide eyes. Adagio whimpered as she shrunk back.


"Goji..." Mosura turned to Junior, warily.


"Oh, that? Yeah, I gave most of the town the 'Naughty' gifts.


"You what?!" asked Angirasu in shock. Santa began to stutter in disbelief.


"B-But... Why?! How could you do something so cruel and unusual?!" asked Santa.


"Hey, don't lecture me. I'm not the one who has a race for slaves, nor did I have a partnership with a demon that dragged people to Hell if they were naughty for Christmas," said Junior with a shrug. Everyone glared at him.


"I pay those elves, and Krampus was never my partner!" said Santa with a glare. "Can you explain yourself?"


"Yeah. You see, some of those people are racist towards mutants. Hell I think everyone has a little bit of racism in them. And racism is naughty, is it not?" asked Junior.


"Well... Yes but-"


"So since you never specified what warrants of being placed on the naughty list, whether it's actions or ideologies, I went with my gut and gave a lot of people Spanky gifts," said Junior with a shrug. “Besides, you’re talking to a person, who witnessed firsthand that racism”


"Does he not realize that he counts as everyone?" Rarity whispered to Applejack.


"Are you serious?" asked Angirasu in disbelief.


"Man, even I think that's a little too much," said Aiko.


"I... I can't argue with that," said Santa in reluctance.


"Wha- Santa! That's insane! Besides, I doubt that's even why he did it!" said Twilight.


"You can't prove it either way. What's done is done," said Junior, crossing his arms. Adagio warily looked at her gift.


"You didn't give us Spankey gifts, did you?" asked Adagio.


“You already had a Spankey gift” said Mosura. “From me.”


"No, of course not. My friends and family get a free pass. Go on, open them!" said Junior, encouragingly. One by one, the teens reluctantly opened the gifts.


"Oh. A pair of skates. I uh... I always wanted these," said Rainbow, conflicted.


"This is... Cute," said Fluttershy, hesitant as she held up a shirt with a cartoony bunny on it.


"Ah. It's that book I wanted..." Twilight said, half halfheartedly.


"Thanks..." Sunset held up a necklace with a Sun ornament on it. She grimaced. Mosura held up a coat, her expression cold. She then glanced at Junior.


"You and I are going to have a talk about this," said Mosura, her tone icy.


"Junior, you're grounded for a month," said Miwa.


"I regret nothing," said Junior, crossing his arms. His mother narrowed her eyes.


"2 months," said Miwa.


"Damn it," muttered Junior, scowling. He then sighed as he stood up. He wrapped an arm around Santa.


"Why not stay a while longer, Mr. Claus? Maybe you can help yourself to some snacks. Come on, let's sing some songs!" said Junior.


"We wish you a merry Christmas~! We wish you a Merry Christmas~!" Junior began to sing.


"And a happy new year~." Santa began to awkwardly sing. He followed along in an attempt to distract himself from the mayhem that was going on outside. The two continued to sing, while everyone else sat in shock and disbelief.


"Oof. Goji, I'm praying for you," said Rodan.


"I'm now convinced that he's insane..." said Angirasu.


"Merry Christmas! To one and all!" said Junior.


"NO!!" Mosura screamed.


"Hey, Mosu!" Junior suddenly shouted. Mosura's eyes shot wide open. She found herself staring at Junior, who had an amused look on his face. The girl was in his bedroom, lying in his bed. She sat up glaring at the boy.


"What's wrong?" asked Junior in confusion.


"You maniac! How could you think that was OK?!" demanded Mosura. Junior raised a brow at her. "What?"


"Don't play dumb! I know you gave the town naughty gifts only!" shouted Mosura, shooting out of bed. She rushed to the front door. The teen opened it, finding children laughing as they played with their new gifts. Mosura slumped her shoulders.


"What are you talking about? " said Junior. Mosura turned to the boy, her expression blank. Mosura looked around to be finding the living room empty, but the smell of coco and coffee still hung in the air.


"It... It was a dream? All of it?" asked Mosura. "Was any of it real? The talking snowmen? Santa Claus? Saving Christmas?"


"Oh yeah, that all happened. You fell asleep when  we got to Ponyville. I took it upon myself to deliver the rest of the presents," said Junior.


"In my dream... You gave the town Spanky gifts," said Mosura, still trying to process everything.


"I didn't do that. I mean I thought about it, but I didn't," said Junior awkwardly. Mosura slightly narrowed her eyes.


"Oh come on. We've all entertained the thought of doing something crazy at least once," said Junior with a shrug. Mosura looked around, still unsure of herself.


"Everyone came by earlier to spend the morning with us. I was gonna get you but decided to let you sleep a little longer," said Junior. He cleared his throat as he knelt down and picked up a gift from under the tree.


"Everyone else already got their gift. But I didn't give one to you, yet," said Junior as he held out the gift to Mosura.


"You really got everyone something? With the money you made?" asked Mosura in disbelief.


"Yeah. It was tough, but they seemed to appreciate it," said Junior, a warm smile on his face. Mosura slowly took the gift, unsure.


"Come on, it'll hurt my feelings if you don't open it," said Junior. Mosura said nothing. She instead began to open it. A soft gasp came from her.


"I-If you don't like it, you can always take it back and get the money for something else," said Junior, scratching his head. He grunted in surprise as Mosura wrapped her arms tightly around him.


"I love it. Merry Christmas, Gojira," said Mosura, a joyful smile on her face. Junior felt the warmth of her affection reach his cheeks and ears. He awkwardly returned the hug, slightly smiling to himself.


"Yeah. Merry Christmas."
> Chapter 71: G-Fest
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The air was chilling on this evening. Rodan was pacing about anxiously. His hands were clammy from the stress that he was under. Meanwhile, Fluttershy and Mosura were sitting on the sidewalk as Junior leaned against the wall of a building, his arms crossed.


Junior could feel himself growing a bit stressed himself just by watching Rodan pace around. But he couldn't fault him. Junior looked at his phone, searching through the web. He found an updated article that was keeping tabs on the invasion, the best a journalist could at least. So far it seemed that the invaders' ships were all brought down, ending their air supremacy against the Equestrian air force


"They're here!" said Fluttershy, jumping to her feet. The group turned and found the rest of the Main 7 to be making their way from a street corner.


"Finally!" said Rodan in exasperation.


"Hey, you guys saw the news? We're being invaded!" exclaimed Rainbow.


"And here I was hoping that I could throw a 'Welcome to Earth' Party!" said Pinkie in disappointment.


"Well apparently we might have just stopped it," said Junior as he held up his phone.


"I still can't believe it. It's crazy how we just had a conversation about this recently," said Sunset, looking to be disoriented. Junior could see that she seemed to be a bit rattled. In fact, all of the girls were. But that's expected considering the events.


"What's going on? Why did you call for us?" asked Twilight.


"Hold on, not everyone is here yet," said Junior. He looked ahead and found three familiar girls approaching. The Dazzlings approached, with Aria waving.


"What are they doing here?" asked Rainbow in annoyance.


"Play nice," said Junior. He made his way to Aria.


"Thanks for coming," said Junior.


"Yeah. What the hell's going on? I think we should be packing food and stuff. You do know there's an invasion right?" asked Aria, pointing to a van, where a man was frantically placing groceries and other items into the van.


"The military has that under control. Right now a friend is in trouble," said Junior. Sonata perked up.


"Aangie?" asked Sonata. Junior raised a brow at her.


"No. I meant Eliza," said Junior. Sonata shrunk back.


"Oh..." said Sonata in a disheartened tone. Junior couldn't help but feel some discomfort welling up inside as he noticed the Dazzlings seeming a bit gloomy.


"Did something happened with Aang?" asked Junior worriedly. Sonata was about to answer but Aria quickly stepped in front of her.


"Don't worry about that. You mentioned the weird girl right?" asked Aria.


"What happened with Eliza?" asked Twilight. Junior turned to Rodan.


"Want me to tell them or-"


"Eliza's actually an alien and was trying to save her race by using Gojira's DNA but now she's mutated into some kind of monster!" said Rodan quickly. Junior was taken aback while the rest of the teens bore shocked and confused looks.

"W-Wait, hold up. I think I just had a stroke," said Rainbow as she shook her head.


"Wait, as in the aliens invading now?!" asked Applejack incredulously.


"But she turned on them! She gave the government information on their technology!" said Rodan frantically. He couldn't lose them on helping him find Eliza. He was sweating more as he trembled in panic. Junior placed a hand on his shoulder and patted his back.


"It's alright buddy," said Junior as Rodan began to calm his breathing. Aria's brows raised.


"I thought something was up with her. Hell, her cousins seemed weird too!" said Aria.


"She always seemed unusual compared to most girls," said Rarity.


"So all this time... Eliza was an outsider," said Sunset, looking to Junior. The boy looked away. Why was he looking away? This thought crossed his mind.


"She said that they were studying Gojira's DNA to figure a way to regenerate themselves. They succeeded, but it turns out that it was mutating her. Now she's on the loose with MONARCH on her tail," said Mosura. Junior clenched his fist. Again, he felt a growing weight on his shoulders.


"We have to find her and stop her. Before she turned, Eliza managed to create a serum that can wipe out her alien genes and keep the human and mutant genes inside to help her," said Fluttershy.


"Wait, why would she want to wipe away the alien part of her?" asked Adagio.


"For one, she can't survive in our atmosphere. That's what this whole invasion is about. Second, my genes are apparently rebelling inside her body and are trying to convert her into something. She thinks that if she gets rid of her alien genes, she can live life like one of us," said Junior.

"This is a lot to take in," said Rainbow. Rodan looked to the girls pleadingly.


"Guys, please. She needs our help. I can't lose her," said Rodan. The teens all looked to each other, as Rodan bore a desperate look on his face.


"Let's do it. That's what friends are for," said Twilight with a nod and determined smile.


"Yeah! Let's go save Rodan's girlfriend!" cheered Pinkie. Rodan forced out an embarrassed chuckle.


"We'll need to be careful. Her mutation has made her dangerous," said Mosura.


"We should split up into groups. Whoever finds her first has to call the rest of us. Together, we can use our abilities to slow her down," said Twilight. Junior held the vial that contained the cleansing serum in his hand.


"I don't think we can penetrate her hide with a needle. We might have to force her to drink it," said Junior.


"Her hide? What the hell did she turn into?" asked Aria.











Erika was sitting alone outside of the lair of the Guardians in silence. She stared up at the sky as the moonlight shone down upon the chasm that she was in. She sighed to herself as she held her cold arms. She felt a blanket draped over her shoulders. She turned and found Thorn and Zip to be standing over her.


"You looked cold," said Zip with a friendly smile. Erika cleared her throat as she held the blanket over her shoulders, allowing it to drape around her legs. The two girls took a seat beside her.


"You know, I can't help but envy you," said Zip. Erika glanced at her.


"I mean, you have friends that care a lot about you. You get to see them every day," said Zip. Erika sighed.


"I guess. But there's no place for me there anymore," said Erika as she lowered her chin to her knees.


"Says who?" scoffed Thorn. Erika glanced at her.


"Don't tell me that you're still hung up about being a Transmutant," said Thorn in annoyance.


"Why shouldn't I? It's nothing but pain for us," said Erika with a huff.


"Pain? Erika, life's a pain," said Thorn, standing up. She walked around, gesturing to the chasm.


"Living here in a cave is a pain. Being isolated is a pain. Hell, despair is a pain!" said Thorn. Erika raised herself, taken aback by the girl's tone.


"Listen, I'll take a lifetime of people hating me because I'm a mutant and having the chance to live a life with people I love, than to be sulking here alone and feeling sorry for myself," said Thorn.


"You wouldn't say that if you experienced it," said Erika with a scoff.


"Wanna bet? All I know is that nothing goes smoothly in this world. It's full of ups and downs," said Thorn in annoyance.


"She's right, Erika. You can't just despair when things get hard. If you do, then how are you going to move forward?" asked Zip. Erika's eyes slightly widened.


'Move forward...' a familiar voice filled Erika's memory.


"I see..." said Erika. She slowly stood up, with the blanket falling off of her shoulders. Erika had a blank expression on her face as she stared at the ground.


"Erika?" called Thorn.


"I have somewhere that I need to be," said Erika as she began to walk off.


"W-Wait, you shouldn't leave! It's late!" said Zip in alarm.


"It's fine..." Erika began to move on.



Later, the girl found herself strolling through the forest in silence. Not a change in her blank expression, nor the change of pace of her heart rate. She ignored the chilling air that nipped at her skin and blew against her hair and her mind began to wander.


Erika found herself standing in a hospital room. Her eyes were welling with tears. Before her was her father, sitting on a chair right next to a hospital bed. In the bed lied a woman with long beautiful hair, green like the Earth. The woman was pale, sickly, and looked to have been withering away. It seemed that every passing day, she grew worse. The heart monitor nagged her, reminding her of the tragedy known as mortality.


"Erika... Come here," said the woman. The girl approached, sniffling. The woman gave her a warm, loving smile.


"You look so beautiful..." said the woman, her voice soft and tired. Erika wept as her mother caressed her cheek.


"You promised that you'd be coming home. You promised!" cried Erika, her tears flowing down her cheeks.


"I know. I'm sorry. But don't worry. They said I might be able to come home in a couple of days," said the woman reassuringly.


"Mama... What if..." Erika stuttered as she shed more tears.


"You have to have faith, Erika. Don't despair. It won't change anything," said the woman as she ran her fingers through Erika's hair.


"But mom... What if you die?" asked Erika.


"Erika, don't think of it being gone forever. Think of me being in another room," said the woman as she held Erika's hand. A soft smile was on her face.


"That's what Heaven is, Erika. It's what God promised," said the woman. Erika sniffled as she nodded.


"I want you both to remember something," said the woman, looking to Genshiro, whose eyes burned with his own tears. The woman took both of their hands and held them firmly.


"No matter what happens, don't despair. Always move forward. It'll be hard, but you can do it," said the woman softly. Erika sniffled as she nodded. The woman turned to the side of the bed and pointed to the side.


"Genshiro... Can you take the head off of one of those roses for me?" asked the woman. Genshiro took a rose from the glass vase that sat by. He grabbed it by the base of the head and the tip of the stem. With a careful twist, he tore the rose head off and handed it to his wife.


"Erika, come here," said the woman. Erika stepped forward. The woman took the rose head and took a clip. From the back of the rose head, she placed the clip on and began to clip it onto Erika's hair. She smiled warmly.


"My little rose, could you sing to me? Like you do in Church," said the woman. Erika nodded as she took a breath.


Erika found herself walking out of the Everfree forest, snapping out of her memory. She continued to walk on through the blistering cold as her expression remained blank as she walked on. She began to make her way into town, ignoring any cars that were driving off, filled with supplies and luggage. The girl soon stopped, looking up at a church. The girl made her way towards it and pushed the doors open. It seemed that it was left unlocked. However, Erika did not question this.


The girl walked down the aisle and to the altar, where she found a cross to be standing in the back. Erika stood still, the air silent. She found the empty seats all around her. Erika ran a hand over one of the pews, feeling the smooth oak against her palm. She closed her eyes and opened them, finding a lonely coffin to be lying in the center of the church. She remembered such a coffin. Erika stared, her expression not changing.


"Could you sing to me?" The woman's voice echoed. Erika took a breath.


"Amazing Grace, How sweet the sound~ . That saved a wretch like me~. I once was lost, but now am found~. T'was blind but now I see~." Erika sang. Her eyes began to shed tears. Her voice echoed throughout the church.


"T'was Grace that taught my heart to fear~. And Grace, my fears relieved~. How precious did that grace appear~. The hour I first believed~," sang Erika. She dropped to her knees, allowing her tears to drop down to the red rug on the floor. She wept to herself.


"Lord, help me..." whimpered Erika.











Inoue was sweating as she held her rifle tightly. She and the squad that she found herself stuck with were moving through an empty park. The chilling air howled and their boots rustled the grass beneath their soles. The young woman's heart was beating like a drum in her chest.


"Stay sharp. This thing could be anywhere," said the C.O.


The soldiers continued to move in their formation, with a couple of soldiers watching the rear and the others scanning their surroundings. Their rifles' lights shone through the darkness, illuminating their line of sight. The group noticed that the lampposts were knocked over, leaving the entire park in darkness. Trees stood tall, ominous in the darkness and putting the soldiers on edge, including Inoue.


The air was filled with heavy thuds, prompting the soldiers to frantically look around.


"What was that?!" exclaimed a soldier.


"Steady! Keep your pants, Jones!" said the C.O. The soldiers began to search the area, their lights moving through the area. Inoue was trembling as she was panting. She could make out the faint sounds of grunting and heavy footsteps. They seemed to get closer, while also growing further away. It was hard to make out where the target was.


"The damn thing is messing with us!" said another soldier.


"Everyone hold your fire," said the C.O. in a calm tone. The air was filled with the panicked pants of the soldiers, along with the rustling of grass and their armor. Inoue could swear that she could hear the pounding hearts of her comrades.


"Hit the deck!" cried a soldier. A merry go round suddenly came flying towards the squad from the darkness. The soldiers all dove for cover, as the merry go round slammed into the earth. The soldiers shot up, hearing heavy foot steps to be rapidly approaching.


"Weapons free! Fire!!" shouted the C.O. The soldiers began to raise their rifles to where the merry go round was thrown from. They began to fire off their weapons. The muzzle flashes from the barrels of their rifles illuminated the night. They found the mutated Millenian to be charging towards them. The flashes gave the beast an almost ghost-like appearance, distorting in and out of their vision. Eliza roared as the bullets bounced off of her hide, failing to slow her down. She lunged for the soldiers, who all dispersed before she could slam her fists onto the ground.


Inoue panted as she scurried back. Her light shone on the back of the mutation, who snarled. More bullets peppered the mutation. A soldier was screaming in panic as he sprayed his bullets in a continuous fashion. Inoue yelped as she heard the sound of a bullet whizzing by her head. She dropped for cover as the bullets flew through the darkness and a soldier crying out in agony as he dropped to the ground next to her. Inoue gasped in horror as she found the cold face of her comrade as his forehead bled from an open hole.


"Check your fire, you fucking idiot!" cried a soldier as he peppered off some shots at the back of Eliza.


"Oh my God!!" cried Inoue, cupping her mouth in horror. She felt herself pulled to her feet by the C.O.


"Stay with me, Private!" said the C.O.


"He's fucking dead!" cried Inoue, pointing to the dead soldier on the ground.


"Shit! Everyone, pullback! The area's too hazardous to take this thing on without night gear!" said the C.O.


The soldiers rushed away from the Millenian, while peppering some shots at her. However, one of them stumbled in the darkness, allowing Eliza enough time to lunge for him. She wailed as she slammed the human to the ground. The soldier screamed as he crushed by the massive fists of Eliza. Inoue was panting as she sprinted along with the remaining soldiers, her eyes running with tears. The face of her dead comrade was burned into her mind along with the agonized cries of the other.


Soon, the soldiers found themselves far from the park. They heard the wails of Eliza from the safety of a street corner. The soldiers were panting. Inoue panted as she stood hunched over, feeling her rifle weigh down her arms. She dropped her weapon and lunged for one of the soldiers.


"You fucking idiot! You killed him!" screamed Inoue as she began to beat her fists against the soldier. The soldier raised his arms to defend himself from her strikes. Another soldier quickly grabbed Inoue and pulled her back.


"You bastard!!" screamed Inoue as she attempted to break free.


"Hey, enough!" barked the C.O. He found the soldier that Inoue had just exploded on to be sitting on the ground, with his face buried into his face. He found Inoue panting, red with rage as her eyes burned with tears.


"Their deaths are on me. I led you into an area that we were not equipped to handle," said the C.O. Inoue gritted her teeth. The C.O. approached the girl with a hard expression.


"Get your shit together, soldier. This isn't the time for tears. Put that rage into the objective," said the C.O. Inoue pulled away from the soldier that held her back and wiped her face. The C.O. placed a hand against his helmet, activating the COM.


"The objective is holed up in the park. We aren't equipped for the darkness and we've just had two casualties. Requesting backup," said the C.O.


"Negative. Pull back for now. We're ordering a mandatory evacuation for the whole town," said a voice over the COM.


"Mandatory evacuation? It's just one! We just need explosive ordinance to take this thing out!" said the C.O.


"There's more bogies like it that are approaching," said the voice over the COM. Inoue's eyes widened as she heard this.











Sunset found herself grouped with Rarity, Applejack and Pinkie Pie. The four were making their way through town in silence. They felt their phones vibrating, prompting them to draw them out. Sunset's eyes widened.


"A mandatory evacuation?" asked Sunset in confusion.


"I thought Goji said that the aliens were beaten," said Pinkie in confusion.


"Well it can't be good. We should talk to the others and see if they had any luck," said Applejack.


"Or we should evacuate with our families," deadpanned Rarity. Sunset groaned.


"This can't be happening," said Sunset. She then noticed a nearby church, with its doors wide open.


"Hey, look," said Sunset, pointing to the church.


"Phew. Thank the Lord. We may have just found her," said Applejack as she made a removed her hat and held it against her chest. The girls began to rush towards the church, hoping to find Eliza. However, once they entered, they found Erika to be sitting in the pew alone at the front row.


"Erika?" called Sunset in shock. Erika looked back briefly and turned back forward. The girls stood by anxiously, while Sunset bore a worried look. She began to walk down the aisle.


"Gee. Churches are kind of spooky at night," said Pinkie as she looked around with a gulp.


Sunset began to make her way to the front pew. She stood and found Erika sitting with her hands in her lap. Her eyes were cast onto the ground.


"Erika?" called Sunset.


"I thought I'd come here. I haven't really come back since... You know," said Erika. Sunset took a seat next to her.


"I felt like God abandoned me. When people started turning on me and called me a monster. I got scared, I felt lost. I felt like my whole world had ended," said Erika. Sunset frowned as she heard this. Guilt began to well up inside. If only she had been there more for Erika. She was so focused on her nightmare premonition and her abilities that she neglected her personal life. She neglected her best friend.


"But... I remembered what my mother said to me before she died. She told me to not despair and to always move forward," said Erika. She turned to face Sunset with a teary smile.


"I hate being angry at my dad. I'm tired of crying. I want to go home. I want my friends by my side," said Erika with a sniffle. Sunset's lips quivered. She wrapped Erika into a tight hug. Erika returned the hug, hearing Sunset's sniffles. After what felt so long, Erika felt that the world seemed to have grown a bit brighter.


Meanwhile, Rarity, Applejack and Pinkie watched with warm smiles. Albeit, Rarity was shedding some tears at the scene. Pinkie cleared her throat.


"Well, now that we have one friend hack, we still need to find Eliza!" said Pinkie.


"Wait, what?" asked Erika in confusion. Suddenly, the group heard a distant wail. The girls tensed in response.


"What is that?" asked Rarity with a gulp. The girls began to rush out of the church and looked outside. The wail came again, seeming distant. The girls suddenly heard a loud crash, prompting them to yelp and turn. From the church wall at the altar, a large alien beast appeared. It snorted as its sights locked on Erika. It gave a wail as it opened its mouth wide, splitting its neck opened and revealed a gaping cavity as teeth stuck out. The girls cried out in fright as they stumbled away from the church.


"What the heck is that thing?!" exclaimed Erika.


"That must have been Eliza! She's an alien and mutated!" said Sunset. Erika looked at her incredulously.


"Wait, what?! What did miss?!" exclaimed Erika.


"Oh just a bit," said Applejack nervously as the beast came stumbling out. It snarled as it slammed its fists onto the ground.


"Pinkie, call Gojira. We'll have to wear her down before they get here with the serum," said Sunset as her hands illuminated. Pinkie drew her phone out but froze.


"Um... we may have run into a bit of a snafu," said Pinkie. The girls turned and were shocked to see another alien mutation emerging, this one with a large hunched bulging back. It snarled and drooled onto the ground.


"Where did this one come from?!" asked Rarity.


"The real question is which one is Eliza?" Said Applejack as the girls huddled. The creatures roared and began to charge. The girls dispersed and narrowly avoided the beasts. Applejack elbowed a Millenian in the head, causing it to stagger back. It wailed as it lunged for her but slammed face first into a diamond wall projection by Rarity.


Sunset grunted as she shot her hands forward and fired a magic beam, burning the other mutation's hide. As it cried out in pain, Pinkie picked up a rock and threw it at the feat of the beast. The rock exploded into shrapnel that wounded the beast's legs.


"Be careful! One of them could be-" Sunset stopped as she saw the beast's wounds regenerate.


"Uh oh," said Pinkie with wide eyes. The creature wailed as it charged towards the two. The girls dodged its charge but found it heading to Erika. The girl yelped as she stepped away. Meanwhile, the second Millenian smashed through Rarity's shield and backhanded Applejack to the side. As the blonde fell to the ground, the alien charged towards Erika as well.


"Leave her alone!" yelled Sunset, firing bolts of magic at one of the mutants. The mutant began to chase her as well, while the other still stalked towards Erika. It swung a fist while Erika tensed and braced herself. However, she found that the fly trap-like tendrils shot from her arms and began to lock onto the alien. The heads began to sink their teeth onto the head and neck of the mutant. The creature wailed while Erika's pupils constricted. She suddenly felt all fear gone from her.


Erika grunted as her jaw began to split and unhinge. With a hiss, she sprayed a yellow green bile from the back of her throat. It sprayed like a stream, catching the Millenian's hide. The creature wailed as the bile ate away at its flesh, creating a grotesque smell in the air as the flesh decayed. Erika forced the beast to the ground with her tendrils and released it, allowing it to writhe in agony as its hide was eaten away at.


Erika turned and found the other Millenian charging towards Sunset, who's magic bolts had little effect. Erika lunged for the alien and clung to its back. Her arms and hands were covered in vines and bark that was formed like scales long sharp claws had sprout from her fingers. Erika gave an animalistic cry as she dug her claws into the back of the Millenian, drawing blood. The beast shrieked and thrashed in its attempt to shake her off.


Erika reached for the head of the mutation and dug her claws into it. However, the Millenian curled its neck back and stretched almost like a tortoise. It bit down on Erika's arm, clenching its jaws with all its might. Erika screamed in agony while the rest of the girls watched in horror.


"Erika!!" cried Sunset. As she shot her hand forward in attempt to fire a magic bolt, a bolt of fire was launched instead. The bolt smacked the beast's neck, causing it to wail. With a twist of its neck, Erika's arm was snapped off. She was then thrown off of the Millenian's back and to the ground.

Erika shuddered as she landed on the ground, clutching her dismembered wound, which bled a red orange blood. The girls quickly rushed to her side, in horror at her wound.

"S-she's bleeding a lot!" cried Pinkie, beginning to blubber like distressed a child. Applejack quickly removed her jacket and began to wrap it around Erika's wound.

Meanwhile, the Millenian held her dismembered arm in its mouth. It began to swallow the arm whole. Its skin along its neck flashed yellow. The creature began to grow in size, its body sprouting more rough scales and its spine began to protrude.

"Wha-Whats happening?" asked Rarity. The Millenian snarled as it opened its jaws wide, unhinging. From its mouth came fleshy tendrils that wiggled through the air. The second Millenian rose up, sizzling from the acidic bile that it was sprayed by. Its flesh began to regenerate as it glared at the humans.


"We need to get out of here!" cried Sunset. The girls helped Erika to her feet and fled from the area. The mutations shrieked as they began to pursue the humans.











"This is a mandatory evacuation! Move in an orderly fashion!" A soldier spoke over a bullhorn. Armored trucks were parked around a street. Soldiers were armed to the teeth, standing guard in the area as civilians were walking along a sidewalk in the hundreds.


The evacuation had recently began to pick up, while MONARCH's nearest base had deployed soldiers into the town. For now, they were to get as many civilians to shelters as possible. Then, they were to eliminate the mutations that were converging.


"We need to pick up the pace. Already a couple of those aliens were sighted in the outskirts of town," said a soldier.


"We'll have a squad stall them and draw them away from the evacuation route. That's the best we can do for now," said the C.O.


A howl filled the air. Everyone looked to the sky and found a winged figure to be soaring in the air.


"Ah shit," said the C.O. as he saw the serpentine form of the beast.


Suddenly the street began to crack. From the asphalt burst a charcoal grey marine iguana hybrid. The creature snarled as it climbed out of the pit. It gave an ear piercing shriek.


In almost an instant, the street fell into chaos. The civilians screamed in panic as they began to run, pushing against each other in panic.


"Open fire!!" cried a soldier. The soldiers present began to run to the street to confront the hybrid.


The air was filled with gun fire. The soldiers kept a medium distance as they fired at the iguana. The bullets bounced off the armored scales of the beast.


As citizens fled, another pit in the road was made. From the pit, a salmon hybrid lunged out, covered in sewage. This beast had grown to be the size of a lion. Its tail flapped as its short finned limbs grabbed the edge of the street. The creature clamped its jaws on the leg of the closest human. The human screamed as he was dragged into the pit, disappearing under the sewage water. From the streets, more and more genetic hybrids began to emerge, filling the air with their horrific cries.


The soldiers in the area quickly found themselves overwhelmed as the hybrids began to encroach on their position. Their guns had little to no effect on the monsters. Citizens found themselves picked off by the hybrids that bothered to pursue for sustenance.


The pack of hybrid dogs began to swarm at the human soldiers, tackling them to the ground and proceeded to maul them. The soldiers screamed in agony as flesh was ripped from their bones by the powerful jaws of these mutated canines.











The air was filled with the blare of a siren. The sound echoed throughout the town, reaching all within the town


Junior was looking off to the distance to the town, beyond the suburbs. He could hear the faint pops of gunfire. The howls and wails of abominations echoed, filling those who heard it with dread.


Junior found himself with Rodan, Mosura, Fluttershy, Twilight, and the Dazzlings. The group split off from the others in hopes of covering more ground. However, they've had little luck as they passed a neighborhood.


"I don't like the sound of that," said Aria anxiously.


"They're not bombing us... are they?" asked Mosura worriedly.


"I think that emergency text would have mentioned it if they were planning to," answered Twilight.


Suddenly, multiple different cell phone ring tones filled the air. Junior drew his phone out and noticed that Rodan, Twilight, Fluttershy and Aria had all drawn out their phones as well. Junior stepped away as he answered.


"Junior! Where are you?!" Miwa frantically spoke on the phone. Junior could hear the others beginning to speak on their own phones, likely speaking to their own parents.


"I'm out looking for a friend. She's in trouble," answered Junior.


"Junior, Amber told me everything that happened! Get home right this instant! Are Mosura and Fluttershy with you?" asked Miwa.


"They are, but mom-"


"Get home immediately! Fluttershy's mother is worried sick! We have to get to the shelter!" said Miwa.


"No, I'm not coming home until I've found her!" Junior turned and found Rodan fuming on the phone. His lips were trembling as he held the phone against his ear. Junior sighed.


"I can't. Not yet," said Junior.


"Wha- Junior!"


"I'll come home when I help Rodan! Love you!" said Junior.


"Junior, don't you dare-!" Miwa was cut off as Junior removed his phone from his ear, hanging up. He turned and found the others beginning to hang up shortly after as well. Twilight looked at Junior with a grimace.


"Yeah, my parents are not too happy about me being out at this time of night," said Twilight. Aria scoffed.


"Hey, that's nothing compared to what our aunt is feeling," said Aria as she crossed her arms.


"Great, she's gonna ground us for life now," said Adagio with a scowl. Fluttershy cleared her throat.


"Goji, my mother is with yours and Amber. They sound really worried," said Fluttershy.

"I know. I know. As soon as we find Eliza, we can all head home," said Junior. He found Rodan to be rejoining the group, taking a breath.


"We good?" asked Junior. Rodan nodded.


"Yeah. It's just that I'm pretty sure that my dad is gonna beat my ass after this," said Rodan with a chuckle.


"Hey, it's for your girlfriend we're saving. A few beatings have gotta be worth it," said Junior with a smirk. Rodan grinned in response.


"Then let's get going!" said Rodan.


The group began to make their way through the area. They could hear the gun fire escalate into explosions, causing the teens to jump at the sounds. The distant roar of chopper blades was in the air. During this, Rodan began to grow more anxious. For all he knew, the military could be shooting at Eliza. Their endeavor to find and cure her would all be for nothing. Before Rodan's despair could settle in, he took a breath, closing his eyes.


'No. Can't think like that. Gotta have faith,' thought Rodan.


The teens yelped with a start as a light armored vehicle drove by in front of them. They quickly stepped away and onto the sidewalk as the military vehicle drove by, making its way to the park. It was followed by a couple of armored jeeps and a squad of foot soldiers.


"Move! Move! Move!" shouted a soldier. The platoon began to make their way over to an area leading out to the town. The vehicles stopped, as Deutalios crawled down the street. The beast gave a roar as its ears erected. The teens backed away in shock.


"What the hell?!" exclaimed Aria.


"Is that Eliza?!" asked Sonata.


"Hell no! That's something else entirely!" said Rodan.


The soldiers fired upon the beast. The teens covered their ears as the loud pops from their rifles filled the area. The LAV turned its M242 Bushmaster cannon and began to fire off its 25 mm rounds. The cannon shot in bursts, with short delays in between each shot. The loud booms caused the teens more pain from the sounds. The rounds from the cannon peppered Deutalios, who wailed in agony.


"Light 'em up!!" shouted a soldier as the mounted turrets on the jeeps began to fire upon the hybrid. A gunner on the LAV even took point from the mounted machine gun and began to fire off as well. The teens began to retreat from the area, while Deutalios made a mad dash for the closest jeep, slamming into it. The soldier on the gun cried out as the jeep was flipped over, with him falling to the street. Before he could flee, the hybrid bit down on his upper body and swung him around like a rag doll.


While the soldiers were preoccupied, the teens retreated towards another street, some blocks away. However, they could hear the wails of the beast and the agonized cries from the humans. Fluttershy had her mouth cupped in horror as she heard this, on the verge of tears.


"We're way over our heads! We should get to safety!" said Aria.


"You guys can go! I'm gonna find Eliza!" said Rodan as he took off running.


"Rodan!" cried Mosura in alarm as the boy sprinted down the street. Junior cursed under his breath as he began to run after him.


"Rodan, wait!" called Junior. The rest of the teens began to follow after them, albeit reluctantly.


As the teens ran on down the street, the serpentine hybrid burst through the walls of a store. The teens cried out in panic as it emerged in their path. The beast roared as it focused on Rodan, who staggered back in horror.


"Rodan, get out of there!!" shouted Junior. Rodan panted as he began to sprint away, narrowly avoiding the snapping jaws of the beast.


"Run!" cried Twilight. The teens turned and ran away from the hybrid, who hissed and crawled after them on its mutated limbs. The beast hissed as it began to gain on the teenagers. However, it was met with an explosion on its back. It turned back with a hiss, finding soldiers standing down the street with grenade launchers. The beast began to scurry after them as more grenades bombarded its hide.


The teens panted as they hid by a street corner. Their adrenaline was spiked and their bodies were sweating profusely from the fear and all of the running.


"Why are there giant monsters running around?!" exclaimed Aria.


"Something about those things is familiar," panted Junior as he looked over the street corner, finding the serpent to be moving down the streets. His eyes widened as he saw familiar jagged dorsal plates on its back.


"No way..." said Junior. The teens suddenly felt a rumble beneath their feet. They looked around anxiously as the tremors grew. From the street emerged a brightly green and orange colored iguana hybrid emerged from the street. It gave a shriek as it emerged. The teens cried out as they fled again, with the iguana chasing them.











From the air, a helicopter was soaring. It hovered over Ponyville as the chaos went on. The copilot looked  through his window seat in horror. Below, he spotted a diverse amount of hybrid creatures roaming through the streets. Creatures like dogs, rats, a great serpent, a land walking aquatic mammal, and two iguana-like beasts.


"Jesus," said Kumonga in horror.


"It's not looking good," said Koizumi.


"Don't look now, we have more trouble!" said Vale, pointing from her side of the chopper through a window. Senior looked over, his eyes widening as he found a horde of mutated Millenians to be approaching the town. One of them in particular looked to be quite larger than the rest.


"We need to get out, now!" said Senior as he made his way to the side door.


"We're taking her down now! This street's clear enough from danger!" said the pilot as the chopper began to descend. Senior merely forced the door open.


"What the hell are ya doin?!" exclaimed Koizumi.


"I'm going to fight!" said Senior. As the chopper passed over a building, Senior merely leaped out, landing onto the roof. He drew out the rifle and began to run along the roof. Below, he found a hog-like beast. It was covered in scales. It was the size of a car. Its fangs protruded from its mouth along with long sharp tusks. It bore clawed cloven hooves and a curled tail like a whip. The beast snorted as it rammed into a moving jeep, causing it to explode on impact. Senior sprinted and began to fire upon the beast from the roof. The hog squealed as its hide was hit by the hail of bullets. Senior jumped off of the roof and onto the street. He fired his weapon off as the hog chased down a group of soldiers. The beast turned and faced the Transmutant. Senior tossed his rifle aside.


"Come on. You think I need a gun?" said Senior to himself. The hog pawed at the street, glaring at the Transmutant with its burning red-orange eyes. It shrieked as it charged towards Senior. The Transmutant made a mad dash for it. As the two came closer, Senior slid onto the ground, catching the beast's tusk. With a swing from his right fist, he jabbed the beast in the throat. The hog choked as it collapsed, struggling to breathe. Senior grunted as he forced the beast away, backing away as it thrashed on the ground. He then stepped on the neck of the hog, holding on tight to its tusk. Senior yelled as he pulled on the beast as he kept his foot planted on its neck. With a loud pop, the hog's neck was snapped. The beast went limp as its tongue splayed out. Senior panted as he stepped away. He looked up to find the chopper passing over.


"Holy shit," said Koizumi with wide eyes.


"Heh. That man's a legend," said Baragon. Kumonga grunted as she leaped off from the chopper.


"Hey!" shouted Koizumi in annoyance.


Kumonga grunted as she landed on the roof of a building and bounded off to Senior's position. She winced as she held her side.


"Agh. A little too high," said Kumonga.


"Can I trust you to handle the area? I must find my family," said Senior.


"Yeah, you can count on us," said Kumonga with a nod. Senior nodded as he took off running from the area. Kumonga looked around and gasped as she spotted a couple of more hogs to be trotting down the street.


"Oh boy," said Kumonga, tensing.











Miwa found herself speeding through the street in her car. In the passenger seat was her neighbor Posey, with Amber sitting in her lap.


Miwa was filled with fury and dread. How foolish was her son to be out in a time like this. Her husband was nowhere to be found either. What was once an invasion had now escalated into a night of horrors.


"The military has been deployed to Ponyville, engaging the creatures that have emerged. However, they're being overwhelmed. We have word that reinforcements are being deployed as soon as possible to combat the growing number of these creatures." A voice from the radio spoke, reporting on the news. Miwa's expression was grim. Nowhere were the kids to be found. They must have not have been in the area. That meant that they were likely in the area that was much closer to the attacks in the center of town.


"So help me, God. When I found that boy, he's grounded for life! Even when I'm dead, he's still grounded!" said Miwa, gritting her teeth.


"They might have gone to the shelter already," said Posey, her tone hopeful. However, she slightly trembled at the thought of the children being out there while those monsters were running around loose.


Miwa yelped as she stomped on the brake to the car. Amber and Posey cried out at the sudden stop. The three gasped as they found a mutated Millenian to be staggering through the darkness. Its hide was a slight violet tinge with its grayness, and its back carried some jagged scales. It recoiled at the screech of the car and its bright lights.


"Eeeek!!" the women screamed as the mutation shrieked at them. Miwa quickly shifted the gear in reverse and began to drive off, while the Milennian began to sprint away from the area.


Miwa stopped the vehicle, panting while Posey stood with a stunned look as her hair was a mess. Amber trembled as her fuzz and antennae were erected like a frightened cat.


"Who taught you how to drive, woman?!" yelled Amber.


"Shut up! That thing scared me!" cried Miwa.


"Those things are running around?" asked Posey in dread.


Miwa began to drive off. She made sure to take another street, away from where they had last seen that horrific beast. During this, Miwa found that they were passing a street, where rubble and destroyed vehicles lied. The women looked on at the destruction, finding it grow worse and worse the further that they went on.


"My God," said Miwa. They passed a building, which was smashed in. The more time they spent in the area, the more dread they began to feel as they wondered just what could be so capable of causing this much destruction. A loud thud slammed onto the hood of the car. Miwa and Posey yelped in alarm. On the hood was a large rat-like beast, covered in scales. Its ears comprised of membranes on its skull, and sharp buck teeth stuck out of its mouth. The fur was missing from its body as its red eyes glared at the women.


The rat hissed as it slammed its paws on the hood, as Miwa and Posey screamed in alarm. As Miwa was about to drive, another rat slammed into the window of her side. Miwa screamed as the vermin snarled and snapped its jaws at her.


"Get my gun! It's in the glove box!" screamed Miwa as she lurched back. Posey frantically dug through the glove box, while Amber climbed onto the dashboard of the car, her antennae glowing.


"Stand back!" said Amber as she fired a bolt at the rat that was attacking Miwa. The rat yipped as it fell back. Posey grabbed the gun from the glove box and handed it to Miwa.


Miwa yelped as more rats began to appear from every side of the car. She took the gun and began to fire at the rats reaching through her car window, knocking them back dead. Miwa stomped on the gas pedal and began to drive off from the spot, leaving the cat sized rats behind. However, the car rocked. The engine roared and the tires screeched, but the vehicle had suddenly stopped.


"What's happening?!" asked Posey in alarm, cupping her ringing ears. Miwa turned back and her eyes widened in horror as she found a furry mass behind them. The roof of the car was suddenly torn off, revealing an amalgamous beast made up of different species looking down on them.


"Good evening, ladies!" said Discord, flashing a toothy grin. The women screamed in horror as Discord slammed his fist onto the front of the car, smashing the engine. The women frantically removed their seat belts and began to scramble away from the vehicle. Discord chuckled as he flipped the car over. Miwa quickly fired her gun at discord, but the bullets bounced off of his hide.


"That's not very nice," said Discord in mock disapproval as he began to reach for Miwa. The woman screamed as she braced herself. As Discord swiped at her, Senior had tackled Miwa to the ground, away from the swipe. Miwa was panting in panic, thankful that all she felt was a scrape from being forced to the ground.


"Gojira!" cried Miwa.


"Are you alright? Where's Junior?" asked Senior as he quickly ushered Miwa away from Discord's paw.


"I don't know! We were looking for him!" said Miwa as Posey and Amber joined their side.


"Hohoho! Mr. Takeshi, so nice to see you!" said Discord as he dropped to all fours, facing the group.


"Doctor?!" exclaimed Senior incredulously.


"Just call me, God!" said Discord with a laugh as he pointed to the group.


"Kill them, my pretties!" said Discord. The group turned and found the rats to be scurrying their way, snarling as their tails swayed. Miwa and Posey stood close to Senior, whose expression hardened.


"Get to safety! These abominations are mine!" said Senior as his irises expanded and his skin hardened.


"But what about the children?!" asked Posey.


"I'll find them! Go!" said Senior as his body began to morph and change. Amber quickly turned to the rats and flew ahead.


"Shield your eyes!" said Amber. As Miwa and Posey covered their eyes, Amber's body suddenly ignited into a great light, rivaling the sun. The rats shrieked in pain as did Discord from the blinding light. As the light died down, the creatures were disoriented, allowing the women to flee the area. Discord grunted as his vision failed. He heard low growls and heavy footsteps. As he regained his vision, he found Senior approaching in his other form. He towered over him by ten feet.


Senior roared as he charged towards Discord and slammed into him, knocking him into a building. Discord roared as he lied on his back, with Senior standing on his chest. Senior began to stomp on him, snarling. The mere fact that this thing dared to hurt his mate drove him with rage.


Senior reached down and grabbed Discord by the neck, strangling him. Discord squirmed and dug his claws into his thighs and shoulders. He then opened his mouth wide and sprayed forth a stream of venom. Senior shrieked in pain as he was blinded by the venom. He staggered back, rubbing his face against his arm.


Discord took the opportunity to lunge for him. He coiled his serpentine body around Senior and drove his claws into his body. He then bit down on Senior's neck, who wailed in pain. As he struggled, Discord began to constrict his muscles more, crushing Senior.











Kumonga, Baragon, Manda, Koizumi and Vale found themselves in the middle of the battlefield. Mutations were rampaging through the streets. They fired off their weapons at the remaining hogs to draw their attention from the civilians who were unfortunate to have been caught up in the chaos.


Vale dashed towards a hog and leapt onto its back. She drew out her combat knife and began to drive it into the beast's neck, but it did no damage. It only angered the hog. The beast began to kick and squirm about, rocking Vale on it as though she were in a rodeo. She grunted as she began to slam his fist onto its head.


A bulldog hybrid galloped through the street, slobbering at the mouth. The beast barked as it pursued a group of fleeing civilians. A child tripped and fell to the ground. The girl cried out as the dog locked its sight on her and barked. Her father suddenly embraced her as the beast approached. As it lunged for the two, Manda appeared out of nowhere and slugged the creature in the jaw. The dog whined as it was knocked over. It snarled as it shot up, while Manda tensed her muscles as her pupils constricted. She locked her arms around the dog and rounded behind it, holding it by its neck and kept its jaws away from her arm.


"Run!" yelled Manda as she kept the dog back. The child and father quickly got up and began to run off. Manda grunted as she held the thrashing beast.


Meanwhile, Vale was thrown off of the back of the hog. She grunted as she rolled along the street. The hog began to trample her, damaging her armor and cracking her visor. She found herself scooped up and thrown over into the air. Vale groaned as she sluggishly stood up. She gasped as she felt her body struck with a sudden intense pain. She screamed as she clutched her head and threw off her helmet. This caught the attention of Kumonga, Koizumi, Manda and Baragon.


"Vale?!" called Koizumi.


Vale screamed as she dropped to her knees, tearing off bits of her armor. Her hair began to fall out as her scaly flesh tore through the under suit. Her mouth bore sharp teeth as a short tail grew. She shrieked as her bones grew as her muscles, transforming into a feminine humanoid reptilian beast. She stood at over 7 feet in height.


"What in the hell?!" asked Baragon incredulously. Vale snarled as the hog came charging back at her. She caught the beast and then dove for its neck. She began to maul its neck. During this, Manda grunted as she threw the dog she held to the side. She then rushed towards it and kicked the beast in the muzzle, causing it to whine and to retreat in pain. Manda turned and found Vale moving away from the dead hog, shrieking.


"Vale?" called Koizumi. Vale shrieked as she began to rush towards the human. Before she could reach him, Kumonga tackled her to the ground. Kumonga grunted as she sent several punches against the new mutation. This woman was no longer in her right mind. She was now lost into a bizarre mutation. Vale kicked her away, sending Kumonga back several feet.


Vale grunted as she rushed for her, but Baragon slammed into her. He groaned in annoyance as Vale faced him, looking down on him.


"God, being short is a pain in the ass!" said Baragon as he dodged a swipe from Vale. He drove his fist into her side, causing her to hunch over. Baragon then swiped at her legs, knocking her to the ground. Vale snarled as she kicked him in the chest, sending him several feet and against an abandoned car. Baragon groaned as he fell to the ground, clutching his aching chest. In his pain, another bull dog hybrid began to stalk towards him, bearing its teeth as it growled. Before the creature could attack him, Manda locked onto its neck and held it back.


"Baragon, are you OK?!" asked Manda frantically. Baragon attempted to sit up but slumped back against the car in pain. He panted as he winced.


"I-I can't..." Baragon panted as struggled to sit up. Manda gritted her teeth. She grunted as she began to squeeze the dog tightly, causing it to frantically squirm. With a pop, the beast went limp. Manda panted as she released the dog to the ground. She then rushed to Baragon's side.


"Can you breathe?" asked Manda.


"It's coming back to me," said Baragon with a pant. He chuckled as he looked to Manda.


"What are you crying for?" asked Baragon. Manda sniffled as she wiped her eyes.


"Sh-Shut up!" said Manda. She then turned and found Vale to be stalking towards them. She gave animalistic grunts as she prepared to charge. However, she found herself showered in silk. Manda and Baragon found that Kumonga was spraying forth webbing, which showered Vale. The mutated Olympian shrieked as she found her movement restricted as the strands of webbing built up around her body. She then tripped onto the ground and was shortly mummified by the web. Vale struggled as she attempted to free herself, but it was no use.


"Looks like this is what Gojira was afraid of once they started weaponizing his DNA," said Kumonga, wiping her face.


"Shit. What do we do with her?" asked Baragon. Koizumi was about to reach for his holster but stopped. He watched as Vale panted, lying in her bounded state. He began to remove his hand away from the holster as he turned away.


"Leave her. She's not going anywhere," said Koizumi as he reloaded his rifle.











Things had escalated within the last hour. More and more monsters were appearing out of nowhere, plunging Ponyville into chaos.


Sunset, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Applejack, Erika and Pinkie Pie were moving through the dark streets frantically. They stopped by a street corner and took cover. Sunset looked over the corner, finding the mutated Millennian to be looking around with a snarl. It grunted as it swiftly looked to the side. It howled as the second Millenian appeared at its side. The two wandered off away from the area.


"Good. They're gone," said Sunset in relief. She then quickly knelt next to Erika.


"How're you feeling?" asked Sunset, worriedly. Erika winced.


"I... I feel something," said Erika. She removed Applejack's blood soaked jacket, revealing a stump covered in an orange membrane.


"Ew! What's that?!" asked Pinkie while Rarity cupped her mouth as she grew green. Erika grunted as the sound of popping filled the air. The stump grew in length. Erika began to pull at the membrane, while Rarity whined and cringed in disgust.


"Stop! Don't pull on it!" said Rarity. Erika grunted as she tore the membrane, revealing a pale human arm covered in mucus.


"It's grown back!" said Applejack in shock. Sunset stared with wide eyes while Erika looked over the pale newly grown arm. The girls flinched as they heard a distant screech. It was a familiar shriek and bellow.


"We're not gonna have any luck finding Eliza. Maybe the others had already found her," said Rainbow.


"I hate to admit it, but RD's right. This is more than we could handle." Applejack nodded in agreement. Rarity and Pinkie bore dejected looks while Sunset looked around the ruined area. They were right. This was more danger then with what they bargained for.


"OK. Let's try to find a place of safety," said Sunset as she stood up. Suddenly, the girls felt heavy foot steps. They found a large Millenian mutation to be stomping through the street, making its way towards the center of town. It gave a wail as it followed the source of the familiar screeches.


The girls began to stand up, watching as the beast dove for an unseen prey. It lifted up a rat-like hybrid up and began to devour it whole. The creature began to grow more, its body becoming rougher in scales and its mass increasing. The girls suddenly heard the sound of a familiar scream.


"That was Fluttershy!" cried Rainbow.


"Let's go!" said Sunset. The girls stood up and began to rush down the street. During this, Sunset found that the mutant Millenian had begun to feed on the carcass of another dead Millenian. Something was more off with that one compared to the others. She even wondered where some of these more animal hybrids were coming from.
> Chapter 72: Destroy All Monsters
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Fluttershy screamed in horror. Before her, the iguana hybrid was lunging for her. Before it could reach her, a rock was flung at its head. It turned and found Junior picking up rubble and throwing it at the beast.


The iguana began to charge towards Junior, screeching. It was about to reach him but was met with a hail of rocks. It roared as it turned, finding Mosura and Twilight to be standing, rocks levitating around them. The two forced their arms forward, sending the rocks flying towards the hybrid. The creature grunted and began to scurry away from the area, burrowing underground and fleeing the area.


"This is getting out of hand!" said Twilight as the group rejoined.


"That thing chased us all around. How are we supposed to find Eliza in this state?" asked Mosura. A pained wail filled the air. Junior's eyes widened.


"Wait... that sound..." Junior looked to Rodan.


"That has to be her!" said Rodan. The group followed Rodan as he ran on ahead. Aria began to run alongside Junior.


"Hey, you sure this is gonna work?" asked Aria.


"It has to," answered Junior.


As the group moved on through the town, a couple of choppers roared as they flew overhead. It seemed that more and more military personnel were arriving to the area. Junior stopped as took notice of jagged plates to be rising from behind some distant buildings.


"Dad," said Junior in alarm as Senior trampled in the distance with a serpentine abomination coiled around him.


Junior suddenly felt his arm tugged at he found Fluttershy yanking on his arm.


"Come on!" said Fluttershy. Junior took one last look towards his father as he battled the mysterious creature. As they were about to take off, Junior caught sight of Sunset Shimmer running down a street corner. She bore a look of relief and waved at the two.


"Guys, wait! The others are here!" called Junior. The Dazzlings, Twilight and Mosura stopped and joined them as Sunset arrived with the remaining Main 7 and Erika. As the group joined up, a distant explosion filled the air, startling the teens.


"Any luck?" asked Sunset, regaining her composure.


"None so far," answered Junior as he looked around, seeing explosive flashes in the distance.


"Goji, we're thinking that it's best to find shelter. Things are getting out of hand," said Sunset.


"I'm with her. I didn't sign up for monsters!" said Aria as an ominous howl filled the air.


"But what about Eliza?" asked Fluttershy.


"What about us?! We've almost been eaten by giant lizards here!" said Adagio in exasperation. Mosura looked to Junior with a frown.


"We won't be able to find her at this rate," said Mosura. Junior sighed as he scratched his head, looking around. As much as he wanted to save Eliza, he knew that their quest was putting them in danger.


"Look, maybe..." Junior turned but paused. His blood ran cold.


"Where's Rodan?" asked Junior anxiously. The rest of the teens looked around in confusion.


"Rodan? Darling!" called Rarity.


"Where did that idiot go?" asked Aria. The group recoiled as they heard a feminine scream. They found a woman to be sprinting their way. Behind her were two humanoid reptilians. The woman tripped and fell to the ground, scurrying away as the two hybrids stalked towards her, snarling. Before one of them could lunge for the woman, she disappeared as a rainbow streak passed in her place.


Rainbow suddenly appeared, sparking as she carried the woman on her back as she rejoined the group.


"Those aren't aliens, right? Because they remind me of that conspiracy theory where lizard men turn into people," said Rainbow.


"They kinda look like..." Twilight glanced at Junior's reptilian arm. The boy noticed her glance and quickly hid his arm behind his back. Junior began to tense as he stared at the two hybrids, who staggered over. Something about them was familiar. The more bulky hybrid flared his nostrils while the other snarled.


"Those things killed my friends!" cried the civilian woman as Rainbow set her down. The teens backed away as the bulky hybrid beat its chest, its sight falling on Junior. While girls felt themselves threatened, Junior could almost sense that it was him being called out. Call it primal instinct, as Junior would state. He couldn't explain it, but it felt like he was being challenged.


Suddenly, a horse hybrid appeared, trotting up to the side of the humanoids. Its grinding teeth were replaced by sharp teeth, as holes made up its ears in the sides of its head. Its long tail swayed as it pawed its clawed hooves onto the street, grinding up asphalt.


"I'm now afraid of horses," deadpanned Aria.


"These things... They're coordinating," said Twilight in shock as a couple of hybrid dogs appeared, their jaws covered in blood.


"These things must killed so many innocent people," said Rarity, trembling at the sight of the hybrids.


"Look, maybe I can draw them away. You guys can make a break for it and I'll meet ya to safety," said Rainbow as her body began to spark.


"No!" said Twilight. This drew everyone's attention, while Twilight stood with a firm expression.


"We can't keep running. The military are already having a hard time keeping these things back. While so many people are getting killed," said Twilight, finding that the humanoids were grunting, pounding their chests, as the dogs barked and the horse gave a hellish neigh.


"I'm scared as the next person. Heck, I'm terrified. But this is what Amber's been training us for. I think this is our time to use our abilities for a noble cause," said Twilight. Rainbow smirked as she began to loosen herself up as her body sparked.


"I can get behind that!" said Rainbow. Sunset nodded in agreement.


"You're right. Now's not the time to be a cowered," said Sunset as her hands began to glow cyan. Aria grimaced as she looked at the hybrids ahead.


"Well, since we're banding together..." Aria tensed.


"For our home!" said Rarity as she projected a shield over her arm. Junior looked to Fluttershy, who nodded to him.


"For our families!" said Applejack as she popped her knuckles.


"For... Shoot I can't think of anything cool to say," said Sonata in disappointment. Suddenly, the hybrids made a mad dash towards the group. Junior quickly ushered Fluttershy back while the teens began to disperse to make space in the street. Junior narrowed his eyes as the hybrid continued on.


"TAKESHI!!" The bulky hybrid roared as it approached.


"Wait, what?!" exclaimed the girls in shock as the two hybrids made their way towards Junior. They were so fast that they covered the distance between them in a mere few couple of seconds.


"Figures," said Junior with a scoff. He was met with the bulky hybrid's arm. Diesel snarled as he knocked the boy back, while Hutch quickly passed him and slammed his fists against Junior's chest, slamming him into the street.


"Gojira!" cried Fluttershy in horror.


"You're... Fault," grunted Hutch as he spoke in growls and deep grunts. Junior panted as he lied on his back in pain.


"Wha..." Junior grunted as Diesel picked him up and raised him up into the air.


"YOUR FAULT!!" Diesel roared angrily.


Diesel was suddenly struck in the back by Applejack. He grunted as he staggered, dropping Junior to the ground. The boy coughed as he held his aching sides, while Mosura and Fluttershy quickly knelt to his side.


Applejack began to send punches against the hybrid, who grunted from each blow. However, he caught the girl's fist and threw her across the street. Applejack grunted in pain as she rolled along the road. Rainbow Dash zipped towards Hutch, striking him in the chest, then zipping behind him and hit his back with a kick. Hutch snarled as he swiped his claws at her but missed as Rainbow dashed backwards in a short burst. However, she failed to notice Diesel behind her. The bulky mutated Olympian backhanded her, sending her flying.


Meanwhile, the rest of the mutants joined the fight, charging to the humans. Sunset and Twilight took point and began to fire off magic bolts at the horse, whose scales deflected their magic blasts. As the dog hybrids approached, the Dazzlings stood together. Adagio took a breath and vocalized. Her voice was amplified, piercing the air and distorting the air with sound wave rings. The dogs whimpered as they stopped. They quickly retreated from the girls as Adagio smirked.


"They're not so tough!" said Adagio. Suddenly, the ground began to shake. From the street emerged the serpent. The beast shrieked as it stood tall. The teens looked on in shock as its cries filled the heavens.


"Adagio, please shut the fuck up," deadpanned Aria.











Rodan was panting as he ran. He hadn't taken up notice that his friends were long behind him. He couldn't stall now, not when he knew that he heard Eliza. On his run, he stopped as he caught sight of a large Millenian mutation. He froze as he saw it picking at a dead soldier.


"Eliza?" called Rodan. The creature stopped and turned his way. The creature growled as it tensed. Its eyes narrowed into a glare.


"It's you, right? Eliza? It's me, Rodan," called Rodan, his tone weak. He began to cautiously approach, while the mutation snarled as it seemed to be stepping back. It slammed its fist onto the ground and shrieked, causing the boy to recoil.


"Eliza, I know you're in there!" cried Rodan. The mutation gave a soft trill as it tilted its head.


"That's right. It's me," said Rodan, cracking a sad smile.


"Kid! Get back!" called a masculine voice. Rodan turned and found a group of soldiers armed with rockets to be making their way over to them.


"Get away from that thing! It's already killed several of our men!" said the soldier. The Millenian hardened its expression and snarled as it backed away.


"No! Stay back!" shouted Rodan as he got in between the soldiers and mutation.


"Don't be crazy, son! Get out of there!" said the soldier.


"Rodan, get out of there!" a familiar voice called. Rodan noticed that among the soldiers was Inoue. She herself was armed with a rifle as a couple others, while the rest held rocket launchers. It was here that Rodan realized that these were the same soldiers that went after Eliza in the first place.


"I won't let you kill her!" said Rodan as he held his arms out.


"Rodan, that's not Eliza anymore! She's gone!" cried Inoue.


"Move out of the way! Unless you want to be blown to bits too!" said another soldier.


"No, she's still in there! She's not attacking! I can reason with her!" said Rodan, growing more desperate. His skin began to grow irritated and his body began to ache. This couldn't have been happening at a worse time.


"Orders?" asked a soldier. The C.O. kept a stoic expression as Rodan stood his ground. He even noticed how the alien seemed to be standing back, while showing signs of aggression, was not making an attempt to strike first.


"No one fires. I'm not risking a civilian getting blown up," said the C.O. Rodan turned to face Eliza, who was breathing heavily.


"Liza, I'm not gonna let them hurt you. We can get you help. Goji has the cure and you can go back to normal," said Rodan, slowly approaching. Eliza visibly appeared tense, but did not strike. Inoue tensed up as she bit her lip. The soldiers were itching to light the abomination up, but Rodan's interference held them back.


"And when you become human, we'll go home. You can move in with me. We can go to the arcade again. We can do a lot of things together," said Rodan as he stepped closer. Eliza looked to be relaxing a bit, though still tense. The boy was stepping closer. Eliza felt a familiar warmth. It was something that she felt that she had long since forgotten.


"Please, come with me. I love you, Eliza," said Rodan, his eyes welling up with tears. Eliza's eyes softened. She began to lean close to Rodan, her growls softened. Rodan was reaching for her. As Eliza was about to rest her head upon his hand, Eliza's sight took notice of a dark reptilian beast standing upright, its dorsal plates sticking out from its back. It gave a loud shriek from the distance. In almost an instant, Eliza's eyes hardened. What she was feeling moments ago was quickly replaced with hunger. Hunger that needed to be satisfied. Eliza shrieked as she back handed Rodan, sending him flying towards a car.


"No!" cried Inoue.


"Open fire!" ordered the C.O. Inoue and a couple of soldiers fired off their rifles, while the others prepared their rocket launchers. Eliza roared as she charged towards the humans. A soldier managed to fire his rocket, blasting off a chunk off of Eliza's side. She shrieked in pain but continued running towards the humans. They began to disperse while Eliza struggled to move.


Inoue turned to where Rodan was smacked to, finding him lying near the car on the ground. Inoue turned and found Eliza distracted. The young woman began to rush down the street, attempting to reach the boy. However, she took notice of a soldier armed with a rocket launcher, crying out as he stumbled back with his weapon, with the alien closing in on him. As he raised his weapon to fire, Eliza smacked him aside. The rocket was launched, missing the alien but headed for none other than the car that Rodan was near.


"Rodan!!" cried Inoue as she the rocket exploded against the car. She shielded her face as the car exploded. Flames roared as they blinded the air and the boy was out of sight in an instant. Inoue lowered her arms and stared in horror. She slumped her shoulders as she dropped to her knees.


"No..." Inoue stared, tearing up. She turned and found the Millenian beginning to slaughter the remaining members of the squad. The C.O. fired off his rifle in defiance as he lied on the ground, with the mutation standing over him. Inoue watched as the alien slammed her fist on him, silencing the man. They were dead. They were all dead. Inoue was overcome with despair that she didn't have the will to fight. She didn't even have the will to run. All she could do was cry. Eliza wailed to the air as her wounds regenerated.


Inoue heard the sound of a growl. She turned and found a dark figure rising from the wreckage and flames. Her eyes were wide as a winged reptile emerged, covered in flames. It was here that she realized what, or rather who, she was looking at.


Rodan gave a bird like shriek as he rose up from the flames, spreading his wings. The gaps in his scales suddenly began to ignite with light that was like fire. His blood began to heat up, emerging as a magma-like substance that emerged from the gaps of his scales and the bottom end of the membranes of his wings. Rodan turned and found Eliza turning his way, snarling. Rodan's red-orange eyes locked onto her, and his throat was filled with growls. He shrieked as he began to flap his wings, taking off into the air.


Inoue grunted as she shielded her face from the gust of wind he made as well as the passing sparks. Rodan left behind a trail of ember and smoke as he soared towards Eliza. He raised his legs and caught her shoulders. Rodan squawked as he began to flap in place to keep himself airborne, while clawing at her hide. The Transmutant even began to peck at her head, which Eliza responded with pained cries. She grabbed Rodan by the ankle and then swung him to the ground. Rodan grunted as he shook off his disorientation, standing up to his feet. He growled as he hunched over while spreading his wings, as though he were a vulture. Eliza roared as she charged towards Rodan, while the winged reptile took off into the air, quickly dropping onto her and tackled her to the ground.


Rodan began to snap his beak at Eliza's neck, tearing at her hide. Eliza struggled as she attempted to snap her jaws back at him but Rodan locked his talons around her head and pinned her to the ground. His feet holding her down by her chest and head, the Transmutant began to maul at her neck. Eliza struggled as she began to gurgle. Inoue stared as Rodan savagely picked apart her flesh, exposing bone. Eliza began to go limp, letting out a long breath as her eyes rolled back.


Rodan stepped off of the mutant Millenian. He panted as his scales burned. He took notice of her flesh around her neck beginning to regenerate. Muscle and veins slowly reformed. Rodan recoiled as Eliza let out a gasp and began to wheeze. Rodan gave a loud shriek as he began to maul at her again. Inoue watched, trembling at the sight. While to most this seemed like a common hunt of a predator finishing off its prey. But in reality, she knew what she was watching.


As Rodan picked off more of Eliza's hide and muscle, he started to grunt. He knew that she was just going to keep healing and coming back. That only left one option. Rodan began to grunt as he hunched over. His stomach burned as he gagged. Rodan began to vomit onto Eliza. However, his bile glowed like magma, burning the asphalt as it touched the ground. The substance began to eat away at her flesh, killing the cells on impact. Rodan continued to vomit all over her body, not sparing anything. Inoue watched as Eliza was burned away, engulfed in magma bile. Soon, she was nothing but a charred carcass, hardening into rock as the magma cooled. Rodan  bowed his head as his eyes shed tears, which sizzled and evaporated from the heat he gave off. He craned his neck back and gave a sorrowful cry that echoed throughout the area.











Junior grunted as he was slammed against a building wall. Hutch began to punch his face multiple times. Every blow caused severe bruises to build on Junior's face, even knocking out some teeth. Mosura suddenly appeared and locked her arm around his neck. Hutch staggered back, snarling as he grabbed Mosura by her shoulder. He threw her over his shoulder and onto the ground. Mosura cried out in pain and was met with a stomp to her chest. She began to tear up and wheeze from the pain.


Before Hutch could stomp on her again, Junior tackled him to the ground. As Junior had him pinned, he began to slam his head on the ground several times. Diesel suddenly appeared from behind Junior and grabbed him by his head.


"Crush you!" shouted Diesel, pulling Junior off of Hutch. He locked both of his massive hands on Junior's head. Junior began to cry out in agony as Diesel began to crush his skull. Diesel grunted as he felt something pierce his back. He looked down and found a thorn stick out from his abdomen. He turned and found Erika behind him, with her arm morphed into vines and a large thorn protruding at the end. Hutch grunted as he released Junior, who collapsed onto the ground. He panted as he found Mosura lying next to him, holding her chest as she panted.


Junior's sight fell on the Main 7 and the Dazzlings. They were up against the other hybrids. The Dazzlings were vocalizing in harmony, sending their sonic waves against the massive serpent that had arrrived. That thing was proving a greater challenge compared to the others. Sunset and Twilight fired off magic beams at the beast to help keep it at bay, while Pinkie Pie threw debris and created explosions against it, but did little to no damage. Even Rarity was sending forth her crystal projections against the serpent's hide.

Junior turned back to find Mosura reaching out for him, trembling. He saw the girl mutter something, but failed to hear her due to her disorientation. Before Junior could ask what she said, he felt himself dragged away. Mosura cried out to him as Hutch dragged him away, while Diesel slammed Erika onto the ground like a rag doll.

"You're... Fault," said Hutch. Junior found himself lost in those words. Over and over, they played in his mind. His fault. It was his fault. All of it was his fault. As Junior found himself lied onto his back, he found Hutch standing over him. He snarled as he glared at the boy. Junior's heart raced, but he could not muster the strength to move. His face was swollen, and his body ached terribly that it hurt to shift ever slightly. Junior's eyes fell on Mosura, who was convulsing on the ground, giving an ear piercing scream. The mutations had their attention drawn to her.


Mosura cried out as her body grew and she tore through her clothes. Her bones shifted and changed. Her bones became external as her organs were moved in unnatural places and ways. Her head shape changed to that of an insect as her eyes bulged out of her skull, becoming insectoid. Her body was covered in fuzz as her lower half was covered in a hard carapace, almost like a wasp's. Her legs grew long like a mantis's and became serrated. Two extra fore limbs grew, but were shorter compared to her longer limbs. Antennae sprouted from her head, and her back sprouted great wings, bearing colorful patterns. Her larger forewings bore red-orange patterns near the tip that were like eyes. The base of her wings began to give off a blue bio-luminescence that matched her eyes.

Mosura shrieked as she folded her wings and lunged towards Hutch. The Olympian staggered back as the moth got in his space. Mosura hissed, her sideways insectoid mouth open, revealing small teeth-like protrusions inside her mouth. She used her shorter limbs to bring Junior close to herself, under her armored belly. Hutch snarled as the moth stood on her longer limbs as she raised her shorter limbs, showing off their mantis-like appendages. Her fuzz erected as did her antennae, as though she were alert and ready to strike. Hutch stepped forward, but Mosura swiftly lunged for him and swiped her appendages at him. Hutch shrieked as he was given deep gashes from her strikes. Hutch wailed as he fell to the ground. Mosura turned and found Diesel throwing Erika aside, who lied in pain as her body was covered in bruises and scratches.


Mosura screeched as she lunged for Diesel, who narrowly avoided her strike. He ran past her and grabbed Hutch, tossing him over his shoulder. Mosura turned and found Junior lying on the ground in pain. Mosura gave a soft chirp as she carefully made her way over to him. She began to nuzzle him and run her antennae over him. She immediately turned as she heard a scream. She found the Main 7 and Dazzlings beginning to get overwhelmed by the hybrids. Mosura chirped as she took off into the air, flying towards the serpent. Before it could lunge for the girls, she slashed her appendages at its neck. The serpent cried out in pain and turned its attention to Mosura. The Transmutant was fluttering overhead, keeping her distance. The serpent's back began to light up as a low whirring hum filled the air. Mosura's insect eyes took notice of the light. She couldn't explain it, but her senses were screaming at her to fly avoid danger. Acting on instinct, Mosura banked to the side, narrowly dodging the serpent's atomic breath as it lit up the night.


"That thing blows fire?!" exclaimed Rainbow.


As the atomic breath died down, Mosura began to dive for the serpent. She raised her abdomen, where a stinger emerged. The Transmutant latched onto the serpent's head and thrust her abdomen against its neck, penetrating it with her stinger. The serpent gurgled as venom began to course through its veins. As Mosura fluttered off, the hybrid collapsed onto the ground, foaming at the mouth.

Mosura descended back onto the street. Gust of wind was blown from her great wings. She shrieked at the remaining hybrids, who all began to flee. The teens stared as Mosura chirped, rubbing her face against her short limbs, causing her fuzz to puff up.


"Mosura..." said Fluttershy in awe. This Transmutant had changed into an insect that she had never seen before. She was like a mix of a mantis, with the sleek aggressive form of a wasp, yet the beauty of a moth.


"Gojira!" cried Erika. Everyone turned and found Erika kneeling with Junior. The boy was sitting up against a wall, panting and looking to be in great pain. The teens began to rush over, while Mosura began to follow.


"He's not looking too good," said Aria.


"Gojira?" Adagio called worriedly. Junior sat and stared off blankly, while in his pained state. His mind was elsewhere, still stuck on the hybrid's words. There was no doubt about it. They were those super soldiers. They had changed just like Erika; just like Eliza . It was all because of his DNA.


"Sugarcube, can ya walk?" asked Applejack.


"I think so." Junior managed to speak. He shakily stood up to his feet. He felt himself wobbling. Fluttershy quickly stood by his side, holding him up.


"I've got you!" said Fluttershy, grunting from the weight on her shoulders.


"Goji, what's that?" asked Pinkie, pointing at Junior's leg. The boy looked down and found his thigh to be damp. His eyes widened.


"No. No, no, no, no!" Junior pulled away from Fluttershy and began to dig into his pocket. He drew out broken glass. It was now that he felt the sting from broken glass.


"No! Goddamit, no!" yelled Junior, startling the girls. Fluttershy gasped in realization.


"Oh no," said Fluttershy. Junior held his head as he gritted his teeth.


"Oh God, this can't be fucking happening! Fuck!" shouted Junior.


"What's wrong?!" asked Rarity incredulously.


"The fucking serum is gone! It’s just a stain on my jeans now! It was Eliza's chance at becoming normal and I fucked it up!" said Junior as he punched a wall. He held his head as gritted his teeth. Fluttershy reached out for him and placed a hand on his shoulder.


"What am I gonna tell Rodan?" muttered Junior. As the teens were silent, with frowns on their faces, Mosura's antennae shot up. She gave a low growl-like sound as she looked down the street.


"Mosura?" called Fluttershy. The teens turned to where she was looking, finding the street to break open. A large mutant Millenian emerged, bellowing. The teens looked on in horror, finding this mutation to be huge. It was almost twenty feet in height. It snarled as it turned to the paralyzed boa hybrid. It unhinged its jaws as pink tendrils shot out and wrapped around the serpent. The creature gave panicked cries as it was devoured. Slowly, the alien chomped and swallowed up bits of the hybrid. As it consumed the creature, the alien grew in size, and grew more jagged back plates. Its hands grew bigger, and its arms stronger. It hunched over more to support its mass and weight.


"How is that thing getting bigger?!" asked Sonata.


"The aliens are trying to evolve by consuming anything with my DNA. The snake is a hefty boost!" said Junior as the teens backed away. As the alien finished consuming the boa, it had grown to be fifty feet in height. It was truly an 'Abomination'.


The mutant wailed as its jaw locked back into place. The teens began to flee from the area, while Mosura took to the air.


"Goji, come on!" cried Fluttershy. Junior pulled away as his irises grew reptilian. Fluttershy was attempting to reach for him but recoiled as Junior dropped to his knees, his body morphing.


"Fluttershy, get back!" cried Sunset. The sound of wails filled the air. The girls turned and found an armored quadruped to be charging down the street. The creature roared as the alien stepped through a small building. The teens backed away in shock. Then, they took notice of a jeep pulling up. Aiko emerged from the jeep, her eyes wide as they fell on Abomination.


"Holy shit!" said Aiko.


"Mrs. Riku?!" exclaimed Fluttershy.


"Looks like Hell's broken loose when I left," said Aiko.


"Is that..." Adagio looked to Aiko as she pointed to the quadruped.


"My son," said Aiko with a nod.


The humans watched as Junior emerged in his beastly form. He roared at Abomination, who found Mosura hovering near him, while Angirasu and Junior stalked towards him. The abomination could sense the sustenance that Junior could provide, driving him mad with hunger. These beasts were no match for him. However, he noticed a winged figure approaching, leaving a trail of smoke and fire.


"Rodan!" cried Rainbow.


"We better get out of here!" said Twilight. The humans began to run as Junior began to charge towards the alien. Abomination bellowed as he charged as well, slamming into the Transmutant and caused him to stumble back.


The girls fled the area as the beasts clashed. Angirasu swung his spikey clubbed tail against the side of Abomination, drawing blood. Rodan flew over the alien and slashed his talons from his feet over his hunch. Mosura shrieked as she zipped by and slashed at Abomination's neck. The creature stumbled, while Junior charged his atomic breath. He shot it forth, blasting off Abomination's shoulder. The alien wailed in pain as its wound smoked.


Abomination stumbled as a low whirring sound came from it. Its neck began to flash yellow. Its shoulder began to heal and revealed a chamber that opened up, glowing. The chamber spewed a beam of yellow energy. The beam struck Junior, sending him flying back. The Transmutant shrieked as he was blown back and landed on his back. He groaned as his chest smoked.


Abomination roared as he slammed his fists onto the ground, causing tremors as the street cracked. Angirasu snarled as he charged forward. As he approached, he curled himself into a ball. His armored and spike covered carapace dug into the asphalt as he tumbled forward. He rammed in between the legs of the alien, causing it to screech in pain as the spikes dug through it.


From behind, Rodan swooped in and slammed his feet against the alien's back, causing it to wail and fall over. The creature cried out in agony as it found itself lying on the spike ball of a Transmutant that had slammed into him prior. Abomination stood up, bleeding from his punctured wounds, but picked Angirasu up. The Transmutant unfurled himself from his ball shape and began to thrash. The larger creature threw him several blocks down the street, leading him to crash into a building. Angirasu groaned as debris fell over him.


Meanwhile, the remaining teens and Aiko found themselves at quite a distance from the battle. They watched as Angirasu emerged from the rubble, snarling as he galloped back to the battle.


"Alright, clear out of here, ladies!" said Aiko, checking the clip to her handgun.


"But what about- Oh no!" Pinkie yelped in alarm as she pointed down the street away from the battle. From the street corner, the iguana was clawing at the entrance of store building, while a couple of civilians were seen fleeing the scene. However, they were pursued a couple of salmon hybrids.


"OK, on second thought, I'll join you. Not that way, though!" said Aiko. Adagio looked at her incredulously.


"Wait, you were going to have us go off on our own?!" asked Adagio.


"You going off on your own, I have no problem with," Aiko muttered to herself. She then noticed Rainbow running down the street to the hybrids.


"Hey, get back here!" called Aiko in alarm.


"Look at me! Fresh cut of meat right here!" called Rainbow, flexing at the hybrids. The iguana ignored her while the salmon turned their attention to the girl, who remained in place. Behind her they found more prey exposed.


The fish snarled as they began to scurry towards Rainbow like lizards. They were quickly covering the distance as their developed fins and short back legs carried them. Rainbow sparked as she dashed between the hybrids, standing behind them. She blew a raspberry at them, prompting one of the beasts to turn to pursue while the other focused on the rest of the girls.


"What in the-" Aiko bore a shocked look, while Pinkie Pie grabbed a couple bits of asphalt. She hurled the stones, which exploded next to the closer fish hybrid on impact. The creature shrieked with a start, while Twilight and Sunset fired off magic bolts. Rainbow Dash sprinted towards the other fish, sending a swift punch against its muzzle as she zipped by. The creature barked in pain from the quick blow and stinging sparks that came with it. Rainbow did a couple of more passes, causing the fish to whimper as it retreated. The other hybrid followed as magic sparks and explosions chased it off.


The iguana took notice of the fleeing hybrids and snarled. Twilight and Sunset began to send their magic bolts while Pinkie continued to pick up debris to throw. Aiko merely stared in shock at what she was witnessing. This must have been what that bug was talking about.


"Keep your distance! Applejack, go around the back and get the people trapped out of there!" said Twilight. AJ nodded and took off running. She slipped between two buildings and made her way around the back. She could hear the enraged and pained wails from the iguana. Applejack slammed into the back of the target building, finding several civilians huddled in a corner. They turned to the blonde in shock as the dust settled.


"C'mon y'all! Time's a wastin'! said Applejack. The civilians began to quickly make their way through the breach passed AJ. The girl gasped as she heard a distant explosion. Her eyes widened as a large Millenian, the size of a tank, came stomping down the street. The civilians screamed in alarm as it approached, flanked by smaller aliens. The aliens found themselves bombarded by explosions. However, a rocket soared over head, crashing into another nearby building.


"Tarnation!" exclaimed Applejack, turning to find the aliens approaching as well as military ordinance while down the street further down behind them were Junior and the others taking on a much larger alien mutation. They were getting boxed in.


"Alright, stay close!" said Applejack as she began to lead the civilians further from the building they were trapped in. She found that the girls had managed to get the iguana to retreat underground. However, there was still trouble from the aliens and military.


"Twi, you got a plan?!" called Applejack. Twilight began to analyze the situation. Her mind quickly processed their surroundings. She then turned to Rarity.


"How big can you project?" asked Twilight. Rarity raised a brow and noticed the huddled civilians.


"I think I can manage," said Rarity with a nod.


"Good! We're going around the military and aliens! Everyone just stay close and keep moving while Rarity provides cover!" said Twilight. Soon, the girls, Aiko and the civilians were all grouped close together. Rarity was in the front, projecting a dome shield over them that hovered inches off the ground.


"Move in an orderly fashion!" said Aiko. The group began to navigate to the next street, away from the path of the military and aliens. Things were going well so far. However, a jeep was suddenly tossed into the air, crashing into the street just inches from the group. Civilians cried in panic, bumping into each other out instinct to scramble.


"Stay calm! We're OK!" shouted Aiko. Rainbow's eyes widened as she found a soldier trapped inside the jeep.


"Rarity, let me out! Someone needs help!" said Rainbow. Rarity grunted as she focused. A breach in the diamond dome opened, allowing Rainbow to move through.


Meanwhile, Senior found himself roaring as he slammed Discord against a building. He grabbed him by the muzzle and slammed his head against the roof. He roared as Discord slashed the claws on his feet on Senior's thigh, causing him to stumble back.


"I am the Alpha!" Discord as he flapped his wings and took to the air. Senior snorted as he caught his tail. With a spin and the power of the muscles in his arms, Senior slammed Discord to the street. Discord snarled as he shot up, ready to retaliate. However, he felt a hail of bullets peppering him. He turned and found several soldiers shooting at him. The mad scientist screeched as he was about to lunge for the kill. However, Senior charged into him, biting down on his neck. Senior tackled Discord to the ground and clenched his powerful jaws onto Discord's serpentine neck. Senior grunted as he began to roll over Discord as he kept his jaws locked. With a mighty twist and yank, Senior decapitated Discord's  head from his body. Discord's body twitched as it went limp, while Senior dropped his head to the ground. The mutated doctor's eyes rolled back as his tongue hung out. Senior grunted as he kicked the head away against a building. He turned and his eyes widened as he found a much larger Millenian being taken on by Junior and his friends. Senior screeched as he began to move down the street, his steps rocking the ground. The soldiers watched as he took off.


"Glad he's on our side," said a soldier.


"For now," deadpanned another soldier. They began to inspect the carcass of the doctor.


"No time for dicking around! We still have a mission to finish!" said a C.O. the soldiers took notice of Discord's body beginning to twitch. They backed away in alarm as the twitch grew more erratic.


"You have gotta be fucking kidding me," said another soldier in horror. From where Discord's head once stood, a membrane began to emerge. In it, new bone, muscle and flesh began to form and restructured themselves into a newly formed head. The membrane was torn through, revealing Discord's eyes. A maniacal laugh escaped his throat as his eyes fell on the soldiers.


"Here's Johnny!" said Discord.


"Open fire! Open fire!" cried the C.O. Discord tore through the membrane and snarled as he lunged for the soldiers.











The Main 7, Erika and Aiko moved from the battlefield. The street that they managed to put distance between themselves was now filled with rampaging mutations. By now, the Millenians were smashing through buildings on the street while searching for the animal hybrids.


The girls had come to realize that this was a hunt, based on Junior's explanation for the big one. Right now, it was an all-out war. The military had begun to mobilize nearby, firing off anything they could muster at the monsters. Explosions rocked the area as the shrieks of beasts haunted the evening air. Judging by the relentlessness of the creatures, it was only going to get worse from here.


Rarity had dissolved her dome projection, allowing the rest of the civilians to flee from the area. Erika was panting as she held her head. It began to throb, prompting her to stumble.


"Erika, you OK?" asked Sunset, catching the girl. Erika winced as her pupils dilated and constricted. She blinked as she shook her head, filled with an aching pain.


"I-I don't..." Erika winced as she felt her skin beginning to crawl. Her ears rang with the horrific cries of the creatures. Some primal feeling inside her drove her on edge. It was familiar. In fact, it filled the girl with fear. She wondered why this was happening now all of the sudden. Erika looked down at her newly grown arm, finding it to have darkened slightly, as her veins were becoming exposed. All of the horror and pain she experienced prior had drove her to expend much of her energy to preserve herself. It was here that she realized that she had a growing hunger inside. In fact, she remembered feeling this kind of pain the last time that she was hungry like this.


"Alright I don't know what the hell all of that was, but we need to get going," said Aiko. Erika coughed as she held her mouth. The monstrous cries seemed to have grown louder. She felt her throat swelling and her insides to be buckling.


"Erika?" Twilight looked at the girl in alarm. Erika dropped to the ground and began to convulse. Sunset was screaming in alarm, helpless to act to help her friend.


"Erika!" cried Sunset.


"What the hell is wrong with her?!" exclaimed Aiko. From the ground near the group, Deutalios emerged, wailing as sewage sprayed onto the street. The girls cried out in alarm as the large beast began to crawl onto the street, snarling as its sights locked on them. He was flanked by a couple of salmon hybrids. Sunset reached for Erika but recoiled as the girl turned onto her back, crying out in agony. The humans recoiled in horror as Erika's jaw had split and sharp teeth began to protrude from her gums. Her flesh began to dry up as it changed to a sickly green tone. Sunset was screaming in despair, unable to fathom what she was witnessing as her friend seemingly decayed.


Erika's body grew as tendrils shot from her body, slamming into the surrounding buildings. The humans backed away as the girl was wrapped in more tendrils that began to grow, engulfing her body. The humans stared as a large form began to rise, as scale-like bark and leaves sprouted. A glowing membrane pulsed near the base, which was covered by thick vines. From the top of the object sprouted a massive head of a rose. The petals began to drip mucus onto the street, which sizzled the ground. The humans backed away in shock from the massive rose, which stood to be fifteen feet in height. The center of the rose head bore a flytrap-like mouth, which opened wide as the sound of an inhale filled the air.


"E-Erika?" called Sunset. The towering rose began to move, rising itself. A haunting and almost human-like cry filled the air. The hybrid creatures recoiled from his newly formed creature. They snarled as they backed away. The rose began to slowly turn in place, as the roots around the base began to move on their own, holding it up as they turned it around. From the rose emerged tendrils, bearing rose heads with flytrap-like jaws. The tendrils hissed as they made their way to the salmon hybrids. The fish snarled as they snapped at the vines, which began to recoil and sway in place as they avoided the jaws of the fish. One of the tendrils were bit down on, shrieking as it was gnawed on by the hybrid's teeth.


The rose creature gave a cry as more tendrils shot out, diving for the hybrids. The tendrils bit onto the sides of the fish, who gave shrieked in pain. They were strangled by the vines and were gnawed at, while the burn of acidic mucus ate away as their scales. One of them was lifted up by the tendrils, carried to the rose head. The jaws covered by the rose petals opened wide as the tendrils brought the fish closer. The creature shrieked as it thrashed in place but found its upper half chomped down on by the powerful jaws of the rose's head. The teens watched in horror as the rose devoured the fish, whose blood began to stain its trunks. The membrane at the base of the rose creature began to pulse in response as the fish was devoured. From the rose, its form began to morph. It grew taller, and the vines began to plant themselves into the ground. From the upper half of the rose tower, it formed a semi-humanoid torso. Short, lanky arms grew, covered in vines and wood emerged from the sides, and the rose head began to bloom brightly as it sat upon an elongated reptile-like neck.

"This can't be happening! She's mutated like the rest of them!" cried Sunset. The humans recoiled as they heard distant screams. They turned and found Miwa and Posey to be running down a street corner, pursued by a Millenian. Amber was flying close behind the two women, fluttering frantically.


"Mother!" cried Fluttershy as Posey quickly wrapped her daughter into a tight hug.


"Run!" cried Miwa. The group began to flee as the Millenian gave chase. Aiko fired off a couple of shots at the creature, but to no avail. However, the alien stopped and turned to find Erika in the middle of the street, devouring the second fish. The alien snarled as it felt itself drawn to this massive vegetable. It had the same scent of what it has been craving. The Millenian snarled as it rushed to the base of the rose. It began to sink its teeth into the trunk that held it up. The rose thrashed as it gave a human-like scream of agony.


"Erika's voice. I-it's going to kill her!" said Sunset as she stopped running, charging up her magic.


"Sunset, you'll get killed if you go back there!" said Rainbow as the rest of the group stopped. However, Sunset didn't listen. She began to make her way back to the street, but Twilight caught her shoulder.


"Wait, we can't just keep doing what we've been doing," said Twilight, drawing Sunset's attention. She gestured to the distance, where the Transmutants battled the massive Millenian in the distance, which only grew in size as it sunk its teeth into Junior.


"There's too many of them. We need a faster solution to get rid of these monsters," said Twilight. She turned to the rest of the teens.


"Amber filled our minds with a vast knowledge of spells. I think I know one that can help us end this quickly without hurting our friends," said Twilight.


"Well, what is it?" asked Rainbow impatiently.


"Spells?" asked Aiko incredulously.


"Sunset and I can draw power from the rest of you. With your combined power channeled with our magic, we can have enough power to blast away these monsters. The aliens won't even have enough time to regenerate," said Twilight. Amber nodded in agreement.


"It may be your best shot," said Amber.


"Wait, are you sure you can do it? Neither of you have ever performed that kind of feat before," said Rarity, worriedly.


"We have to try!" said Sunset. Twilight nodded to her.


"We're gonna need the adults to stand back," said Twilight.


"Hey, you don't get to order us around, kid!" said Aiko, while Miwa and Posey began to pull her back.


Twilight and Sunset's hair began to flow in the wind as they bodies slightly illuminated. They raised their hands as the Dazzlings and the rest of the Main 7 stood before them. The girls could feel their strength being sapped from them, but they stood their ground. Meanwhile, Sunset and Twilight felt themselves growing more energized. Their hearts raced as their senses heightened. Their eyes began to glow white as their hands sparked. The two turned to the street, finding the Millenian tearing the vines of Erika. The two girls raised their hands and fired two beams at the alien. The alien shrieked as its side and arm were vaporized. It turned in alarm as the two humans approached, firing off their magic beams. The Millenian wailed as it was completely incinerated by the raw power of the magic.


Erika turned to the sight of the girls, a human-like cry escaped its jaws. However, the rose mutation was suddenly tackled to the ground, uprooting from the asphalt. The rose shrieked as Discord stood over her, while the mad doctor bore a wicked grin.


"My, what a fascinating specimen!" said Discord as the vines began to wrap themselves around him. He chuckled as the rose mutant began to raise itself off the ground. It snarled as it prepared to bite onto Discord's head. However, the mad doctor noticed the membrane at the base.


"This looks important!" Discord quickly slashed his reptilian clawed feet as the membrane. The rose wailed in agony as it twitched and convulsed. a fluid from the membrane began to drain as the rose began to collapse and decay. Discord found himself free and lowered himself down to the torn membrane. He drew out Erika, who was drenched from the fluid, her clothes torn and her flesh bearing vines that hung like cords.


"You are a far more fascinating specimen, Ms. Shiragami. It'd be a waste to dispose of you. Besides, what would your father think?" chuckled Discord. However, his arm was suddenly severed by a beam. He cried out in agony as his arm dropped, along with Erika. Before the girl could hit the ground, she was gently levitated into Sunset's arms, while Twilight's hands smoked. The girls glared at Discord with their pure white eyes. Discord snarled as his forked tongue hung out.


"You dare challenge me, the god of the new world?!" demanded Discord as he approached. However, the girls began to fire off more of their beams at the mutation. Every blast went through Discord, who cried out in agony. He began to stumble back as he bore multiple scorched holes in his serpentine body. In panic, he began to flap his wings and took to the sky. However, he was still struck by the beams. He wailed as his torso was severed, along with his wings. He managed to get far from the girls, but crashed to the street. He groaned in agony as his body smoked. He coughed as he began to fall into unconsciousness.


Meanwhile, Sunset gently lowered Erika next to a building wall, while the rest of the group joined them. Erika weakly opened her eyes, finding Sunset looking down at her worriedly. The green haired girl weakly smiled.


"Sorry. I was hungry," chuckled Erika. Sunset smiled back, a tear shedding in relief.


"Come on, let's finish this," said Twilight as she and Sunset took off running to the main battle.


"Wait for us!" cried Pinkie as the rest of the Main 7 and the Dazzlings ran after them.


"Fluttershy!" called Posey. Her daughter stopped and looked to her mother. Posey smiled with a nod.


"Good luck," said Posey. Fluttershy nodded with a smile. She rejoined her friends as they ran off to the final battle. Fluttershy didn't know what she could do. She didn't have abilities to shoot lasers, to lift cars, move lightning fast, scream loudly, or project protective fields. All she could do was talk to creatures. But, she knew she had to do something. Even offering up whatever strength of her power contained to Twilight and Sunset was enough.


The girls found themselves in the middle of the battlefield. The Transmutants were slamming their bodies into the massive Millenian to overpower it, while the smaller ones approached. The hybrids were attacking the human soldiers, who fired off their weapons in desperation.


Senior shrieked as he stomped onto the street, stomping on a horse hybrid beneath his foot. The girls cleared the way as he charged towards the massive Millenian. Junior noticed Senior approaching, stepping aside to allow his father to slam into the alien. The Abomination snarled as Senior pushed him back. The two were almost equally sized, allowing for the two to go all out.


Senior swung his tail, tripping the abomination to the ground. He slammed his tail up and down onto its head. The Millenian snarled as it caught his tail and yanked on it. Senior stumbled backwards, while the alien staggered up to his feet. With a swing of his mighty fist, he slugged Senior in the side of the head, causing him to fall over.


The teen Transmutants roared as they began to attack at once. Abomination caught Mosura from the air and threw her at Rodan. The two shrieked as they crashed onto a building. Abomination then grabbed Angirasu and threw him at Senior, causing the two to fall over onto the street. The girls quickly began to spread out as the Transmutants were flung about like rag dolls. Twilight and Sunset nodded to each other as they locked their sights on the Millenian. They fired off their magic beams, which scorched the flesh of the Abomination, who wailed in agony. However, his limbs were not severed nor did the beams blow through him. His hide seemed to have grown tougher since earlier.


The rest of the girls began to use their abilities to help the soldiers anyway they can. Rainbow used her speed to distract the hybrids and carried the wounded to safety. Applejack used her strength to beat back the monsters, Pinkie used her combustive powers to scare and hurt them, Rarity provided protection for those about to be eaten, and the Dazzlings deafened the monsters with their voices.


"Who the hell are these kids?!" asked a soldier incredulously as he fired off his rifle at a rat hybrid.


Meanwhile, Sunset and Twilight were still focused on firing magic beams at Abomination. While they were putting the alien in a lot of pain, they could not kill it. The beast had grown enraged to the point that the jaws in its shoulder and hunch began to open. A yellow glow was seen as well as a whirring sound. The two girls both aimed their magic at the shoulder at the beam, while the alien fired its own beam. The beams collided, pushing back against each other. The ball that formed in the center of the clashed beams began to form and expand. Soon, the ball exploded, blinding the area and sending sparks of energy all around. The alien mutation snarled as the girls grunted from the force of the explosion. The alien panted as its wounds burned and slowly regenerated. It found Junior lying on the ground, groaning in pain.


The alien grunted as it approached, opening its jaws wide open, unhinging like a snake. The mouth hung wide open that it almost touched the ground. The girls looked on in shock.


"He's going to eat Gojira to evolve!" said Sunset. The two were about to the attack but found themselves surrounded by more Millenians. The girls stood back to back, firing their beams at them in self-defense. Sunset kept finding herself looking over to the alien as it approached Junior. She grunted as she fired her magic again, fearing that they may not be able to help their friend on time.


Suddenly, Senior rose up, roaring at the Millenian, who quickly turned around to face the adult. Abomination bellowed as tendrils shot from the back of his throat, grabbing Senior. The adult Transmutant grunted as he pushed back, but his brows raised. He found the gaping throat of his opponent as it attempted to devour him whole. Senior narrowed his eyes and roared. He began to step closer to Abomination, allowing him to clamp his mouth on his upper body.


"What is he doing?!" exclaimed Sunset, pointing to Senior. Twilight looked over briefly in shock, finding that Abomination was growing darker in skin tone. His scales grew and his back sprouted much larger dorsal plates.


"That's not good!" said Twilight, blasting away another Millenian.


As Abomination fed on Senior, he heard the sound of a familiar hum. The hum grew into a whir. His eyes caught sight of a blue glow that grew brighter and brighter. It was here that the Abomination realized what was happening. Its eyes widened in alarm as it felt heat building up.


Senior shot forth his atomic breath inside of Abomination. The Millenian's insides were scorched as the radiation scorched through its hunch, shooting out through the air. Everyone in the area recoiled as the bright flash from the breath ignited the night. Abomination's upper body was incinerated by the atomic breath, its charred bits fell to the street. Senior stepped back as bits of the alien fell off his body. He gave a victorious roar to the heavens as the Millenian collapsed onto the ground, with its upper half of its body vaporized. The remaining Millenians snarled as they turned their attention to Senior.


"Whoo! Nice one, papa G!" said Pinkie.


"The big one is down! Kill the rest of the aliens!" Hayato's voice shouted through all of the COMs to all of the soldiers. Filled with new morale, the soldiers gave war cries as they began to gun down the rest of the aliens and hybrids. The Main 7 and Dazzlings rejoined each other as the battle moved its focus down the street. The girls took notice of Senior looking down at Junior, inspecting him. The younger Transmutant groaned as he shifted, staggering up. The rest of the young Transmutants also began to rise. Senior snorted as he turned, finding Discord to be crawling on what remained of his front limbs, attempting to get away from the area. Senior roared as he stomped after him.


"What next?" asked Rainbow.


"We finish these things off!" said Sunset. However, the girls heard the sound of shrieks in the air. They turned to the carcass of the largest Millenian beginning to bulge. From its body, softer flesh was present. From that flesh, more Millenians began to emerge. The aliens wailed as they sprang from the dead.


"Agh, what the fuck?! That's bullshit!" said Aria in dismay.


"We're gonna need more energy for this," said Twilight as her glowing eyes flickered.


"Go for it! I want this end already!" said Adagio. Twilight and Sunset began to draw more magical energy from the girls. Once they were through, Twilight and Sunset held hands as they raised their other hands forward.


"Take them out with one blast!" said Sunset. The two built up the energy for their next attack. Once they fired, a bolt shot to the center of the carcass, exploding on impact. The Millenians shrieked as they were incinerated by the blast.


"Hell yeah!" cried Rainbow.


Once the dust settled, a glowing orb stood, floating. The teens looked on in confusion.


"What the heck is that?" asked Applejack. Twilight noticed that a few pebbles on the ground began to tremble and rolled forward. The dust seemed to have been hovering around the orb. She noticed that the Transmutants were backing away, from the street, as though they were avoiding something. Twilight even began to notice the remaining hybrids turning their attention from the human soldiers.


"Oh no," said Twilight.











Hayato was standing in the war room. His eyes were wide as he found live feed of the battlefield. The feed showed a mysterious glowing orb just some distance from the battlefield.


"What is that?" asked Hayato.


"Director! We're detecting a spike in readings!" said a man on a console.


"Radiation?" asked Hayato.


"No, it's something else! But it's growing by the second! Gravity is beginning to increase in its vicinity!"


"I want all units to pull back, now!" said Hayato.











The Main 7 and Dazzlings backed away as the orb grew brighter. The air surrounding them began to blow against them. Behind them, the military had already began to pull back.


"I don't like this," said Sonata.


"Run! We just created a singularity!" cried Twilight.


"A what?!" asked Rainbow incredulously.


"A black hole!" cried Sunset. The girls found more rubble and dust getting sucked towards the orb, disappearing from sight. The girls screamed as they began to flee from the area, but felt the force of gravity pulling against them. The Transmutants roared as they began to make their way away from the orb, but also felt the tug of gravity on them.


The girls cried out as they grabbed onto the nearest thing to anchor themselves. Twilight, Sunset and Fluttershy grabbed onto a bench that was cemented to the ground. The Dazzlings grabbed onto a lamp pole, while Rarity, Pinkie and Applejack held onto another lamp pole. Rainbow Dash was sprinting towards a building's corner, feeling herself pulled by the vortex. The girls screamed as the force of gravity increased, causing their feet to leave the ground. They held on for dear life as the vortex grew in size and intensity.


The remaining hybrids cried out as they were sucked towards the vortex. They dug their claws into the street to anchor themselves, but to no avail. Even a couple of Millenians were being pulled in.


Junior and the Transmutants managed to get a good distance from the pull of gravity. However, he stopped as he heard Fluttershy's screams. He turned and found the girls as they held onto whatever they could to avoid getting sucked towards the vortex. Junior roared as he stomped back towards the girls, while flanked by Angirasu, Rodan and Mosura.


As the girls held on, Sonata screamed as she lost her grip. She grabbed onto Adagio's waist as she was pulled by the vortex's force. The girls found Mosura perching herself onto the roof of a nearby building, her fuzz and antennae blowing in the wind. Mosura chirped as she stretched out a spindly forelimb, while lowering herself closer to the Dazzlings.


Angirasu grunted as he made his way to the lamppost, where AJ, Pinkie and Rarity held onto. He groaned as he stepped closer, feeling the force pulling him. He stretched out his neck, where his horn on his snout was in reaching distance for AJ. The blonde quickly grabbed his horn, while Rarity and Pinkie held her waist.


Rainbow found Rodan walking by, close to the wall. He kept his wings folded against himself as he dug his claws into the concrete. Rainbow grunted as she reached for Rodan, who stepped closer, extending his leg to her.


Meanwhile, the surrounding buildings began to have their windows shattered. From inside these establishments, many items from them began to get sucked into the vortex. The mutant hybrids were even beginning to get sucked in, one by one. Deutalios roared as he flew passed the rest, disappearing beyond the vortex.


As Sunset, Twilight and Fluttershy held onto the bench, they found Erika rushing nearby. Her arm changed to vines and hung onto a lamppost. She sent her other arm forward as it changed into vines.


"Grab on!" cried Erika. Sunset and Twilight grabbed onto the vine. They noticed Fluttershy still holding onto the bench, her eyes clenched shut.


"Fluttershy, come on!" yelled Sunset.


"I can't!" cried Fluttershy. She was too afraid to even attempt to reach for the vine. However, she felt herself losing her grip. She began to reach out for the vine but felt her fingers tiring as the vortex grew stronger. She screamed as she lost her grip, flying to the vortex.


"Fluttershy!!" exclaimed Sunset and Twilight in unison. Before Fluttershy could get pulled into the sphere, Junior stepped into the street, in the path of the orb. Fluttershy gasped as she found herself clinging against his leg. His large body kept her from being swept off of her feet. Junior growled as he began to stomp away from the vortex, but felt it growing stronger.


From down the street, Miwa came running from the corner that she, Aiko, Posey, and Amber were. Her eyes were wide as she found the children being pulled by the vortex. She ran to the street, feeling the pull of the vortex. She stopped as she found Aiko attempting to get closer without being pulled off her feet. Posey joined Miwa's side.


"The children!" cried Posey in alarm.


"Stand back! The vortex is pulling everything apart!" cried Amber. She gasped as she found Senior standing some distance behind the sphere. He roared out to the younger Transmutants, who attempted to pull the human girls away from its pull even as cars were beginning to get pulled to the vortex as bricks flew off the walls of buildings.


Rodan was just inches from reaching Rainbow. However, a car came flying towards him. It struck him in the back, causing him to roar in pain as he fell over, while getting dragged across the street. Rainbow screamed as she lost her grip and was pulled along with him.


"Dashie!!" cried Pinkie in horror as Rodan and Rainbow were pulled into the sphere, disappearing from sight. Soon a carcass from a mutated Millenian rolled over to Angirasu, slamming into him. He stumbled forward, causing Applejack to lose her grip. AJ, Pinkie and Rarity screamed as they were pulled in, while Angirasu wailed out to them.


"Don't let go!" cried Erika, her eyes burning with tears. One by one, her friends were being taken away from her.


Aria and Adagio attempted to reach for Mosura's fore limb, but the lamppost bent, causing them to be farther. Aria screamed as she lost her grip. She caught Sonata's ankle, but Adagio's grip was lost from the lamppost and change in weight of who she could hold. The Dazzlings screamed as they were sucked into the sphere. Mosura lost her footing, wailing as she was sucked in as well.


Erika grunted as she began to reel Sunset and Twilight in, but the vortex was growing stronger. The girls screamed as they lost their grip from Erika's vines. However, Junior had lowered himself. He held out his claws to catch Sunset and Twilight. Sunset gripped onto his large thumb as Twilight caught her ankle. The two screamed as the vortex pulled against them. Erika stared helplessly as she held the lamppost, while Angirasu and Junior were dragged to the orb. The two roared as they attempted to muscle against gravity's pull. However, Angirasu found himself getting dragged. His dug his claws into the street, wailing. His sight fell on Aiko, who stared helplessly. Angirasu roared as he slid backwards, disappearing into the sphere of light.


"Angirasu!!" screamed Aiko in despair.

Senior roared as he stepped around the street. He stepped to be close to Junior. He couldn't reach the others from where he was, and now they were gone. However, he would be damned if he couldn't save at least one of the children. Senior stepped to the street, easing his way towards Junior. He grunted as gravity pulled on him, but his strength and size gave him a better chance than his son.


Junior groaned as he stopped moving, unable to move anymore. His eyes fell on Fluttershy, who clung to him. He found Sunset and Twilight holding onto his thumb. In front of him, his father was attempting to reach him by holding out his tail for Junior to grab. The young Transmutant roared as he attempted to defy this force with one more step. However, the bench that was built into the concrete was uprooted by the vortex. It flew and slammed into his head. Junior lost his footing in his daze. The girls screamed as they were sucked into the vortex. Posie and Miwa screamed in horror as the girls and Junior disappeared from sight and into the sphere. The mothers were crying out as Senior wailed. The sphere began to spark and then shrunk down. As it shrunk, the sphere suddenly expanded into an explosion, sending waves and debris all around. Senior was knocked off of his feet and fell to the ground. He ground as his hearing rang.


The air settled as debris fell to the ground. Everyone in the area that had taken cover began to rise. They found where the sphere once stood to have left a scorch mark in the asphalt. Senior rose up, shaking off debris. He turned to the scorch mark, his eyes wide. The mothers approached the mark as well.


"Oh God. My baby!" sobbed Miwa as she buried her face in her hands.


"Fluttershy..." said Posie, sobbing as she held Miwa. Aiko dropped to her knees as she stared at scorched mark left behind. No matter what she did, no matter the chances taken and sacrifices that she made, Aiko lost her son in the end. She slammed his fists onto the ground as her eyes ran with tears. Aiko screamed in despair. Senior's reptilian eyes began to shed tears, feeling the woman's pain. In the end, he too lost his sons. He rose his head and gave a sorrowful wail that echoed throughout the night.









It's been a week. It almost felt like a day had went by. Ponyville had experienced a great deal of horror and loss. Buildings were still damaged if not completely in rubble. Asphalt was broken and sewage leaked onto the streets.

Near the town hall, a large gathering of citizens was present. A memorial service was going on in honor of those who had tragically died during the night. People cried as they mourned the loss of their friends and members of their family. They lied flowers upon a structure that was erected in honor of them.

Posey sniffled as Miwa stood by her. The two held each other close as they mourned their own children. Miwa began to notice a couple of other family members mourning. She never met the parents of Junior's friends, but the people she saw bore a resemblance to them. She at least recognized Pinkie's sister, who stood alone, staring blankly at the ground. Some might see that as cold, but Miwa knew that some people don't process lost as fast as others do.

Miwa sobbed as she placed down flowers. Her son was gone. The boy that she dedicated her life to raising was gone forever. She was never going to hear his voice or see him ever again. There was so much that she wanted to tell him, so much she wanted to do for him. Now she was never going to get that chance.









Aiko was lying her head down on the counter of at a bar. Shockingly, the owner decided to pick up business where he left off despite the horror that was a week prior. The building was far from the general carnage. Aiko wasn't alone here. Aside from herself and the owner, several other people were here trying to drown their despair with a drink.


"Lieutenant," called a familiar voice. Aiko raised her head, her face flushed. She turned to find Hayato Yoshi looking down at her, wearing his dark uniform. Aiko smiled as she sat up. She swayed as she did a mock salute.


"Reporting for duty, sir," slurred Aiko.


"Lieutenant, it's come to my attention that your son was in the process of being transported to the Vault," said Hayato, his expression stoic. Aiko grunted as she turned forward, her expression hardening.


"Security footage was recovered from the transport he was on. I assume you know what was found," said Hayato.


"Hmph. That's what you're here for?" Aiko took a her glass and took a drink.


"What you did is a federal offense. You could be locked away for a long time," said Hayato.


"What do I care? I've lost them both," said Aiko as she placed her cup down. Hayato sighed.


"Then I guess you won't care to know that no one is aware of the footage. Unfortunately, it's corrupted. Whatever was on it, incriminating or not, can't be seen," said Hayato, nonchalantly. Aiko glanced at him. The Director placed a hand on her shoulder.


"I'm sorry for your loss. Please, take some time off," said Hayato as he walked off. Aiko stared at her glass. Her eyes began to burn with tears, which flowed down her cheeks. She buried her head into her arms.











Senior sat alone in the living room of his home. The air was quiet and cold. He was sitting upon the recliner in the room. He was staring at a photograph, depicting himself, with his wife and Junior. He failed both of his sons.


Senior knew that he wasn't best father. In fact, he thought that he might have been the worse on the planet. He abandoned one he didn't know existed, and he failed to save the other. All of his life, Senior found himself standing against hardship. He lost friends and family throughout his life time. He fought in wars that led to a road of misfortune and fear. He took lives, some who were deserving, and some who weren't. But none of that compared to losing his son. Xenjira was still alive, and wanted nothing to do with him. Junior was the one who still loved him, regardless of the mistakes that he made, regardless of being gone for years. He wanted to be able to start over and teach him the things that would help him become a man. But now, he was gone.


Senior sighed heavily as he placed the picture aside, bowing his head as he held his forehead. He felt arms embracing him. He found Miwa standing by him, holding him closely. Senior didn't even hear her come in. He held his wife, who was weeping.


"I couldn't save him..." muttered Senior. Miwa wept as she held her husband tightly.









Hayato found himself walking through town. Right now, it was in the process of picking up the pieces to rebuild. While tragic, it was a miracle to see humans getting knocked down and getting back up again to rebuild. Though some may never recover or will take much longer than the others.


Hayato found himself taking a seat in the back of a black limo. He drew out a tablet as the driver began to drive off. The Director began to check up on updates since post invasion. He found information that there were plans by the government to reverse engineer and to utilize the newly acquired alien technology, especially with the blue prints that they were sent by the alien defector.


As Hayato dug through his emails and files, he came across more information. Regarding the invasion, MONARCH was still on the lookout for the aliens who had mutated. There were to be none left alive, lest public safety would be jeopardized There was even a hunt for more of the genetic hybrids that were created by GeneCo. Some were confirmed to be killed or sucked into the vortex, but a few were said to have escaped. There were even concerns of any breading.


Speaking of genetic mutations, Hayato came across information regarding Doctor John Discord. Thanks to Gojira Senior, they managed to apprehend him. They discovered that the ring leader of the hybrids was the doctor, once he changed back into his human form, which was nothing more than a torso and head.


Hayato found footage of the doctor to be bearing an inhibitor collar around his neck. He laid on a bed, having partially regenerated, This footage came from none other than the Vault. Hayato personally would have preferred to have completely eradicated this maniac. However, the government thought he'd be more useful alive. Hayato thought that Bureaucrats could be such fools.


The three Olympian super soldiers, Diesel, Vale, and Hutch were also apprehended. They were discovered to have mutated, much like the alien invaders and Discord. As of now, they were being held in the Vault as well until the government could figure out what to do with them. The remaining few Olympians that were made aside from them were also being closely monitored, contained in a separate facility. Hayato was glad that Onyx wasn't around to see this.


Hayato found a file on Genshiro Shiragami, Discord's longtime friend and an employee of GeneCo. The man was investigated for his involvement with the hybrids. The file read that Genshiro had confessed to having a hand in the creation of the hybrids, which were made from Takeshi's DNA. Right now, he is being held in confinement until the heads figure out what to do with him.


That left Erika Shiragami. The child of Genshiro was known to have been a victim of genetic manipulation, from resources of GeneCo, perpetrated by her own father. Though Genshiro claims it was to save her from an illness that claimed his late wife. Right now, Erika is missing, nowhere to be found. Her father also claims that he's not aware of her whereabouts, though there was suspicion that he was lying. Currently, the girl was believed to pose a great threat like the hybrids based on surveillance footage catching her mutating further during the attack on Ponyville. However, Hayato knew that he was the one calling the shots on this one. He planned on speaking with Gojira Takeshi Senior, though that may be difficult considering the timing and his severed ties with the Guardians.


"All that leaves is them," said Hayato, pulling up another file. He found pictures of teen girls, their names, gender, height, blood type, etc. detailed. Eye witnesses claimed that they possessed certain abilities that were beyond what even the Transmutants were seen with. It seemed that ever since that Ark was discovered, weirder things began to show up. Whatever these girls were seemed to no longer mattered. They were all deceased, along with Junior Takeshi, Angirasu Riku, Mosura Yasu, and Rodan Shou.


"Battra Yasu will be due for completion of basic training," said Hayato, looking through another file. He recalled having to inform the kid about his sister. He knew that he must have taken very hard. Hayato lowered his tablet but recoiled as he caught sight of a woman sitting beside him.


"Don't make a sound," said the woman, raising a finger to her lip. Hayato was about to call to the driver but he felt his throat strain. He attempted to speak but couldn't.


"I need you to listen," said the woman. Her long white hair hung over her shoulders and her blue eyes looked his way. Her white clothes almost illuminated. She looked to Hayato with narrowed eyes.


"Gojira Takeshi Junior is alive. As well as the others that you have documented on that device," said the woman. Hayato glanced at the tablet, sweating. He wondered just who this woman was and where she came from. The mysterious woman snatched the device from his hand and began to swipe through it. Hayato attempted to speak but still couldn't. He found the woman showing him the tablet. On it was schematics for a device that structured to look almost like a satellite. On it was the text, "Project: Dimensional Tide".


"And we'll find them with this," said the woman.
> Anthology: Scarred
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The sound of haunting howls filled the air. Gunfire and explosions was all that could be heard in the city streets. The flashes of gunfire from infantry and armored vehicles lit up the darkening sky. Fires raged from destroyed cars and from damaged buildings.


Screams echoed out into the area, as many civilians fled down the streets from the horrific beasts that terrorized them. The beasts were men armed with weapons, firing off indiscriminately at anyone in their path.


"They're breaking through!" shouted a soldier with his platoon.


"We've lost contact with Zeta Squad!" shouted another soldier amid the chaos.


"There's too many of them!!" cried another soldier, just moments before he was shot in the head from a foe that stood by a window in a nearby building.


"Keep at it men! Never give up! Never surrender!" shouted the commander of the platoon.


About two blocks down, a platoon of marines stood behind cover. Light Armored Vehicles were parked in the streets, forming a perimeter for the evacuation zone. Civilians were rushed into lines for boats that lied in wait at the harbor, while transport choppers were loaded up. Distant battle ships and an air carrier sat in the distance, where fighter jets and choppers came and went.


"Everyone remain in an orderly fashion! Remain calm and follow the instructions given to you!" shouted a soldier from among the crowd. He began to walk about, inspecting the progress of the evacuation. It was impossible to evacuate a whole city of people from the island, which is why the military had set up shelters outside of the city to transport citizens while others were sent to the aircraft carrier.


"This is a fucking cluster fuck!" said the soldier as he joined the C.O.


"I haven't seen this many Transmutants like this since WW2!" said the C.O. as he stared off to the battle beyond, where smoke rose from between buildings in the streets.


"You fought Transmutants before?" asked the soldier.


"More like they fought alongside us! Makes me miss the 40s!" said the C.O.


There was a horrific shriek. The men turned to find a swimming mass bursting out of the water in the harbor. It was a squid-like creature with an armored hide. It latched onto a sailing ship and shrieked. Civilians screamed as they backed away from the docks, while citizens on the boat found themselves at the mercy of the Transmutant. Its tentacles grabbed onto humans and pulled them into its gaping, tooth filled maw.


"Open fire! Open fire!" shouted the C.O.


Soldiers that were stationed within the evacuation zone began to fire off at the cephalopod as it began to pull the ship apart. It was too late, the remaining civilians on the ship fell into the water along with the destroyed ship. Black, boiling ink came from the beast, causing the remaining survivors to scream in agony as their flesh melted from the cloud of ink that covered them.


"Get back! Everyone back!" shouted a soldier, turning to the civilians.


"Their race is not to be trifled with, corporal. May God have mercy on us all," said the C.O. as he stared at the horror in the harbor.


From the aircraft carrier, smaller boats emerged and raced to the harbor. They were mounted with heavy machine guns, mini guns, and daring hot blooded soldiers.


"Check your fire, men! Can't risk stray bullets hitting civies!" shouted a squad leader from within one of the boats.


"I see the target! Give me an angle!" shouted a soldier on the side gun.


"I'm on that fucker too!" shouted the gunner of the machine gun on the top of the boat. The boat shot at the cephalopod as it emerged. The bullets bounced off its armored body, but managed to pierce through its softer limbs. The creature shrieked as it dove under.


This war was not going well. The navy, the Equestrian Marine Corp, and the armored vehicles were not enough to quell the ferocity of the dreaded Transmutants. The rebelling mutants wrecked everything in their path, slaughtered every human soldier and civilian that they spotted.


A squad of soldiers fled down an alley. One of them turned and fired off his rifle, killing a mutant before he could continue his pursuit. They began to continue running, attempting to find a place to recuperate.


"This entire operation is fucked! It's game over!" said a soldier.


"Stow that talk! We aren't done yet! We can restock on ammo at the command center just a few blocks from here!" said the C.O.


"We'll be lucky if we can make it one block!" said another soldier as a chopper descended down, crashing into the street in a fiery explosion.


"Christ!" said a younger soldier among the squad.


"Keep it together, Private!" said the C.O. He then looked over the street. "OK, let's move! Keep running!" said the C.O. The private panted as he followed his squad through the war torn streets. His mind was racing as he heard explosion after explosion, gun shot after gun shot, roar after roar. It was hell on earth on the battlefield. But the monstrous cries made it so much more surreal.


From the street lights ahead, sparks of electricity appeared. The light bulbs exploded as an electric figure dropped down.
A cyan Oni-like creature appeared. It gave a horrible laugh-like roar as its horn sparked, along with its strong paws.


"What in the fuck?!" exclaimed a soldier. The men stopped and fired off their guns. The Oni produced a wall of electricity, which quickly connected with the coming bullets, then incinerated and deflected them. The Transmutant lunged for the humans, slashing at them with his sparking hands. The men cried out in agony as they were shocked and slashed, being flung about on impact. The young private gave a war cry as he fired at the back of the creature, while it slaughtered his C.O. The beast cried out in pain and quickly turned to face the private. He swung his paw at him, slashing at the private. The soldier fell to the ground, stunned and in great pain. He shuddered as he lied on the ground, unable to move as his body ached from the static shock he just experienced. Blood began to trail over his face. He found the Oni looking down at him, a smirk growing on his muzzle


"Grah. Grah!" the creature grunted. The private was in so much pain that he felt himself in a daze, on the verge of passing out. He must have been hallucinating, because he swore it sounded like the creature was attempting to speak. How right he was.


"Be... Cause... You hit me... You live. Con... Congrats," a deep harsh voice spoke. It was as though a demon spoke to him, playing tricks on him to make him think a mutant in its beast form was capable of speech. But he couldn't deny what he heard. The mutant gave its same awful roar as it leapt several feet into the air, leaving a trail of electricity behind. The private found his squad mates to be lying dead around him. Men he spent his time training with and fighting alongside. Why was he the one spared? Why was this all happening? That was what the private wondered. He painfully staggered to his feet and began to walk. The blood began to stain his uniform and forced his right eye to close as his own blood threatened to blind him.









The private had managed to complete his objective. He made his way to the command center in the city. Although barely. The battlefield constantly moving about in every street made it nearly impossible. The private's head was bandaged up, with some blood stains seeping through. His right eye was covered by the bandages, along with his arm. He found himself sitting in a room, along with other wounded soldiers. Most of them in worse shape than he was. Among them were also civilians that managed to get here.


The private looked around this room, which was once an outlet store, now converted into a medical bay. He stared blankly as the pained and agonized groans echoed in his mind. Once fully functioning men, now wounded and broken. One man was crying as he clutched his head as he lied on a cot. The private heard that this guy witnessed his entire squad getting picked apart by bird-like mutants. He heard a mother grieving the loss of a child that couldn't be saved, a man despairing over the whole situation. The private's emotions had ceased, having become numb. This truly was Hell, and the Transmutants were its demons.









It has been a month. One month since that horrible day. The private found himself sitting in a room among a few other soldiers. The claw marks left on the side of his head, down to his cheek had scarred over. The scars left behind a bald spot over his dark hair. The young man clenched his fists as he listened to the radio broadcast.


"I can't believe they gave those fucking monsters those islands!" said a soldier with a growl.


"And they're trying to set us up to fight in another fucking war just as we lost this one. The fuck's going on here?" asked another soldier.


"Hey, Scar. You were in Solgell, weren't you?" asked one of the soldiers. The private's expression grew harder. Scar. That's what people have taken to calling him after Solgell. As though he had to be reminded of the horrors he witnessed of a war they lost, and that the Equestrian government turned over the islands for. It wasn't right. They had a whole army there, yet they couldn't evacuate all of the civilians nor suppress the Transmutants that were bringing havoc. This treaty felt like a slap to the face of everyone that fought and died there. Now, he was being sent off to suppress communists in the East in a jungle miles from home. He hoped that this one would go better.


How wrong he was. Scar found himself sitting in a bar alone. The 70s were at an end at this point. That war was a possibly bigger cluster fuck than Solgell was. It wasn't even a war. He remembered being lost in a dark humid jungle, on edge always with his brothers in arms. It was so bad that people that weren't even the enemy ended up as casualties. When they returned to Equestria, they weren't praised nor celebrated for returning. Who'd want to praise soldiers that lost a war and were involved in questionable scenarios?


Scar was seen as a murderer. A child killer that invaded a foreign country for the Man. Scar had his fair share of wrongs, but what could he have done different? He had a duty, and he followed through, but at the cost of him having a moral injury. An injury gained from gunning down farmers that had nothing to do with the enemy.


Now here Scar was, drinking away his sorrows. War was truly Hell. He prayed that he'd never have to go fight again. Whether it was mutants, communists, or whatever threat that the government would tell him to shoot. That is if they were even a threat. This entire operation screwed him and other veterans over. Not a lot of people were fond of the idea of giving a vet with PTSD a job. Hell, even the G.I. benefits were pretty lousy, or nonexistent. The government might has well just dug a ditch and told the men that came home to hop in. So, here Scar was. Drinking to numb the pain he felt. Was there any chance that he could pick up the pieces? That's all he wondered.


Scar left the bar, his expression stoic. He winced at the bright sun as it shined on him. He looked around, seeing the citizens going about their everyday lives. They thrived, while he struggled. He turned to find a man unloading boxes from the back of the truck. He was large in stature compared to ordinary men. Scar could tell right away that he was one of those damned muties. They tended to grow pretty large in human form, especially the men.


It wasn't right. It was some kind of sick joke. Scar shed precious blood and lost brothers fighting them on Solgell. He followed orders from the island to the jungle. And what happened? The islands were turned over to the mutants in a truce, and the government immediately sent him to fight in another war that left him in squalor. While these monsters got to thrive, men like him couldn't even find a job to support themselves.


Scar began to make his way from the area. He eventually made it to an apartment, where a note was left on the door. It was an eviction notice. He sighed as he read through the notice. He entered the apartment, dropping his key on a small table. He found a dark, gloomy living room. It reeked of alcohol and filth. Bottles of beer lied scattered on the ground. A mattress lied in the middle of the apartment, with a pillow and unkempt blankets. He plopped himself onto the sofa, staring blankly at the dark screen of the TV in the room. He eventually found a hand gun lying on the table next to the sofa. He stared at it blankly.


He didn't have to live like this. He didn't have to relieve the trauma of the past wars in his dreams or by the sounds. He didn't have to lose the one place he had to call home. He didn't have to suffer anymore. Scar took the cold pistol in his hand and stared at it. He ran his palm along the metallic surface, his heart beat steady. He took the gun as his heart beats grew faster. He held the muzzle against the side of his head, gulping. There was nothing for him left in this world. Scar began to pull on the trigger.


There was a ring in the air. Scar sat still as his eyes trailed over to a phone that lied on a dresser. The vet was almost tempted to just ignore call, but his consciousness, instinct, whatever people wish to call it, nagged him to answer. Anything to preserve his own life for just a few moments longer. Scar stood up and made his way over to the phone and answered.


"Hello?" said Scar.


"Am I speaking to-" Scar briefly closed his eyes. It's been awhile since he's heard another person call him by his name.


"This is him speaking," said Scar. However, he realized that the caller's voice was off. It was deep and distorted, like a synthesizer overlapped his voice. "Who is this that I'm speaking too?"


"Someone who understands your pain," said the caller. Scar was silent for a brief moment.


"I've looked into your case on Solgell. Not a whole lot of men came home from that one," said the caller.


"So, you know I was there. What's your story?" asked Scar.


"My story? Well, I lost about 90% of my platoon during that battle. So many good men that fought to their last breath. Their deaths haunt me to this day," said the caller. Scar leaned against the wall with a sigh, closing his eyes as memory flashes to the horrors came to him.


"Why are you calling me?" asked Scar.


"I'm looking to set things right. Currently, I'm searching for others that were there to assemble for some payback. Perhaps we could win the war that we should've won before," said the caller. Scar scoffed.


"Oh yeah? What's your grand scheme? The islands are isolated and any travel to them is a federal offense," said Scar as he impatiently tapped his gun on the counter.


"If you're interested, you'll have to meet with us. These are matters that can't be discussed over the phone," said the caller.


"I don't think so. How can I trust you? For all I know, you can be a Fed. And believe me, I haven't been trusting of the government these days," said Scar.


"I don't fault you for that. We've all been let down by them. Some of us are still alive to know that. All I ask is that you hear me out. If you aren't convinced, then you're free to walk," said the caller.


"Just a talk huh?" asked Scar. While the call was suspicious, Scar would be lying if he said his interest wasn't peaked. A chance to avenge the loss that was suffered. But, he didn't know what to make of the caller's proposal. Not mention that he'd likely relive the horrors of the past.


"I'm afraid I'll have to decline. I'm barely getting by as it is. I can't relive Solgell," said Scar. There was a sigh over the other line.


"I understand. It's a shame, as I think you'd prove useful. But if you change your mind, the door is always open," said the caller. Scar hung up, sighing heavily. With that out of the way, he glanced at the gun he held. The vet hardened his expression and set his gun down on the counter.


"No. I'm better than this," said Scar. He then found a newspaper to be lying on the table and picked it up. He did a quick read over as he found job ads.









Scar found himself moving along a cart in a grocery store. He wore an apron along with slacks and a button up shirt. He began to place some products along their respective shelves.


"Clean up on Aisle 4!" said a voice over the intercom. Scar had grown to be familiar with that voice over the last year. It was the early 80s, a new decade. He was fortunate to have been able to find this job at the grocery store. While it was quite the walk, it beat spending money on gas let alone a car. That meant he got to pay his rent, though he could use some better meals.


"One thing at a time," said Scar to himself as he finished placing away pasta packages. He began to walk about to take the cart back to the storage room in the back. He began to load up more on products onto the cart.


"Working hard or hardly working?" asked a coworker, passing by.


"Just finishing up on restocking," said Scar.


"Yo, can I ask a favor? My ma's got her birthday coming up. Do you mind covering my shift on Thursday?" asked the coworker.


"Sure, so long as the boss is OK with it," said Scar.


"Sweet! I appreciate it, man!" said the coworker as he left the storage room. Scar returned to placing the products onto the cart for restocking. He heard a sigh.


"With the amount of shifts you cover, you're gonna wind up working yourself to death," said a feminine voice. Scar turned as he found a young woman standing, her arms crossed. She was a violet eyed beauty, with wavy shoulder length raven hair. She had a small beauty mark just beneath her left eye, and a slim belly and curvy waist. She bore a mild disapproving look. On her breast was a tag that read, 'Roxanne'.


"It's not the worse way that I could go out," said Scar, jokingly as he stood up. "Besides, I could use the extra money."


"Still though, it can't be good for ya," said Roxanne.


"That's why I'm using the extra money to buy some groceries. The least I can do is eat better," said Scar, turning to fully face the young lady. This girl had been working here longer than he had. She's been kind enough to help show him the ropes. From time to time, she'd have a conversation with him. Though Scar wished that'd be a regular thing, if not for all of the effort he's been putting into his job. Still, he liked these moments like this. Rarely does he have someone that'd speak to him since Solgell. He almost considered her a friend rather than just a coworker.


"If you ever need time off, I'd be happy to take on your shifts for you," said Scar. Roxanne smiled in amusement.


"No thanks. I need the money too, dude." Roxanne cleared her throat. "But uh... If you're having trouble with nutritious meals... Maybe I can help you with that."


"Really?" asked Scar in surprise.


"Sure! I mean... I've been meaning to test my culinary skills. But the thing I'm missing is someone to taste them for me. So if you want, I can make ya something," said Roxanne, looking away with a shy smile. Scar lightly blushed in response.


"I... I think I'd like that," said Scar.


"Cool! Think of it as a mutual benefit. I get input, you get a tasty meal. Well, unless it sucks," said Roxanne, giving a forced chuckle.


At the end of the day, Scar found himself walking outside of his neighborhood. A small smile was on his face as he walked. He was looking forward to the coming weekend. Roxanne claimed that she was coming over to cook up a meal for him to try. She truly was a kind soul for offering.


During Scar's walk, he heard a loud tire screech. He turned, his eyes wide and alert with alarm. That terrible screech caused his adrenaline to spike. The young vet quickly dove to the ground, holding his hands over his head. Memories of terrible similar high screeches played in his mind. His heart raced in his chest as he began to sweat. He raised his head, looking around, only to find a car quickly passing by. Scar sat onto his rear, holding onto his chest, giving a relieved sigh. A saddened expression on his face.


Scar eventually made his way home. Once he entered his apartment, he began to get himself prepped. He removed his shoes, his uniform, and then began to heat up a microwavable meal. After having a quick dinner, he set up his clothes, packed up a sandwich for his lunch at work, and had a quick shower. This has been a regular routine in his daily life. While some may find it boring, Scar thought it was the closest thing to paradise. After all, he had a relatively stable life. Aside from the things that could trigger his PTSD, Scar thought he was in a better place. These days, he hasn't made time to go to the bar or watch television in his apartment. That may have been for the best, since he was saving his money and health. And TV he didn't care for as he made it a habit to go to bed early. This was definitely needed if he were to cover others' shifts. Plus, it was the perfect way to keep his mind occupied, not to dwell on those wars. Especially Solgell.









It was Friday evening. Scar stood with Roxanne in the small kitchen area in the apartment. The young woman was cutting up chicken as a pot boiled with pasta.


"You see, a meal can last if it's made as such. Just make enough that you can save the rest in the fridge as left overs. You'll save time and money by doing that," said Roxanne as she dropped the chicken into a container.


"I'll have to keep that in mind for the next time I buy groceries," said Scar with a thoughtful look.


"It's almost ready. Take a seat so I can serve ya up," said Roxanne. Scar did just that. He took a seat at a small table in the apartment, as Roxanne began to pour sauce into the pot, while adding in the diced chicken. After a minute of stirring the pot, she served up a bowl.


"Alright, this is the first time that I'm cooking this recipe." Roxanne placed the bowl and a fork down in front of Scar.


Scar took the fork and swooped through the pasta. The white Alfredo sauce soaked into the pasta and chicken. The vet took a bite, his tongue assaulted by an intense flavor.


"So how is it?" asked Roxanne, though she had a worried expression on her face.


"Well... It's not good," said Scar.


"Oh..." Roxanne looked disheartened.


"It tastes great, actually!" said Scar with a chuckle as took another bite. Roxanne groaned in annoyance as she punched Scar's arm.


"Don't tease me like that!" said Roxanne with a pout.


"I'm sorry. I just wanted to get you to loosen up. This pasta beats any pre-packaged meal that I've had. You gotta have some," said Scar. Roxanne smiled.


"Don't mind if I do," said Roxanne.









It has been a bit over a month. Scar has had Roxanne over at his apartment at least once every weekend. Together, the two would work to cook up a few meals that could last throughout the week.


It was a nice change of pace from his usual routine. He normally just lazed about with a few minor exercises. But now he had an opportunity to get to know Roxanne better.


Right this moment, he was sitting at the table, with a plate of food. The same was the case for Roxanne. The rest had been boxed up in containers and stored away in the fridge. Normally, she'd go home after dinner and say something like, 'see ya on Monday!' But now, she's begun to stick around longer.


"So you're trying to get into classes for culinary?" asked Scar. "I don't see why. You're already great at it."


"Thanks. But I wanna expand my skills, ya know. Like, you can't expect to get better if you don't put the work and effort into it. I'm only taught through my family. I could only learn so much from them," said Roxanne, shrugging.


"I get it. Do you plan on using your skills for something? Like maybe starting your own restaurant or is it just a hobby?" asked Scar, curiously.


"Heh. I'm embarrassed to admit, but yeah. I want to start my own restaurant. But that's a pipe dream. I don't have that kind of money to do something like that," said Roxanne, her cheeks growing red.


"You never know. A lot of things start out as dreams. At least that's what my mother used to say," said Scar before taking another bite of his meal.


"What about you? What's your dream?" asked Roxanne. Scar was silent for a brief moment. It took him longer than he thought to process the question.


"I don't have a dream," said Scar.


"Really? Come on, everyone has a dream," said Roxanne with an amused look.


"Well, it's just something I never thought much about. Not since I was a kid. But things just changed. So far, I'm comfortable with how things are," said Scar, propping his chin up.


"Comfortable, huh?" asked Roxanne.


"Well, there could be a few changes that I wouldn't mind," said Scar in thought.


"Yeah? What might that be?" asked Roxanne. Scar gave an embarrassed chuckle.


"Never mind. It's dumb," said Scar.


"No, now I wanna know!" said Roxanne, grinning. She giggled as she shook his shoulder.


"Come on, tell me~!" said Roxanne.


"I-" Scar fell silent as a loud pop filled the air. Roxanne yelped with a start as the light in the kitchen burst into shards of glass onto the floor. Scar suddenly threw himself back, falling over with his chair and rolled off to the side.


"Oh God! Are you alright?!" Roxanne cried in alarm. She turned to the kitchen, finding the glass on the ground.


"Ooh. You should talk to your landlord about that. Something might be wrong with-" Roxanne turned back to Scar but froze. She saw him sitting on the ground, appearing pale as his eyes were wide and alert. He was breathing heavily as he trembled.


"H-Hey, are OK?" asked Roxanne worriedly. Scar didn't respond. He just kept replaying that pop over and over into his mind. Before he could dwell on anything more, he felt a comforting hand on his shoulder.


"Hey, it's alright. It was just a light bulb," said Roxanne, her tone sweet and soft. Her voice and comforting touch brought him back to the present.


"I-I'm fine," said Scar, standing up to his feet. He brought his chair and sat it back up right before taking a seat. Roxanne saw the shame and grimace on his face as he slightly trembled. She wanted to ask him what that was, but she already knew the answer. Prying wouldn't help. She instead placed a warm hand over Scar's. Their eyes met, and on her face was a warm smile, full of compassion that Scar hadn't seen before. He met her with a smile of his own, feeling his nerves settle.









It was a sunny day. Scar found himself walking alongside Roxanne. As of now, they were looking for markets in the area that they could to find ingredients. Cooking was almost like a fun past time for the two.


While Scar didn't have any experience, Roxanne walked him through her own knowledge. It was fun, though Scar wondered if he genuinely found it fun or if Roxanne made it so. Either way, he enjoyed helping her. They even made it a habit to split the meals for themselves to get through the week.


However, the two found themselves distracted as they watched a family of ducks passing by in an orderly fashion.


"Duck sounds good," said Scar.


"Wow!" Roxanne scoffed with a laugh, playfully pushing him. Scar chuckled.


"So what's the plan?" asked Scar as the two walked on.


"Well, I was thinking that maybe it could wait. I thought we could just... you know, hang out," said Roxanne, her tone nonchalant, though she was visibly growing flustered.


"Well, it is a nice day. Seems like a waste to not enjoy it. Did you want to do something specific?" asked Scar. Roxanne took his arm and brought it over her shoulders and leaned close.


"Just walk with me," said Roxanne. Scar cleared his throat as he bore a light blush.


"S-Sure..." said Scar. The two found themselves strolling through the area. There was a small park nearby that they had ventured off to, where other people were present. Scar felt a sense of peace over him.


Just a year before, he  had just about given up on everything. He was broken, unable to stand to see what lied for tomorrow. But as luck would have it, he landed himself a steady job that allowed him to pay the bills. And now he was walking with this wonderful woman. He felt that with her around, he can actually pick up the pieces.


During their walk, they took notice of a small gathering of people. They appeared to be picking up trash that lied scattered in the park. They all seemed be comprised of different individuals, big and small. Among them, a couple were a lot larger than the rest. Scar had an uneasy feeling in his gut.


"Hey, maybe we should get to market," said Scar as he attempted to turn. But Roxanne made it difficult as she was still trying to walk on ahead down the path.


"Hey, what's wrong?" asked Roxanne in confusion.


"I just-" Scar noticed that one of these strangers approached. A friendly smile on his face.


"Good morning! Do you folks have a minute?" asked the man.


"Oh. Sure," said Roxanne, while Scar appeared anxious.


"We're a part of this community organization that goes around lending a helping hand and spreading information. I wanted to ask if you'd consider donating for our Veterans," said the man. Scar bore a confused look as Roxanne smiled.


"I'm sorry?" Scar tilted his head.


"As you probably know, the government has been lousy at providing for the men that fought in the most recent wars. From the United Islands to Vietneigh. A lot of Vets have found themselves unable to return to civilian life and have suffered from PTSD, addiction, and end up homeless. Some even commit suicide." The man explained. Scar grimaced as he thought back to those dark days. He hadn't given much thought about what other vets have gone through besides himself, mainly since the mere thought just made him feel worse than before.


"That's terrible!" said Roxanne.


"Which is why we're seeking donations. Anything like food, money, blankets, perhaps leads on any jobs that that they can acquire. Anything helps," said the man. Roxanne reached into her purse and drew out a few bills and dropped them into a can the man held.


"Well, it's not much, but I could donate more later. Just what do you guys call yourselves? We could try looking you up," said Roxanne.


"We call ourselves 'Purists'," said the man. Scar and Roxanne bore confused looks.


"Why do you call yourselves that?" asked Roxanne.


"Oh. Part of the things we do is that we bring up the awareness to the problems of mutant and human reproduction," said the man.


"So... You guys are like a supremacist group?" asked Roxanne with a raised brow.


"No, not at all! Here, let me explain," said the man as he drew out a binder from his back pack. On the cover was a blue DNA helix emblem that seemed to be etched on. He opened the binder and revealed the two the contents.


"What a lot of people don't know is that while mutants and non-mutants are both human, they aren't always suited for each other on a reproductive level," said the man as he showed an illustrated depiction of a DNA helix, comparing that with another.


"As you know, there are traits that get passed on from one parent and the other to the child. However, Transmutants sometimes have traits that aren't passed on to the child that may be vital to them," explained the man.


"How so?" asked Roxanne.


"Well, based on the variant of a mutant parent, there are certain nutritional requirements may be more than what the average human consumes. A human pregnant with a mutant child needs to meet these requirements constantly. Even when the child is born, they may be prone to certain environmental needs, such as temperature. I must warn you, some of this is quite graphic," said the man as he began to turn the pages on the binder, showing images of a deformed or frail looking infants.


"Oh my God!" Roxanne cupped her mouth in shock. The infants in the photos were either bony as though they had starved, with their limbs frail and bone, while their torsos were bloated. The deformed children that were depicted were either missing limbs, had unnatural bone structures, exposed gums, and even some hints of animalistic traits. One child bore reptilian eyes and light traces of scales running along his skin, while another child had two extra arms that looked to have hardened and fused to make claws.


"Sometimes, a child doesn't properly develop if requirements aren't met. In rare cases, there are more mutations that occur. Some even die post birth" said the man, his tone softening a bit. Scar just stared at the horrifying images. How could anything like this happen to children?


"The worse I believe is that in some cases, human women that are pregnant end up dying along with their unborn child. Cases vary, but it seems that the human body just can't handle uniqueness of mutants," said the man as turned through the binder. He showed pictures of couples that stood smiling.


"These people have experienced at least one of these tragedies. They either work to help their child adapt, or mourn them along with their spouse," said the man. Roxanne's eyes widened.


"Oh my gosh. This has happened to you?" asked Roxanne as she found one of the images. The man nodded, before gulping as he tried to keep a stoic look. But, Roxanne could see the pain in his eyes.


"It was sudden. We thought he was healthy. But he was just so prone to diseases that he just... He wasn't as strong as his mother..." the man cleared his throat after taking a breath.


"A-Anyway, our organization isn't interested in breaking political or social norms. We respect the rights to any person as long as it doesn't infringe on someone else's. But, we do hold the philosophy that both mutants and non-mutants are better off sticking to their own kind. It's the merciful thing to do for future generations," said the man.


"I see..." said Roxanne. Though that last statement had her wonder if he was still with the mother of his child she saw depicted in the photo.


"I-I do hope you consider donating or spreading the word. Really, you'd be doing your community a service," said the man as he began to walk off. Scar and Roxanne just stared as he left to rejoin the group. They found over a dozen people, comprised of men and women. A couple of them also Transmutants. They wondered how many of these people had a similar case that was shown to them. How many of their children suffered from ailments or had passed? How many spouses were lost? Though neither wanted to know the answers to those questions.


"That's terrible, am I right?" asked Roxanne.


"Yeah. 'Mutants and non-mutants are better sticking to their own kind'. Sounds like the smartest idea of the century," said Scar, his tone cold and harsh. Roxanne's brows raised.


"Hey..."


"Sorry. I just have a lot on my mind," sighed Scar. Roxanne looked to the ground briefly.


"I... I take it you don't like mutants very much," said Roxanne.


"I honestly don't know how I feel about them anymore. Solgell is still stuck on my mind. And after seeing that..." Scar grimaced. Roxanne nodded,


"I understand. I get it, really I do," said Roxanne. Scar glanced at her, unable to read her thoughts. He didn't know whether she was disappointed or actually understanding. He decided not to press.


"Are you thinking of donating? For the Vets at least?" asked Roxanne. Scar was silent for a brief moment.


"Maybe. It's the least I could do for my brothers," said Scar. He held out is hand to Roxanne. "Let's get going."


Roxanne took his hand and held it firmly. The two began to walk hand in hand away from the park. Scar felt some relief returning to him.









The year was 1984. Scar found himself sighing as he slouched against his sofa. He grunted as he felt a weight suddenly dropped onto his lap. He looked down and found Roxanne grinning at him.


"Hey, you can't laze about now! We still have to do that thing," said Roxanne. Scar smirked.


"You mean this thing?" Scar leaned in and began to plant a kiss on Roxanne's lips. She hummed as she returned the kiss.


"Mm. No, I don't think so," said Roxanne playfully.


"You sure?" Scar began to plant more kisses as he held the back of her head. She giggled as she shook her head.


"No~." Roxanne blushed as Scar continued to pepper her with kisses.


"No?" Scar reached over her chest and began to stroke her side, from her rib and grazing over to her breast.


"That's nice, but still no," said Roxanne teasingly.


"Aw but I don't wanna go anywhere. Can't we just order a pizza or something?" Scar playfully pouted.


"Well, I guess. But we gotta pick it up. I'm not paying for delivery," said Roxanne.


"Fair enough." Scar smiled.


"Alright, get your jacket! I'll call it in!" said Roxanne as she bounded to the phone. Scar smiled as he got up, his heart fluttering in his chest. He found the ring that was on her finger as she began to dial in. He got up and made his way to the bedroom.


For a few years, he and Roxanne had managed to hit it off. It seemed that the two had really connected with each other. It was funny that this all started over cooking. But, Scar was happy. While he still had a few issues with his PTSD, Roxanne made life more bearable. She gave him a new hope.


The two and their relationship had been greatest thing that has happened to the Vet. The only thing that topped it was the answer that she gave him when he proposed to her a few months back. Now, the two were living together. While they still worked in that store, they managed to work together to support each other in a single place to call home. One day, they'd get an actual house and grow from there. Things were looking brighter.


The couple had left their apartment. Scar held his fiance's hand as they walked close together. The air chilled their skin but their blood from their racing hearts and their contact kept them warm. Eventually, the two came down a street, where a few people stood around or went about their business.


"Did you hear about the Purists raising funds for a place for homeless vets?" asked Roxanne.


"Oh yeah. Those guys are doing some pretty good things," said Scar.


"I was thinking of volunteering for a bit," said Roxanne.


"Oh yeah? What are they doing next?" asked Scar.


"Well, I hear that they plan on donating for some child's treatment. I guess he's a hybrid going through some health problems. It's sad, really. I was thinking of going down there to read to him or something," said Roxanne.


"Well, maybe I'll join you," said Scar.


"You will?" asked Roxanne, a smile growing.


"Of course. I'll go where you go," said Scar. Roxanne giggled as he kissed her cheek. As they walked down the street, entering a local pizzeria. The two began to wait in line for their order. The smell of mozzarella, marinara, and pepperoni reached their noses. It was a toasty feeling inside of this establishment. As they were near the counter, there was a sudden pop in the air. This was no light bulb or balloon. The sound was clear and familiar. Scar's PTSD immediately kicked in as he grabbed Roxanne and dropped for cover to the ground with her. People were screaming in panic as they either fled to different parts of the establishment or dropped for cover. From outside, four men stormed in, wielding hand guns and bandannas that covered their faces.


"Hey! Don't look at my fucking face!" shouted one of the men, before shooting one of the men behind the counter.


"Hand it over! Your wallets, your bling, anything expensive!" shouted another one of the men, throwing an elder to the ground. Scar held Roxanne close as his adrenaline spiked. He could feel his fiance trembling as she whimpered. He had his gun on him, fortunately, but he couldn't draw it. There were too many armed men and he'd be putting himself, Roxanne, and everyone else in danger. So instead, he began to reach for his wallet. But, Roxanne was suddenly grabbed from her jacket and was hauled off of her feet.


"No!" Scar cried as Roxanne screamed in panic.


"Hey! Stay on the ground, bitch!" said one of the men. Scar noticed that these men had bizarre tattoos on their arms. He began to recognize the symbol, which was the reptile-like design in a fetal position. It was the symbol that the Transmutants used during their uprising in Solgell. These must have been mutants.


"Look, don't hurt her! I'll give you my wallet!" said Scar as he held up his wallet. Roxanne whimpered as she was restrained by one of the men.


"Aw I wouldn't hurt this sweet thing. Ain't that right, baby?" asked one of mutants as he began to caress Roxanne's thigh, reaching around to her crotch.


"No!!" Roxanne hunched over as she attempted close her legs together, her face hot with shame. Scar fumed with rage as his fiance was violated by this monster.


"Hey! Forget about the bitch! Just get-" The supposed ring leader of the group turned to rest of the group. Scar quickly reached for his side and drew out his gun. He fired at the ankle of the distracted mutant whose gun was aimed for him. The mutant cried out in agony as he fell over onto the ground. Scar quickly fired another shot to his head, killing him. He then rolled to get a better angle and fired at the mutant that had Roxanne. The mutant cried out as he was shot in the shoulder, allowing Roxanne to break free and run to the back.


"Fuck!" the three remaining mutants staggered to the side as Scar took the other gun from the now dead mutant and fired them off. They fired back, bullets whizzing by the vet. While the bullets failed to hit him with their lack of aim in a startled state, the rounds bounced off the surfaces and hit a couple of bystanders. Scar quickly flipped a table down and hid behind it. He began to fire off a few rounds to a window.


"Roxanne, go!" cried Scar as he returned fire at the mutants, who fired back. Roxanne turned to the shattered window, where civilians began to hop out of, and then back to her fiance. In reluctance, she followed them. Scar grunted as he quickly evaded to a corner in the pizzeria, taking cover as he reloaded his hand gun, while tossing out the other.


"Ah shit, the cops!" said one of the mutants as there was distant wail of sirens.


"You know the drill boys!" said one of the other mutants. Scar's eyes widened as they dropped to the ground, their bodies growing and hardening. They grew multiple reptile-like limbs, which was then covered in thick plates of dark armor-like scales. Their bodies widened and their heads flattened like reptiles. They sprouted large thick tails that bore stingers on the end. They appeared as reptilian scorpions. They bore the tail, armor and multiple limbs that were reminiscent of the scorpions, but the scales, ferocity and faces of reptiles. They also bore claws like actual scorpions, but more built as reptiles, rather than arachnids. Two large clawed appendages began to click together, like a crab's claw. The mutants grew to be the size of cars, bursting through the pizzeria walls. Scar quickly hopped out of the destroyed window, as the transformed mutants gave horrific shrieks. Scar began to have flashes back to his days on Solgell. The streets littered with blood, rubble, and the air filled with shrieks and screams.


"Roxanne! Roxanne!" Scar cried amid the chaos as people fled, and cars screeched to a halt. The mutants rammed into incoming cars and crushed anyone that was in their path. Scar gasped as he found Roxanne running towards him. He ran to her as well, reaching out to her. As Roxanne did the same, she failed to notice one of the mutants lunging towards her. Scar barely had a chance to register the creature.


Roxanne's torso was bitten down on, crushed by the powerful bite and the teeth of the monster. She couldn't scream as she was in too much shock. Scar just stared as she was flailed around like a rag doll, just as another mutant bit down the lower half of her body. Scar dropped his gun to the ground as he watched helplessly. Unbeknownst to him, the third mutant stalked towards him, snarling. But, the creature stopped as several police cars stopped nearby, with officers stepping out with their weapons drawn.


"Oh shit!" exclaimed one of the officers. Scar watched as the two mutants pulled away from each other, as blood sprayed onto the asphalt. One of them gulped as the other dropped what remained to the ground. They shrieked as they began to scurry out of the area, leaving a trail of destruction behind. Scar sprinted over to where the creatures once stood, dropping to his knees as he began to tremble violently. Blood was all he saw. From his memories, to the present day. He shakily took Roxanne's head as he turned it to face her. She just stared, completely limp and growing cold. Her cold violet eyes stared into his own. Scar suddenly gave a guttural scream as he clutched his head, as a pair of officers came rushing to the scene, while the rest began to drive off from the area.









It had been three days. Three long days. Scar was lying on his side on the sofa. The apartment was cold, quiet and virtually empty. No warmth was in this place. Not like it was when Roxanne dwelled in it. Instead, it felt like a tomb. Scar starred at the television, as the news played.


"Over ten were confirmed dead at the scene. 9 were sent to the ICU but are said to be stable. However, the mutants responsible are still at large," said the news anchor. An image of a familiar pizzeria was shown.


"More mutant attacks have been reported throughout different cities in the state. The president has approved deployment of MONARCH, formally known as the Marine Corps from one of Equestria's military branches," said the news anchor. "While those of us at home are unsure of how MONARCH will handle the situation, the 'Director' assures us that they are prepared to deal with the threat."


Scar just stared in a zombie-like state. He was cold and detached from all that had happened. The memories of Solgell and the most recent attack didn't have the same effect as it did before. He instead just felt like wasting away. He looked to his palm, finding a familiar ring in his hand. He clenched it tightly as he gritted his teeth. Scar shot up to his feet. He began to flip the small table over, spilling the beer to the ground. He then grabbed the lamp in the room and hurled it over to the TV, causing it to shatter and for the screen to spark and smoke. Scar began to swing a bat against the wall, creating deep indents inside. He panted as he dropped to his knees, trembling.


It wasn't right. Things weren't supposed to be this way. He thought he had finally managed to move on and start a new life. A life that he'd share with the most wonderful woman on the planet, but those monsters took her away from him. They always did this. They always brought him pain and suffering and always took away the ones he loved. His comrades, and his fiance. Now, he had nothing. He was all alone again, back to where he started. He wanted to find the monsters and do what they did to his beloved Roxanne. He wanted to hurt them the way they had hurt him. He wanted them dead, and he wanted the ones they loved dead with them. Blood for blood. He wouldn't be satisfied otherwise.


It was here that he remembered the mysterious caller. Scar never told Roxanne about this caller, but every once in a while, he would call back and make his offer. But Scar made sure to be the one to always answer and he'd always refuse. The last call was a month ago. He wondered if that guy was actually legit. He almost regretted not taking him up on his offer, if he knew that he was going to lose everything again. He could talk to him now if he even knew how to get a hold of him.


The phone suddenly began to ring. Scar turned to find it on a counter. He slowly staggered to his feet, familiarity coming to him. He couldn't ignore this. Not this time. Scar felt like this call was actually going to be worth his time. Once he picked up the phone, he gulped as he held it to his ear.


"This is-" Scar spoke his name, growing a bit sweaty.


"Hello again. Remember me? The offer still stands. I know that you said you aren't interested, but I thought the news may have persuaded you," said the caller, his voice deep and distorted as always.


"I've made up my mind. I'm in," said Scar, his voice firm and his expression hard.


"Hmph. That's good to know," said the caller.


"Before we go on, what do I call you?" asked Scar, resting his hand on the counter, Roxanne's engagement ring still in his grip.


"Call me, 'Big Boss'," said the caller. Scar suppressed a snort. A strange code name indeed.


"Got it. So what do I have to do?" asked Scar.


"Go to the docks. There will be a meeting place for new recruits at a warehouse. Be there by 10," said the Big Boss.


"Understood," said Scar, before hanging up.









It was dark cold night. Scar had driven from his apartment, all the way to the docks. He had left his car and began to walk along the docks, where he found a vast ocean beyond. It was a peaceful night, as the moon and stars shone above, glistening over the sea. Unfortunately, this sight could not bring the grieving man any comfort.


Scar found the warehouse just further down the docks. He looked down to his watch. It was ten on the dot. Scar began to make his way to the dark structure, his hands in his coat pockets. He entered through the opening in the building. Inside, he saw a faint lights from the ceiling above. Inside, there were over 50 other men that stood together. They appeared to be conversing. Scar took a breath before walking over to join them. There was no turning back now.


"Psst. Check out this eye sore," whispered one of the men as Scar joined them.


Scar felt the stares from some of the men. However, he paid them no mind. He was focused on something more important than what people thought of his scars. Though he wondered how long until they had to wait around until the meeting could get started. As if on cue, a large muscle bounded man stepped out from behind a door, making his way to join the group. He was bald and sported tattoos along his arms.


"Are you the guy who calls himself, 'Big Boss'?" asked Scar.


"No, I'm not. He couldn't make it to meet you all personally due to... complications to the schedule," said the tattooed man. The other men all began to murmur to each other in confusion and discomfort.


"Wait, he's the one who called us up! Why isn't he here?" demanded one of the men.


"I get it, but relax. I'm here as a representative. What I say tonight is what he'd say, remember that," said the tattooed man. "Let's get started. How many of you were in Solgell when the muties attacked?"


One by one, a few of the men began to raise their hands. However, Scar wasted no time in raising his hand.


"How many of you fought in Solgell during the attack? Feet on the ground," said the tattooed man. This time, fewer men kept their hands raised, along with Scar. There was a tense atmosphere and silence.


"How many of you actually have military service?" asked the tattooed man. Most of the men raised their hands.


"Who isn't a fan a muties at the moment?" asked the tattooed, raising his hand. Everyone raised their hands.


"Alright, good to see that at least we're all on the same page on that," said the tattooed man. He cleared his throat.


"Some of you, the Big Boss knows served on those lines during the attack. Most of you have experience with war to begin with. Whether it's Vietneigh or the Revolutionary Uprising," said the tattooed man.


"That wasn't an uprising. It was a bunch of savages acting up," said a man from the group.


"That's beside the point. The point is that we're looking for fighters, men that can hold a gun and act without hesitation. This is about survival, after all," said the tattooed man.


"I'm sure you guys heard about the recent attacks. In fact, one happened in our very own town," said the tattooed man, his tone cold. Scar clenched his fist.


"This is clearly a great threat. Some people claim that they were wearing Revolutionary emblems on their clothes or bore them as tattoos. The fact that now the faction is growing on the mainland makes the mutants a bigger threat than they already were," said the tattooed man.


"We're at war, gentlemen. A war that will determine our fate. You can either walk or fight. But if you choose to fight, you'll be expected to be all in. Do what you're told and do not ask questions," said the tattooed man. He stood as he found all of the men to be standing still and in silence.


"Good. Let's see how committed you are," said the tattooed man as two other men approached, carrying cases. They set the cases down, revealing small vials of red liquid. Scar swore he saw a logo on one of the cases but was obscured. The one detail he recognized was an Omega symbol.


"I want all of you to ingest this. Once you do, you'll be free to do your first operation," said the tattooed man.


"What is that?" asked Scar with an uncertain look. The tattooed man narrowed his eyes at him.


"What did I tell you?" asked the tattooed man.


"Do what I'm told, don't ask questions," answered Scar.


"Yeah. Now be an example," said the tattooed man, holding out the vial. Scar merely furrowed his brows. He took the vial and removed the cap. He began to ingest the fluid, gaining a strong bitter flavor. He gagged in disgust as he swallowed.


"Good. Everyone else, do the same and we can move on," said the tattooed man. In just a few short minutes, the men all took on the vials and ingested the contents inside.


"Alright. With that out of the way, let's get down to business," said the tattooed man as he gestured over to a wall, where a map hung along with photographic images. The men gathered, their attention fully on the wall.


"As you can see, there were sightings of mutants that attacked back on Friday. Their last known sightings before the police lost them was in Cloverside," said the tattooed man as he pointed a long ruler to the map, where bold ink marked off streets along with pins.


"While there is reason to believe that they're somewhere in the area, we have a couple other leads." The tattooed man began pointing to different parts of the map. "In these areas, there has been known activity of mutant gangs, ranging from your typical street thug trash to the more organized mobs."


"Damn, there's a lot," said one of the men, rubbing his neck. Scar felt himself growing a bit anxious as he stared at the map.


"This is just in our town. There's more popping up in the state. We're looking at another situation like Solgell with these numbers. Unless we intervene," said the tattooed man. Scar clenched his fists as he recalled the island. It was almost second nature at this point. His mind had to keep reminding itself what it's been through. His anxiety began to escalate to a growing anger.


"The Big Boss wants to set the tone for these muties. That stepping out of line will result in consequences. Whether we find the ones that attacked on Friday is not the end all be all. We need to suppress the problem by any means, for the sake of our kind," said the tattooed man.


"Then what's the plan? I'm itching to get started!" said one of the men, popping his knuckles.


"We'll be breaking into groups. Each group will find and take out any mutie threats that could be located. Gun down any you find," said the tattooed man. "We have have some guys on the ground that have monitored the targets regularly."


"Why don't we just gun down any mutie we see? That's what they did in Solgell," said man. There were some murmurs of agreement. The atmosphere suddenly had a tense feeling about it. A growing fire that was stimulated by memories and some other underlying factor. Scar would normally object to the sentiment of the one who spoke. What he just suggested was a weapons free situation. They didn't know what exactly they were dealing with or where. If they were to hit the wrong people, it'd reflect worse on them in the long run. Scar just recalled his days in the jungles of Vietneigh. That was another war he didn't want to relive. Besides, just killing mutants indiscriminately wasn't something that Roxanne would've wanted.


In spite of this, the thought of that began to subside. It wasn't his fault that those things happened. Scar wasn't to blame for the deaths of those people. It was war. They were deep in enemy grounds and were betrayed by the locals to the enemy. He did what he had to do. As for Roxanne, she didn't deserve what happened to her. Neither did anyone in Solgell. He remembered how both infantry and civilians were slaughtered by the enemy without hesitation and without mercy.


"Yeah, I see your point," said Scar, his voice low gravely. It was becoming clear now. This was inevitable. It was necessary.


"I remember how they gunned down anyone in the streets. Men, women, children, everyone." Scar began to tremble. The anxiety and PTSD that usually threatened him to drop and be barely able to function was replaced by a growing rage. A rage that had been repressed by Roxanne. With her taken away from him, there was nothing there to hold him back. Nothing to fall back on.


"Hey, remember what I said. The Big Boss wants you to follow orders. If you step out of line, there will be consequences. Besides, you'll have plenty of muties to deal with. Just stick with the program," said the tattooed man, his tone stern.


"Now, The Big Boss has a few guys waiting to see you. You'll be assigned to whoever in a group. Throughout the week, you'll be going over the plan with them. You are to follow their lead, understood?" questioned the tattooed man. The men answered in confirmation. All were looking antsy, some were appearing to be on edge.









Scar gulped after tilting his head back, consuming an unfamiliar liquid. At least once every other day throughout the week, the recruits were told to consume this fluid. While reluctant, they complied. There didn't seem to be any adverse health effects from drinking the stuff. At least not from what Scar was able to gather, though he had to admit that he seemed to be sleeping better these last few days. In fact, he wasn't as jumpy as he was.


If Scar had to guess, he'd say that this stuff was somehow treating his PTSD. He couldn't think of any other reason. Especially when he decided to look into the symbol he saw the first night. It apparently belonged to this growing company that dabbled in medicine, genetic research, and advanced prosthetics. It was strange, as he never knew about anything about a medicine that helped him as well as it had. But that goes to show the incompetence or the lack of care that the government had for men like him.


If Scar had to be objective, he found himself being more on edge in a different way. Rather than afraid or depressed, he's had an itch. An itch to let loose on the first person that crossed him. That has unfortunately happened during his walk at the park. A guy had said something snarky to him and prompted Scar to beat the ever living shit out of him. He hasn't gone to that park since. It seemed that the medicine had a habit of making him more aggressive, something that the tattooed man had neglected to mention. Scar wanted to discuss it but thought against it. So long as he was able to get over is PTSD even for a bit, then he was fine. A couple angry outbursts at some asshole was a small price to pay. Besides, a few crunches and push-ups at home allowed him to blow off some steam.


Now today was a big day. Scar stood among six other men as they sported vests, and dark clothes. They found a table full of rifles, hand guns, and magazines full of ammunition. The men began to take a weapon and began to load them up. They checked their guns, securing the safeties into place, while gathering extra ammo. Scar's days of training in the military had came floating back. This was almost nostalgic. The Vet hung his rifle over his shoulder by a strap as he took a hand gun, loading it up.


"You know your roles. You move in quick and take out everything. When done, head for the designated route and ditch the vehicle," said the head of squad. Scar had a glance at the man that spoke to him and the others. He swore he recognized this guy somewhere before. He didn't know him, but he was sure that he saw him around during Solgell. It seemed a number of guys were here. But the biggest mystery of all was the one called, 'Big Boss'. Scar nor any of his peers had seen the man. Whoever he was, he must've been loaded if he had access to this many guns and a mysterious product from a corporation. Or at the very least, had good connections. He wasn't even sure if these higher level guys knew who he was exactly, or how they even came to contact with him. But, Scar was in too deep now to back out. Besides, it seemed that this Big Boss had a plan.


Scar found himself hopping into the back of a dark van. He sat along with the rest of the squad as the vehicle drove off from the ware house, along with several others. The vans began to split off into different streets on the drive. Scar felt his heart racing as his body shifted. A couple others were antsy as him as well, just needing to get this built up energy out. Soon, they would.


Eventually, the van arrived into an area in town. It was known to have mostly Transmutants in the area. A strong tight community, and they were trespassing. But, Scar had no quarrels with that. Not with all of the hell he's been through.


The van stopped behind a building. The area was quiet, as the afternoon sun hung in the air. The side doors opened up, revealing the men inside. Each of them sporting white skull Halloween masks to obscure their faces. Near the back entrance of the building a couple of armed mutants recoiled once they took notice of the van. They were about to draw their weapons but were quickly gun down. The suppressors made pops that went unheard from those inside the building or just outside of the block.


Scar followed his squad down to the building, where they moved aside the dead mutants. With that cleared, they made their way to the door, lining against the wall as a charge was placed on the door. They took a step back away from the explosive before it detonated.


The men began to move in once the door was blown off the handles, their weapons drawn. They navigated through the smoking halls, their adrenaline high and their eyes darting. The squad broke off into smaller groups, moving through the building. They heard frantic shouts from within the halls, likely their targets. Scar led his smaller group towards a room, where a few men were rushing about.


"Hey!" one of the mutants exclaimed. The vets began to fire off their weapons, filling the air with the loud rapid bangs and pops. The mutants scrambled but found themselves pelted by the hail of bullets from the humans. One scampered out of the room, covered in bullet wounds.


"Move up! Kill them all!!"shouted the head of the squad. Scar fumed as he reloaded his rifle. From outside of the building, a couple more vans arrived, where similarly dressed men came rushing in.


"Go! Go!" the men entered, joining Scar's group.


The vets continued to sweep the rooms of this building, gunning down anyone that they came across. They moved quickly, leaving carnage in their wake.


Scar followed a mutant that was crawling along the ground, leaving a trail of red on the ground like a bloody slug. He merely dropped to one knee and began to beat the butt of his gun against the mutant. Scar grunted as he hit his target over and over again. The mutant collapsed, going limp as he was struck mercilessly. Scar gave primal cries and grunts as he continued hitting him. He imagined this mutant being one of the ones who took away his beloved Roxanne. He was going to make him pay for that. They were all going to pay. With the butt of the gun bloody, Scar stood up and aimed at the mutant, then fired several shots into his back. He was breathing hard behind his mask.









It was the end of the day. Scar found himself sitting in the warehouse along with the rest of the men that were recruited. They cheered as they clanged bottles of beer with each other and began to drink. Scar sighed as he took sip of his own, while sitting against a crate in the room.


"Fuck yeah! Those freaks didn't know what hit 'em!" laughed one of the men.


"And this is just the beginning!" said another one of the recruits.


"You should've seen one of them begging! Motherfucker thought he could get out of this!" laughed one of the other men.


Scar had to admit that he didn't regret going through with this. Things went off without a hitch. While there was some resistance and the hassle of ditching and disposing of the vans, and splitting up to return to the warehouse, they had succeeded in their objective. Scar listened in on the radio nearby, which relayed the news.


"There have been reports of gun fire today in Cloverside. Investigators believe that it was a turf war between two crime syndicates. More on this story as it develops." A news anchor on the radio spoke.


"Hmph. Convenient cover," said Scar as he took a drink. Quite the start. Go after two rival mutant mob factions in the town and disappear without a trace. With no side alive or in hiding after the hit, the media can speculate and push narratives to an ignorant populace. Scar looked to the tattooed man, who kept his arms crossed as he stood by.


"I know you said no questions, but what's next for us?" asked Scar.


"In due time. For now, try to go back to everyday life. We'll contact you when the Big Boss has something," said the tattooed man. Scar scoffed.


"I can't go back to everyday life. I've already lost everything. The only thing I have left is my memory of Solgell and the war we lost. But if he's serious about winning it here, then I might as well make this my everyday life," said Scar, before taking another drink.


"We'll see what happens. For now, just wait," said the tattooed man as he walked off. He walked through a door and entered into an office. He locked the door and made his way to a phone. He began to dial in. After a moment of ringing, there was an answer.


"The plan went flawlessly. The two mob factions were successfully hit and their heads were killed," said the tattooed man.


"Good. That's one less threat to worry about," said Big Boss over the line. "Have the recruits been ingesting the medication?"


"They have. I've even made sure to add the extra ingredient before giving it to them," said the tattooed man as his hand rested on the desk, having grown into a claw-like form, with reptilian scales running along the skin. He began to scratch at the desk.


"Excellent. I'll be sure to procure more from GeneCo. Until then, use the current supply sparingly. If they ask questions, just tell them it helps them stay focused. By now the more damaged ones may already be guessing the effects it has on their PTSD," said Big Boss.


"Understood. What's next?" asked the tattooed man.


"For now, lay low but keep in touch with them. I have a couple more things that need to be done on my end before going forward," said Big Boss.










Present Day...



Scar grunted as he began to move around rubble. He panted as he found sparks flying from destroyed conduits that ran along the missile silo. Smoke filled the air, bodies of fellow Purists littered the ground, along with strange mechanical constructs. Scar turned to find the surviving Purists that were under him, recovering from the recent attack.


"Scar!" a familiar voice. The Purist turned to find Adrian to be jogging over to him.


"What do we do now that we lost that thing?" asked Adrian. Scar panted, his head feeling light and his heart racing. He began to process the sight that was around him. The smell of smoke, the sound of pained groans, and the sight of corpses. Memories long since repressed came flooding back to him.


"Scar? Scar are you alright?" Adrian worriedly shook the Purist.


"Sorry. Just trying to process everything," said Scar, shaking his head.


"Right now, I don't know what to do about that device. I can't contact Crimson with everything turned to shit. But here's what we'll do. Gather any survivors and salvage what we can. We gotta try to get this place running again," said Scar.


"Scar, one more thing. I found one of these for ya," said Adrian, holding out a familiar red vial. Scar just stared at it.


"You're gonna need your strength to help us out," said Adrian.


"No, you'll need it more than I do. I'm going to gather a few things," said Scar. Adrian nodded as she began to ingest the contents. She sighed before tossing the empty vial to the ground, shattering it.


"If it's not muties, it's something else," said Adrian in frustration as she began to run off. Scar continued to walk through the damaged facility, seeing the flash of a yellow light. The alarm had long ceased blaring, but not the lights. Scar began to take in the sight of the dead around him. He felt a growing anxiety that he hasn't felt in many years. There was a sudden pop in the air, causing him to flinch. He turned and found Dreadnought aiming his prosthetic arm at a machine that began to spark.


"Watch out! Some of these things might still be kicking," said Dreadnought. Scar shakily nodded as he continued to the room. He staggered over to an office, where he found rubble lying about along with damaged consoles. He gathered a closed laptop and made his way over to another room, where a sleeping bag lied. As he sat it down, then he found a few pictures to be pasted on a wooden board that lied against the wall. The pictures depicted himself during his early days in the military before Solgell, along with photos of him with Roxanne. Scar took a moment to look at the pictures, a grimace on his face. He felt himself trembling as he recalled the events that brought him here.


"I knew it..." Scar looked to his trembling hand. He took a breath, attempting to calm his nerves. It had been awhile since he's ingested that stuff. For years he took it and felt fine. He had some rage episodes at times, especially when he was killing a mutant. But over time, he learned to just kill them quickly and efficiently. In fact, he didn't feel rage episodes as he did before. It was like his emotions just sort of shut down, allowing him to carry out whatever orders he was given or even give orders. But now, looking at these old pictures, he felt some old forgotten emotions resurface. Fear, rage, sadness, and even regret. Scar wondered why this was happening now. Why was he feeling regret?


Scar took a look at Roxanne in the photo. Her warm smile caused his lip to tremble. He closed his eyes as he inhaled deeply through his nose. He had nothing to regret. He knew what he did. He went through with all of it. It was not just for Roxanne, but all humans. His brothers in arms that had to suffer because of the mutants that had taken Solgell. It wasn't pretty, but it was necessary to do these things. To keep the mutants from growing to that point again. There was no turning back.


"Just do as you're told, don't ask questions," said Scar to himself as he began to search the room. He then looked to the picture on the wall, a grimace growing on his face. "Am I better than this?"
> Valentine's Special: Casanova
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The morning sun shone high over Canterlot High. The school was filled with many students. Among those students were couples, who held hands on their walk, cuddled together out in the quad in the cold, and some were even kissing to their hearts' desire. A lot of romance was in the air, for Valentine's Day was just around the corner. This drove the youth with emotions of excitement, and dread. Aria Blaze in particular fit neither of these categories.
Aria was sitting in her classroom with a scowl. Some of her classmates were conversing with each other, their voices very clear to her hearing.


"And next, we're gonna eat at a restaurant after school! I'll then exchange my chocolate to him!" said a girl as she explained her date plan to her friends. Aria's brow twitched.


"Ugh! My boyfriend won't even hint to me if we're going out on a date on Valentine's Day!" complained another girl. Aria gritted her teeth.


"Yeah. And after I've got her going with the chocolate strawberries, I'll give her some of my special icing, if ya know what I mean," chuckled a boy with his friends. Aria clenched her fist as she made an inaudible grunt.


"And after I give her the chocolate, I'm gonna confess my feelings to her," said another boy to his friends, looking a bit embarrassed. Aria growled.


"I hope all of these lovey dovey assholes get on a boat to the arctic. And I hope it crashes into a glacier and everyone goes down with it," said Aria with a scowl.


"Well that's not very nice," said Adagio Dazzle from across from her.


"Is my little sister sour because she doesn't have someone special for Valentine's?" cooed Adagio. Aria scoffed.


"I couldn't care less about that. It’s the fact that everyone's gaga for the holiday that annoys me. Everyone becomes a mindless, lovesick moron," said Aria as she leaned back in her seat. Sonata gasped as she popped up by Aria's seat, who flinched with a start.


"How could you hate Valentine's Day?!" asked Sonata.


"Because it's stupid," said Aria.


"Honestly, I don't care much for it either. I can always use my charm to get someone to give me free chocolate if I wanted," said Adagio with a shrug. Sonata bore a look of shock as she looked to her sisters. She huffed.


"Well, I guess Valentine's Day is too beautiful for you to comprehend, but not for people who seek love," said Sonata.


"Oh gimme a break," scoffed Aria.


"Oh~. A box of chocolates is nice. But the real charm to Valentine's is someone saying ‘I love you’, thrice~. It’s all about the spice of looove~." Sonata began to sing, drawing attention from the class. Aria scowled as her sister sang.


"I rather get lice~. Why bother with a commercial holiday~? You think my heart is ice, but I’m just being real~. Why bother getting sweets from some sap when my sister may have some to steal~!" sang Aria as she reached for Sonata's bag, who slapped her hand in response.


"Wait a minute. No one told me this was a musical," said Adagio in confusion.


Meanwhile outside of the class, Twilight Sparkle was strolling by the class room with a box in her hands. She eventually found herself in the science lab, where test tubes and chemicals were sitting out. The girl began to unpack and proceeded to draw out some ingredients.


"Time to get to work," said Twilight.









It was lunchtime. As usual, students waited in line for their lunch and took their seats to feast. Among these students were Rodan Shou and Angirasu Riku. The two were conversing as they left the lunch line with their food.


"I’m telling ya, there's no better time to get girls than Valentine's Day! Just think, a cute girl shyly handing you a box of sweets. Every man's dream!" said Rodan.


"Hm" Angirasu hums to himself with an embarrassed look.


"I remember getting sweets from this girl that I had a crush on back in Neighpon. But this was years ago," said Angirasu.


"Was she sweet on you?" asked Rodan with a look of interest.


"No. I guess you could consider it, courtesy chocolate," said Angirasu with a forced chuckle as the two sat down at a table, where Mosura, Sunset, and Erika were sitting. Rodan sighed.


"You poor soul. Trust me, I know the feeling," said Rodan as he patted Angirasu's shoulder.


"But hey. Maybe we'll get lucky! Maybe certain ladies will give us something sweet this year, huh?" said Rodan as he looked to the girls present. Mosura rolled her eyes as Sunset shook her head in amusement while Erika was silent.


"You're getting courtesy chocolate, buddy," said Mosura.


"Agh. Why does that sting more when you say it?" asked Rodan with a wince. He suddenly stiffened as Junior approached the table. The dark haired teen took a seat across from them, where he drew out his lunch from a bag. Angirasu noticed that Rodan was completely silent. It was weird since he wouldn't shut up about Valentine's Day a few seconds ago.


"Hey, Goji," greeted Sunset with a smile.


"Hm? Oh, hey Sunset," greeted Junior in a mellow tone as he began to eat.


"And the crew is here!!" Pinkie Pie squealed, causing Junior to flinch.


"Ugh. Don’t do that!" complained Junior as the rest of the Main 7 and the Dazzlings took a seat at the table.


"I'm sorry, Goji. I'm just super-duper excited because Valentine's Day is coming up!" said Pinkie with joy. Junior sighed in response.


"Of course you are," said Junior with a scowl. Angirasu raised a brow as he noticed this.


"I know what you mean! I love this time of year!" sighed Rarity.


"The sweets! So many tasty candies!" said Pinkie with her mouth watering at the thought.


"The romance!" said Sonata, while Aria and Adagio groaned in annoyance.


"Oh! That's the best part! Just imagine, exchanging gifts with your sweetheart. Roses, some chocolate, and maybe a cute stuffed bear," said Rarity with a day dreaming look. Fluttershy blushed to herself with a smile.


"That does sound nice," said Fluttershy. Angirasu noticed Rodan was slightly fidgeting next to him. Then he noticed that his focus was on Junior, who appeared annoyed.


"Y'all are pretty excited for Valentine's. Do any of ya have a significant other to be this excited?" asked Applejack with a deadpanned look.


"Don't kill the dream!" said Sonata in annoyance.


"It doesn't just have to be 'romantic' sweets. You can get some from a friend," said Sunset with a shrug.


"Tsk. It's not the same," pouted Rarity.


"Yeah, wouldn't it be better if someone who you liked gave you some out of their romantic feelings?" asked Sonata. Junior sighed to himself as he ate with a scowl.


"Who cares? It's just a dumb commercial holiday for these candy companies." said Aria in annoyance.


"You're only saying that cause no guy ever gave you sweets," said Sonata as she stuck her tongue out.


"Shut up, Sonata!" said Aria. Junior inhaled deeply as the girls went back and forth. He had tuned them out as they continued to talk about the holiday. It was like a weird obsession that they had.


"Gojira, Hellooo~," called Rarity. Junior turned his head to face the girl sitting a couple seats down.


"Huh?" asked Junior.


"Ah. There you are, darling. I was asking if you've ever gotten chocolates from a special girl like Angirasu said he did?" asked Rarity as she batted her eyelashes.


"Uh..." Junior hesitated to answer. An uneasy feeling was in his stomach and it wasn't from the sandwich that he ate.


"I bet he got some from his mom," chuckled Rainbow Dash. Junior hardened his expression. But, Rainbow's words stung like a scorpion's sting.


"You know what? Fuck you!" said Junior in a harsh tone. Everyone at the table went silent. Junior's friends bore looks of shock at his tone and response. The Transmutant felt his cheeks grow hot as their eyes stared at him. He realized that he had just said that out loud. In public, no less.


"Hey, I was just kidding," said Rainbow, her tone a bit small. Her expression told Junior that she didn't mean any harm. This made Junior's face hotter. He stood up and gathered his trash.


"I just remembered that I had to take care of something," said Junior as he left the cafeteria. The other teens watched as he left.


"I think you hit a nerve with him," said Aria. She then took a sticky note that Sonata drew on with a grimace.


"Hey, is it me or does the love heart look like an inverted penis head?" asked Aria. Everyone else looked at her oddly.


"I think that's just you," said deadpanned Mosura.









Meanwhile, Junior was walking through the hall in annoyance. He saw couples sucking face with each other as they hugged and groped. He wanted to throw them all down a basement and lock the door, just to give them a private room to do this lovey dovey shit. He wanted the week to end already.


"Hey, Gojira!" called a familiar voice. Junior turned and found Twilight to be running after him.


"What?" asked Junior.


"I wanted to check on you, that's all," said Twilight.


"I'm fine," said Junior.


"Really? Because you seem the opposite of fine," deadpanned Twilight. Junior groaned in annoyance as he turned away. Twilight made her way next to the boy to make eye contact.


"Come on, don't hold it against Rainbow. She just likes to joke around. Sometimes a bit too much," said Twilight.


"I don't care about that. I'm fine," said Junior. Twilight sighed.


"Don't push me away. It's just gonna encourage me more to keep pestering you," said Twilight. Junior looked down at the girl, who held her hands on her hips. Junior slightly narrowed his eyes as did Twilight. The two were in a staring contest that lasted two seconds. Junior sighed.


"Fine. I'm just not in the mood today. It’s every year with this crap and I hate it," said Junior.


"Well... why do you hate Valentine's Day so much? I'd thought that you just wouldn't care," said Twilight.


"Ah. You'd think it’s childish," said Junior as he looked away.


"Come on, tell me," said Twilight.


"You wouldn't understand," said Junior, using whatever excuse that he could. But Twilight was not having it.


"What did I say about pushing me away?" deadpanned Twilight. Junior inhaled sharply through his nostrils as he rubbed the back of his neck.


"Growing up, I was always singled out by the other kids when they passed sweets to each other. It was something I learned to accept. But when I was in Junior High, I found that someone had left a heart shaped box on the desk that I sat at. There was no name of who it from, but it obviously had a girl's handwriting and was directed to me," said Junior. Twilight was listening attentively.


"Being at the age where boys typically like girls, I naturally was eager," said Junior. His expression hardened.


"But when I opened it, I found it was filled with dog shit instead of chocolate," said Junior. Twilight's face crinkled into disgust.


"And as if that weren't enough, I was laughed at by the class. I found that some of them were in on the prank. I've never been so humiliated," said Junior in a low tone. Twilight's expression softened.


"I'm... I'm sorry," said Twilight.


"I always get pissed when i see this Valentine crap. It's just a reminder. But really, who cares anyway? I bet half these people will break up before or shortly after high school ends for them!" said Junior, glaring at couples as he raised his voice. As students glared at him, Twilight hid her face in embarrassment.


"Don't you think you're being a little petty?" asked Twilight. Junior sent her a glare.


"Excuse me?" questioned Junior. Twilight nervously raised her hands defensively.


"No! No! Your situation was so awful that I want to cry! I just think you're being unfair by wishing ill will to these couples," said Twilight. Junior relaxed his expression as he crossed his arms.


"Maybe. Nah, fuck them too," said Junior with a scowl.


"But why?" asked Twilight incredulously. Junior gave no response as he glanced at the girl.


"I don't know. Because they need to get a room! This is a public place after all," said Junior, immediately regretting his stupid response. Twilight sighed as she rubbed her brow. Then, an idea came to mind.


"Hey, I think I know how to help you overcome that bad mood of yours," said Twilight. Junior raised a brow at her in response.









Junior found himself standing in the chemistry lab. Twilight was wearing a pair of goggles, gloves, and an apron as she began to mix colored chemicals. An uncomfortable look was on Junior's face as Twilight poured blue liquid into a glass cylinder.


"You aren't making Crystal Meth, are you?" asked Junior. Twilight looked back at Junior incredulously.


"Wha- I- Tha- No! Of course not!" said Twilight. The question was almost hard for her brain to process  in order for her to comprehend and answer, given how ludicrous and downright offensive it was.


"Then what are you doing?" asked Junior. Twilight pulled a white board by her and showed off a mess of equations and other writing that Junior's brain immediately shut down at. He wouldn't dare touch chemistry as a subject.


"Lately I've been working on developing a formula meant to alter the mood of the subject. It's to help with anxiety, depression, anger, and other negatives that affect the brain. Instead, the formula is meant to help bring about more positive moods and keep you calm, minus the decrease in mental capacity for movement and thinking…and non-addictive," said Twilight as she patted the board. Junior bore a blank look.


"Oh. Why are you even working on an anti-depressant?" asked Junior.


"Because I'm O.C.D. and I stress easily," deadpanned Twilight.


"Ah. So this project of yours is for your 'personal use'," said Junior with a nod. Twilight glared at him.


"Don't make it sound like I'm an addict!" said Twilight.


"Whatever you say, Heisenberg," said Junior sarcastically. Twilight looked at him in confusion.


"What?" asked Twilight.


"Never mind. Is this even legal?" asked Junior.


"Of course. This is just a school project. So long as we aren't selling it to people in the black market," said Twilight. "We should also keep this between us just to be safe."


"Jesus Christ, Twi," said Junior in dismay.


"Only because I want the formula safe! I plan on passing it to GeneCo if it's a success," said Twilight.


"If?" asked Junior


"I've had great results on animal test subjects. But I haven't exactly tried to test on humans since... Well I have no legal grounds as a teenager should something go wrong," said Twilight. She noticed the incredulous look Junior gave her. Then it dawned on her.


"Oh my God, this is a horrible idea!" said Twilight as she quickly erased the board. Junior watched as the girl frantically began to put equipment away as the final result of the formula was heating.


"I can't make you a guinea pig! What if something goes wrong?! Ugh! I'm a horrible friend!" cried Twilight as she buried her face into her hand. Junior sighed as he patted her shoulder.


"I just wanted to help," muttered Twilight.


"Thanks anyway, Twilight. I'm just gonna have to suck it up," said Junior. Suddenly a football smashed through the window. Instinctively, Junior pulled Twilight close as the ball smashed into the remaining chemical filled equipment. Liquids spilled on the table and some splashed on Junior's sweater. The smell of the chemicals left a stench on him. But a familiar blue liquid came splashing onto his face. He was blinded as the liquid got in his eyes, nose, and fell into his mouth. Junior began to spit but felt his sinuses and eyes burning.


"It’s in my eyes!" cried Junior. Twilight quickly ushered him to the emergency rinse station, where he stood over a fountain. He painfully opened his eyes and Twilight turned on the faucet, shooting water into Junior's eyes. The Transmutant groaned as his sinuses still stung along with the back of his throat. Some of the formula had found its way into his body. Junior was coughing violently as Twilight quickly toweled him off. She forced the drenched sweater off of him with a panicked look.


"Are you OK?!" asked Twilight frantically.


"It got in the back of my throat!" coughed Junior.


"And how do you feel?" asked Twilight worriedly.


"I feel fine, my mouth is a little dry," said Junior as he licked his lips. He then felt his head light as his body felt weak.


"Ooh. Scratch that, I'm feeling woozy," slurred Junior.


"Gojira?" called Twilight.


"I'ma go night night, now!" slurred Junior. He suddenly dropped to the ground unconscious. Twilight stared in horror as the Transmutant lied on the ground.


"Gojira!!" cried Twilight as she shook Junior. From the window, Rainbow Dash peeked inside with a sheepish look.


"Sorry about that! Bulk Biceps has a bad aim. Whoa, what's with him?" asked Rainbow, barely noticing Junior on the ground.


"Call an ambulance!" cried Twilight. Junior suddenly shot upright, startling Twilight and Rainbow out of their wits.


"Geez! He shot up like a freaking a vampire!" exclaimed Rainbow. Junior stared off blankly as his amber eyes appeared to be taking a bluish tint.


"Gojira?" called Twilight worriedly. Junior looked at the girl blankly. Twilight looked to be tearing up. She wrapped her arms around him tightly.


"Thank goodness!" cried Twilight as she buried her face into his shoulder. Junior sniffed the air.


"You smell nice," said Junior. Twilight immediately pulled away with a puzzled look and a blush.
"What?"


"Sorry. You were just so close I couldn't help but notice," said Junior as he stood up, and ran his hand over his shirt to get rid of the wrinkles. As Twilight stood up, Junior looked down on her with a smile creeping onto his face. Twilight began to grow uncomfortable.


"Why are you looking at me like that?" Asked Twilight.


"It's amazing how short you are," said Junior. Twilight scoffed in offense as she glared at him.


"I mean, I'm pretty tall. But it is really obvious that you're small," said Junior. Twilight punched Junior's arm with a glare.


"You jerk! I was worried sick! And I know I'm short! You don't have to remind me! It's like guys only care about the tall model type!" said Twilight.


"Aw I didn't mean it like that," said Junior as he slightly knelt to meet Twilight's eyes.


"It could work in your favor. You're pretty. And your size makes you look vulnerable and cute. Guys are attracted to that. Men will want to protect you," said Junior with a smile. Twilight stared at him with wide eyes as her face warmed up.


"You... you think I'm pretty? Oh gosh..." Twilight looked away, appearing confused but flattered. Then, an annoyed look appeared on her face.


"Vulnerable? Do you really think of me as being weak?" Asked Twilight in a half offended tone.


"What in the hell?" Asked Rainbow with a dumbfounded look. She couldn't believe her eyes. Was Junior, of all people, flirting with Twilight?


"Ah. Looks like my sweater is drenched," said Junior as he picked up his sweater, which reaked of chemicals.


"Oh. Sorry, that's our bad," said Rainbow. Junior shrugged as he carried the sweater over his shoulder.


"It's no problem. Nothing a little wash can't fix. Besides, maybe I can show off these guns," said Junior as he began to flex with a chuckle. Twilight and Rainbow looked at each other briefly.


"I mean, they're alright," said Rainbow awkwardly.


"Gojira, are you OK? You're acting... I can't explain it," said Twilight.


"I feel fine. Good, even. Just a little dry in the mouth," said Junior as he glanced at Twilight.


"Gojira, your eyes!" Said Twilight. Junior looked to his reflection.


"Huh. That's interesting," said Junior as he used his fingers to pull on the skin of his cheeks, exposing the pink flesh of his sockets.


"Looks like a side effect from your formula. Did your animal test subjects experience a change of eye color?" asked Junior.


"No," answered Twilight, while looking Junior over worriedly. The Transmutant smiled.


"Hm. It creates a nice look. The blue took over my irises, with the amber holding thin around the rims," said Junior.


"Dude, you're admiring your eyes?" asked Rainbow with a puzzled look.


"We should clean up," said Junior as he looked to Twilight.


"That can wait. I really think we should-" Twilight was interrupted as Junior shook his head.


"I'm fine, Twilight. Come on, or else we'll get busted," said Junior.









Later that day, Junior was walking down the hallway in silence. But instead of a scowl as usual, he had a calm, and a small smile on his face. He felt free, and calm. His mood was a complete 180' from earlier, much to Twilight's shock. She was following close behind him with Rainbow Dash as they stepped out to the quad.


"Oh. Hey, Gojira. Listen, sorry about what I said earlier," said Rainbow as she scratched at the back of her head. Twilight glared at her.


"How about apologizing for playing football near classrooms!" said Twilight.


"It's all in the past. No harm, no foul," said Junior, coolly.


"Really?" asked Rainbow in shock. As the three walked, students began to curiously look at Junior, who appeared to be in a good mood. Something about his smile was disarming. They didn't even bother to cower and part to the walls. Junior flashed a smile at a girl that walked by while staring.


"Hey, how ya doing?" asked Junior. The girl blushed as she quickly walked off.


"Did he just..." Twilight looked at Rainbow incredulously.


"Nah. That's just your imagination," said Rainbow with a forced chuckle. The three soon found themselves outside of the school. Junior noticed Fluttershy waving to him as she approached.


"So... Did you two make up?" whispered Fluttershy as she looked to Rainbow.


"I uh... I think so," said Rainbow. Junior's expression brightened.


"Hey, Shy!" greeted Junior. Fluttershy flinched with a start, not expecting the boy to greet her so eagerly. Normally he's very casual.


"O-Oh, hi Goji. How are you?" asked Fluttershy with a small smile.


"I'm great! Come on, bring it in," said Junior as he held out his arms and wrapped Fluttershy into a hug. The girl gasped with an intense blush. She shyly returned the hug. The two released each other.


"Wow, you're looking gorgeous today!" Said Junior. Fluttershy stiffened as her entire face grew red. Twilight and Rainbow both bore shocked looks at junior's boldness.


"You really... think so?" Muttered Fluttershy as she played with her hair. Junior leaned close to her ear.


"Dont tell the others, but out of all the girls i know, you're my favorite," said Junior with a wink. Fluttershy felt her heart leap in her chest as her knees grew weak. Junior turned and found Flash to be walking by. The Transmutant walked to the guitarist.


"Yo, Flash!" greeted Junior. Flash stopped with an odd look as Junior walked by him, patting him on the shoulder.


"Keep killin' it with that guitar! And keep that hair trimmed!" said Junior as he walked off.


"Thanks?" said Flash.


"I feel like I'm king of the world!!" cried Junior. Flash watched as the Transmutant re entered the school. He turned to the girls with an incredulous look.


"Did he hit his head or something?" asked Flash.


"Nah, Twi gave him drugs," answered Rainbow. Twilight glared at her in response.


"Anti depressant!" said Twilight. They then noticed Fluttershy dropping to her hands and knees in the grass, her blush intense.


"H-He called me... G-G-Gor-Gorgeous! I'm his..." Fluttershy stuttered in a blushing daze. Twilight crossed her arms with a scowling pout.

"Jerk just said I was 'pretty'," muttered Twilight.









Junior found himself stared at from his classmates. But he didn't mind. The old him would've flipped his lid. No, he was a curious sight right now, he had to admit. His face was just disarming, loose and carried a friendly tone. A girl next to him dropped her pencil, prompting Junior to pick it up.


"Dropped this?" asked Junior.


"Y-yeah. Thanks," squeaked the girl.


"Not problem," said Junior with a wink. The girl's heart skipped a beat. She briskly returned to writing in her notebook to avoid eye contact. Junior went back to listening to the lecture presented by the teacher at front. He found himself catching on quick with what he was being taught. This was surprising. Junior figured that his stress and previous behavior caused him to be less focused, because right now he was able to absorb all of the information presented to him. Junior looked down at his desk at his notebook, where notes and equations were neatly categorized. The boy smiled.









It was the end of the day. Junior was humming to himself as he carried his backpack to the school library. He took a seat alone at a table, pulling his books out. He placed a math textbook and sat it in front of himself. He stared at it, silent for a minute. Junior calmly took a breath.


"Let's give it a shot," said Junior as he opened his textbook. He placed his notes to the side and looked through his textbook. With a sheet, he began to work.


Just outside of the library, peeking through the glass of the doors, the Main 7, Mosura, Angirasu and Rodan were staring.


"I'm telling you, he's different," Rainbow Dash.


"It can't be that bad," said Angirasu with an odd look.


"Hey, I never said it was bad," chuckled Rainbow.


"But its strange, isn't it?" asked Fluttershy, a bit worried.


"He's just more mellow now," said Twilight in reassurance. Her expression was bright as she watched Junior do his homework.


"It's working well in him! Even in barely one dose!" said Twilight.


"Is it permanent?" Asked Mosura.


"Well, it lasts a full day in my tests on lab rats. But the formula had a different side effect on Gojira. It could last less if not longer," said Twilight. Sunset squinted as she found Junior working.


"Huh. He normally asks me to tutor him in math," said Sunset as she began to open the door.


"Hey, what are you doing?" asked Pinkie in confusion.


"Hold on," replied Sunset as she entered the library. She made her way over to the table that Junior sat. His eyes were glued to the math book that he failed to take notice of the girl in front of him. Sunset was surprised to see him this focused. Sunset cleared her throat as she leaned over the table.


"Watcha doin'?" Asked Sunset in a friendly tone. Junior shot his eyes up, startled out of his focus. Sunset was caught off guard by the amber rims in the edges of his now blue irises, which were very glaring that she couldn't help but be fixated on them.


"Oh, hey Sunset. Just doing homework," said Junior with a smile.


"Funny. You normally come to me for some help. Are you doing ok?" Asked Sunset as she took a seat in front of the boy.


"I think so. I wanted to try to study on my own," replied Junior.


"Guess you got tired of hanging around me, huh?" said Sunset, jokingly.


"Nah. I just felt bad about bugging you every week for tutoring," said Junior as he scratched his head awkwardly. Sunset softly smiled.


"Don't feel bad. I'm always happy to help," said Sunset as she reached across and patted Junior's shoulder.


"Honestly I don't think I could get tired of hanging out with you," said Junior as he held Sunset's hand as she was about to retract from patting him. The girl looked at their hands with a raised brow but then noticed Junior staring at her with eyes of longing.


"Goji?" Asked Sunset. She flinched as Junior caressed her hand, causing goosebumps to emerge along her arm.


"I mean, you're great to be around. Your smart, fun, and beautiful," said Junior. Sunset felt her face heat up as her eyes widened.


"I... huh?!" Squeaked Sunset. Her mind was scrambled from trying to process what was happening. She couldn't comprehend where all of this was coming from.


"You're like a flame. And I'm not just saying that because of that gorgeous red hair of yours," said Junior with a smile. Sunset pulled her hand back with a shocked and embarrassed look.


"Wha-What the heck are you saying?!" Exclaimed Sunset. A couple of students and the librarian all glared at the girl and shushed her. Sunset shrunk in her seat with a forced grin. She then turned back to Junior with an annoyed look. She felt annoyed by the nerve of him to say these things just to make her look foolish. But she noticed the sincerity in his eyes as his expression was soft, almost filled with regret.


"Something that i wish I said to you when we first met," said Junior. Sunset's expression softened as her face reddened. She awkwardly ran her fingers through the strands of hair resting on her shoulder.


"Gojira... I like you. But I..." Sunset avoided eye contact.


"Sorry," said Junior, drawing Sunset's attention. She found him staring into his math book with a neutral look.


"I know I'm not really boyfriend material. It was just something I felt like I could finally get off my chest," said Junior in a neutral tone. Sunset felt her heart sink in chest. Something about his response and tone was unsettling. It was almost cold. Not the same way someone would act to hide their emotions. She thought she'd see a hint of sadness or at least disappointment.


Sunset felt herself wanting to place a hand on his shoulder. But she couldn't bring herself to, feeling that she'd make things more awkward. Then Junior flashed her a smile.


"Hey, what's with the frown? We're friends. Come on, show me that smile," said Junior playfully. Sunset found her lips curling up, but having taken up effort.


"There it is. You sure your name isn't Sunshine? Because that's what your smile reminds me of," said Junior with a chuckle. Sunset forced out a laugh with him.


"Um... are you sure that you don't need help with homework?" Asked Sunset.


"No, I'm good. You can head on home. I think I'm starting to understand this more," said Junior with a confident smile. Sunset was about to i insist that she stayed, but thought against it.


"Alright. See you tomorrow then," said Sunset as she stood up from the table.


"Uh huh," responded junior as his eyes were glued back to his math book. Hesitantly, Sunset left him to his own devices. She rejoined the others outside the school library, who looked at her expectantly.


"Well?" asked Applejack.


"What happened? Did you learn anything?" asked Rarity in curiosity.


"Well, he confessed his feelings to me," said Sunset, bluntly.


"What?!" Exclaimed the other teens, startling Sunset. Their expressions were mixed of shock and surprise. Though Mosura and Fluttershy appeared visibly jealous.


"Wait, why are you guys so surprised? I thought we established that he used to like me?" asked Sunset with a shrug.


"Used to! He never said that he still did!" said Rainbow. Fluttershy looked to be tearing up.


'But... he said..." Fluttershy sniffled. Alarmed, Sunset raised her hands defensively.


"I misspoke! He doesn't. He said he just felt like getting it off his chest!" Said Sunset.


"That's a little weird. Wouldn't it already be off his chest since we read his journal?" asked Pinkie as she scratched her head.


"Perhaps he wanted to confess with his own words. Besides, nosing about into a private journal isn't an ideal way for a confession, now is it?" Deadpanned Rarity as she looked to Rainbow Dash.


"Hey i wasn't the only one who read it," said Rainbow as she crossed her arms.


"What else did you learn? Did he display any other side effects or behavioral changes?" Asked Twilight.


"Nothing that you haven't told us. But he did want to start doing math without me tutoring him," said Sunset as she looked back through the glass window on the door.


"He told you that? That's a surprise," said Rodan.


"Yeah but there's something off about him," said Sunset.


"What do you mean?" asked Mosura.


"I don't know," said Sunset. While she had strong feelings about this, she might not be thinking rationally. She wondered if her being flustered from earlier was conflicting her judgement. But she felt uneasy as she pushed it to the back of her mind. Sunset watched as Junior wrote on a sheet of paper as he looked back to his math book.


"It could be nothing. That stuff wears off at the end of the day, right?" Asked sunset.


"It should," replied Twilight. Sunset nodded, feeling some relief.









It was the late afternoon. Junior hummed to himself as he entered his home. He had just tossed his sweater into the hamper and tossed his back pack into his room. Not a care in the world.


During dinner, he was eating ad he still had a look of happiness. Miwa smiled as she looked up from her plate.


"You seem to be in a good mood," said Miwa.


"I'm great! Can't wait for the next day!" Said Junior as he finished off his plate. He quickly washed his dishes , then made his way to his mother a planted a kiss on her cheek.


"Thanks for dinner, ma," said Junior as he walked off to his room.


"I raised him good," sighed Miwa, a pleased look on her face.


Junior found himself sitting in his bedroom. As he read a book on his bed, the boy began to feel himself grow hot. He let out a sigh as he fanned himself off, feeling himself grow hotter.


"What the- Who turned up the thermostat?" Junior began to feel sweat stain his clothes. The heat was becoming unbearable. He decided to set aside his book as he stood, feeling light headed. He began to produce more sweat, some skin oils getting into his eyes.


"Alright, it's bath time!" Said Junior as he staggered to the bathroom. He undressed himself from his clothes, feeling some coolness of the air brushing against his sweaty body. He turned on the bath and hopped in with a relieved sigh. Junior eventually hopped out of the tub and changed into his pajama pants. However, he felt very sluggish. It was as though all the energy was sapped out of him. He groaned as he collapsed into his bed, drifting off into unconsciousness.


Unbeknownst to him, just from within the hamper of dirty clothes in his room, the chemicals and sweat that had collected into the laundry began to develop a foul odor.









Junior groaned as he lied in bed. He felt groggy as he was sprawled under the covers. The morning daylight shone through his window, as the chirps of birds filled his ear.


"Fuck off, morning," mumbled Junior. He felt groggy, incapable of rolling out of bed. From his door emerged his mother, who bore an incredulous look.


"What are you still doing in bed?! You have school!" said Miwa. Junior groaned.


"No," mumbled Junior. Miwa furrowed brows.


"Gojira Takeshi Junior, get your behind out of bed and get to school!" Said Miwa. Junior merely curled up under the covers. Miwa sighed in annoyance as she walked over to his bed. She yanked the covers off him, exposing Junior to the cold air.


"Unless you're sick, you are going to school," said Miwa as she tossed the blanket aside. Junior groaned as he slouched up, his hair pressed against his head and his eyes drooping. He stumbled out of his room passed his mother and into the bathroom.


"But I never get sick..." groaned Junior. Miwa sighed as she shook her head. But, she noticed a foul stench.


"Junior, did you bathe last night?" asked Miwa in disgust.


"Of course I did!" said Junior as he entered the bathroom. Miwa cupped her nose, her eyes scanning the bedroom. She wondered what could possibly smell that bad. She noticed the hamper in the corner of the room. She noticed that there was a familiar sweater hanging out from the side. The woman made her way over to the basket and sniffed it.


"Oh God!" Miwa gagged as she felt her gut tightening. She quickly took the hamper and made her way to the bathroom, where she knocked.


"Junior, your clothes reek! Why didn't you put them in the washer last night?" asked Miwa in frustration.


"I forgot! I just collapsed last night!" said Junior in annoyance. Miwa shook her head as she looked to the sweater. It had a gross slimy texture and appeared to have something growing off of it. Almost like a blue moss.


"Junior, these clothes are going out! They look like a bio-hazard!" said Miwa as she walked out of the house. The disgruntled mother made her way to the dumpster, where she tossed the sweater and dirty clothes inside.


"Unbelievable. What the heck did he do to get them like that?" asked Miwa incredulously, leaving behind the dumpster. Later, Junior emerged, fully dressed, minus the sweater, but with an annoyed look.


"Gojira Takeshi Jr, don't you think about getting that sweater out!" said Miwa.


"I can't believe you threw them out!" said Junior as his mother followed him to the dumpster.


"That thing was covered in stuff! Look, we can get you a new one. Besides, I need to get some new clothes myself," said Miwa as Junior sighed in frustration.


"Whatever," said Junior as he walked off, his back pack on his shoulder.


"Jeez. What's with him? He was in such a good mood yesterday," said Miwa as she returned to the house. Unbeknownst to mother and son, a small slimy form began to move out of the dumpster. It dropped down to the concrete ground, where it began to pulse and move. This gelatinous mass began to gurgle.









Later that morning, Junior was walking through the school hallway. He bore a grouchy look on his face. Students quickly parted from his path, not wanting to incur his wrath. As Junior walked, a student bumped into him. He looked at the student in annoyance, who nervously retreated .


The Transmutant made his way to his locker. After he began to exchange books, he closed the locker door. However, he jumped with a start as he found Sunset standing next to his locker, holding her backpack straps tightly in anticipation.


"Hey!" greeted Sunset with a forced smile. Junior began to relax.


"Hey, Sunset," said Junior as he placed his backpack strap over his shoulder.


"Uh... Twilight told us about what happened to you. You feeling OK?" asked Sunset, concerned. Junior rubbed his eye.


"I'm fine. I actually crashed hard by the time I got home. Like I came off a sugar high or something. I'm pretty groggy right now," said Junior. Sunset smiled, looking relieved. Even more so when she saw that the blue in his eyes were gone, returning to that familiar amber color.


"That's good. Uh I mean, not that you're groggy. Glad you're OK." said Sunset with a nervous laugh. Junior raised a brow at her awkwardness. Then his eyes widened as he began to recall the previous day. He looked away with a look of discomfort.


"Listen, Sunset. About yesterday..." Junior paused.


"Did you finish the math homework we were assigned?" asked Sunset, quickly changing the subject. It wasn't that she felt uneasy to talk about their conversation from yesterday. But she wanted to avoid making things more awkward with Junior.


"Huh? Oh, yeah. I finished it," said Junior as he nodded with a smile.


"Did you have trouble? I can look over it for you before class starts," said Sunset with a warm smile.


"I'd appreciate it. I'm not exactly certain about my answers," said Junior with an embarrassed chuckle.


"Sure. Lend it to me and I'll give it back when class begins," said Sunset. Junior nodded as he reached into his bag and handed the girl his math sheet. He adjusted his bag and began to walk off with a wave.


"I appreciate it!" said Junior. Sunset waved to him. She began to do a quick skim of the math sheet. But as she did, her expression turned from neutral, to confused. Her brows furrowed as she began to do an in depth analysis. Her eyes grew wide as she slowly looked up from the sheet and to Junior as he walked off.


"No way," said Sunset.









Sunset sat at her desk in silence. She stared at the math sheet as she held her chin up by her hands. Her expression stoic as she re-read every problem, every equation written and answer given. Everything was completely right. That may seem rather cruel to assume that Junior was dumber than a bag of hammers when it came to math. Sunset knew that he was at least average, and that was nothing she'd ever mock him over. But here it was shocking. For as long as she knew and tutored that boy, he usually took a bit longer to comprehend the lesson in a given chapter. Even this lesson was proving to be a bit more tedious for their other classmates. She even remembered seeing Junior stress over the previous lesson just a couple of days before he was exposed to Twilight's formula. The fact that he was willing and succeeded completely on his own was shocking to say the least. That wasn't to say that Sunset wasn't proud of Junior. But it seemed abnormal.


"Get a grip Sunset. The guy obviously studied hard," said Sunset as she shook her head. She smiled as she found the boy entering the classroom. She waved for him to come over, which he did.


Later that morning, Junior lied face down on his desk. He was groaning in misery. Sunset sat at her desk next to him with an odd look.


"I don't understand. You did so well on your homework. I figured you'd at least get most of today's lesson," said Sunset in confusion.


"I don't get it either. It's like I just forgot about what I learned. I had it in my head, I know I did!" said Junior as he began to bang his head on his desk. Sunset placed her hands on his shoulders to get him to stop hurting himself.


"Alright, alright. It's fine, we can study together after school," said Sunset in reassurance.


"Sunset, I shouldn't be this dependent on people for math!" said Junior as he shot his head up.


"What does that say about me?! A-Am- Wha- Am I retarded or something?!" asked Junior. Sunset looked at him in disapproval.


"Hey, don't say stuff like that! Look, we all have our weaknesses. We'll pick it up after school," said Sunset in reassurance. Junior was silent for a moment. He then stood up from his desk.


"Maybe we won't have to," said Junior as he bore a thoughtful look. Sunset's brows raised in alarm.


"No, Goji. I don't think that's a good idea," said Sunset, biting her lip.


"Why not? It worked so well for me! Besides, it made me smart enough to understand the math! I can just-" Junior was interrupted as Sunset slammed a hand on the table. She looked him dead in the eye firmly.


"I don't want you messing with that stuff!" said Sunset. Junior was taken aback.


"What's your deal?" Asked Junior in confusion. Sunset grew a bit flustered once she registered her tone.


"Well, I... I don't think it's a good idea to consume that stuff. Sure, Twilight claims a lot about it, but remember it's still something she doesn't fully understand. Besides, you shouldn't be dependent on it," said Sunset. She smiled warmly at the boy.


"That stuff didn't make you smarter, Goji. You're already smart. You just have trouble focusing, that's all," said Sunset. Junior grimaced as he stared at his notes.


"Do you really think so?" Asked Junior.


"I know so. Promise me you won't try to get more of that stuff?" Asked Sunset. Junior sighed with a nod.


"OK, I won't," said Junior. Sunset smiled to him brightly.


"Good! Come on, I'll help you with whatever you need," said Sunset.









The mass gurgled as it sluggishly made its way through the grass. The sun threatened to dry it up, but it kept moving in seek of shelter. It eventually reached the Takeshi house, where it slipped under the cracks of the door. It gurgled, as it blindly moved down the hall, following a scent that it craved. It eventually found itself in Junior's room. It began to make its way to the bed, detecting a scent that it had been seeking.


The mass began to graze itself all along the sheet and pillow, picking up traces of dead skin, dandruff, hair, anything that was left behind. The mass gurgled as it began to slightly glow blue. It began to grow and grow. The mas began to take on a humanoid form, as internal organs began to shape along with a skeleton. Soon, a coat of skin began to grow on the surface of the mass.


The creature stumbled out of the bedroom, not used to its new limbs. It found itself in the bathroom, where it had seen its reflection. A smile grew on its face. It began to make its way back to the bedroom, where it dug through the drawers, as though it knew what and where to look for. It then grabbed an old sweater from the closet. It was a tight fit, but it felt natural to the creature.


It then began to venture out of the house, locking the door behind it to reduce suspicion. It walked, with dark hair blown in the wind, as its blue eyes stared off to a foreign, yet familiar world.









Pinkie hummed a happy tune to herself. She skipped through the hall and to her locker. She then tensed as her eyes darted around. Pinkie quickly hugged her locker as a couple of students passed by, giving her strange looks. Once they were gone, Pinkie began to turn the dial on her locker. Once it clicked, she opened it and was met with an avalanche of chocolate boxes and other sweets.


"Hmm. I think I can squeeze in one more," said Pinkie as she began to push the sweets back into the locker with a grunt.


"Ooh. Someone's got quite the sweet tooth," chuckled a familiar voice. Pinkie turned to find Junior looking down at her with a smile.


"Hey, Goji! I was just trying to put in another Valentine's Day gift in here. I got one for just about everyone that I know," said Pinkie. Junior shook his head in amusement.


"Ah. Good ol' Pinkie. Always going beyond the call of duty," said Junior. Pinkie bore a surprised look.


"Huh. I thought you'd scold me or something because you thought I was being absurd," said Pinkie.


"Ah come on Pinkie, why would I do that to you?" asked Junior.


"Because you normally do," answered Pinkie.


"Ah well no more of that! I'll help you on whatever scheme you got from now on!" said Junior, giving the girl a grin.


"Oh. O-OK," answered Pinkie as she began to put the sweets back into her locker. Junior knelt down and began to help her. The girl bore a suspicious look as she glanced at the boy. Something was off about him. He'd never trouble himself by helping with something like this.









Junior was strolling through school with an upbeat look. He greeted anyone that he passed. Those he greeted, returned the greeting, confused and surprised.


"Hey, is it me or is he nicer now?" asked a boy.


"He was like that yesterday too! It's kinda weird," said a girl in a whisper.


Pinkie Pie hid behind a wall as she watched the mutant go about his day. Something was definitely off. She knew Junior was a lot more reserved than this and would never go out of his way to greet people that he didn't know. She hummed as she began to scratch her chin. She noticed Twilight passing by.


"Hey Twilight! Can I talk to you?" called Pinkie. The petite girl stopped as she held her book in her arms.


"Oh, sure. What's up?" asked Twilight.


"You said that the anti-depressant was supposed to wear off today, didn't you?" asked Pinkie.


"Yeah. why?" asked Twilight.


"Have you noticed that Goji's been acting off? He's unusually friendly today," said Pinkie.


"Really? I just ran into him moments ago. I asked him if he wanted to try that anti-depressant again. He said, and I quote, 'I don't wanna wake up every morning with a hang over. What are you trying to do? Get me addicted?' Jeez, he's such a grump," said Twilight, imitating Junior's voice by deepening her own.


"Yeah, that sounds like him," said Pinkie, rubbing her chin with a hum. "But I think I like him that way."


"Seriously? Why? He's so mean," said Twilight with a look of disbelief.


"Sure, he can be. But it's kind of his charm. Because when you turn that frown of his upside down, it's magical! It's like... a ray of sunshine on a cloudy day!" said Pinkie.


"I guess." said Twilight, shrugging.


"Anyway, I gotta keep stalking Goji! Thanks, Twilight!" said Pinkie as she ran off.


"Sure. Wait, what?" asked Twilight, her expression turning to confusion.









Pinkie Pie hummed as she hid in some bushes. She watched as Junior was rough housing with Angirasu. The two laughed as they tackled each other into the grass, while putting each other into headlocks. Pinkie began to write notes down as she watched the two during gym.


Moments later, she watched as Junior ran off to the locker room from the side of the school building. She noticed that a short few moments later, Junior was coming out from another exit from the school, making his way to the field. 'That must have been some fast bathroom break', Pinkie thought.


Junior rushed over to the field to join the rest of the class. Rodan, Angirasu and a couple of other boys suddenly all tackled Junior to the ground, laughing. The laughter ceased once Junior began to stand with all of the boys on him, throwing them to the ground. Pinkie's eyes widened in alarm as Junior was shouting incoherently from the distance, but she was sure she heard some curse words. Junior quickly locked his arms around Rodan and Angirasu's necks as he shouted angrily, while the two attempted to flee.


"Hmm. Mood swings," said Pinkie as she wrote into her notes.


Later, Pinkie followed Junior as he walked through the hall, a familiar scowl on his face. Once a student bumped into him, the student puffed his chest out as he attempted to intimidate the boy. Junior quickly grabbed him by the collar and picked him up, glaring at him. The student smiled nervously, then was dropped onto his rear by the mutant. Junior left, grumbling to himself, while Pinkie made her way to help the student. However, Junior quickly got in her way and helped the boy up. Pinkie's eyes widened as the transmutant quickly apologized, while the student stood both scared and confused.


"Wait, where did he come from?" asked Pinkie as she looked around in confusion. It was so quick and sudden that she didn't see the boy turning back around. It was like a quick 180 in personality.


Much later, Pinkie found Junior passing by the Dazzlings. Adagio as expected quickly made a B-line for Junior, clinging to him as she used her bewitching good looks and charm to tease him. Pinkie knew what to expect.


"Ada, you can't tease me like this. You're making me crazy about you!" said Junior as he took Adagio's hand.


"I...What?" Adagio asked in surprise. Aria's brows raised, while Sonata cupped her mouth with a gasp. Pinkie's jaw dropped once Junior pulled the pop star close.


"I can't help it. It was like you were sculpted by the gods themselves. With the voice of an angel from a choir," said Junior, as he caressed Adagio's cheek. The girl flushed brightly as she trembled, staring into Junior's eyes. She then felt a hand on her ass, causing her heart to jump. She quickly pushed away from him and hid behind her sisters.


"I-I gotta go! Nice talking to you!" said Adagio with a flustered laugh as she began to usher her sisters away. Pinkie watched as the trio passed by.


"What was that?!" asked Aria in shock.


"I wasn't prepared for this!" cried Adagio as her face was red hot.


"Call me!" said Junior with a smile. Pinkie just stared. She then noticed the boy greeting a couple of other girls that passed by.


"Hey, Octavia! You're looking beautiful as ever!" said Junior.


"Um... Thanks?" said Octavia, her tone small as her cheeks flushed.


"Hey, do you practice playing? I'd love to hear ya sometime." said Junior. Octavia looked away shyly.


"W-Well, I-"


"Oh! Sorry, gotta go! Talk to ya later!" said Junior as he jogged off. Octavia was silent as Vinyl Scratch chuckled teasingly.


"He's a big flirt now?!" asked Pinkie in shock.









It was the end of the day. Junior sighed as he slouched in his seat, in the middle of the school library.


"You got it now?" Asked Sunset, sitting across from Junior.


"Yeah, I think so. All thanks to you," said Junior.


"Hey, it's like I said. You're smart enough to understand this stuff," said Sunset. Junior smiled to himself.


"Yeah. I think you're right," said Junior. He sighed as he began to stretch himself out. During this, Sunset awkwardly sat in silence.


"So... are you sure you're OK?" Asked Sunset.


"I don't feel as grouchy anymore. And believe me, I've had a pretty annoying day. Nothing like a tutoring session to take my mind off it," said Junior.


"What happened?" Asked Sunset, curiously.


"I don't know. It was very weird. I've had people that I don't know try to get friendly with me. Like they wave and say hi," said Junior. Sunset cocked an eyebrow.


"That's annoying to you?" Asked Sunset.


"Well, not really. It was just strange. Might've had to do with me being the influence of that stuff yesterday. But the annoying stuff happened when the guys just decided to tackle me during gym class. I have no clue what their deal was," said Junior as he scratched his head.


"Sounds like they were trying to rough house. Boys," said Sunset as she bore an amused look.


"I'm not much of a rough house kind of guy. When I fight, I'm purposely trying to hurt someone," said Junior as he began to pack his things.


"I'll see ya tomorrow," said Junior as he left.


"Alright, see ya!" Said Sunset. Unbeknownst to the two, Pinkie was hiding behind a fort of books set up at a table. She hummed as she sported a Sherlock Holmes-esque cap on her head.


"Very interesting," said Pinkie as she began to quickly jot down notes. She then placed away her note pad.


As Junior was walking through the hall, more people began to greet him with friendly waves and smiles. Not wanting to respond harshly to kindness, Junior awkwardly smiled as he waved. He soon began to look back as a group of girls giggled as they walked by, sending him glances.


"Weird. What the hell is going on?" asked Junior.


"Mr. Takeshi!" Pinkie suddenly appeared by Junior, causing him to yelp with a start.


"Pinkie, we talked about this!" said Junior with a glare. "Wait, why are you wearing that?"


"I'll be the one asking the questions, Mr. Takeshi! Where were you during lunch period?" asked Pinkie as she drew out a pipe and began to pour bubbles into it. Junior just stared as she blew into the pipe, causing bubbles to float out.


"I was reviewing Algebra with Sunset," answered Junior.


"I see. And where were you during your class period after lunch?" asked Pinkie.


"P.E." answered Junior flatly.


"Likely story..." said Pinkie, sending a suspicious look. Junior sighed.


"Pinks, what are ya doin'?" asked Junior, growing exhausted. He just didn't have the energy to deal with this girl's antics today.


"One final question, Mr. Takeshi! Mind if I snap a photo of you again?" asked Pinkie as she drew out her phone.


"Again? What do you mean again?" asked Junior, cocking an eyebrow.


"What do you mean by, 'what do you mean again'? I asked you to let me take a picture of you earlier and you were fine with it," said Pinkie. Junior tilted his look.


"I don't... Hey, did you sneak a photo of me!" said Junior with a glare.


"Wha? No, I-" Pinkie began to grow more confused. But then a thought clicked into her mind.


"Pinkie, what are you planning to do with that picture?" Junior demanded as he narrowed his eyes. Pinkie gulped as she stood petrified. Her phone suddenly beeped as a bright flash blinded Junior.


"Ah!" Junior covered his face, while Pinkie made a mad dash away from the boy.


"PINKIE PIE!!" Junior shouted as the girl ran off.









A few days had passed by. Junior was walking through the hall in silence. More and more people were greeting him with waves and smiles.


"Yo, G-man!" said Flash as he raised a fist. Junior looked at his fist and then to Flash.


"What is this?" asked Junior.


"It's... It's a fist bump, man," said Flash, still smiling.


"Why are you trying to do it with me?" deadpanned Junior. Flash lost his smile, growing confused.


"Because I thought we were cool," said Flash.


"We're fine, but we're not cool like that," said Junior in annoyance. Flash glared at him.


"Whatever, dude. Screw you," said Flash as he walked off. Junior shook his head. As he walked on, he found Octavia quickly getting in his path.


"There you are!" said Octavia.


"Uh... Yeah?" asked Junior in confusion.


"So, about yesterday. It was... It was sweet of you to listen to me play. I get a little stage fright, so it..." Octavia shyly spoke. Junior blinked with a blank expression.


"Yesterday?" asked Junior.


"So, I was thinking that perhaps you'd like to-" Octavia was interrupted as a pair of twin girls stepped in between the two. One, Flitter, a girl with long light blue hair and a pink bow; Cloudchaser, a girl with more wild unkempt light blue hair and white highlights.


"Hey! Back off, Octavia! He's hanging out with us!" said Flitter with a glare.


"I beg your pardon?!" Octavia was taken aback.


"Wait, were you messing with another girl?!" demanded Cloudchaser, glaring at Junior.


"I..." Junior stepped back. His mind was all over the place. He never talked to these girls before, What was this about hanging out?


"Gojira, is this true?!" demanded Octavia. Junior couldn't speak.


"Uh..." Junior looked around. He was suddenly met with a stomp on his foot from Flitter, causing him to grunt in pain. Cloudchaser jabbed him in the gut, prompting Junior to hunch over. Octavia then slapped him across his face, leading to Junior to drop to his knees.


"Why?" Junior groaned. The girls indignantly left the clueless boy alone, while people watched from a distance. Junior winced as he stood up, a red mark left on his face. He noticed Rarity standing a few feet away from him.


"Hey, Rarity," said Junior with a weak smile. But, he saw nothing but disdain on the girl's face.


"You disgust me," said Rarity in a harsh low tone. Junior couldn't help but feel that sting. The girl huffed as she walked away.


"Wait, it's not what you think!" cried Junior. He sighed as he slumped his shoulders.


"What else could go wrong?" asked Junior as he began to walk off. He noticed the Dazzlings strolling by. The boy couldn't help but smile. While he was opposed to Adagio's tendency to flirt with him constantly, it'd be nice to have a less hostile interaction with a girl compared to what he just had moments ago.


"Hey, what's up?" greeted Junior. The three stopped and stiffened. Adagio whimpered as she hid behind Aria, who kept a firm look.


"What's... going on?" asked Junior with a forced chuckle.


"Dude, word of advice, keep your hands to yourself," said Aria with a glare.


"Hands to my- What are you talking about? Adagio's the one always touching me!" said Junior with a glare.


"Aria, I'm scared. He's a bigger flirt than me," whimpered Adagio.


"Scared? Of me?" asked Junior in shock.


"Stand back, you Casanova! Come back when you've learned to behave!" said Sonata with a glare. The three briskly rushed away, leaving an utterly shocked boy. Junior turned, finding Mosura and Fluttershy walking by. The two conversed together.


"God, if you're listening, please give me a break," said Junior as he rushed to meet the two. Surely the nicest and most understanding girls he's ever met will respond kindly to him.


"Mosu! Shy!" called Junior.


"Ignore him," said Mosura. Junior's eyes widened as the two kept walking.


"Hey! Girls, come on!" said Junior as he quickly got in their path. Mosura scowled as Fluttershy looked away, holding a deep frown.


"Hey, what's going on? If I didn't know better, I'd say you were ignoring me. It kinda hurts my feelings," said Junior, forcing a chuckle.


"Hmph. What do you know about feelings?" asked Mosura.


"What?" asked Junior, losing his smile. The girls began to walk passed him.


"Mosu, Shy. Come on, talk to me. Did I do something wrong?" asked Junior.


"Gee, I wonder. Why not ask Flitter? Maybe Cloudchaser. How about Octavia? Or maybe Adagio!" said Mosura, her tone growing more angry as she glared at the boy.


"What the hell are you talking about? I barely even know some of those girls!" said Junior.


"You were acting pretty familiar with them before," said Fluttershy, glaring at Junior.


"But I-" Junior fell silent as the girls continued to walk away.


"Guys..." Junior said weakly. He heard a chuckle from behind. He turned and found Rodan and Angirasu walking over to him.


"Man, that's the craziest thing I've seen," said Rodan.


"Rodan, talk to me. Everyone's acting weird! Some of our friends won't talk to me, Flash thinks we're friends, and I was just hit by three pissed off girls!" said Junior.


"Come on, you know what did," chuckled Rodan.


"No! I don't!" said Junior. Angirasu shook his head in disappointment.


"Come on, man. I thought you were better than that," said Angirasu.


"Better than what?!" yelled Junior.


"Dude, we love ya. We're your bros. And as your bros, we're telling you this. You can't act like a player and lead on a bunch of girls like that," said Rodan as he wrapped an arm around Junior.


"I haven't been leading on a bunch of girls. How many girls are even attracted to me for myself to do that?!" asked Junior, pulling away from Junior.


"Let's see. Adagio, Fluttershy, Mosura..." Angirasu muttered to himself as he counted off his fingers.


"Ah you can't fool me. I saw that you got game, man. Working your charm," said Rodan teasingly as he nudged Junior's shoulder.


"What charm?!" asked Junior.


"Look, you got overconfident man. You abused your ability and are reaping what you sow. But don't worry, I'm sure you can bounce back if you lay low for a while. Good talk," said Rodan as he patted Junior on the shoulder and walked off with Angirasu. Junior's eye twitched as the two left him alone, while the bell began to ring. Everyone proceeded to leave to their classes, as Junior was left alone.


"Can anyone tell me what the fuck is going on here?!" shouted Junior.









Pinkie hummed as she stood in the middle of an empty classroom. There were boards decorated with sticky notes, a map of the school, photos, and yarn strings that were pinned to the board. She scratched her head as she began to look around.


"It doesn't make sense. If that stuff wore off, then why is he acting so strange?" asked Pinkie. She found pictures of Junior sitting in the music room, as Octavia played the violin. Another picture depicted Junior, leaning against the wall during gym as he spoke to Flitter and Cloudchaser. Pinkie then looked to a picture that depicted Junior studying with Sunset in the library.


"He couldn't have been hanging out with Octavia after school. He was with Sunset," said Pinkie as she began to look through her notes. She made her way over to a board that depicted to photos of Junior. One of them showed him flexing at the camera with a grin, the other depicting him being enraged at the camera pov. Under each photo were traits that depicted differences between the moods Junior was in. The flexing image, which she dubbed 'Casanova', was energetic, friendly, flirtatious and social. The right, which she dubbed 'Normal', was described as hostile, grumpy, quiet, anti-social, and shy.


"It doesn't make sense. He can't possibly have a split personality, could he?" asked Pinkie. She sighed as she sat on the chair, confused and tired. It wasn't right. Junior just didn't seem the same. It was like he was a completely different person. Then, a memory clicked. Pinkie quickly stood up and began to analyze the comparison photos more closely.


"Why didn't he remember me taking that photo?" asked Pinkie as she squinted at the image. Her eyes widened once she realized something that she hadn't picked up on before. Junior's eyes in this photo were blue.


"It all makes sense now!" cried Pinkie.









Junior was walking through the halls Ponyville High. He had a grimace on his face as he strolled, his hands in his pockets. He found Fluttershy going through her locker. The rose haired girl noticed his approach and quickly packed her things away. She then left the area briskly, leaving Junior to deeply frown. He then noticed Mosura passing by, not paying him any mind.


It didn't make sense. Junior couldn't fathom why these things were happening. He began to make his way to the wall and began to lightly bump his head against it.


"What did I do? What did I do? What did I do?" Junior mumbled. He sighed as he began to walk. "Whatever. Maybe one of them will actually talk to me and tell me what's going on."


Junior suddenly felt himself grabbed by his shirt and yanked into another hall. He found himself hauled and thrown into an empty classroom.


"Who the hell?!" Junior got up, hardening is expression as he prepared for a fight. But, he stood frozen in shock.


"Wha..." Junior was suddenly struck in the side of the head, causing him to drop to the ground. His world went black.


Junior opened his eyes. He found himself sitting against a wall on cold concrete ground. His vision was blurred but slowly returned to normal. He heard water droplets in the air and the squeak of rats.


"What the hell?" Junior groaned as he attempted to stand but heard the rattle of chains. He looked around himself and found that his arms were restrained to his waist as chains wrapped around him, with several links connected to a lead pipe. Junior grunted as he attempted to burst free.


"Save your breath. You won't be able to do anything with that inhibitor collar," said a familiar voice. Junior raised his head and found a very familiar face. It was him. He moved his neck and found that it was restrained by a collar, just as this impostor had said.


"Who are you?!" demanded Junior.


"I'm you," said the copy, a smile on his face. He gestured to himself with a smirk.


"Can't you tell? I got the gain and I bring the pain!" said the copy as he flexed.


"Oh God. If you're going to impersonate me, at least try not to be fucking meat headed asshole," said Junior with a cringe.


"I don't need to impersonate you, because I'm an exact copy of you. Except I'm much more easy going and charming," said the copy as he crossed his arms, leaning against a pipe.


"Where did you come from?" demanded Junior.


"From you," said the copy as he tossed a familiar sweater to the ground. Junior grimaced at the sweater as it was covered in some blue mold.


"I was conceived from the dead skin and sweat on your sweater, along with the chemicals that was spilled on you. Your G-cells allowed me to live," said the copy. Junior's eyes widened.


"How do you know about that?" asked Junior.


"I know everything. Your name, your past, your friends, you name it," said the copy as he began to check the chains. Upon closer inspection, Junior saw that this copy was glossy along his skin. Almost gelatin. 


"What do you want from me?" asked Junior.


"Well... You're not gonna like this. I was originally going to see if we can make a compromise and live together. Say I make you popular, allow you to get the girl, and so on. But then I realized that was too complicated, and that you wouldn't like another impostor running around like Xenjira. So I decided to kidnap you and take over your life!" said the copy with a smile.


"How about you get your own life! I'm living it!" said Junior.


"No, not anymore. You see, everyone is tricked and think that I'm you! So I can keep that lie alive for as long as I please. So long as you're out of the picture," said the copy with a dark smile.


"So you're gonna kill me?" asked Junior, narrowing his eyes. Just a show of him not being intimidated. Though if he had to be honest, he didn't like his chances.


"No, in fact I need you alive," said the copy as he took a syringe and needle, then stuck it in Junior's arm. The boy grunted in pain as blood was siphoned from his body.


"I need a constant serving of your DNA to maintain this form and survive," said the copy as he removed the needle. He then took the blood and ingested it. His skin began to lose its glossy and gelatin appearance. He chuckled as he tossed aside the syringe.


"Well, I better get home. Ma will be expecting me! But I'll be sure to visit and feed you! Think about what you want for dinner tomorrow!" said the copy as he began to walk off. Junior hardened his expression as he began to struggle.


"No! You come back here, you son of bitch! NO!!" Junior's cries echoed throughout the dark area.









Pinkie panted as she began to run down the street. She began to pick up the pace once she found that she was in a familiar neighborhood. The girl soon came across the Takeshi residence. She frantically began to knock on the door.


"Goji, open up! I gotta talk to you!" cried Pinkie. The door suddenly opened, revealing Junior.


"Goji! I gotta-" Pinkie fell silent as she found the friendly smile on the boy's face. Her blood ran cold once she saw that his eyes were blue. It was 'Casanova'.


"Hey, what's up Pinkie?" greeted Casanova. Pinkie narrowed her eyes.


"Where's Goji?" demanded Pinkie. Casanova chuckled.


"What the heck are you talking about? I'm right here, silly," said Casanova.


"You're not Gojira! I know that you're some kind of faker!" said Pinkie, pointing an accusing finger at the boy. Casanova gave a forced chuckle as he pressed her hand down.


"Hey, is that Pinkie?" Mosura asked as she peered over from the living room.


"Mosu! This isn't Gojira! He's-!" Pinkie was interrupted as Casanova cupped a hand over her mouth, laughing.


"Ah, you know Pinkie! Always ranting about something ridiculous!" chuckled Casanova. Pinkie whimpered as she felt him beginning to squeeze her cheeks.


"Oh. Well, whatever," said Mosura as she began to walk off from the room. Casanova turned to Pinkie, his brows furrowed.


"Let's take this outside," said Casanova.


Pinkie found herself ushered out of the house, with Casanova closing the door. He released Pinkie's mouth, causing her to rub her reddened cheeks.


"What did you do with him?" growled Pinkie. Casanova smirked.


"He's safe. Just taking some time off away from home. Until then, I'm filling in," said Casanova, his tone innocent. This proved to make Pinkie angrier.


"If you so much as hurt my friend-" Pinkie was silenced as Casanova suddenly locked a hand around her neck. Pinkie gasped for air as she felt his hand beginning to squeeze around her neck Casanova leaned in close with a cold look.


"I'm your friend now," said Casanova, his voice chilling. Pinkie whimpered fearfully as she attempted to pry the impostor's grip, but to no avail.


"Now, you behave yourself. Otherwise, I'll have to keep you quiet. Understand?" asked Casanova. Pinkie fearfully nodded. The boy released her, causing Pinkie to wheeze for air. She coughed as she held her throat, trembling.


"See you at school~," sang Casanova as he waved to the girl, before entering the house. Pinkie sniffled as she bolted off from the porch, tripping over herself as she fled.


Later that night, Pinkie was sobbing in her room. Her hair hung straight down over her shoulders as she sat on her bed. She dreaded the thought of what could be happening to her dear friend right now. He must've been scared or even badly hurt. She sobbed uncontrollably as she held a box of chocolate to her chest. It was the box that she was supposed to give to Junior. How she yearned to see his grumpy face again. The girl sniffled as she glanced at her wall, finding pictures pasted on the surface. Among them was a picture of her forcing Junior's lips into a smile. Though he wasn't too happy about that, as he bore an angry look. Pinkie sniffled as she ran a finger over the photo. Then, an epiphany came to her.


"What am I doing? Goji wouldn't give up! I can't let things stay like this," said Pinkie, her hair suddenly puffing up. No way in heck was she going to allow some macho clone to replace her friend. With a newfound determination, Pinkie began to hatch  a plan.









It was the next day. Pinkie bore a hard expression as she sat at the cafeteria during lunch. She hadn't touched her lunch as she sat silently.


"You OK, Pinkie?" asked Rainbow, sitting next to the once hyperactive girl. Pinkie merely nodded with a grunt.


"Man, what could possibly get her in a bad mood?" asked Rodan as he, Angirasu and Mosura took a seat at the table, with the Main 7. Mosura scowled as she saw 'Junior' flirting with another girl from a table not too far from theirs.


"That jerk," said Mosura to herself as she sat begrudgingly ate. The rest of the teens all took notice and scowled.


"Guess we're not good enough to hang around anymore, huh?" Sunset frowned as she ate.


"I hear that," said Angirasu, shaking his head.


"Look at him. Just shamelessly flirting with any girl that he sees. I honestly don't even think I want him around anymore," said Rarity with a huff. Fluttershy sighed.


"I miss the old Goji," said Fluttershy, saddened.


"Ah the old Goji. You know, as mean as he could be, he had a sweet side to him," said Applejack.


"I know what you mean." Adagio suddenly appeared, leaning over the table. Everyone jumped with a start, having not notice the Dazzlings. Adagio had a melancholic look.


"He was so shy and innocent around girls. It was charming and cute. I always had fun teasing him. But now he's changed. I'm no longer the top teaser, and now..." Adagio whimpered as her lip quivered. Mosura sighed.


"Now he's just a womanizer. I bet he'd hang with us if we started dressing like tramps," spat Mosura. She hardened her expression. "Maybe I should give his chocolates to my brother."


Pinkie merely furrowed her brows. The things her friends were saying about Junior were wrong. That wasn't their Gojira. But she couldn't tell them that. She had evidence, but Casanova made it clear what he'd do if he caught her trying to expose him. Pinkie instinctively rubbed her neck. But, she could not let that stop her. Pinkie needed help, but she had to be selective with her choices.


One way or another, Pinkie was going to get her friend back. Later that day, she began to pass out chocolates to pretty much everyone in school. They accepted the sweets with unease as Pinkie had a hard expression stuck on her usually friendly face. Once that was done, she looked to her locker and found a lonely box of chocolate, with Junior's name on it. Soon, it would be given as well. As Pinkie closed her locker, she noticed Twilight, Sunset, Fluttershy, and Mosura walking by. Pinkie quickly walked near them.


"Hey, girls! Ok, bye!" said Pinkie as she hugged and patted her friends in seconds. She then ran off. The girls looked to each other in confusion.


"Hey, what did she-" Twilight reached for her back and pulled off a sticky note. The rest of the girls found sticky notes on them too. The notes all read, 'We need to talk in private'.









Pinkie Pie slammed a hand on a board. She bore an intense look.


"There's two Gojiras!" said Pinkie. Mosura, Sunset, Fluttershy and Twilight sat in chairs in an awkward silence. Mosura bore a deadpanned look as she had her arms crossed.


"Bull crap," said Mosura.


"What are you talking about?" asked Twilight.


"Look at the evidence! Goji's been acting how he was when he was under the influence of the anti depressant that Twilight made! But I've seen him swing between to two different moods! One I called, 'Casanova', the other 'normal'!" said Pinkie, gesturing to the two photos. "And since Twilight hasn't given Goji any more of that stuff, he can't be under the influence!"


"So how does that make him two people? Maybe he just thought he'd be popular by pretending to act like that?" asked Twilight.


"Impossible! Goji doesn't try to fit in with people!!" said Pinkie. She then pointed to the other photos.


"Look here! Goji doesn't flirt! Not even with Adagio! He's too shy! And he couldn't possibly hang out with Octavia that day because he was being tutored by Sunset for an hour after school!" said Pinkie, pointing to a photo of Junior and Sunset. The red haired girl's brows raised as she leaned in.


"Whoa, what?" asked Sunset.


"That's not all! I asked him to let me take these pictures! This one, he was fine with. The other, he didn't remember me asking for a picture!" said Pinkie. The girls began to grow confused and unsure.


"Well, that's..." Mosura began to ponder.


"Wait! One more thing. Look at the pictures and compare them. Anything stand out?" asked Pinkie as she brought her friends the two photos. Twilight took the pictures.


"You mean the dumb macho pose contrasting the angry look?" asked Twilight. Then her brows furrowed.


"Wait a minute. Oh my God." Twilight gasped.


"What's wrong?" asked Fluttershy, peering over Twilight.


"His eyes! They're blue in this one!" said Twilight, showing the rest of the girls. They began to analyze the photos, growing shocked.


"Wait, that's the same shade of blue he had when he took that anti-depressant! But that's impossible!" said Sunset.


"Because they're not the same people! Casanova admitted to me that he kidnapped Goji!" said Pinkie.


"Casanova?" Fluttershy looked at her in confusion.


"It's what I'm calling him. Just roll with it!" said Pinkie.


"Wait, then I've was living under the same roof as this scum bag, while my Goji is being held up somewhere?!" asked Mosura in horror.


"Yours?" Twilight cocked an eyebrow. There was an awkward pause.


"Ours. I meant ours," said Mosura with a titter.


"Th-Then where is he?" asked Fluttershy, growing anxious.


"I don't know. But I think I might know how to find out," said Pinkie with a confident smile.









It was the weekend. Mosura sitting on the sofa of the Takeshi residence, reading through a book. The girl heard 'Casanova' pass by, making his way to the door. She noticed that he had a back pack on.


"Going somewhere?" asked Mosura.


"Oh. I was just gonna... Head to the gym. I have a change of clothes in my bag." said Casanova with a smile. Mosura slightly narrowed her eyes.


"Alright," answered Mosura.


"Don't wait up for me, cutey," said Casanova with a wink. Mosura scoffed in disgust.


"In your dreams," said Mosura, returning her sights on her book. As Casanova left the house, the girl quickly drew out her phone and held it to her ear.


"Alright, he's on the move. He has back pack on," said Mosura.


"Got it! Follow him and we'll join you," said Sunset over the line.


Mosura had stepped out of the house and began to follow Casanova. She made sure to keep her distance, but close enough for her sights to be on him. She spent the next thirty minutes following him. Along the way, she was met with Sunset, Twilight, Fluttershy, and then Pinkie. The girls found themselves following Casanova into town.


"Where are you keeping him, you bastard?" Sunset whispered. They found Casanova making his way over to an alley. The girls began to rush across the street and found a dead end at the end of the alley. But, their target was no where in sight. They rushed into the alley, their eyes scanning the area. Sunset noticed a manhole on the ground. It was open just a crack.


"Help me with this," said Sunset as she knelt down. Mosura knelt down next to her, along with Twilight. The girls strained as the moved the cover, finding a metallic handles that descended down like a ladder. Mosura caught the sound of foot steps from below.


"He's definitely down here," said Mosura.


"Oh great. Now we know Gojira's knee deep in shit," frowned Sunset.


One by one, the teens began to climb down the manhole. Already, the foul stench of sewage assaulted their nostrils. They gagged and coughed as they reached the bottom, standing on a path of concrete that ran down the tunnel. dark murky water ran down a small river passed the teens.


"Oh! A candy bar!" said Pinkie as she pointed to the river. She then quickly retracted her hand.


"Ew. False alarm," said Pinkie. The rest of the girls groaned in disgust.


"Pinkie, stay focused!" hissed Twilight in a whisper.


"You're right! Focused!" said Pinkie, her expression becoming serious. They began to follow the dark tunnel, where small traces of sunlight above shone through from grates. They eventually heard voices at the end of the tunnel, along with soft blueish lighting.


"Come on, you gotta eat!" Casanova spoke.


"Fuck you! I've been sitting here for two days! I rather starve to death if it means I don't have to stay here!" shouted a very similar voice.


"Goji!" whispered Fluttershy. The girls began to come closer to the end of the tunnel, where they found an area, where large pipes stood on the walls. They found Casanova kneeling next to Junior, holding out a sandwich to him.


"Hey, you know how hard it is to get you a meal?! You better be thankful and eat!" said Casanova as Junior pulled his head away. The girls all rushed out, with glares.


"Leave him alone!" shouted Mosura. The double turned their heads in shocking, finding the girls before them.


"Guys!" cried Junior, a grin growing on his face. Casanova snarled as he glared at Pinkie.


"You..." growled Casanova.


"I knew that eventually you had to come back to check on your victim! Let go of our friend!" said Pinkie. Casanova sighed as he stood up.


"I warned ya. Now you have to face the consequences," said Casanova. He then made a mad dash for the girls. Mosura quickly stepped forward and sent her hands forward. Her telekinesis sent the copy flying across the room, slamming into the wall. Mosura kept a hard look as the girls began to rush to Junior.


"Am I glad to see you girls! I'll never bitch about going to school again!" said Junior.


"Oh come on. No one can commit to that," said Sunset in amusement.


"Geez! He's got you locked up tight!" said Twilight as she tugged on the chains.


"Take off the inhibitor collar! I can break free myself!" said Junior. Mosura rushed over and knelt next to Junior.


"I missed you," whispered Mosura as she leaned in close. Junior blushed at her sweet voice softly brushing against his ear. The female mutant gripped the collar and tore it apart. Junior suddenly began to flex with a groan. The chains began to burst and shatter, falling to the ground.


"Nice!" said Sunset as Junior stood up with a sigh.


"How are you feeling?" asked Fluttershy worriedly.


"A little wobbly," said Junior as he stumbled. He was suddenly met with a tight embrace from Pinkie Pie.


"I was so worried! I'm sorry that I didn't find you sooner!" cried Pinkie, her lip quivering. Junior smiled warmly as he embraced the hyperactive girl.


"Better late than never," said Junior. He then turned and found Casanova grunting as he stood on his hands and knees. Junior began to approach the copy with a hard expression.


"Now, what to do with you?" asked Junior. Casanova snarled as he met his gaze.


"I've worked too hard to survive! No one's going to ruin that for me!" shouted Casanova as he lunged for Junior. The mutant caught him and threw him to the ground. He then raised his foot to stomp on him as the girls quickly gave the two space. However, Junior missed once Casanova rolled away. The copy shot up and punched Junior in the gut, knocking the wind out of him. He then lifted him into the air and threw him towards the girls.


Junior missed his friends by a hair as they ducked and ran out of the way. Casanova then made a mad dash for Pinkie, who yelped in fright. But, Mosura quickly tackled him to the ground. She pulled his arm and locked her legs around his shoulder and neck. The girl grunted as she forced Casanova to the ground, pulling on him to keep him restrained. However, Casanova swung his arm, pulling the mutant along. He slammed her to the ground, causing her to cry out in pain. Casanova growled as he pulled his arm away. As he was about to grab her, Sunset rushed in, swinging a long pipe against him. He snarled at her as he was about to retaliate, but was met with another strike from Twilight. The two struck him a few times, allowing Mosura to get up and recover.


Casanova caught Twilight's pipe and swung her, sending her flying over to a flat surface. Twilight rolled along the pavement and just stopped inches from the edge. She gasped as she found a 20 foot drop below into a pool of swirling sewage. She quickly got up and stepped away. She found Sunset losing her weapon, then backhanded by Casanova. Sunset lied on the ground next to Twilight, her face swelling up.


Junior charged out from the shadows and slammed into his doppelganger, slamming him against the wall. The boy gave an enraged cry as he began to punch him repeatedly. Casanova's face began to bruise spill a blue liquid from the coming blows.


Casanova jabbed his knee into his gut, causing the boy to stumble back. Junior then took him and slammed him into a puddle on the ground. Casanova suddenly screamed in agony as his face began burn. Junior quickly stepped away as the copy writhed in agony, clutching his face as it sizzled. It appeared like a melted candle as flesh turned from red to blue gelatin.


"Looks like you don't like water," said Junior. Casanova snarled as grabbed a pipe. He spun and struck Junior with it, knocking the boy out cold.


"Gojira!!" Fluttershy cried in horror. Casanova chuckled as he grabbed him and began to drag him away. But, Mosura suddenly latched onto him, beating her fist against him.


"You monster!" shouted Mosura. Casanova released Junior and grabbed the girl. He threw her across the room, sending her spiraling towards Twilight and Sunset. The three screamed as they fell over the ledge. Mosura caught a rail that hung below, as Sunset caught caught her ankle. Twilight screamed as she caught Sunset's legs. The three whimpered in fright as they dangled above the long drop below. Mosura strained as she attempted to pull her and the others back up She gasped as Casanova chuckled as he leaned over the ledge.


"How's it hangin'?" asked Casanova mockingly, as he knelt down with a dark smile. He took the pipe as he smacked it against his hand. Mosura whimpered in fright.


"Nice knowing ya!" said Casanova as he raised the pipe. Junior suddenly appeared from behind and picked him up over his head.


"No! What are you-?!" Casanova was thrown over the ledge. He screamed as he plummeted down to the sewage below. Once he splashed down, he burst out, screaming in agony as his body began to burn and decay. He melted into a blue fluid that turned dark as the sewage overtook him. Junior panted as he knelt down, reaching for Mosura. The girl grunted as she used one hand to grab his. With a yank, Junior pulled the girls back up. Fluttershy and Pinkie rushed over, helping their friends back up onto the ledge. Junior looked back down at the bubbling mass below before the sewage absorbed it.


"That's the end of that," said Junior.









It was monday. Junior was sighing as he sat alone at the cafeteria. He was relieved to be back home, especially at school. Though he felt like that high was going to quickly ware off. All in all, he was thankful to have been free. His first shower in days was refreshing. He even sported a new sweater, though it looked like the old one. The boy found himself suddenly joined by all of his friends.


"Good to see you back. Man, I can't believe that all this time you were replaced by a clone," said Rodan.


"If not for Pinkie, It'd stay like that," said Junior as he smiled to the hyperactive girl. He was suddenly hugged from behind by Adagio.


"Do you need a consoling cuddle for that trauma?" asked Adagio, a seductive smirk on her face. Junior blushed brightly as he frowned.


"Ada, come on..." Junior grumbled. Adagio giggled as she nuzzled his neck, causing him to stiffen.


"There's the shy tough guy that I miss! Adagio is back, baby!" said Adagio.


"OK! That's enough!" said Mosura as she pulled Adagio off of the boy.


"It really is good to have you back, Gojira," said Angirasu.


"I don't know. Pinkie was describing to me what happened while that thing was running around. You sure you won't miss any of that?" asked Junior.


"You mean the cringey machismo?" asked Aria.


"The excessive flirting?" asked Rarity.


"The harem?" deadpanned Mosura.


"I was actually thinking more of the easy going and friendly personality," said Junior with a chuckle.


"You can maybe stand to be a little nicer," said Twilight as she crossed her arms.


"What Twilight means is, we like you for who you are. And we love you," said Sunset, wrapping an arm around Junior with a warm smile.


"Pause on that for your bros, of course," interjected Rodan.


"Aw. You guys," said Junior, feeling warmth in his chest.


"Oh! I almost forgot!" Pinkie dug into her backpack and placed a box of chocolate in front of Junior. "Happy belated Valentine's Day!"


"I..." Junior looked at it in shock. He then noticed Mosura placing down a heart shaped box next to Pinkie's. A blush on her face. Then, Fluttershy did the same with a box of her own, smiling bashfully.


"Wow. I-" Junior was interrupted as the Dazzlings began to place down chocolate boxes as well, along with Twilight, Applejack, Rarity, Sunset, and even Rainbow.


"I'm just being nice dude. Don't look too much into this," said Rainbow with an awkward look. Junior looked to the girls who smiled to him warmly. He looked to the table with an embarrassed smile.


"I-I don't know what to say other than, thank you," said Junior.


"No fair," said Rodan with a pout.


"Rodan, we gave you sweets too," said Rarity.


"Yeah but it wasn't as touching as this," said Rodan in annoyance.


"Hey Goji, can you settle something for me and Aria?" asked Sonata.


"What's that?" asked Junior. Aria held out a love heart.


"What does this look like?" asked Aria.


"A love heart, obviously," said Junior. Aria then inverted the cutout. Junior squinted.


"Whoa. I never noticed that," said Junior.


"What?" asked Mosura.


"The love heart looks like an inverted head of a penis!" said Junior in shock. Everyone, excluding Aria, groaned in unison.


"Thank you!" said Aria.


"It does not!" yelled Mosura in exasperation.
> Anthology: Friendship is Magic Pt.1
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

It was the early morning. Twilight Sparkle yawned as she rubbed the sleep out of her eyes. She spent her time in the shower, scrubbing herself from head to toe. With that through, she emerged with a towel wrapped around herself. She stood at the sink and began to brush her teeth.

With her breath bearing a minty freshness, Twilight returned to her bedroom, which was decorated in blue sheets and curtains. There was a desk with a computer monitor resting, and there were book shelves around the room. Twilight began to dry her body as well as dress up, with clothes that were recently ironed. Twilight hummed to herself as she slipped on knee socks. She then began to set her hair up in a pony tail and looked herself over a mirror.

"Showered, check. Teeth brushed, check. Fully dressed, check. Good mood, check," said Twilight, smiling as she buttoned up her shirt. She then looked to her cell phone.

"And with time to spare," said Twilight. She slipped on her shoes and grabbed her back pack. The petite girl made her way down stairs, finding a foyer down below. Her footsteps echoed out with every step she took. The smell of eggs reached her nose.

"Good morning~!" Twilight entered the kitchen, finding an older woman with long white hair with violet highlights.

"Morning, dear. Breakfast is ready for you at the table," said the woman.

"Thank you, mother!" Said Twilight as she made her way to the table, where a man with well down silky dark blue hair sat, looking through a tablet. A young boy with green hair in a Mohawk-like fashion sat, eating.

"Someone's in a good mood," said the boy as Twilight took a seat.

"Oh, I'm just looking forward to today. We've recently gotten a new member for the club and I have ideas on helping him feel welcome with the group," said Twilight as she took her fork.

"Geez. Our tax dollars keep going to them and they don't seem to be doing anything," said the man to himself in annoyance. He read through an article on colonizing other planets. His wife approached, sitting next to him.

"Night Light, honey. We discussed not having electronics at the table," said the woman in mild disapproval.

"Oh, sorry Velvet," said Night Light sheepishly. Velvet looked to the boy.

"Spike, did you finish your homework, last night?" asked Velvet. The boy sighed.

"Yeah," said Spike tiredly. The woman smiled in approval.

"Twilight, you mentioned having a new member for your school club?" asked Velvet.

"Yeah, just some guy. Though I hope that I can pull off what I have planned. I think he's pretty shy," said Twilight.

"Or totally embarrassed at being in a club filled mostly with girls," muttered Spike, to himself.

"I wouldn't worry, dear. Our Twilight can win anyone over," said Velvet with a sweet smile. Twilight bore a bashful look. She then felt her phone vibrate in her skirt pocket.

"Uh oh! I'm wasting time!" said Twilight as she quickly scarfed her breakfast down. She wiped her lips and rushed to her parents, hugging them and planting kisses.

"Bye mom and dad! Bye Spike!" said Twilight as she ruffled the boy's hair before taking off.

"Hmm. I think it was good idea to transfer her to Ponyville High. Wouldn't you agree?" asked Velvet.

"She seems much chipper ever since we did late last year," Night Light nodded in agreement.





Twilight was strolling away from her home. The house stood at two stories, in the middle of a nice neighborhood. This was where more of the "high earning" citizens tended to live. The teen began to hum to herself as she left her neighborhood, a spring in every step that she took. Twilight eventually reached her destination, Ponyville High.

"Good morning, Twilight!" greeted a girl that passed by.

"Good morning!" greeted Twilight warmly.

"Yo, Twi!" greeted a passing boy.

"Yo!" greeted Twilight with a giggle. She gasped as she was suddenly glomped from behind.

"Gooooood morning, Twilight~!" Pinkie Pie sang, a grin on her face. Twilight grunted as she forced a smile.

"Good morning to you as well, Pinkie."

"So, did you still need me after school?" asked Pinkie.

"Yeah, I hope it's not too much trouble," said Twilight as the hyperactive girl released her.

"Silly Billy! It sounds like it could be fun! I'll see you later!" said Pinkie as she rushed into the school building. Twilight began to jog after her, climbing up the steps until she reached the doors. Once she entered, she found students hanging out in the main foyer, conversing with one another on this morning. Some that noticed her gave friendly waves and smiles.

Twilight returned the gestures. Even though she's only been at this school for about a year, she has made acquaintances with decent folks, even good friends.

"Hey, Twi!" Rainbow greeted as she, Rarity, and Applejack arrived behind her. Twilight grinned as she approached the girls, greeting them with hugs.

"Good morning!" Said Twilight.

"Heh. You seem to be in a mighty good mood today," said Applejack in amusement.

"Yeah, I've been getting that a lot today," said Twilight with a sheepish smile. The girls began to converse as they made their way to their lockers. Life was good in Ponyville High. Twilight made good friends and met a lot of friendly kids that welcomed her with open arms, but she came to realize that it's not always sunshine and rainbows.

"Uh oh. Check this out," said Rainbow, as the girls stopped in their tracks. They found a Neighsian boy, who bore a grand stature that isn't typically present by average with his ethnicity. His dark spiky unkempt hair reflected his aggressive nature along with the dark clothes he sported. The boy had another in a head lock, both growling.

"Looks like Takeshi is at it again," deadpanned Rainbow.

"Ugh. It's barely even 1st period!" said Rarity in exasperation.

"Hm. Wonder what could've set him off this time," said Applejack. Twilight gasped as Junior forced the other boy into a locker and closed it.

"Dickweed," spat Junior as he rubbed his neck. He glared at everyone that stared, prompting them to disperse from the area.

"Heh. You sure it was a good idea to let him into your club?" asked Rainbow.

"Shh! He's coming! Quick, act natural!" whispered Rarity as she quickly pulled out a mirror and began to hum as she pretended to look herself over. Twilight merely watched as Junior walked by.

"H-Hey!" called Twilight. Junior stopped to glance at her. Twilight felt some intimidation. Not only was Junior a pretty imposing guy with his height and build, he had a rather stern face that made it hard to maintain eye contact with. Like a submissive animal, Twilight found herself glancing away.

"Is everything OK?" asked Twilight, a bit hesitant.

"Ah. You know, it was just some jerk wanting to prove something," said Junior as he shrugged.

"OK. Hey, you know that we're meeting today, right?" asked Twilight.

"Oh, right. Forgot I joined the club," said Junior to himself.

"Well?" asked Twilight.

"I may have to take a rain check on that," said Junior. Twilight forced a chuckle.

"Heh. Very funny. But seriously, we have a special meeting today," said Twilight.

"That's too bad. I'll have to miss it," said Junior with a shrug.

"but..." Twilight began to grow disheartened. It has been a couple days since Junior joined the Friendship Club. While the club barely managed to get the boy to come to help Fluttershy at the animal shelter, Junior began to make excuses as to not meet up on other days.

Twilight had hoped that this time, Junior would actually participate. But that seemed to not be happening anytime soon. Her friends began to take notice in her shift in mood.

"Gojira, surely you can spare time to participate in your club's activities," said Rarity. Junior bore a thoughtful look.

"Ehh. I don't think so," said Junior. Rainbow rolled her eyes.

"Oh please. Like you have anything better to do," scoffed Rainbow.

"Um... Y-Yeah, I do. You just don't know," said Junior, trying to think up ways to deflect. He looked away as the girls gave him deadpanned looks.

"I'm just gonna go. So..." Junior awkwardly walked away. In his mind, that retreat was quite tactful. Twilight sighed in disappointment as the boy left.









Later that day, Twilight was in the club room during lunch. She was looking through a handbook that she had. She scratched the butt of her pen against the side of her head, pondering.

"How can I get him to come?" asked Twilight to herself. She heard the door opening, prompting her to turn and find Mosura Yasu and Sunset Shimmer to be entering. Twilight straightened up as these two greeted her.

"Hey, Twilight!" greeted Sunset as she and Mosura took a seat.

"H-Hey! Glad you could make it!" said Twilight. She still wasn't used to these two. They have only recently joined this club, which wasn't even that old to begin with. Yet she imagined that it'd be too silly for them to even participate. After all, two of the most popular girls surely had better things to do. Twilight felt herself grow insecure at just how lovely they were compared to herself. What with Sunset's long fire-like hair, and her teal eyes; Mosura's short hair, as white as snow, and her eyes blue as a clear sky. To top it off, they seemed like kind girls.

"You said that you had something planned today, right? I'm curious to know," said Mosura, taking a seat.

"Yeah, but I'd like for the rest to get here to catch everyone up to speed," said Twilight. The door opened up, revealing a Neighsian girl with short hair that was green like the earth, and with eyes that were like emeralds. This was also a new member. She joined shortly after Sunset Shimmer. This was Erika Shiragami, Sunset's close friend. From what Twilight saw, she was a bit shy, or at least reserved. Not so much as Fluttershy, of course.

"Sorry, I'm late!" said Erika as she took a seat.

"Don't worry, you're right on time. Now all that's left is Fluttershy." Twilight began to look through her phone.

"Isn't Goji coming?" asked Mosura. Twilight was silent for a brief moment.

"W-Well..." Twilight looked to the side. Suddenly, the door opened. Fluttershy appeared from behind the door, appearing to be pulling something along.

"Come on." said Fluttershy with an encouraging smile. The rest of the girls looked on in confusion as they heard an annoyed groan.

"Just, come on," said Fluttershy as she pulled Junior into the room with her.

"Alright, fine," said Junior in dismay. Twilight's expression brightened.

"You came!" said Twilight.

"Looks that way," said Junior with a grimace.

"Hey, Goji~!" waved Mosura sweetly. Junior cleared his throat.

"Hey..." greeted Junior, a small blush on his face.

"Well, since we're here, we can get started!" said Twilight as Fluttershy and Junior took a seat at the table. Erika noticed Mosura tapping her shoulder.

"Psst. Mind trading seats with me?" whispered Mosura.

"Sure?" Erika got up and got out of her seat and sat at Mosura's. The white haired girl sat down, finding herself sitting next to Junior. The boy merely glanced at her as she gave him a sweet smile, prompting the boy to look away as he blushed. He noticed Fluttershy doing the same to him.

'Great. Sandwiched between adorable girls,' thought Junior as his face grew more red.

"Now, I've been thinking up ways to make this club a fun experience for all of its members. While it's a good cause to do some community work, I know that every once in a while, kids just want to relax and do something fun. It'd be a good way to get to know each other better, while enjoying ourselves," said Twilight.

"What did you have in mind?" asked Sunset.

"Well, I have a couple activities that I came up with to get us started. This will be trial and error, so please bear with me. For our first activity, I propose we introduce ourselves," said Twilight. She began to motion to all of the other club members.

"We'll go clockwise. One by one, each club member will have a chance to introduce themselves. They'll tell us some facts about them that include anything they want," said Twilight.

"That's your idea of fun?" asked Junior. He didn't like the idea of being put on the spot like this. After all, he only joined this club because he kept getting pestered.

"What's wrong? Got a few things you like to keep secret?" asked Sunset teasingly.

"As a matter fact, I do," said Junior.

"No one's asking you to spill everything about yourself. It's just a friendly introduction game," said Twilight, reassuringly. Fluttershy gave Junior an encouraging smile. He sighed.

"Fine," said Junior, crossing his arms.

"Great! I'll go first," said Twilight, before clearing her throat.

"Hello! My name is Twilight Sparkle. My middle name is 'Tara', believe it or not," said Twilight with a throaty giggle.

"I didn't know that about you," said Fluttershy in surprise.

"It's a little bit embarrassing. I don't know why. Anyway, this is my second year at Ponyville High. I used to attend, Crystal Prep," said Twilight.

"Crystal Prep? You mean that snobby academy for rich brats?" asked Junior. Twilight gave a titter of discomfort.

"Yeah... It was a prestigious school, but yes. A lot of kids that attend that school come from upper middle class or high class families," said Twilight.

"Hm. And you came to this dump?" asked Junior with a snort. He could see Twilight being from a rich family. After all, she carried herself with a kind of etiquette that would be seen as higher than the average joe or lower.

"Gojira," said Sunset, a look of disapproval.

"What?" asked Junior, shrugging. Sunset shook her head with a sigh.

"Go ahead, Twilight," said Sunset.

"Right. A-Anyway, I have hobbies." Twilight squeaked, though it sounded more of statement rather than giving away facts.

"And?" Asked Mosura, bemused.

"Oh! Uh... I enjoy studying," said Twilight.

"That's a hobby?" Junior whispered to Fluttershy with a raised brow. The rose haired girl gave a forced small chuckle.

I also like to read. Whether it's fiction, non-fiction, horror, slice of life, adventure... Romance." Twilight slightly blushed with an embarrassed smile.

"Cool. You really get around in literature," said Sunset with a smile.

"Do you enjoy any shows?" asked Mosura.

"I don't really watch a whole lot of TV. But sometimes I'll watch some anime," said Twilight.

"Ahem- Weeb." Junior coughed under his breath. He noticed glares of disapprovals from the other girls. Twilight bore a disheartened look.

"Oh come on, I was just teasing. Look, I'll stop," said Junior.

"Twilight, do you have any crushes?" asked Sunset.

"Wha- Me? No! Not at all!" said Twilight with an embarrassed laugh, though that was a lie. She had one, but she couldn't tell Sunset of all people. After all, she was going out with him.

"Let's move on! Sunset, go ahead!" said Twilight. Sunset smiled in amusement.

"Hi. I'm Sunset Shimmer. I've been here since freshmen year. I like making things. Whether its painting, cooking, and I've gotten into metal shop," said Sunset.

"Are you looking into getting a career out of metal shop?" asked Twilight curiously.

"I don't know. I was kinda inspired by my dad. He used to do stuff like that. But we'll see," said Sunset with a shrug. "I also like movies. Mostly action and adventure. That's all for me."

"Oh. I guess I'm next," said Erika, clearing her throat.

"I'm Erika Shiragami. Uh... I've known Sunset since Junior High. We've been good friends ever since," said Erika, growing a bit shy as all eyes were on her.

"I like to garden. Ever since I was little, I would watch my mom garden. I picked up on her skills and it became my passion," said Erika.

"What sort of plants do you garden?" asked Fluttershy.

"Flowers. Mostly roses. My mother really liked them," said Erika, a slight frown on her face. She then lifted up her mood. "I mean, who wouldn't? They're pretty. That's all I have to say."

Mosura cleared her throat as she placed on a friendly smile.

"Hey, everyone! My name is Mosura Yasu. I've been going here since freshmen year. I was named after an old legend that my parents knew from Neighpon. About a goddess that protected the land from evil," said Mosura.

'Huh, you too?' thought Junior. The boy had thought that her name was unusual. The fact that she was named after an old legend from Neighponese folklore, much like himself, was interesting.

"I like to cook, read, and converse with anyone that I find interesting," said Mosura, glancing at Junior with a coy smile. Junior looked away. Fluttershy raised a brow at his behavior, while Sunset was smirking. She knew flirting when she saw it.

"Your turn," said Mosura as she turned her attention fully on Junior. The boy noticed that everyone had their attention on him. He felt discomfort as they anticipated his next words.

"Pass." Junior said flatly.

"Pass?!" Twilight asked incredulously. Fluttershy sighed as Sunset glared at the boy in disapproval while Mosura bore a light frown.

"You don't get to weasel out of this!" said Sunset.

"I just don't feel like sharing," said Junior as he crossed his arms.

"Goji, just share a little. Just a few things, that's it," said Fluttershy.

"Please?" asked Twilight softly. Junior found her pleading eyes staring into his. He grimaced as an uneasy feeling was in his stomach. He gave a sigh of defeat.

"My name is Gojira Takeshi Junior. My father was named after a mythical dragon of the sea from Neighponese lore. I've been here in this school since freshmen year and it sucks," said Junior, crossing his arms. His tone flat.

"Well, that's a start," said Sunset with a sigh.

"Do you have any interests?" asked Twilight, growing a bit eager.

"Let me think. I guess I like art. I sometimes doodle when I'm bored. Other times I'm just watching people paint on the internet. I'm not great at it myself, though," said Junior, scratching his head.

"Do you have any favorite foods?" asked Mosura, catching the boy's attention.

"Eh. I'll eat whatever," said Junior.

"Do you have any other interests? Like do you read, or maybe play any video games? Or something?" asked Twilight.

"Once in a while I'll read. I have a couple of consoles at home that I... What are you doing?" asked Junior, his face turning to confusion. Twilight was feverishly writing in a handbook. She perked up once she realized Junior's question was directed at her.

"Hmm?" Twilight hummed innocently. "Oh, don't mind me. Keep going!"

"Uh..." Junior bore an unsure look.

"What kind of movies do you like to watch?" asked Sunset, curious.

"Oh uh... I'll watch anything if I think it's good. Especially the 80s action films," said Junior, though he kept getting distracted as he noticed Twilight jotting more things down on her notebook.

"Um... Goji, do you like animals?" called Fluttershy. It was here that Junior noticed that he was getting a lot more questions than the others had gotten.

"Huh? They're alright. Some are delicious," said Junior with a chuckle. However, he noticed that Fluttershy was forcing a smile at that statement.

'Oh right, she's that kind of vegetarian,' thought Junior with an awkward smile.

"Has a sense of humor..." muttered Twilight to herself. Junior bore an annoyed look.

"I think I'm done. You're next, Fluttershy," said Junior.

"Oh! W-Well, I'm Fluttershy. And... I'm shy," said the girl with a forced giggle.

"I-I like animals. Sometimes I like to be around them instead of people. N-Not that I dislike people. It's just that it's easier for me to be around animals," said Fluttershy. "I also want to do something later in life that involves working with-"

With the 'Introduction Game' out of the way, Twilight was looking through her notes with a smile. She then turned to her other ideas.

"OK. We won't be able to do the rest of these until after school. But I hope to see you all here when that time comes," said Twilight.

"Sure! What do you have planned next?" asked Mosura.

"We're still gonna keep the 'Ice Breaker' theme. But instead we'll mix it up into a game that my friend Pinkie will assist with," said Twilight.

"Oh God, not that hyperactive weirdo..." muttered Junior to himself. He then turned to Twilight.

"Look, is it really necessary to make a game out of it? I mean, can't we just talk like normal people instead of trying to make it 'fun'?" asked Junior.

"Where's the fun in that?" asked Mosura, snickering as Junior scowled.









Later that day, Twilight was stacking up a tower of jenga blocks on the table. She turned to find the rest of the Friendship Club to be present. Pinkie stood next to her with a grin.

"Pinkie has been so kind as to lend us her jenga blocks and has marked them with questions of her own. The goal is like your typical jenga game. But every time you take a block, you have to read off and answer the question that you end up with," said Twilight.

"I have a lot of questions! Don't be shy and take a block!" said Pinkie.

"This sounds like it could be fun," said Erika as she reached for a block. She carefully took it out and began to read.

"What was the stinkiest thing you've smelled? Hmm. I'd say that had to be the fertilizer I've used for the garden," said Erika as she placed the block on top. Sunset took a block, wincing as it she nearly caused it to tumble.

"OK. Name three of your favorite films. Star Wars, Daring Doo, and Terminator," said Sunset as she placed a block on the top. Fluttershy took a block that slipped out easily.

"Oh. Um... Gee, this one is personal," said Fluttershy, blushing.

"You gotta read and answer it, Fluttershy!" said Pinkie.

"Oh great, we're playing with those rules? What the hell did you write?" asked Junior.

"It says, 'do you have a crush on someone? Name is optional'. Oh, well, thank you Pinkie," said Fluttershy, clearing her throat.

"Hey, I exercised some sensitivity!" said Pinkie. Junior sighed.

"Well... I don't at the moment. But..." Fluttershy glanced at Junior, who was staring off into space with a bored look. The girl blushed intensely as she placed the block on top. "I-I don't!"

"Alright, it's your turn!" said Twilight, looking to Junior. The boy merely reached to one of the blocks and attempted to tug at it.

"Stuck in there tight," said Junior as he searched for another looser block. As he took one out, he began to read the question.

"How many friends do you have? None." Junior answered flatly before stacking the block. There was an awkward silence as the girls stared.

"Stop staring," said Junior in annoyance.

"I guess it's my turn." Mosura reached for a block. She gasped as it nearly toppled over the tower, causing the other girls to giggle.

"Careful!" said Sunset.

"Man, jenga's fun," said Mosura, grinning. She managed to pull out the block and began to read.

"What is your greatest fear?" Mosura paused for a brief moment. Junior raised a brow as he noticed a slight hesitant look on her face.

"Oh! Spiders! I hate spiders! They're all so hairy and creepy! Bleh!" Mosura shuddered. She then placed the block on top. Twilight went next and took a block.

"OK. Do you have any siblings? Yes, I do. I have an older brother named Shining Armor. He's a police officer in the city. And I have a little adopted brother, named Spike." Twilight placed a block on top. She gasped as it began to wobble a bit. She gave a laugh of relief.

"Great idea, Pinkie," said Twilight in approval.

"Hey, I'm having more fun watching and listening! I almost want to leave my club and join!" said Pinkie with a grin.

The game went on. The group continued to remove blocks, read and answer the questions, then stack them. Every now and then, the tower would collapsed. Sometimes one of the teens would accidentally pull a block that caused the entire tower to fall, much to their amusement.

"Your turn, Goji," said Mosura. Junior sighed as he took a block.

"If you could live anywhere in the world, where would it be? Anywhere that people aren't around," said Junior, stacking the block. Again, he received stares. He furrowed his brows. "What?"

"You're kind of a bummer," said Sunset. Junior shrugged.

"I mean, your answers have been..." Sunset searched her mind for a word.

"Sad?" asked Pinkie.

"Sad?" Junior cocked a brow.

"Yeah. Remember the last one? 'What's your favorite Holiday?' You said, 'Who cares?' And the other one that asked about how many friends you have, and the one that asked to describe yourself," said Sunset.

"Tired, annoyed, indifferent, tall, and strong. Sounds like a good description to me," said Junior. Sunset sighed in annoyance.

"Look, this is just dumb. I'm going home," said Junior as he took his back pack and began to walk off.

"G-Gojira!" called Fluttershy. Twilight grunted as she shot out of here feet and followed the boy out of the room. She found herself jogging after the mutant as he walked through the empty hall.

"Gojira, wait!" called Twilight as she caught up.

"What do you want, shorty?" asked Junior. Twilight was taken aback by his tone, but mostly the name calling. But she kept herself composed.

"Hey, what's going on? I thought we were having fun?" asked Twilight.

"Jenga is fun when you don't have to add extra useless stuff to it," said Junior.

"That stuff wasn't useless. I just wanted to make sure that we got to know each other. What was wrong with it?" asked Twilight, walking alongside the boy. Junior suddenly stopped and looked down at the girl. Twilight slightly recoiled, fully taking in his height. The fact he called her short was odd, since compared to him, everyone was small.

"Well first of all, I've noticed how you started taking notes on me like some kind of lab rat for an experiment," said Junior, slightly narrowing his eyes.

"But I..." Twilight looked away.

"Second, that way of 'breaking the ice' may work on some people, but not me. It was more annoying if anything. Not to mention that you tried to make a game out of it. Again, why were you taking notes on me?" asked Junior, narrowing his eyes more. Twilight frowned as she rubbed her arm.

"I just... I just wanted notes to use as a reference on how to get to know you better," said Twilight.

"What?" asked Junior incredulously. Twilight flinched at his tone.

"Y-You're just so quiet and... It's kind of hard to approach you," said Twilight. She twiddled her fingers as her frown deepened.

"I-I didn't mean to make you feel that way. I just wanted..." Twilight muttered. Junior swore that she was about to tear up. This was a departure from how she presented herself earlier. She seemed rather timid and insecure. He started to feel bad for making a scene.

"Twilight, let me ask you something," said Junior.

"Yes?" answered Twilight, glancing at the boy.

"Why did you set up this club?" asked Junior.

"Huh?" asked Twilight.

"It's just that, I don't get it. Most clubs are centered around a certain interest. Whether its sports, cooking, art, and even literature. I figured something like that would be what you'd be a part of. So why is your club, 'The Friendship Club'?" asked Junior. Twilight kept her eyes to the ground as she leaned her back against a wall.

"Because being alone is miserable," said Twilight. Junior raised a brow.

"Growing up, I never had friends. It wasn't because I was unpopular or that people didn't like me. It was because I kept myself sequestered day in and day out. Just studying," said Twilight. She closed her eyes as she reminisced her past.

"I never cared for friendship. I never hung out with the other kids that wanted to play. I never talked to someone about something that wasn't academic related. I was alone," said Twilight.

"Being alone isn't that bad. I mean, you sound like you did better off than me," said Junior.

"It's not as cut and dry as you think. I always said that I didn't have time for something that I thought was silly. But as time went on, I started to realize just how alone I was. I didn't really fit in with the other kids. When I got to Crystal Prep, it only got worse," said Twilight with a sigh. She shook her head. "Don't get me started on the annual 'Friendship Games' last year."

"Ugh. I hate those. It's like a free day but everyone is still required to be in school. How the hell do they get two separate schools to do something like that annually anyway?" asked Junior.

"I think it's a school district thing or something to seek out students worthy to attend Crystal Prep. Our school gets money out of it apparently," said Twilight.

"Ah ,of course. That explains them being fine with our school humiliating itself with elitists," said Junior with an annoyed sigh.

"I was one of the students that was convinced into participating in the games. They thought my academic skills would be valuable," said Twilight. Junior scratched his chin as he squinted.

"Really?" asked Junior.

"Yeah. But that's what all I was good for. I was mostly dead weight since I couldn't be athletic to save my life," said Twilight.

"Hey, I think I remember you. Yeah, you were the girl that fell on her face during the track!" said Junior. Twilight grunted as she blushed in embarrassment.

"I rather you not bring that up. Or anything that happened," said Twilight.

"So, what's this got to do with the club?" asked Junior, growing curious.

"Well, my team got fed up with me. I was yelled at, mocked and looked down at. I started to cry. Apparently, the other team took notice and stuck up for me," said Twilight, a small smile on her face. She recalled a rainbow haired girl standing in front of her, telling off the others. Meanwhile, a girl with puffy pink hair comforted her.



"After the games, we decided to stay in touch. After school, we'd meet and hang out. They welcomed me with open arms. I practically begged my parents to transfer me to Ponyville High, just so I could be with them regularly. They made me realize that friendship is a wonderful and important thing," said Twilight, turning to Junior. The boy was silent and still, listening. Twilight noticed that he wasn't scoffing, rolling his eyes or mocking. He was actually listening to her.

"That's... Touching." Junior simply said. Twilight smiled.

"It's why I formed this club. Because I want to give people like me a chance. I want to share what I have with others," said Twilight. She rubbed her arm as she stared at her feet.

"Gojira... I know that what we're doing isn't your thing. I get that you like to keep to yourself. In fact, I'm sure a guy like you finds this all so dumb and sappy. You probably don't even want to be in the club. But I just want to give you a chance to experience what I have. I want to be your friend," said Twilight. Junior gave a heavy sigh.

'Idiot. You can't just go and say that to someone,' thought Junior.

"Yeah, it's sappy. But I think this gives me a better idea of the kind of girl you are. Something I wouldn't figure out by playing a Jenga game," said Junior. Twilight smiled to the boy, feeling that they were clicking on some level.

"You're socially awkward, egg headed, self-conscious, emotional, and a dork," said Junior. Twilight slumped her shoulders as she frowned.

"Oh..." said Twilight.

"But, you have a big heart. And you're strong. You're willing to put up with my crap just to share your experience." said Junior with a nod. Twilight lightly blushed at his words. She looked away with a pleased smile.

"I might take you up on your quest. Maybe I'll learn something. But work on your social skills. You're worse than I am. If you want to know me, just talk to me," said Junior.

"Could you actually do me favor?" asked Twilight.

"What?" asked Junior.

"Could you maybe make an effort at interacting with others? Like in a friendly manner?" asked Twilight.

"That's a tall request, Twilight," said Junior.

"Not if you just try. Why not try getting to know some of my friends? They're nice. Maybe they'll like you," said Twilight.

"Don't wager on that," said Junior. He noticed the girl lightly frowning. He sighed as he carried his bag over his shoulder and walked off.

"I'll think about it," said Junior.

"You're still leaving?" asked Twilight.

"Yeah, I'm actually pretty tired. See ya," said Junior.

"See you later, Gojira." Twilight warmly smiled. As she turned to walk away, Junior stopped and looked back. He found Twilight walking back to the club, with a spring in her step. The boy lightly frowned. He turned and continued to walk on. He was amazed at that girl's resilience.
> Anthology: Friendship is Magic Pt.2
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

It was the afternoon. School had recently let out, allowing the students to return home for the weekend. All were looking forward to something. But, one person couldn't exactly focus on that at the moment.

Junior was standing at his closet, going through his clothes and jackets. He began to try on the clothes, while others lied on the bed as furniture drawers hung open. The boy gave a heavy sigh as he tossed the clothes aside.

"Great. I still need to replace clothes," said Junior. While at the moment he stopped growing at the height of six foot six, Junior still had the problem of growing out of some of his clothes. He needed new pants, some shirts, and possibly a spare hoodie. Junior began to pack away the clothes that no longer fit him and stuffed them into a trash bag. He left his room and began to make his way to the living room, lugging two large garbage bags.

"Junior? What are you doing?" Miwa turned from her spot on the sofa, noticing the boy.

"These clothes don't fit anymore. I'm just gonna go drop them off at one of those goodwill bins or something. Then I'm probably gonna do some window shopping for new clothes," said Junior.

"Alright. Text me every now and then, OK. Be careful!" said Miwa.

"Sure. See you, ma," said Junior as he left the house.

The boy began to leave his neighborhood. While he rather just laze about, he knew that he had to be responsible. After all, it'd be bad if he wasn't able to sort out what fit and what didn't. He had to make sure that he had enough clothes to get him through a week.

Junior soon came across the shopping district in town. Cars passed by on the road. Citizens crossed the streets or walked the sidewalks. Bells jingled from the doors of establishments opening. Already, Junior felt himself exhausted. He shook it off and proceeded to make himself to the local 'Goodwill' bin. He walked up to the large blue metallic bin and opened up the chute.

"Well, hopefully you guys will last longer on someone else," said Junior as he tossed the bags inside of the bin. He closed the bin and began to walk off.

"Now to window shop," said Junior. He was about to walk off but noticed someone to be walking by. He heard a young lady to be straining as she carried stacks of boxes, as paper bags hung by her arms via straps. She whimpered as she struggled to carry these items.

"Oh boy," said Junior as he made his way to the girl.

"Ah!" the girl yelped as she tripped over a piece of concrete that stuck out. Junior quickly caught her from the front, holding her shoulders as his crouched with the girl, keeping the boxes from falling over. It also helped that his body was large enough to cushion them on impact.

"Are you alright?" asked Junior as he stood with the girl.

"Yes. Thank you! You're a life saver!" said the girl as she peeked from behind the boxes. Junior found a familiar teen girl, with peachy clear skin, with some make up covering her face. Her indigo hair hung from her shoulders as her long eye lashes batted. Her deep blue eyes widened in alarm.

"G-G-Gojira!" cried the girl.

"Oh. You're one of Twilight's and Fluttershy's friends. Rarity, wasn't it?" asked Junior as the girl pulled away, slightly stumbling.

"Um... Y-Yes. Wh-What uh... What brings you here?" asked Rarity with a titter.

"Oh. I was just dumping some old clothes into that bin," said Junior, pointing to the donation bin.

"Is that so?" asked Rarity in surprise.

"Yep."

"Heh. Well, not everyone donates their old clothes. Some people just toss them out," said Rarity.

"What a waste," said Junior, shrugging.

"Oh I do agree," said Rarity. There was an awkward silence between the two. Nothing but the sound of cars and the wind blowing filled the air.

"Sooooo... I should be going. Thank you," said Rarity as she began to skittishly walk off.

"Hey uh..." Junior called, prompting the girl to stop in her tracks.

"That looks heavy. Need some help?" asked Junior.

"No need to trouble yourself! I got it!" said Rarity as she stood. Junior noticed that the girl's legs trembled. He heard small whimpers escape from her as she kept her back facing him.

"On second thought... Might I trouble you?" asked Rarity, turning back with a weak smile.

"Sure." said Junior as he took the boxes from the girl's arms. Rarity sighed in relief as the weight was taken off of her arms.

"Thank you, dear," said Rarity.

"No problem. Where to?" asked Junior.

"Follow me. We have to get these supplies to my part time job," said Rarity as she walked ahead, a more graceful stride in her step. Junior merely followed, carrying the boxes with ease.

"Where do you work?" asked Junior.

"I work at a quaint little clothing store. But our employer has dreams of making it more than that," said Rarity.

"That explains the outfit," said Junior. He took notice of Rarity's appearance. She was dressed in a light blue blouse with a dark skirt, which exposed her long legs, clad in dark tights. How firm and shapely they looked, as the light reflected off of the fabric, as hints of her skin tone was exposed under.

'Damn it! You're staring again! Stop it before one day some girl screams sexual harassment!' thought Junior, his eyes shooting forward as his face flushed.

"Oh yes. Our store has standards of how we present ourselves!" said Rarity.

"Hmm." Junior nodded. Rarity glanced at the boy during their walk. She appeared hesitant. Every time she opened her mouth to speak, she quickly fell silent. Whether it was out of awkwardness or fear, Junior wasn't sure. But he could feel her eyes falling onto him every now and then.

"Did you want to say something?" asked Junior.

"Well I just- Ahem." Rarity cleared her throat.

'Man, I haven't even glared at her and she still can barely get the words out,' thought Junior. He knew that he tended to have that effect of people with his presence making them nervous and unable to speak. Junior thought he'd easily rule a tribe if everyone still lived a more primitive life style.

"How are you adjusting to the Friendship Club?" asked Rarity.

"Oh that? It's alright, I guess. I was actually supposed to go in today but I decided to come home early," said Junior.

"I see. Are you getting along with the others?" asked Rarity, her tone a bit more casual.

"I think so. Sunset's been helping me with some math. Fluttershy, well she's nice as always. Erika, I can't say since we don't really talk," said Junior.

"And what about Mosura and Twilight?" asked Rarity, curiously.

"Let me think. Both are friendly, I guess?" said Junior, though Twilight seemed like she was more on a crusade on getting him to interact more with the other kids. Recently, she even went as far as to mention talking to her other friends once in a while or help around. Just what the boy needed. More chores.

"Well, that's good to hear," said Rarity, a smile growing on her face. She then perked up.

"Ah! Here we are!" said Rarity as she made her way to an establishment and opened the door. She allowed Junior to walk through, as he carried the boxes inside.

"Come with me to the back!" said Rarity as she led the boy into the store. He passed some mannequins that were dressed in clothes on display. Eventually, he made his way to a back room, where he set down the boxes as Rarity set down the bags. She smiled graciously at Junior.

"I can't thank you enough for sparing your time to help me," said Rarity.

"Sure thing. I was just gonna window shop anyway," said Junior as he turned to walk.

"Wait, window shop?" asked Rarity, her tone turning to interest.

"Yeah. I threw out a lot of old clothes. I need to replace some of them. In case you haven't noticed, it's not easy being my size," said Junior, tugging at his hoodie.

"Um... Perhaps I could help," said Rarity. Junior raised a brow at her. He noticed Rarity appeared to be struggling to compose herself. But instead of nervousness, she appeared giddy.

"Don't you have work to do?" asked Junior.

"Oh, that's right," said Rarity, pouting. The lights suddenly flickered and went off. The entire building went dark.

"Agh! Come on!" a voice groaned from outside of the back room. Junior and Rarity stepped out of the room, finding the other employees to be gathered as the manager stood behind a counter in annoyance.

"Alright, looks like there's trouble. Someone hit a power pole and that's causing a power outage on our block," said an employee as she looked through her phone.

"Oh, boy. Alright, ladies. Let's call it a day. Clean up and we'll lock up," said the manager. Rarity merely turned to Junior with a smile.

"I think my schedule just opened. I happen to know a few establishments outside of this block that may still have power," said Rarity. Junior bore a reluctant look, but he recalled Twilight urging him to make an effort to interact with others. He thought it wouldn't be too much trouble to let Rarity tag along. She may know some good deals after all. This way, Junior could kill two birds with one stone.

"OK," said Junior. Rarity squealed in delight.

"Wonderful! Wait out front and I'll meet you soon!" said Rarity as she rushed to the back. Junior held his hands in his sweater pockets as he left the establishment.

Later, Rarity stepped out of the establishment along with her fellow employees and manager. The women bid each other farewell. Rarity rushed to Junior's side, a bright smile on her face.

"Ready to go?" asked Rarity.

"Mm." Junior nodded in response. The girl giggled as she took his arm, causing him to blush.

"Wha-"

"Let's be on our way~!" sang Rarity as she towed the boy along. Junior followed as he felt his heart race. This was no way for strangers, let alone acquaintances, to act. He could pick up the perfume that she wore over herself. He felt the warmth of her arm wrapped around his own as she led him along. It was driving him crazy.

"So what exactly are you looking for?" asked Rarity.

"J-Just some pants and shirts. Maybe a spare hoodie," said Junior. He wondered if this girl was a little too excited over this.

"Alright! Let's stop here!" said Rarity as she led Junior into a room. Junior found himself in a large store. There were sections divided based on gender and age.

"Huh. This might work," said Junior as Rarity hauled him over to the male section.

"Oh! How about this turtle neck? It's great for winter. Just feel the texture!" said Rarity as she showed Junior a dark turtle neck sweater.

"Eh... It's nice but it's not really my thing," said Junior. He then glanced at the price tag.

'It's also over my budget,' thought Junior.

"Ooh! Maybe this!" said Rarity as she held out a wool sweater to Junior. She then went after the other items that caught her eye. The boy grimaced as he looked at the turtle neck he held.



"Uh... Rarity-" Junior was suddenly handed more clothes.

"Hmm." Rarity held up a dressy casual men's sweater. She squinted as she envisioned Junior wearing it as she held it up to him.

"Maybe if you had a haircut, it'd look better," said Rarity with a pondering look. Junior merely looked up to his unkempt hair as Rarity handed him the sweater.

"A hoodie would suffice too..." said Junior.

"Nonsense! You ought to make yourself look presentable!" said Rarity as she ran about the store, snatching up different clothes.

"That's a nice way of saying someone looks trashy," said Junior to himself. As Rarity gathered more clothes, she began to usher the boy over to the changing room.

"Now you try those on and we'll see how they look!" said Rarity.

"This seems a bit excessive," said Junior as he set the clothes down.

"Clothing is like an extension of its wearer! How you present yourself to the world shows what sort of person you are!" said Rarity as Junior shuffled from within the changing room. Removing his current clothes and replacing them with one of the outfits.

"Why are these jeans so tight?" asked Junior with a grunt.

"It's style darling! Skinny jeans are in!" said Rarity.

"What man would want to wear something like this? It's very uncomfortable. Especially in the crotch," said Junior, though that last statement was under his breath.

"Are you ready?" asked Rarity.

"Yeah." Junior stepped out of the room. He revealed himself to be in a pair of skinny jeans, with a dressy casual sweater. He bore a look of discomfort as he stood. Rarity hummed as she analyzed the boy from front to back.

"Something is still not right," said Rarity as she squinted. Junior began to grow annoyed as the girl kept analyzing him. He felt like he was losing blood flow in his nether region and legs.

"Would you mind crouching down a bit for me?" asked Rarity with a sweet smile. Junior did as requested. The girl licked her fingers and began to run her hand over his hair. Junior grimaced as she attempted to 'comb' his hair. She hummed as she analyzed him again, as Junior scowled.

"Could you soften your expression?" asked Rarity. Junior sighed as he relaxed his face. The girl smiled brightly.

"I knew it! Let's hold onto that outfit! Get changed!" said Rarity. Junior sighed in annoyance as he ruffled his own hair. Rarity pouted with an annoyed huff.

Moments later, Junior emerged with a collar long sleeved shirt and a pair of khakis. Rarity gestured for him to crouch. Junior sighed heavily as he complied, allowing the girl to fix up his hair again.

"There! Now don't you look handsome?" asked Rarity. Junior looked to himself in the mirror, scowling.

"I just needed shirts and pants. I'm not applying for a desk job," said Junior.

"Bah! Where's the fun of that? Under that unkempt, slouching appearance, there's a handsome boy!" said Rarity as she adjusted Junior's collar.

"Do I slouch?" asked Junior

"Indeed! You look like a sad giant that's being weighed down by years of disappointment," said Rarity as she continued to look over Junior from every angle that she could. He had a form that she wanted to work with in her hobby of fashion. He wasn't incredibly fit, but he had muscle and a form that showed a healthy body. Not to mention that he was quite tall.

"That's... Never mind," said Junior. He was almost scared by that statement she made. There was an element to truth in it.

"Back in there! We still have a lot of clothes to go through!" said Rarity, grinning. Junior returned to the small room and began to change.

"Rarity, I think we're over doing it," said Junior. Rarity bore a confused look.

"Whatever do you mean?" asked Rarity.

"It's just... All I need are few simple things. I have my sizes and I know what I want. But you're having me try on outfits that I don't need. I'm not even interested in them," said Junior.

"But they looked so good on you so far! What could you possibly want more?" asked Rarity in disbelief.

"Just simple shirts and loose fitting pants! I don't need all of this crap!" said Junior. Rarity gave an appalled gasp.

"Crap?! Why, I never!" Rarity exclaimed.

"Whoa, you're taking that a lot more personal than I thought," said Junior warily.

"I am appalled! I'm distraught! I'm... I'm..." Rarity held her head as she felt like the world was flipped upside down.

"You're being dramatic. All I said was that I didn't need all of these," said Junior as he emerged, dressed in his normal clothes. Rarity gave an offended huff.

"Dramatic? Mister, you haven't seen dramatic!" said Rarity.

"Look, I appreciate you helping me with this. But I think we're working on totally different wave lengths," said Junior. He gestured to the clothes that hung from hangers.

"I mean look at this. What the hell am I gonna do with a turtle neck? And look at these sweaters! They make me look like some city dwelling star bucks guzzler," said Junior. Rarity gave him an odd look.

"It makes me feel effeminate," said Junior.

"Effeminate? This is fashion! Men do it all the time!" said Rarity.

"To be honest, Rarity. I think guys that are obsessed with clothes and appearances the way women can be are either gay or they're low in the Testosterone department, if you catch my drift. I'm neither of those," said Junior.

"But..." Rarity bore a disheartened look. "What's wrong with looking nice? Amplifying the natural appearance of the human body through fashion?"

'Oh great, now I'm starting to feel bad,' thought Junior. He didn't mean to hurt the girl's feelings. He just didn't want to keep putting on clothes that he wasn't even interested in. He couldn't leave things this way. Since she was Twilight's friend, he may not hear the end of it from her.

"Look, there's nothing wrong with that. It might work for some people. But I'm a simple guy," said Junior.

"You see, you're into style and trendiness. I'm not. I like to wear clothes that are comfortable and functional. I don't need any extra accessories or to look good. I just need something that will cover myself and to get me through the day in the cold," said Junior.

"Oh. So you're more practical. Like Twilight," said Rarity, raising her head.

"I guess." Junior shrugged. Rarity looked to the clothes in thought. All this time, she was only thinking about how she wanted to shape this boy. She projected her own vision on him and tried to pass on what she liked, rather than allowing him to get what he actually needs. Rarity sighed.

"You may have a point. I apologize," said Rarity.

"It's fine. It's good that you have passion for what you do. It's admirable, actually," said Junior. Rarity softly smiled. The two took the other clothes and proceeded to put them away. During this, Rarity looked through more casual clothing. Instead of forcing them on the boy, she allowed Junior approve or disapprove what they came across. They managed to come across some shirts and pants. Junior soon entered the dressing room. Rarity waited patiently as he got changed.

Once Junior emerged, she found him sporting a white shirt with lighter grey jeans. One by one, Junior tried on the different clothes that they had gathered, even some of the jackets and hoodies that they came across.

While Junior had made a big deal out not caring about appearances, Rarity was relieved to know that he somewhat cared a bit about his appearance. The clothes he was sporting were matching and had attention to how the lighter colors meshed with the darker ones. The more she watched, the more appreciation that she had with his simplicity. It had a certain charm to him.

As Junior bundled himself with one of the hoodies, Rarity analyzed his look. His dark and loose clothes and bundling hoodie set an impression to Rarity. The clothes reflected his composure and his reservation. The dark colors and the way the thick hoodies covered the boy almost gave a sense of solitude. There was something 'cool' about it. At least that's what Rarity thought Rainbow would say. It wasn't something that she personally liked, but she came to appreciate Junior's thoughts as he demonstrated to her.

"I think that's it," said Junior before returning to the dressing room. He had soon changed back into his normal clothes with a sigh.

"Alright." Junior drew out his phone as he began to take pictures of the clothes that he found suitable.

"What are you doing?" asked Rarity in confusion.

"I'm keeping track of the clothes for when I come back," said Junior. "I said i was only window shopping."

"Oh, right ." said Rarity. She watched as the boy returned the clothes back to where they had found them. The two eventually made their way outside of the store.

"Thanks for the help. Sorry if I stepped on your toes earlier," said Junior as he scratched his head. Rarity merely gave a warm smile.

"No, it's quite alright. I admit that I can get carried away sometimes. I'm just happy to have been of help in the end," said Rarity.

"Well... Bye." Junior turned to leave. He wasn't sure if that was a good way of parting ways. But he felt that saying "see you later" was too familiar.

"See you later!" Rarity called. Junior felt his heart jumped in his chest. He turned with a tinge of red on his cheeks, as Rarity waved to him with a kind smile. Junior couldn't help but smile back. With a nod, he continued on his way.

Later that evening, Junior sighed as he slouched on the sofa. Already, he was kicked into his lazy mode for the weekend. He sat next to his mother as they stared at the television screen.

"Ah, look at that idiot," said Junior.

"Yeah, he's gonna get it," said Miwa, nodding. There was a sudden gun shot from the screen, along with the thud of a body dropping.

"Ugh, finally. That guy was the worse character in the show," said Junior.

"I'm surprised he lasted this long with all of the dumb things he did," said Miwa. There was a sudden knock at the door. Junior and Miwa turned as the knocks were heard.

"Who could that be?" asked Miwa. Junior sighed as he got up.

"It better not be Jehova witnesses. Last time those guys talked off our ears for five minutes," said Junior.

"This late? It could also be an insurance sales man," said Miwa.

"Like we can afford any," said Junior as he opened the door. He bore a look of surprise.

"Rarity?" Junior cocked a brow. The girl bore a friendly smile as she carried a bag.

"Good evening!" said Rarity.

"What are you doing here? How'd you even find my address?" asked Junior, as Miwa was peeking from behind the sofa. Her eyes wide.

"I recalled Fluttershy mentioning that you two lived next door to each other. I thought I'd simply knock on every house around her own. I was lucky to not have to do that," said Rarity with a giggle. She held up the bag to Junior.

"I came to drop this off," said Rarity.

"What is it?" asked Junior.

"It's those clothes that you wanted," said Rarity. Junior's expression softened. He felt queezy as he stared at the bag.

"Why would- There wasn't any need for you to do that," said Junior. His low trust nature was beginning to kick in. He wondered why this girl, who was basically a stranger, went out of her way to give him these clothes.

"Do I really need a reason to? I just felt like it," said Rarity with a shrug. Junior grimaced, not satisfied with the answer.

"I'll pay you back. I promise," said Junior. Rarity shook her head.

"No, sir! I will not accept any money for this! You'll just have to keep them!" exclaimed the girl, holding her head high as she handed Junior the bag. Still, the boy couldn't fathom this. No one has ever been generous to him before. It was foreign to the point that he was uncomfortable. It may seem silly but there was conflict in the teen.

"I guess I'll accept it. But I don't feel right about it," said Junior, looking away. Rarity tilted her head with an inquisitive hum. She didn't understand his reluctance. Then, an idea came to mind.

"Well, if you really want to, then I suppose we can work something out," said Rarity.

"Sure, just name it," said Junior with a nod. Rarity suddenly smirked.

"You have to be my model for a day!" said Rarity.

"Huh?" Junior slumped his shoulders.

"You have physique that would be a worthy challenge for my sewing skills! This weekend, you have to model for me!" said Rarity. Junior grimaced. He couldn't back out now. Not after making a big deal about handouts. So, he swallowed his pride.

"Alright, you have a deal," said Junior. Rarity grinned in response.

"Excellent! May I have your number, darling?" asked Rarity as she drew out her phone.

"S-Sure."

Rarity handed the boy her phone, allowing him to log in his phone number. He handed the phone back, allowing Rarity to type away at her screen. In just moments, Junior felt his phone buzz in his pocket. He drew it out and found a text that read as follows:

"This is my address. Don’t be late~!"

The message ended with a heart emoji, as a street address was documented below. Junior grunted as his face flushed again.

"See you tomorrow!" said Rarity as she walked off.

"Yeah. See ya..." said Junior as he watched the girl leave. He closed the door and turned to find his mother grinning at him.

"Darling?" snickered Miwa.

"It's nothing, mom. She calls everyone, 'darling'," said Junior as he set the bag down.

"But who was that? She seemed pretty friendly," said Miwa in a teasing tone.

"She's just a girl from school. One of Fluttershy's friends. I barely even know her," said Junior.

"Yet you're going over to her house. I didn't know you were popular with the girls!" said Miwa.

"I'm going to bed!" said Junior in exasperation, taking the bag with. He set it down by his bed as he took a seat. He took a glance at the bag and softly smiled.







It was morning. Junior was strolling through an unfamiliar neighborhood. It was much nicer compared to the one that he lived in. Yards were well taken care of, with some metallic and wooden fences protecting the yards. There were even some nice cars that were parked in the driveways. Nothing hyper expensive but much appealing looking in appearance compared to some of the older and used cars that he's seen in his neighborhood.

Junior made it to a house that was two stories high. It was rather squared, with a sloped roof. The windows were clean and reflected the sun's light.

"Looks like this is it."

Junior made his way to the front porch of the house. He rang the doorbell and waited patiently. After a few moments, he rang again. The teen gave an annoyed sigh as he crossed his arms, growing impatient by the minute. He noticed a head to be peeping from the small windows on the upper half of the door. As soon as he made eye contact, the head quickly dipped out of sight.

"I know she isn't standing me up," said Junior in annoyance, proceeding to ring the doorbell again. The door suddenly clicked and opened. The boy stepped back as it opened, revealing a young girl.

The child looked to be around 8 years old. She bore curly hair, which was a grayish mulberry. Light rose highlights ran through her locks. She had large eyes and rosy cheeks, and wore a gray  frilled dress. The child craned her head back, her eyes wide once she took in Junior's stature. The boy gave a weak attempt at a friendly smile to be less intimidating.

"Hello there. Is Rarity home?" asked Junior.

"Sis..." the girl called, eyeing Junior. There was the sound of footsteps descending. Rarity made her way to the front door, her hair a bit frazzled as she sported a pair of red glasses.

"Gojira! Glad you could make it!" said Rarity.

"Hey." Junior nodded. The girl invited him in. From inside the house, it was well organized and neat.

"Um... Rarity. I wanted to know if it was alright if Scootaloo and Applebloom could come over," said the girl, still eyeing Junior.

"Well, as long as you three can behave yourselves while I'm working, then I suppose," said Rarity. The girl nodded with a smile, before darting off from the room.

"Younger sibling?" asked Junior.

"Yes, my little sister. Sweetie Belle," answered Rarity.

"Seems nice to have a sibling," said Junior.

"Pfft. Sometimes it's not," said Rarity with a giggle.

"Oh." Junior bore a surprised look.

"I didn't mean it like that. It's just that sometimes, younger siblings can drive you a little crazy," tittered Rarity

"I see." Junior nodded in understanding.

"Anyway. Please, come with me!" said Rarity as she motioned Junior to follow. She began to ascend up the stairs. Junior gulped as she climbed up, leading him deeper into this house. He grew more nervous once she motioned him to follow her to a room.

"Maybe this was a bad idea." Junior said to himself. It didn't seem appropriate for a random guy to waltz into the home of a girl that he barely knew. Let alone follow her upstairs while her folks are nowhere to be seen.

'No, you're overthinking it, Junior. Don't be stupid. This isn't some hook up. This is the kind unchecked imagination that led to your disappointment with Sunset.' Junior mentally berated himself. He wasn't going to allow himself to fall for something like that again. He only deceived himself with fantasies before. Now he knew better.

Junior found himself following Rarity into a large room. His eyes widened as he found it in such a mess. There were drawers that hung open, supplies from fabrics, threads, and other items to be littered at different parts of the room. There was even a couple mannequins that sat in the corner of the room, near a full body mirror.

"What a mess." Junior suddenly spoke.

"It's not a mess. It's controlled chaos, darling," said Rarity as she made her way to a littered desk.

"That's a contradiction," said Junior as he looked around warily.

"Never mind that!" said Rarity as she took a tape measure. "Would you mind removing your hoodie?"

Junior did as requested. He hung it on a chair, allowing Rarity to measure the boy. While she managed to measure his legs, arms, she wasn't able to get his height. She took a stool and stood on it, measuring the boy from head to toe.

"Alright. Now, I need you to step over here," said Rarity as she guided the boy to the middle of the room. Junior stood in silence as Rarity gathered up formal jacket and began to hold it near the boy. It looked to be missing some sleeves and buttons.

"You made this from scratch?" asked Junior in surprise.

"Indeed. It's coming along slow since I want to find a figure that could challenge my skills more," said Rarity as she had Junior wear the sleeveless jacket.

"How does that feel?" asked Rarity.

"Comfortable, actually. Though it's a little tight," said Junior.

"Alright, let me see," said Rarity as Junior gave her back the jacket. Rarity spent the next hour reworking the rough jacket. She made efforts to make it a bigger size, while attaching the new made sleeves, which kept Junior's measurements in mind. During this, Junior just sat and fiddled with his phone.

"Alright, try it now," said Rarity as she presented the jacket. Junior once again took the jacket and placed it on. His arms slipped through the sleeves with ease. Rarity bore a pleased look.

"Nailed it!" said Rarity with a grin.

"Hm. I'm not much of a suit guy, but this isn't bad," said Junior as he looked himself over.

"I aim to please. Though I'm still not satisfied," said Rarity with a squint.

"What else is there?" asked Junior. He flinched as Rarity stepped up to him, brushing her fingers at his hair.

"I really want to cut your hair," said Rarity, growing annoyed.

"Ugh. Again with the hair?" asked Junior in exasperation.

"Just a trim! I think you'll like the results!" said Rarity. Junior looked to himself in the mirror. He stared at the hair upon his head. He had to admit that it was starting to get a bit too long.

"Fine, if it'll get you to stop pestering me about it," said Junior with a sigh. He found himself led to the bathroom. Rarity had him take a seat on a chair that sat was from the corner. She draped a towel over him and set him in front of the mirror. The girl hummed as she angled his head while analyzing him.

"You've done this before, right?" asked Junior, growing reluctant.

"You insult me darling," said Rarity, smirking as she drew out a pair of scissors. She began to hold Junior's head in place as she began to snip at strands of hair. Junior kept stiff as the girl stood close, feeling her delicate yet precise hand over his head.

"How often do you get your hair cut?" asked Rarity.

"Only when it gets too hot or gets in my face. But i usually just have it trimmed a bit," said Junior.

"Have you ever thought of switching up the style? Instead of leaving it so..." Rarity paused as she attempted to find a tactful description.

"I never change how it looks," answered Junior.

"First time for everything," shrugged Rarity. She continued to snip at the boy's hair. The sound of clipping against hair was almost therapeutic to the ear. Strangely, Junior felt himself growing a bit relaxed during this. However, his heart raced as Rarity was leaning over him, her eyes in his line of sight. She was focused as she carefully snipped the hairs that hung from the boy's hairline.

"Now for the rinse," said Rarity as she had Junior lean over the sink. Warm water began to run, allowing Rarity to rinse the boy off.

"There we are." Rarity set the scissors aside and began to apply hair gel into Junior's hair. She took a comb and then began to comb his hair back. Junior winced at this process, as his hair was pulled on.

"What do you think?" Rarity presented Junior to the mirror, grinning. Junior found his hair to have been shorted a bit, but was also slicked back.

"You did a pretty good job," said Junior. He noticed Rarity had a dissatisfied look.

"It's just hair. That's the biggest compliment out of me," deadpanned Junior. Rarity shook her head in amusement.

"Fair enough," said Rarity. She removed the towel from Junior, allowing him to stand. The boy noticed Rarity leaving the bathroom, only to return moments later with a dust pan and brush.

"Here, let me clean up," said Junior as he held out his hand. Rarity smiled graciously.

"Why, thank you." Rarity passed on the items, allowing Junior to kneel and sweep up the hair that fell to the ground.

"I'll be in the room. Come see me once you've finished," said Rarity. She stole one last glance, holding a pleased smile. As she left, Junior proceeded to gather up the hair that was cut from his head. While he would rather have his hair left alone, it at least saved him a trip to the barber, and a few bucks. Plus his mother wouldn't have to get on his case about it.

Unbeknownst to Junior, three faces peered from a wall down the hall, with a view of the bathroom. Among them was Sweetie Belle. With her was a girl with bright red hair, with a large bow tied into her hair. She sported overalls that bore faint dirt stains. The third girl was more tan compared to the others, bearing unkempt purple hair.

"Him?" whispered the bowed girl, carrying a southern accent.

"Yeah! What do you think?" whispered Sweetie.

"He's not much to look at," said the purple haired girl, raising a brow. Junior winced.

'Damn. Kids have no filter with their words,' thought Junior.

"That ain't nice, Scootaloo. I think he looks fancy. What with that hairdo. No wonder why your sis likes him," whispered the bowed girl. Junior paused as he heard the whispers, his face growing into confusion.

"No way, Applebloom! You should've seen him earlier! He looked like a bad boy!" whispered Sweetie Belle.

"Wow. I never knew your sister was into that kind of guy. I thought she liked those fancy kind of boys," whispered Scootaloo. Junior bit his lip as he suppressed the urge to chuckle.

"Darling! Are you quite finished yet?" called Rarity.

"Oops!" Junior quickly swept up the rest of the hair and dumped it into the trash bin.

"J-Just a second!" called Junior.

"Uh oh!" The girls quickly hid behind the wall, as Junior left the bathroom. He rejoined Rarity, who approached with the suit, which had been tailored further.

"Try it on now!" said Rarity eagerly. Junior went behind a screen that sat in the room and proceeded to get changed. He soon emerged, fully dressed in the suit. Rarity softly gasped as she took in his appearance.

The suit fit Junior's form much better than she thought. While it made him look a bit bigger, it brought out the broadness of his chest and shoulders. To Rarity, Junior had the look of both a primal male fantasy with his stature, yet the refined sophistication of a civilized man with his hair having been combed back. It was like a balance of both traits in one package. Rarity felt her cheeks grow red as she stared.

"Rarity?" called Junior.

"Huh?! Oh! Forgive me, darling. I was just impressed..." said Rarity, clearing her throat.

"Yeah, you have a real talent for this," said Junior as he looked himself over the mirror. He then turned back to the girl.

"Can I change back now?" asked Junior.

"Just one second! I'd like to document this!" said Rarity as she drew her phone out.

"Oh. OK, I guess," said Junior as Rarity began to take a couple pictures.

"Could you do a couple of poses for me?" asked Rarity. Junior grimaced.


Later, Junior had changed back into his normal clothes. He found Rarity looking through her phone with a smile.

"I appreciate your hard work, darling. You're free to return home," said Rarity

"Cool. Glad I could help," said Junior as Rarity escorted him out of the house.

"You know... I may have been wrong about you," said Rarity. Junior looked at her in confusion.

"What do you mean?" asked Junior.

"For as long as I've known about you, I thought you were a big good for nothing ruffian," said Rarity. Junior's expression soured.

"Oh." Junior sighed, though he wasn't really surprised that she'd see him that way.

"But. Now I think you're a ruffian with a gentleman on the inside. Now I see why Fluttershy is able to be around you," said Rarity with a sweet smile. Junior's brows slightly raised.

"Huh. Well... I guess I'll see you around," said Junior as he began to walk off.

"Of course, see you on Monday!" said Rarity as she closed the door. She peeked through the window on the door, watching the boy leave.

"Are you dating?" Rarity turned as she found Sweetie Belle with an incredulous look, as Applebloom and Scootaloo stared curiously.

"Don't be silly! He was just helping me with a project!" tittered Rarity. She then waved her hand.

"Why don't you play? I still have something to do," said Rarity as she left. She entered her bedroom and lied on her bed. She began to open up her contacts and began to tag multiple numbers in a group text. She began to text as she attached one of the pictures of Junior in the suit.

She received multiple responses. Ranging 'LOL', 'Hawt', 'What is this?' Rarity giggled as she began to text her friends.

"He might actually be nice after all," said Rarity.
> Anthology: Friendship is Magic Pt.3
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Junior sighed as he found himself slouching as he walked over to his locker. He ran his fingers through his hair. It was recently trimmed by Rarity Belle. Not by request, mind you. She was pretty insistent about it.

Junior still had the interactions they had during the weekend on his mind. He was aware that she wasn't the type that'd like his company. Yet surprisingly, they had a mostly civil time. While he wasn't fond of modeling the suit she was making, she seemed appreciative. That at least made the time he spent worthwhile.

While at his locker, Junior felt a weight drop onto his back. He grunted as he stumbled forward, catching himself by planting his hands on the locker.

"Hey!" Junior barked. He looked back and found Pinkie giggling as she held onto him.

"Good morning, Mr. Grumpy Pants!" cried Pinkie, filled with glee. Junior's expression soured.

"Hey, Pinkie..."

"I glomped ya!" said Pinkie.

"I can see that," deadpanned Junior. Fluttershy panted as she appeared from the passing crowd of students.

"Pinkie! You know better than to bother Gojira like that!" scolded Fluttershy as she pulled the hyperactive girl back.

"He secretly loves it!" said Pinkie.

"Not really," responded Junior flatly.

"You do because I'm adorable! Just admit it!" said Pinkie with a glare, jabbing a finger against Junior's chest.

"What the hell is your problem?" asked Junior. Pinkie huffed as she crossed her arms with a pout. Junior merely looked to Fluttershy, hoping for an answer.

"She's... jealous?" Fluttershy shrugged.

"Jealous?" Junior raised a brow. Pinkie showed the boy her phone. Junior's eyes widened. He recognized the image she showed as himself, dressed in a familiar suit, his hair combed back.

"You gotta be kidding," said Junior, growing red in embarrassment.

"No fair! How come you'll hang out with Rarity but not me?" asked Pinkie with a pout.

"You never even asked me to hang out," deadpanned Junior.

"Wanna hang out, Goji?" asked Pinkie with a grin.

"No." Junior replied. Pinkie moaned in disappointment while Fluttershy bore a sympathetic look.

"Besides, I wasn't hanging out with Rarity. She did something for me and I offered to do something for her as a sign of appreciation," said Junior. He then pointed to the screen.

"I would never wear a lavish monkey suit by choice," said Junior.

"Oh, but it suited you so well!"

Junior turned to find Rarity approaching. She gave a coy smile as he bore a sour look.

"Good morning, Rarity," greeted Fluttershy.

"Rarity, why did you send that to other people?" asked Junior incredulously.

"I only sent it to my closest friends! Besides, I thought it was a nice look that i just had to share it," said Rarity.

"But why?!" asked Junior. Rarity recoiled at his tone.

"You never said that I couldn't," said Rarity. Junior grunted as his eye twitched.

"She has a point," interjected Pinkie.

"Darling, I do apologize. I didn't think it'd be a problem," said Rarity, apologetically. Junior gave a heavy, tired sigh.

"I'm fine. It's fine. I overreacted," said Junior in a mellow tone.

"You do look nice," said Fluttershy, smiling as she looked to her own phone. Junior cleared his throat as he scratched his head.

"Thanks, I guess," said Junior.

"Oh! Gojira, I'd like for your thoughts on these sketches on these jackets. I kept your physique in mind!" said Rarity as she began to draw out a sketchbook from her backpack. Junior sighed.

"Rarity, I don't think-" Junior paused as Rarity showed him the sketchbook.

"Oh wow." Junior

"I started to think up of what might suit your taste, so I went ahead with some ideas on loose fitting hoodies and jackets. I particularly like this idea for a leather jacket. Just something that would be loose around the shoulders. I also thought of the jacket being studded, something along the punk style. But I decided against it, as I thought it'd be too much," said Rarity.

"Good call. I like the detail on this and the pockets," said Junior, an impressed look on his face. Fluttershy and Pinkie just stared as the boy leaned over Rarity's shoulder, as she showed him her sketches.

"Now, I know you said you preferred simplicity, but are you against graphic designs?" asked Rarity.

"Depends on the design," replied Junior.

"Well, what do you think of these?" asked Rarity as she turned the page, depicting stylized sketches of Neighsian dragons, each holding a different trait.

"Oh shit." Junior's brows raised.

"I take it you like it?" asked Rarity, grinning.

"Yeah, these are awesome," said Junior.

"If you'd like, I can fix something up for you," said Rarity.

"That's nice of you, but I can't ask you to do that. These are really nice though," said Junior. Rarity pouted in disappointment.

"Foo. Well, alright. Thank you for looking them over," said Rarity as she placed her sketch book away. She then waved to the boy.

"See you around, darling!" said Rarity as she walked off. Junior merely waved. He then noticed Fluttershy and Pinkie, staring wide eyed.

"W-What?" asked Junior, quickly putting his hand down at his side. Pinkie was grinning from ear to ear.

"You two seem to get along well," said Fluttershy, a pleased look on her face.

"You think so?" Junior coughed as he slightly blushed.

"Ooh! Someone's embarrassed~!" sang Pinkie.

"Am not," retorted Junior, crossing his arms. Pinkie giggled in delight. She knew that he had a softer spot underneath that rough exterior.

"You should have lunch with us today!" said Pinkie.

"I-I don't know about that," said Junior.

"I think that's a good idea. Maybe you can invite Rodan and that other boy. What was his name?" asked Fluttershy.

"Oh, you mean Angirasu Riku? I mean, we're not exactly cool like that. We just met. I mean, Rodan I've known for years. But even then-" Junior grimaced as he began to walk off. He didn't like how he was suddenly on the spot like this. Someone inviting him to sit with him or her during lunch never happens. He almost thought that the girl may have been planning something devious. But that may have been his low trust kicking into over drive.

"It's settled! See you boys at lunch!" said Pinkie as she and Fluttershy waved to him. Junior weakly smiled as he continued to walk further away. He turned his head forward and scowled.

"Great." Junior sighed.







It was noon. Lunch had begun, and students were lined up. Junior was seated at a table, biting into a sandwich. He warily glanced about, seeing no sign of Pinkie Pie. He hoped to be able to bail out of here from getting near the front of the line ahead of everyone else. He accomplished that, and now all was left was to finish eating.

"Hey, G. How's it going," said Rodan as he took a seat across from Junior.

"Oh. H-Hey..." replied Junior as he continued to stuff his face. Rodan snorted.

"Bro, slow down. You're eating like you've been starving for days," said Rodan.

"Mm mm!" Junior shook his head as he continued to eat. He began to receive odd stares from students, prompting them to slide further down the table.

"Dude, come on. You're grossing people out," whispered Rodan. Junior paid him no mind. A couple of more stains on his character was the least of his worries at the moment. Once he swallowed the rest of his meal, he quickly wiped his lips of mustard and crumbs that were left behind.

"Well I should be going," said Junior as he quickly got up from his seat. As he walked, he abruptly stopped as Angirasu was in his path, carrying a tray.

"Ah shit! Sorry!" said Junior as he attempted to get around. But every time he tried, Angirasu would mirror his movement, unintentionally blocking his path.

"Sorry! Let me just-" Angirasu attempted to move the opposite way, but Junior would mirror him.

"Oh come on!" groaned Junior as he frantically searched for a way out.

"Here, want me to just-" Angirasu stopped as he pointed down. Junior swiftly maneuvered passed him.

"Oh. See you around," said Angirasu nonchalant.

Junior panted as he power walked through the cafeteria. He was about half way to the exit. Suddenly, he felt a tug at his arm. The tug was strong enough to cause him stumbling to the side. He grunted as he found himself standing next to Pinkie.

"Hi, Goji! I was worried that you were gonna bail on us!" said Pinkie, gesturing to the table before them. There he found the rest of the Main 6 to be sitting together. He received friendly smiles from the girls, save for Rainbow. The tomboy had an indifferent look on her face

"You have no idea..." deadpanned Junior. Pinkie merely giggled. Junior wasn't sure if she was actually amused, or if she was just brushing off his cold response. "Look, I just ate. So I-"

"That's OK. We can still hang out. Take a seat! Oh! There's Rodan and the other guy!" said Pinkie. She rushed over to the far table, leaving Junior to sigh.

"Take a seat, Gojira!" said Twilight, patting a seat next to her.

"Ah. What the hell?" Junior took a seat with a sigh. He found Twilight to be holding a grin.

"Why are you looking at me like that?" asked Junior in discomfort.

"No reason. I just heard that you and Rarity bumped into each other on the weekend," said Twilight. Junior merely glanced at Rarity, who bore an innocent look.

"Well, you're not wrong," mumbled Junior. Twilight was visibly filled with joy that she suppressed a squeal.

"You're really going beyond the call of duty for the club! Going out of your way to help someone on a weekend, even without involving the club itself!" said Twilight.

"Not really." Junior looked away. He noticed Pinkie returning, with Rodan and Angirasu tailing behind her.

"Everyone, these are Goji's friends! They're gonna have lunch with us!" said Pinkie, gesturing to the boys beside her.

"They're not exactly-" Junior attempted to correct the girl. Calling Rodan and Angirasu his friends wasn't accurate. Angirasu, he barely knew and only met due to Spinner and his gang picking a fight with him. Rodan, he was more of a nuisance.

"Um... Hi. I-" Angirasu awkwardly stood, appearing to have been trying to sneak away.

"Hey! Have a seat!" said Twilight with a welcoming tone. Rodan grinned.

"Don't mind if we do!" Rodan quickly took a seat, right next to Rainbow, who was merely looking through her phone.

"Sit right here, darling!" said Rarity, gesturing to a seat next to her own. Angirasu smiled shyly.

"A-Alright then." Angirasu took a seat next to the girl. He glanced at her, finding Rarity to bat her long eyelashes at him. He cleared his throat as he looked to his tray, his face growing red.

"So... who might you be?" asked Rarity.

"A-Angirasu Riku..." said Angirasu, his tone small.

"Oh boy..." Junior muttered to himself.

"So, Goji. You've known Rodan for a while, right?" asked Pinkie. Junior slightly jumped as he found her hanging over his shoulder.

"Well..."

"Oh yeah! Me and Goji go back! I'm talkin' way back!" said Rodan. Junior scowled as he leaned against his hand, propping himself up on the table.

"How far back?" asked Twilight.

"Back to the third grade. I was just a little squirt, getting my butt handed to me," said Rodan.

"Wow. So you two met through a fight you had?" deadpanned Rainbow.

"Heh. No way. Goji was the one that stood up for me," said Rodan. Everyone glanced at Junior, who was staring off at the wall.

"You see, there was this bigger kid that was punking me. Eventually it got to the point where we were fighting outside after school. I was losing, I'm embarrassed to admit. But then in comes Gojira!" said Rodan. The girls flinched at his sudden tone shift.

"Gojira was the biggest kid in our grade. He was feared and respected by all of the other kids!" said Rodan, adding theatrics to his story, what with emphasizing size and his tone.

"More like just feared," interjected Junior.

"Oh yeah? How was the throw down?" asked Rainbow, growing a bit interested.

"Ha! Back in the day, Goji didn't have to throw hands! All he did was send them the meanest look he could muster and said, 'Why don't you pick on someone you're own size'. Then they all just scattered! It was awesome!" said Rodan.

"Wow," said Twilight, looking to Junior. She had always heard of the boy's fights from her time in school. But never had she heard of a story like this. Especially one where he never even threw a punch. Plus, he stood up for someone. Here she thought Angirasu's case was a first.

"It's wasn't that impressive," said Junior, still staring off.

"That's almost like how Rainbow Dash and I met! Remember, Rainbow? When we were little kids?" asked Fluttershy.

"Yeah, but I wouldn't exactly say..." Rainbow scratched her head.

"Someone was beating your ass into the ground?" asked Junior incredulously.

"Hey, I wouldn't put it like that," said Rodan, some embarrassment in his tone.

"No, I meant being bullied, but then having someone stand up for you," said Fluttershy in amusement.

"Oof. Can you imagine that though?" whispered Twilight as she leaned close to Junior.

"I rather not," said Junior.

"So, what's your story, darling?" asked Rarity, looking to Angirasu.

"Me? Well, I... I don't really have one," said Angirasu, shrugging.

"I heard you were a foreigner. How is it here compared to your homeland?" asked Rarity.

"Um..." Angirasu scratched his head.

"Come on, don't bother the guy about that. He'll get homesick," said Junior, though he figured that may not be the case. He heard that mutants were worse off in Neighpon compared to Equestria. He thought it would help to not bring up any unpleasant memories that he may have had.

"No, it's alright. It's a lot different here, compared to back home," said Angirasu. "It's not as crowded. But I guess that what happens when you live in the city."

"Hey, has anyone said that your hair looks like a porcupine?" asked Pinkie with a giggle.

"Sometimes," Angirasu grimaced.

"Can I touch it?" asked Pinkie. Junior glared at her in disapproval.

"Pinkie."

"S-Sure..." Angirasu muttered. Pinkie leaned over and began to rub her index finger and thumb along a pointed end of the hair that stuck out from his head. She grinned as she began to run her palms over the hair.

"It's so prickly! It looks kinda cool!" said Pinkie.

"Y-You think so?" asked Angirasu in surprise.

"I actually kind of like it too," said Rarity, eyeing each and every spike of hair. She began to touch her finger against a point.

"I can think up a few outfits to go with this style," said Rarity. Junior furrowed his brows

"Oh, so his hair is fine but not mine?" asked Junior, indignant.

"Hey bro, don't be mad cause Aang's getting more attention," said Rodan. The girls all laughed in amusement. Junior groaned as he looked away.

"Very funny."









Later that day, Junior found himself walking out of the boys' locker room. He was dressed for P.E., sporting a clean shirt and shorts. He was joined by Rodan and Angirasu, as they walked to the blacktop to join their class.

"Appreciate ya getting us in with the In-crowd," said Rodan.

"Me? Pinkie's the one who invited you," said Junior.

"But you seem rather popular," said Angirasu.

"Yeah, for the wrong reasons," said Junior.

"I think he meant with the girls," chuckled Rodan.

"Nah. Pinkie's overly friendly with everyone she meets. She'd probably invite the devil over for dinner," said Junior.

"You can't tell me no, when they were talking to you like they were genuinely interested. What's up?" asked Rodan.

"I'm just... In Twilight's club," said Junior.

"You joined a club?" asked Rodan incredulously.

"Yes. I guess because of that, she's trying to get friendly with me," said Junior.

"Ooh. I think she might have a crush on you, G," said Rodan with a grin.

"In what universe?" snorted Junior. The boys joined their class, waiting for their teacher to give them instructions. Rodan leaned close to the boy and whispered.

"So, you think you can hook me up with one of them?" whispered Rodan.

"Dude, no!" whispered Junior.

"Come on, bro! I'd do the same for you!" whispered Rodan.

"Yeah, and just like you, I couldn't even if I wanted to! You know I don't get along with girls!" hissed Junior.

"Ugh! So lame!!" moaned Rodan.

"Shou! Is there a problem, boy?!" the teacher asked sternly.

"N-No sir, Mr. Agony!" said Rodan with a nervous chuckle. A few amused chuckles came from the classmates. Rodan quickly leaned close to Junior.

"So, you're gonna hook me up?" asked Rodan.

"No! Handle that yourself!" whispered Junior.

"Come on, bro! I already failed with AJ! A man can only try so much before he loses his spirit!" said Rodan as the teacher sent the students on their way to the field to run.

"Oh yeah, that happened. Heh. Man, the way she shot you down," chuckled Junior.

"Hey, don't laugh!" Rodan glared at Junior.

"I'm sorry. It's just that I find it funny that you're bummed out when you've proven that a simple 'no' doesn't stop you from trying to court every girl that you see," said Junior.

"Hey, I don't try to 'court' every girl that I see," said Rodan, indignant. He then noticed a pair of twin girls running by. One with long unkempt hair, the other with a large pink bow.

"Oh! Flitter and Cloudchaser!" said Rodan as he began to pick up speed to catch up. Junior panted with a chuckle.

"Idiot," said Junior.

Eventually, the class had finished their laps. Students were sitting about, resting from their exhaustion and from the sun that hung over them. Some were grouped together, conversing. Meanwhile, Junior stood away from the pack, just by the bleachers. He sighed as he watched as the teens hung out together. This was like every day. He was the outsider of the groups and hierarchies, watching. Normally, he was just bored. But right now, he felt sick. The boy couldn't explain it in words, but something felt off. All he knew was that he wasn't feeling this way until today.

"Hey," a familiar voice greeted. Junior turned and looked up, finding Applejack to be leaning over the railing to the bleachers. She greeted him with a warm smile. Her blonde hair shone on this sunny day. The boy instinctively looked away.

"Hey..." Junior greeted. Applejack bore an amused look as she began to climb down the steps of the bleachers. She soon stopped next to him, a hand on her hip.

"What are ya doin' way out here by your lone'some?" asked Applejack.

"Funny. I could be asking you the same thing," said Junior, still avoiding eye contact.

"I ain't alone. I'm right here with you," said Applejack. Junior merely bore an odd look.

"Then does that mean that I'm alone?" asked Junior.

"I don't know, do ya feel alone?" asked Applejack. Junior paused.

"I feel like you're playing mind games with me," said Junior.

"Well, maybe if you'd make eye contact with me, you'd know that I'm just messin' around," said Applejack. Junior looked to the girl, finding her standing with one leg crossed over the other. There was something cute about her stance, despite her coming off as a strong girl and somewhat tomboyish. Junior had to quickly look away before he could remain fixated on her legs.

"You're not still feelin' bad about that time during P.E., are ya?" asked Applejack.

"No." Junior replied. He felt Applejack's eyes burning into him.

"OK, maybe a little..." admitted Junior.

"Hey, I thought there were no hard feelings about that?" asked Applejack.

"What can I say? I have a hard time letting things go," said Junior. He then blinked. He wondered why he just shared that. That was the sort of thing he'd keep to himself. Now he was running his mouth.

"I understand. But sometimes you gotta let stuff go. Otherwise you can't move on and start fresh," said Applejack. Junior exhaled through his nostrils softly as he stared off to the other students.

'If only it were that easy,' thought Junior.

"So I heard how you and Rarity hung out on the weekend," said Applejack.

"I wouldn't exactly call it, 'hanging out'. We just did favors for each other," said Junior.

"Heh. You must be mighty reliable if ya were willing to wear a fancy schmancy suit for her," said Applejack in amusement.

'Damn this girl and her adorable southern charm,' thought Junior. While she didn't have a sweet soft voice like Fluttershy, he could listen to AJ's southern voice and casual mannerisms all day. It was rather welcoming. That may have been why he hasn't gotten tired or annoyed with talking with her.

"I guess you could say that." Junior shrugged.

"Well, since you're willing to lend a hand, might I trouble ya with somethin'? As a member of Twi's club?" asked Applejack. Junior merely raised a brow.

"With what?" asked Junior.

"My brother's recently gotten himself injured while workin' the farm. I need to do twice the amount of work since we're due for the harvest in our orchard," said Applejack.

"Yard work, huh? I think I can handle that. So when do you want me to help?" asked Junior.

"Immediately after school," answered Applejack. Junior's eyes widened.

"Oh. Well..." Junior scratched his head.

"I understand if ya can't. I'm not too worried. I think I can handle the chores on my own, anyway," said Applejack, speaking proudly. Junior was almost tempted to use that as an excuse to not help, but the thought of that made his gut churn. It wasn't right.

"I think I might be able to squeeze time in to help. I mean, who am I kidding? I have nothing better to do," said Junior, a playful tone in his voice. Applejack smiled, as the teacher called the students to make their way to the locker rooms to change for their next class.

"I'll see ya after school then. Meet you out front," said Applejack, waving to the boy. Junior waved back. He noticed that he seemed a bit too willing to help. After all, he always preferred to immediately head home after a long crappy day at school. But he was going out of his way to help someone who was basically a stranger. His talk with Twilight kept replaying in his mind. Did he want to actually help? Or was it that he liked the idea of seeing AJ's figure during a workout? Now he wasn't sure now that he added that second thing to the equation. The boy noticed her round rear hidden beneath her gym shorts, as her luscious strong legs carried her. Junior closed his eyes briefly, smiling.

"I'm no better than Rodan," said Junior, some shame in his voice.









It was the end of the school. Junior was walking through the hallway, carrying his back pack over his shoulder. He noticed Fluttershy jogging after him.

"Gojira, want to walk home together?" asked Fluttershy.

"Sorry, Shy. I have something that I need to do before I head home," said Junior.

"Oh. Well, maybe I can come with you," said Fluttershy.

"It's gonna take me a while. I won't get home until evening, maybe. Head on home without me," said Junior as he began to walk off.

"Alright..." said Fluttershy, disappointed.

Junior made his way outside of the school building. He found Applejack leaning against the Wondercolt statue, her hands in her coat pockets. She greeted the boy with a wave as she caught sight of him. Junior began to jog over to her.

"Ready?" asked Applejack.

"Yeah, let's roll," said Junior.

The two began to walk along the sidewalk, away from school grounds. During their walk, Applejack had decided to make conversation with the boy to pass the time. Junior didn't particularly mind. Considering that this girl had been nice so far. Plus he couldn't get enough of her accent.

'I'm such a weird dude.' Junior thought to himself.

"I ain't ever seen Fluttershy open up to people like that before. Let alone a boy," said Applejack.

"I believe you. She's rather timid," said Junior.

"Well, I hope you continue to be nice to her as she says you are. Otherwise, you'd have to deal with us," said Applejack, her tone suddenly darkened and her eyes cold. Junior couldn't help but feel a chill up his spine. This was a complete 180 from earlier. She began to snort.

"I'm just teasin'! Lighten up, sugar cube!" Applejack nudged the boy's shoulder.

"Heh. Funny." Junior awkwardly smiled, though instinct told him that he should heed those words. He began to notice that they were going pretty far from the school. Almost to the point where there were less houses and buildings in the area.

"You aren't a very talkative person, are ya?" asked Applejack.

"Not really," answered Junior. Applejack sheepishly smiled.

"Sorry. I must be buggin' ya," said Applejack.

"No, not at all," said Junior. Along the way, he found himself just outside of the town. They soon made their way to the more rural part of Ponyville. It was surprising to see how far AJ lived. This was further from the school than he had originally thought. Just dirt roads extending a mile or so from the town, with a vast green land and many apple trees present. He suspected that the girl woke up early just to get to school on time. Junior never saw her with a bike nor any form of transportation. She must walk the whole way.

"That girl is amazing," said Junior, looking back at the town behind him. The boy returned to his journey, following AJ passed down a dirt path, surrounded by tall apple trees. Ahead, he found a wooden house that sat near a large red barn house. The smell of grass and hay filled Junior's nostrils.

"Welcome to Apple Acres. Home of the Apple Family," said Applejack.

"Hm." Junior looked around, finding the gentle breeze brushing against the trees. "Nice place."

"Thanks. Come on. Let's put our bags inside and we can get started," said Applejack as she led the boy to the house. They found a little old woman with silver hair in a bun, snoozing on a rocking chair.

"Looks like Granny Smith fell asleep out here again," whispered Applejack as she opened the door. Once they entered, they found a man with a large build, walking out of the kitchen. He bore strawberry red hair, freckles on his cheeks, and a red collar shirt. This man was around six foot seven. Junior was almost intimidated, considering his size. Now he knew what it was like to be shorter than someone. Even if it was an inch.

"Hey, big brother. I'm about to take care of those chores," said Applejack.

"Who is this?" asked the young man, eyeing Junior.

"A friend of a friend. He's gonna help for today," answered Applejack. "Gojira, my brother Big Macintosh. Mac, Gojira."

"Hi." greeted Junior awkwardly.

"I'll take your bag. I'll meet ya outside," said Applejack, holding out her hand. Junior handed the girl his bag, allowing her to take it to her room. Meanwhile, Big Mac painfully walked over to another room, carrying a glass of water. Junior began to take in his surroundings.

He found the wood that made up the floor. The walls were decorated with a white and green patterned wall paper. The living room was full of furniture that held up porcelain plates behind the glass, likely antiques. There were also picture frames that hung on the walls or were propped up on the furniture.

"Wow. That's a big family," said Junior as he found a large picture frame hanging on the wall. The words, "Reunion 2007" was engraved in the frame. It depicted Applejack's immediate family, her siblings and grandmother, standing among at least a dozen other people. Junior couldn't help but envy Applejack, knowing so many relatives.

All Junior had was his mother. His father disappeared and had never really talked about his family, let alone his own father. Junior always presumed that they were dead, considering they likely lived through the 1800s and Transmutants were drafted into the second world war. He assumed they may have been casualties.

As for Junior's mother, he knew the story behind that. She was kicked out of her family's house when they found out she was pregnant with a mutant's child. As far as Junior knew, his grandparents on his mother's side were still alive. There might have been others that were related to him by blood. But, that may as well not be the case since his mother never once spoke about them. Virtually, Junior had no extended family.

Junior began to look through the other photos in the room. He found pictures taken by the Apple Family, ranging from candid pictures or otherwise. The Apple siblings were depicted standing together, smiling for the camera. With AJ, Big Mac, and a little girl in overalls, a yellow shirt, and a pink bow in her red hair stood. This must have been the little sister. But this child looked awfully familiar.

Junior continued to view the photos. He found earlier ones, depicting the siblings younger and younger. Big Mac was a pretty thin teenager, and Applejack a lot more wide eyed, wearing an over-sized stetson. In her arms, she carried the sister, who was a toddler at the time the photo was taken. Junior smiled at the photo. He then noticed a gray toned photograph, depicting a young woman with a braided ponytail. She was an attractive lady.

"She's quite the looker, ain't she?" asked a voice. Junior gasped as he flinched, turning to find the old woman giving a chuckle in amusement. It was almost like the laugh of an old witch, but a whole lot less threatening.

"Y-Yeah..." Junior gave a forced chuckle, stepping away from the photo.

"Thank ya, dear. It wasn't easy to look that pretty daily," said Granny as she picked up the photo.

"That was you?" asked Junior in surprise.

"What? Did you think I always looked like this?" asked Granny as she tugged on her saggy jowls.

"Right," said Junior as he scratched his head. He then noticed a photograph resting off to the side of the others. It depicted a red haired man, and a young woman with long, wavy orange hair.

"Hey, who're they?" asked Junior, pointing to the photograph.

"Ah. My son and daughter in law," answered Granny.

"Oh. AJ's parents. Where are they? I haven't seen..." Junior looked to Granny Smith. But he fell silent as he found the sad smile on the old woman's face. Junior didn't even have to ask.

"Sorry. I didn't..." Junior looked away.

"Ah, ain't nothing to be sorry about. It was hard, but time heals. They'd be proud to see how their children adapted. Lord knows I am," said Granny, as she set down the photo of her younger-self. Junior felt guilt from reopening old wounds.

"So, who might you be? Are ya datin' my granddaughter?" asked Granny, cocking an eye brow.

"Me? No, not at all. I'm just-" Junior smiled in embarrassment as he looked away.

"Oh, Granny! I see you met, Gojira," said Applejack, returning to the living room.

"Eh?" Granny squinted.

"He's my classmate. I asked him to help with the harvest since Big Mac's hurt," said Applejack.

"Well, tarnation! Ya'll better get to work! Lots of apples need pickin'!" said Granny as she began to usher the boy and girl out of the house. The two found themselves out on the porch, as Granny Smith closed the door. Junior turned to find the old, woman to be peeking out from behind the window.

"What the heck?" Junior recoiled.

"Hey! Come on, we're losing daylight!" called Applejack, standing just near the trees.

"Right, coming!" Junior jogged over to the girl's position.

"So, that guy in the house was your brother?" asked Junior.

"Yep. Eldest one of my siblings," said Applejack.

"Shit. What the hell do you feed that guy? He's like a-" Junior suddenly yelped in pain as Applejack grabbed him by the ear. She bore a disapproving look as she held him by his ear.

"Ow! Ow! What are you doing?!" cried Junior.

"Don't use that kind of language on this farm. Do ya hear?" asked Applejack, tugging at the boy's ear.

"Ow! OK! OK!" said Junior. As Applejack released him, he began to rub his ear with a wince.

"Geez Louise! What was that?" asked Junior in annoyance.

"Hey, that's kind to what my Granny does. Besides, I don't want my little sister picking up on your language if she were to be around," said Applejack. She began to lead him through the apple orchard. The trees seemed to go about for a mile, surrounding the land.

"So, you do this all time?" asked Junior.

"Nah. I usually have other chores to do other than picking apples. You can't just pick them before they're ready," said Applejack.

"Of course. So what else do you do?" asked Junior.

"Ah you know. Taking care of the livestock, fixing anything that's broken, getting rid of any vermin..." Applejack counted off.

"Sounds like a lot of hard work," said Junior.

"Nothin' to it if you have the will and muscle," said Applejack as she flexed, exposing tight muscle from her arm. Her structure wasn't like a typical athletic build. Much like her body, she had curves to the build of her arm, which could almost be mistaken as fat. Rather, she was 'beefy'. Her arms and legs were thicker compared to girls that were more slim like Rarity, but not buff or defined like professional athletes.

'I got more than enough muscle. I sure hope I have the will,' thought Junior as AJ led him to a part of the orchard. She pointed to a tree, where a ladder stood along with a large wooden bucket, with straps of iron running along it.

"Alright, here's what you gotta do. You take this ladder and climb up. Pick as many trees clean as you can and put them in the bucket. If you come across any that are bruised or rotting, set them in a separate bucket," said Applejack.

"OK, got it," said Junior with a nod.

"I'll be around here, picking another tree. When you're through, just take the buckets over to the barn and store them inside," said Applejack.

"OK."









For the next several minutes, Junior had picked off every apple that hung from the branches of the tree. As told, he made sure to separate the good apples from the bad. He couldn't help but glance to find Applejack picking from a tree herself. She leaned forward as she held onto a branch. Her rear began to stick out, prompting Junior to flush red hot. The way her curves went from her waist to her hips was mesmerizing. He gasped as he felt himself leaning to the side, almost falling over. Junior quickly picked the last apple and began to climb down to place it in its respective bucket. Once done, he picked up one of the buckets and hauled it over to the barn. Once he placed it down near a corner, he returned to gather the second bucket. The boy carried these buckets with relative ease.

Once he returned to the orchard to pick the next tree, Junior noticed Applejack grunting as she held a bucket up. She gave a quick pant before easing into standing up straight, the bucket in her arms. Junior didn't know how long she planned to keep picking these apples or the amount of time it'd take, but he was glad to have come to help. This was too much work for just one person, especially if that person had to worry about school. With new found determination, Junior quickly took the ladder and moved it over to the next tree. He began to pick and separate the apples. He was barely breaking a sweat at this point, but he knew that the struggle was the repetitive nature of going back and forth with the buckets.

This process had gone on for about half an hour. Already, several trees had been picked. The sun had set a bit, but was still high enough to where there was light. It was unfortunate that it was getting into the colder seasons since at five to six in the evening, it gets quite dark. That meant that Junior had to pick up the pace. He wasn't going to let his efforts go to waste.

The boy began to haul a bucket, power walking through the orchard. Applejack was walking back, having just delivered a bucket herself. She bore a surprised look as she found the boy practically whizzing by.

"Well, I'll be..." Applejack watched with an impressed look. She found Junior jogging back over, scooping the bucket of bad apples into his arm and began to power walk back. Applejack smiled as she looked around their surroundings. Half of the trees had already been picked clean. Plus they were making great time. She thought she made a good call on asking Junior for help. After all, he has proven to be reliable and a hard worker. Not to mention he had enough muscle to carry the buckets at a steady pace.

The blonde began to make her way over to the next tree. She sighed as she found that some of the apples on this tree had grown higher up on the branches. This particular tree was troublesome, since it was taller than some of the others. It didn't help how far the apples had grown.

"Can't leave no apple unpicked," said Applejack as she began to climb higher on the ladder. She carefully stepped onto the tree, her heels digging onto the ridge, where the arms of the tree stuck out and hung out the branches. She began to carefully reach for the high apples and knelt down to drop them into the buckets. Eventually, she got to a point where there was just one more apple. But, this one was much higher up, out of reach. Applejack sighed in annoyance as she found herself unable to reach it. She hummed to herself as she began to lean and push against the branch, testing its strength.

"It should hold," said Applejack to herself. While most people would either leave the apple be, find other means or seek help, Applejack was undeterred. She prided herself too much in her work to leave her job incomplete. So, she began to carefully climb along the branch. She used the others to support herself as she scaled the tree, making her way higher. Unbeknownst to her, the branch she was on began creak.

Junior eventually returned to the orchard. He sighed as he tossed his hoodie to the the side, having grown hot from this ordeal. As he was about to move on to the next tree, he heard Applejack grunting and straining. He looked around in confusion and found her on the branch of a tree. His eyes widened in alarm.

"A-Applejack, I don't think it's a good idea to climb that tree," called Junior, making his way over.

"It's fine! I almost-" Applejack strained as she grabbed the apple. She chuckled victoriously as she began to twist it from the stem. Suddenly, there was a loud snap. Applejack felt herself suddenly plummet. She screamed as she fell, finding herself quickly approaching the hard ground.

Junior quickly swept under her. She slammed down onto his chest, causing both to fall to the ground. The two groaned in pain, as leaves, the apple and her stetson fell to the ground. Applejack winced as she shook off her daze. The blonde gasped as she found her face just inches from Junior's, who was wincing.

"I told you," said Junior, opening his eyes. He stiffened as he found the farm girl lying on him. She stared with her large bright green eyes staring into his own. Her blonde hair was frazzled, with some twigs caught in it. The girl's breath was shuddering as she lied on him, her thigh resting over his pelvis. She had a growing blush on her freckled cheeks. All of this made Junior twice as flustered, as his heart was racing. He wondered if she could feel his heartbeats, especially since her chest was pressed against his own. Applejack quickly pushed herself off of the boy, her face red hot.



"Gravy! Are you alright?!" asked Applejack. Junior quickly rose up with a wince.

"Y-Yeah. I'm cool. You?" asked Junior.

"I think so," said Applejack, clearing her throat and picking twigs out from her hair. Junior looked to the broken branch that lied on the ground.

"That was pretty careless of you. And stupid," said Junior. Applejack looked away, brushing her bangs out of her face.

"Y-Yeah. It sure was," said Applejack. Junior stood up, dusting himself up. He noticed that Applejack had a scrap on her knee.

"Does it hurt?" asked Junior. Applejack looked down at her knee.

"Not too bad. I-I think I'm gonna go clean it up before getting back to work," said Applejack as she winced with every step that she took. "Do ya mind to keep working?"

"Sure, I'll keep going," said Junior, quickly taking one of the buckets and jogged with it. Applejack's face was completely flustered as he passed by. Eventually, she made it to the house and made her way to the bathroom, where she began to dig for the medical kit. As she began to clean her wound, she thought back to the moment she fell on him. She felt something on her thigh, just below her rear.

'Was it me or did he grope me?' thought Applejack, growing more red.

Junior sighed as he set the next bucket into the barn and made his way back to the orchard. His face was red hot that he swore that he was going to pass out from the heat.

"I hope she didn't notice me groping her," said Junior to himself, though it wasn't really intentional to grope her. His hand had just fallen onto her when he caught her. His hand just had a mind of its own once he felt something soft yet firm.

"If there's a Hell, then I'm probably going there," said Junior. Once he returned to the orchard, he found Applejack's stetson lying on the ground. He knelt down to pick it up, finding leaves and twigs on it. He began to brush it off when he noticed Applejack walking over, a bandage over her knee. She appeared to be rather timid as she approached. This was a departure from how he saw her from earlier today.

"Here's your hat." Junior held out the stetson, avoiding eye contact.

"Thanks..." Applejack took the stetson with a blush. There was an awkward silence. It was driving Junior crazy, especially when he kept thinking back to the incident.

"We should get back to work," said Junior, quickly moving onto the next tree.

"My thoughts exactly!" said Applejack, quickly doing the same.

An hour had gone by. The sun had set to the point that it had grown darker. Only a sliver of sunlight was seen from the horizon. The chirps of crickets were in the air, as stars began shine above. Junior and Applejack set the last of the buckets into the barn, both sighing.

"I can't thank ya enough," said Applejack with a smile.

"It was my pleasure," said Junior, nodding to her. The girl cleared her throat as she looked away.

"Well, I should probably turn in for tonight. I still have some homework that I need to take care," said Applejack.

"Oh shoot. I forgot I had some homework," said Junior with a groan. He looked to his cell phone with a grimace, finding it to be 5:30. Normally it would take him longer to finish the work, since he had to deal with a couple of other subjects first. "Math's gonna suck. Alright, I'll-"

"Do you need help with math?" asked Applejack. Junior paused as he looked to find the inquisitive look on the blonde's face.

"Maybe." Junior answered. The girl smiled.

"Why not stay over a little longer? I can try helping you out if I can," said Applejack.

"I can't. I mean, I don't wanna impose-" Junior chuckled nervously. The barn door suddenly opened. The two turned to find Applebloom standing in the doorway.

"AJ! Granny wants to know if that boy would want to stay over for supper!" called Applebloom. Junior and Applejack looked to each other briefly. He was met with a warm smile from the girl.

"Well... If you'll have me," smiled Junior.









Junior found himself sitting at a table among the Apple Family. He sat at one end of the table as Big Mac sat the other end. Applejack sat next to him on his right, as Granny his left. Applebloom was seated next to Granny, eyeing Junior as family and guest ate.

It was a delicious meal. It was packed with some beef cuts, mashed potatoes and some greens. Junior savored the taste of this meal as much as he could.

"Applebloom, stop starin'!" whispered Applejack.

"Sorry..." whispered Applebloom, returning to eating.

"It's fine. I know I look mean," said Junior giving an awkward chuckle.

"It's not that. I was just wonderin' about somethin'," said Applebloom.

"What's that?" asked Junior.

"Are you datin' Rarity?" asked Applebloom, tilting her head curiously. Junior cleared his throat as he grew red.

'Why does everyone seem to think I'm going out with a certain girl! This is what I get for never having a reputation of having past platonic friendships with girls!' thought Junior.

"No, not at all. I barely know her," said Junior, forcing a chuckle.

"I thought Sweetie Belle was reachin'," said Applebloom to herself. It seemed that her friend was freaking out over nothing.

Eventually, supper was finished. Junior found himself sitting at a cleared table, his math book out as Applejack sat next to him. She walked him through some of the problems that he had found himself struggling. It was embarrassing to say the least on how she knew more than he did, despite not having the same class as him. Eventually, the two were able to get their work done. Junior realized that he had stayed longer to finish up the rest of his homework rather than just his math. By now, it was seven in the evening.

"I appreciate you with the help with math. I think I'm starting to get a bit better," said Junior.

"That's good. And thanks again for coming over," said Applejack, a warm smile on her face. Junior's heart skipped a beat at the sincerity in her voice. He turned to walk to the door.

"See ya." Junior waved.

"Later, hun," said Applejack, before closing the door. Junior's face grew red.

"Hun? Not Sugarcube?" asked Junior. He shook his head furiously.

"Ah! Get over yourself, Takeshi! She's a southern gal! That's just something they say sometimes!" said Junior, scolding himself for getting excited. He forgets himself sometimes. He walked on, carrying his hoodie over his shoulder as he wore his back pack. A small smile on his face. He did enjoy his time here, even if he just worked. It was a nice change of pace from his usual routine.

"Plus I got to feel her leg," said Junior to himself. He snickered as he walked. "I'm definitely going to Hell."
> Anthology: Friendship is Magic Pt.4
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

It's been a couple weeks since Junior had been over to Applejack's home. That left plenty of time of interacting more with the club room. By this time, he realized how close Mosura and Sunset had grown to him, especially with him and Sunset coming to a better understanding from each other, despite a heated argument they had before. Although, it was also shortly after the nasty incident after the Fall Formal, he hoped that his presence didn't too negatively affect anything. He found himself sitting at a lunch table with them, along with Angirasu, Rodan, and the Main 6. It was funny. Just before, Junior was either by himself or with Rodan during lunch, but now he was surrounded by a lot of different people.

While Junior preferred his space and some solitude, he didn't hate this, especially since the atmosphere felt warm. He found himself looking to Fluttershy, who gave him the warmest smile that she had given him. He thought that the two of them had actually grown closer too. If not for her, he'd still be in angst, alone somewhere.

Later that day, Junior found himself walking through passing period. He kept thinking back to how different he felt compared to back then. He wasn't as agitated as before. It was like something in him has started to change. Whatever it was, Junior liked it. This must have been what Twilight was talking about when she mentioned 'sharing her experience'.

During P.E., Junior was jogging on the track. He was panting as he passed up some students, who appeared to have grown exhausted. Junior chuckled as he ran, feeling satisfaction to be able to leave some in dust rather than he himself being left. It was like these days, he had grown some more energy. It could be that his shift in mood may have been link to it. Whatever the case, Junior was loving being able to actually run faster, but it also may have had something to do with the fact that he no longer had an inhibitor chip in him. Fortunately, Fluttershy and the others had vowed to keep that fact a secret. Plus the club has allowed him to get his focus off of that worry. Though at first he was afraid to get back in since he was sprouting scales randomly that looked like rashes.

Eventually, Junior made his way to the final lap. Coach Agony nodded in approval as he marked the boy's time. Junior chuckled as he strolled over to the bleachers, leaning against them with a sigh. Rodan panted as he made his way over.

"Damn, dude. Share your secret on how you're able to get this good at running the mile," said Rodan, wiping the sweat from his brow. Junior shrugged.

"Your guess is as good as mine," said Junior with a smirk. Rodan scowled.

"You know, that look on your face pisses me off," said Rodan. Junior chuckled as he patted the boy's shoulder. Rodan gave him a strange look.

"Dude you're starting to creep me out. You're in too good of a mood. I don't like it," said Rodan.

"I do," said Applejack, making her way over.

"Hey, what's up?" Junior greeted with a smile.

"Come on, AJ. Even you gotta admit that it's not normal for him to be in this good of a mood," said Rodan, cocking a brow. Applejack hummed as she looked to Junior, a playful pondering look on her face.

"I don't know. It's nice to see him in a good mood," said Applejack.

"It must be that I'm used to him not being in a good mood with all of these years I've known him," said Rodan.

"Could be," said Junior.







It was after school. Junior found himself in the Friendship Club. He scratched his head as he looking through his work. Meanwhile, the rest of the club was sitting closer together at the table. Among them were the newest members, Angirasu and Rodan.

"Gojira, won't you join us?" asked Twilight.

"Not right now. I still have a couple more problems to work through," said Junior.

"Alright. Who's next?" asked Twilight.

"Me! I got a good one," said Rodan.

"Floor's all yours," said Sunset.

"Alright. What do you call a fake noodle?" asked Rodan, his voice turning to an accent. This got some chuckles out of the other club members.

"What?" asked Mosura.

"An Im-Pasta!" said Rodan. The others chuckled in amusement.

"Ey! Pasta-pazool!" laughed Sunset. Junior shook his head in amusement.

"What do you call a flying a Transformer?" asked Erika.

"An Aerialbot?" asked Rodan.

"A Seeker!" said Sunset.

"Nope! It's a robot in Deh-skies!" said Erika. The club erupted into chuckles.

"Not bad," said Junior, as he finished off his work and put his book away. While he normally thought puns were dumb, this club made him appreciate them. At least there was some effort put into these lame puns. He got up and began to move his seat to the circle with the group, sitting next to Fluttershy and Mosura.

"OK, I got one! What do you call a dinosaur that can't land a good joke? A Tyrannosaurus-Wrecks!" said Mosura. This got laughs from the rest of the club. Junior chuckled.

"Hey! You bet Jur-Ass-ic can't!" said Junior over the laughter. Everyone went silent.

"Wait. What did you just say?" asked Mosura. Junior stifled his chuckles.

"I-I said, 'You bet Jur-Ass-ic can't'!" said Junior.

"Ooh!!" Everyone in the room cried out. They all laughed in hysterics.

"You did not just go there!" laughed Sunset.

"Comedy gold!" said Rodan. Junior chuckled as everyone began to settle down.

"Man, you should've joined in sooner. That was a good laugh," said Mosura.

"Nice word play, Gojira," said Twilight in approval.

"Thank you," said Junior. There was a sudden frantic knock at the door. Everyone turned in confusion.

"Huh. Who could that be?" Twilight got up and made her way to the door. Once she opened it, she yelped as she was suddenly grabbed by her shoulders.

"I need help!!" cried Rainbow, her eyes wide and her hair frazzled.

"Rainbow Dash?" Fluttershy's brows raised in surprise.

"Whoa. Where's the fire?" asked Rodan.

"I have a big game coming up in two weeks! And one of our guys just broke his leg! We need someone to fill in for him or our chances at winning will be lower!" said Rainbow, frantic.

"Oh no! That's awful!" said Fluttershy.

"Yeah! So I need someone to do it! Preferably a boy!" said Rainbow, looking to the boys in the room.

"Wait a minute, girls are an option?" asked Junior in confusion.

"It's a Co-ed thing going on with this game! We got the best players from both the boys' and girls' team combing into one team for this game with another school coming up. They're doing the same," explained Rainbow.

"Eh. Not sure I like the idea of co-ed sports. That sounds like a slippery slope," said Junior with a grimace.

"Look, I don't care about that! I need someone to fill in! Anyone!" said Rainbow.

"I don't think I can. I'm supposed to be home then, since my cousin is supposed to be coming back from college for break," said Angirasu.

"Ugh! Seriously?!" asked Rainbow incredulously.

"My aunt is hell bent on us spending time together. She really misses her," said Angirasu, emphasizing the word, 'misses'.

"W-Well, what about you, Ro? You can help your 'home girl' out, right?" asked Rainbow, a weak smile on her face.

"Ooh. Sorry. I'm actually in trouble with my mom right now. I was falling behind one of my classes. If I don't get that grade up, I'm getting 'la chancla'," said Rodan.

"Huh?" asked Rainbow.

"You ever hear how Mexicoltan kids get hit with sandals by their mothers? That's what he means," said Junior.

"Wait a minute, I thought you were Neighsian," said Sunset in confusion.

"I'm mixed," said Rodan.

"Ah." Sunset nodded in understanding.

"So you can't- Ugh..." Rainbow groaned. She then grimaced as she looked to Junior, her lip quivering.

"I hate to ask," said Rainbow.

"Then don't," said Junior, crossing his arms.

"Gojira!" said Fluttershy in disapproval.

"What? If she's gonna be like that, then I'm not gonna help. Besides, sports aren't my thing," said Junior.

"I only said that because I didn't think you'd be interested! Just help me out, man!" said Rainbow.

"I don't know..." Junior hummed as he leaned back in his feet.

"Ugh! Come on! Look, what do you want? Money? I'll pay you! I'll do your homework! I'll do anything!" said Rainbow, pleadingly. Junior gave a heavy sigh.

"Which sport?"

"Soccer!" said Rainbow. Junior hummed to himself.

"You just need me to fill in for that one game, right?" asked Junior.

"Yes!" answered Rainbow. Junior scratched his head as he thought about it more. Rainbow was gritting her teeth as she anxiously waited for his answer. Everyone sat silently, waiting to hear as well. Fluttershy was worried, hoping that the boy wouldn't try to play a cruel trick by pretending to consider the request.

"Oh fine, I'll do it. For free, mind you. I don't want there to be rumors going around that I took advantage of the desperation of the team captain," said Junior. Rainbow gave a relieved sigh.

"Oh my God! Gojira, you rock! Come on!" said Rainbow as she grabbed Junior's arm and hauled him up to his feet.

"Wait, now?!" asked Junior.

"Yes! Come on, we need to get practice in!" said Rainbow as she grabbed Junior's back pack and handed it to him.

"Go get changed and meet me out in the field!" said Rainbow.

"Shit. OK. I guess I'll see you guys later," said Junior as he left the club room.

"Huh." Twilight smiled as the room went silent.

"That was nice of him," said Erika.

"Sure was," said Sunset in agreement. Fluttershy cleared her throat.

"Did you hear about the guy that was hit in the head by a can of soda? He was lucky it was a soft drink," said Fluttershy. There was a brief moment of silence. Then everyone began to laugh.







Junior found himself making his way over to the soccer field. He carried his back pack over his shoulder as he was dressed in his gym clothes. He found Rainbow pacing about, as the rest of the team was slouched on the bleachers. She gasped as she noticed Junior. She ran over to meet him.

"Geez! It took you long enough!" said Rainbow in annoyance.

"Yeah, yeah. I'm here now," said Junior as he followed the girl back to the field.

"Alright, guys! We got our stand in! Gojira Takeshi," said Rainbow, drawing the attention of the team. The teens all groaned.

"Seriously?" asked a girl.

"You asked him of all people?!" asked a boy. Junior furrowed his brows as he suppressed a growl.

"Maybe this was a bad idea," said Junior as he was about to walk off. Rainbow quickly held an arm in front of him, beginning to panic.

"No! Come on, just be cool! Guys, be cool!" said Rainbow, looking back and forth from Junior to the team.

"Look, this is only for one game. Let's try to get along until then," said Rainbow.

"I thought it wasn't fair for there to be Transmutants in a game with non-mutants," said Junior.

"Well, that was until they changed the rule recently. Convenient too," said Rainbow.

"Cap, does he even play soccer?" asked a girl. Rainbow was about to answer but glanced at the boy.

"I know how to play," said Junior with a shrug.

"Great. We're relying on a rookie. It doesn't matter if he's a mutant. All of that brawn is only good for show if he hasn't practiced. He'll just drag us down!" said a boy. Junior crossed his arms.

"Hey, I can-"

"It doesn't matter! We just need him in to fill space. We'll just have to work harder to win," said Rainbow. Junior looked at her incredulously.

"Wait, but I thought-"

"Alright, enough fooling around! Lets get some laps in!" said Rainbow, prompting the rest of the team to get up and to start running. Junior merely looked to the tomboy in disbelief.

"Dash, I thought..."

"Look, we don't have a lot of time. I can't count on you to help pull the weight of team this late. I just need you to participate in practice for a general idea of our thing and to show up at the game," said Rainbow. Junior furrowed his brows.

"Fine. Whatever," said Junior.

"Alright, then get to running! Come on!" said Rainbow as she began to join the track run. Junior scoffed as he followed.

While on the run, Junior thought back to how his introduction went. It pissed him off to say the least. He knew that he wasn't Mr. Perfect or Nice Guy, but some gratitude would've been nice. After all, he was setting aside time for them. He had no real obligation to do this. Not to mention Rainbow's lack of confidence in him.

"Why am I here again?" asked Junior.

"Come on! Put your backs into it!" shouted Rainbow, leading the rest of the team on the run. Eventually they finished their laps. Rainbow had the team do their stretches. Junior was still ticked off about earlier. It was always his presence that seemed to be the problem.

"Alright. Now, I know we had a setback. But we can still pull this off. I believe in you guys," said Rainbow, pacing about as she looked to the team. Junior merely stood, arms cross and staring off into space.

"And I know that our stand in isn't exactly ideal," said Rainbow. Junior grumbled to himself.

"But don't worry. We'll get through it. Since it's short notice, Takeshi will be made goalie. So Thunderlane, you're on the field," said Rainbow.

"Got it, Cap," said a boy with very light blue hair, styled as a mohawk, but it looked more like the plume of a Spartan helmet, rather than the stereotypical mohawk that Junior was used to seeing.

"That work for you?" asked Rainbow, looking to Junior.

"Sure, whatever," said Junior as Rainbow tossed him a pair of gloves. She then pointed to one of the twins present, a girl with long hair and a pink bow.

"Flitter, you're on the other goal post for now," said Rainbow.

"Roger!" said Flitter.

"Alright, get into position! Takeshi, you're over there!" said Rainbow, pointing to a goal post. As the rest of teens rushed to the field, Junior just slowly walked over to the goal post. He sighed.

"Get over it, Gojira. You aren't here to make friends," said Junior as he stood at the goal, loosening his joints. It did make logical sense to put him in the goalie position. After all, it was late in the game. He wouldn't be reliable on the field since he's never actually practiced. Plus he was large, making him perfect for the role. This was just for one game, so there was no reason to bitch.

The practice went underway. The team split into two teams to simulate the game. They began to run along the green field, kicking the soccer ball along the way. Certain members ran up ahead for a pass, while the others attempted to sweep in to steal the ball.

Rainbow managed to sweep in and stole the ball. She began to kick the ball and gave chase, guiding it to Junior's goal. The boy steeled himself as he prepared to block the ball. He began to mirror Rainbow's movement as he moved from side to side. However, Rainbow kicked the ball towards Thunderlane, who Junior failed to see coming from the other side. Once the ball was in his path, Thunderlane kicked the ball into the goal.

"What the hell?" Junior bore a surprised look.

"Nice work!" said Rainbow in approval. Thunderlane grinned proudly. Junior bent over and picked the ball up.

"Alright, just toss it over so we can start again," said Rainbow. Junior tossed the ball to Rainbow, allowing her to take it back to the center. Again, the rest of the team repeated the process of kicking the ball across the field, all an attempt to score a goal. Flitter grunted as she managed to catch the incoming ball. She dropped it to the ground and kicked it across the field, prompting the others to give chase.

Junior sighed as he stood with a bored look, as the other teens fought over the ball. All the while, Flitter kept guard as the ball came her way. Eventually, the game was headed for him. Junior quickly shook off his boredom as he prepared to block the ball. A girl with light freckles, brilliant cerise hair with grayish emerald highlights reared her leg back for a kick. Blossomforth was her name.

The ball was sent flying towards the goal. Junior grunted as he leaped to the side in attempt to catch the ball, but it slipped passed his fingers. He grunted as he hit the ground hard, as the ball rolled back to him.

"Come on, Takeshi! Step it up!" said Rainbow. Junior winced as he stood with the ball, covered in grass stains. He passed the ball back to Blossomforth, who walked off with a scoff.

"Honestly," said Blossomforth. Junior bit his lip to prevent himself from making a remark at the girl.

Throughout the hour, Junior found himself struggling to act as goalie. While had succeeded in blocking a few attempts at a goal, he mostly fell over or missed entirely. He was bruised and completely dirty. These must have really been the best players that the school had to offer. That, or Junior was just a lousy goalie.

"Alright guys! Let's call it a day!" said Rainbow. Junior sighed in relief as he removed the gloves, wincing from the bruises that he felt. He began to pick up the ball as Thunderlane and a couple of the other boys walked by.

"So lame," said Thunderlane. Junior merely glanced as he watched as the soccer team passed by. Junior merely stood upright and approached Rainbow, placing the ball into a net she carried.

"Alright, not too bad for your first day. There's room for improvement," said Rainbow. Junior bore a suspicious look. He noticed Rainbow was looking away when she said that. It was like she afraid to give honest input.

"Noted," said Junior.

"Come back here immediately after school tomorrow. We need all the time we can muster before the game next Friday," said Rainbow.







Throughout the week, Junior had spent his time after school practicing with the soccer team, rather than join his club for their activities. During this, Junior has continued to play mostly the role as goalie, though it wasn't the highlight of his days, since he was mediocre at best with his performance.

Aside from that, Junior had to put a lot of focus into his homework. He knew that he had to keep his priories straight and have a balance of work and practice. At first, Junior was worried, but he has squeezed in more tutoring with Sunset to at least keep himself on track with math class. For now, things seemed to be going well.

After the school bell rung, Junior began to make his way to the locker room. He proceeded to change into his gym clothes, bearing faint stains. Laundry has proven to be a pain lately. Junior also began to place on the shin guards that were lent to him before the boy made his way outside to the field.

"Goji!" called a familiar voice. Junior turned to find the Friendship Club to be seated on the bleachers, waving to him.

"What are you guys doing here?" asked Junior in confusion.

"We thought we'd watch you practice. Offer you moral support," said Mosura.

"Oh. You guys didn't have to do that," said Junior.

"Eh. We were bored anyway. We thought this would be more fun," said Rodan with a shrug.

"Gojira! Get over here!" Rainbow called.

"Oops. Gotta go," said Junior as he jogged over. As he approached, he heard idle conversation from a few of the team members.

"I don't know why she's still bothering with him. He's just making us-" Thunderlane complained.

"Shh! He's here!" whispered Blossomforth. The teens went silent as Junior arrived. He noticed how they didn't so much as acknowledge his presence.

"Alright guys, you know the drill. Warm up exercises and let’s get to practicing those moves. We need to improve in our weakest areas," said Rainbow.

"Some of us more than others," whispered Cloudchaser, prompting Flitter to snicker. Junior lightly frowned as he heard this.

"Alright, let's move!" said Rainbow.

The teens went to their usual warm up exercises. During this, Junior began to reflect on the past week. What Cloudchaser said wasn't too far from the truth. He didn't seem to be making any progress with practice. While Rainbow had him participate in non-goalie related practices, he was expected to play that one role.

After the warm up exercises and the practices for self-improvement, the team split into two for another scrimmage match. Junior, as expected, found himself posted at the goal. The match began, and the players were racing for the ball. They swept and kicked it, moving throughout the field for the goal posts. Junior kept his guard up as he tried to anticipate the ball. But as expected, he began to miss the ball, over and over. Only once after every couple of scores did Junior manage to prevent a score.

"Ugh!" Cloudchaser groaned in annoyance as Junior passed her the ball.

"Dude, you suck!" said Cloudchaser.

"Shut up, I'm trying," said Junior.

Meanwhile back at the bleachers, the rest of the Friendship Club watched. They winced when Junior would fall to the ground in a vain attempt to prevent a score.

"Huh. He's not very good at this," said Rodan.

"Oh! He got that one at least," Erika.

"Yeah, but if they actually plan on making him the goalie for the game, it might be close unless he can improve," said Sunset. Twilight watched as Junior struggled to keep up.

She knew that Junior was a strong guy and could endure, but Twilight could see that he wasn't as fast as the other players. His reaction time was slower compared to the soccer team. Not to mention more coordinated. Junior may have been a Transmutant, but that didn't matter without skills.

"Hang in there," said Twilight to herself.

Junior grunted as he stood. He hissed as he felt a pain in his shoulder. He had just noticed it. As he attempted to sooth the pain by rubbing his shoulder, he heard a voice call out to him.

"HEAD'S UP!" Rainbow shouted. Junior brought his attention back to the field. Flitter was dashing to the goal, with the ball. Junior barely had enough time to react.

Flitter gave a mighty kick. The ball shot through the air, whizzing to the goal. Junior stumbled as he attempted to block the shot. As he tripped, the ball struck directly into his face. His head was forced back as he fell over.

"Ooh! That's gonna leave a mark," said Rodan with a wince. Fluttershy gasped in alarm as she found Junior, writhing in pain on his side.

"Oh my gosh! I'm so sorry!" exclaimed Flitter. Junior sucked air through his teeth as sat up on his rear. He heard Flitter gasp in alarm. Through his pain, Junior felt something warm and wet fall to his lip. His nostrils felt a cool breeze as his nose ached. The boy realized that he was bleeding. But his shoulder ached too much for him to care.

"Oh shit!" said Rainbow as she and the rest of the team rushed over. From the bleachers, the Friendship Club began to rush over as well.

"It was an accident! I swear!" said Flitter in a panic.

"Gojira, are you OK?" asked Fluttershy worriedly.

"Just give me a minute." Junior hissed in pain.

"Alright, let's take five. Get cleaned up, buddy," said Rainbow.

"Here let me help you up," said Rodan, taking Junior's hand. Once he hauled him up, Junior held a hand over his nose, blood seeping through his fingers.

Later, Junior found himself in the bathroom just by the locker room. He was rinsing himself off, as some blood still spilled from his nostrils. He winced as he held a paper towel against his nose and tilted his head back. He winced as he cupped his free hand over his aching shoulder.

"How bad is it?" asked Rodan.

"Pretty sore. But I should be better in a few minutes. This is me we're talking about," said Junior.

"Cool. I'll let the others know," said Rodan as he left the bathroom. Junior sighed as he removed the paper towel, sniffing. After tossing the paper towel away, he proceeded to make his way to the door. Leaving the bathroom, he found himself in a short hallway connected to doors that led to the gymnasium, the boy's locker room, and outside. He headed for the door outside and was about to leave until he heard muffled laughter. He opened the door and stepped outside. He found that Blossomforth, Thunderlane and Cloudchaser were standing over by a corner of the building. Junior shrunk back, leaving the door open just a crack.

The mutant's hearing was able to pick up the voices and what they were saying.

"Did you see how your sister popped him in the face with the ball? He went down like a tree!" laughed Thunderlane.

"It wasn't that funny. Especially since we only have a week left until the game," said Cloudchaser.

"Yeah. I don't know what Rainbow Dash was thinking. He's freakin' terrible," said Blossomforth.

"We'd be better off without him. He's just dragging us down," said Cloudchaser. Junior grimaced as he heard this conversation. He gave a heavy sigh as he stepped outside.

"Yeah, the guy's a knob! I guess all that brain power goes straight to his muscles! No wonder he's such clumsy-" Thunderlane fell silent as he noticed the two girls had fallen silent, eyes wide that they could bulge out of their skulls. The boy slowly turned to find Junior looking down at him, his brows furrowed and his eyes narrowing.

"Uh..." Thunderlane weakly smiled.

Junior was sorely tempted to just wail on this guy. His fist was clenched as he glared daggers at the boy. But, Junior merely scoffed.

"Gee, don't sugarcoat it. Tell me how you really feel," said Junior as he walked passed Thunderlane, brushing his shoulder against him. Junior just kept walking until he found his back pack by the bleachers, where the Friendship Club and the rest of soccer team stood.

"Gojira, are you alright?" asked Twilight.

"Hey, you good to get back in?" asked Rainbow. Junior said nothing. He instead picked up his bag and proceeded to walk away.

"H-Hey! Where are you going?" asked Rainbow incredulously.

"Home." Junior answered. He didn't want to remain here. After all, he was still pretty heated. Plus, he certainly wouldn't want to 'drag down' the team.

"Gojira?" Fluttershy began to grow worried. Rainbow grunted as she ran after the boy.

"Hey! What gives?! You're not gonna quit just because of a bloody nose, are you?" scoffed Rainbow.

"Go away," said Junior as he walked on. Rainbow growled.

"Dude, people get hurt in sports all the time! If I knew you were gonna be a sissy, then I would've asked someone else to fill in!" said Rainbow. Junior just glared at her.

"Then why don't you find someone else? I'm fucking done!" said Junior as he stormed off. Rainbow groaned as she watched as the boy walked to the parking lot.

"Fine! Who needs ya?!" shouted Rainbow. She sighed as walked back to the field.







It was the end of the day. Rainbow Dash sighed in frustration as she stood out in the front of the school. She was with the rest of the Friendship Club.

"I can't believe he bailed like that! Now I have to figure out what we're gonna do for the game next week!" said Rainbow.

"Yeah, I wasn't expecting that," said Mosura. Fluttershy bore a thoughtful look.

"All because of what? A couple of boo boos?" mocked Rainbow.

"Nah. That's not like Gojira," interjected Rodan. Everyone turned their attention on him.

"He always gets hurt to the point that he starts bleeding, even when we were kids. That couldn't have been why he left," said Rodan. Fluttershy mentally agreed. She saw that Junior looked angry when he left.

"Then why would he just leave?" asked Rainbow.

"I think I have an idea. Has he been this bad during practice this week?" asked Rodan.

"Well... Yeah. But he's getting a bit better," said Rainbow with a shrug, though her tone was unconvincing.

"Uh, huh. That explains it," said Rodan.

"Penny for your thoughts?" asked Sunset.

"I think it has to do with him being frustrated or something. I can't say for sure," said Rodan.

"Well, it doesn't seem to matter now. He's made up his mind," said Twilight. Rainbow sighed heavily.

"Thanks anyway, guys. I'll see you around," said Rainbow. She began to walk off, while the Friendship Club went their separate ways. Fluttershy walked after Rainbow.

"Rainbow Dash, maybe we can get him to change his mind. He lives next door to me, after all," said Fluttershy.

"I guess..." said Rainbow, though she wasn't feeling all too confident.

"Rainbow!" Called Flitter, as she came rushing over.

"Flitter? I thought you went home," said Rainbow in confusion.

"My sister went ahead without me. Did you say that you were going to Gojira's?" asked Flitter.

"Yeah, why?" asked Rainbow.

"Can I tag along? I feel bad about earlier. I can’t help but feel it was my fault he left..." said Flitter, a frown growing on her face. Rainbow looked to Fluttershy, who nodded with a smile.

Later, that evening, Fluttershy stood at the front door of the Takeshi residence. She began to knock, while Rainbow and Flitter waited. The door opened, revealing Miwa Takeshi.

"Oh. Hello, Fluttershy," said Miwa in surprise.

"Hello, Mrs. Takeshi. Can we talk to Gojira?" asked Fluttershy. Miwa cleared her throat as she turned to the hall.

"Junior! Fluttershy is here to see you!" said Miwa. After a moment, footsteps filled the air. Junior stepped over, his expression turned to a scowl as he took notice of Rainbow and Flitter.

"Oh. You're here too," said Junior.

"Yeah," retorted Rainbow, a hand on her hip. Junior stepped outside and closed the door.

"Why are they here?" asked Junior.

"To get you to change your mind about quitting the team," said Fluttershy.

"Not gonna happen" said Junior flatly.

"Goji, you can't just walk out on the team," said Fluttershy.

"Sure I can. I just did it. I'm not even an actual team member," argued Junior, crossing his arms.

"You agreed to help! That makes you part of the team!" said Rainbow with a glare.

"Oh yeah, says the one who apparently doesn't need me," said Junior with a scoff.

"I- Ergh!" Rainbow groaned in frustration.

"L-Listen... I'm sorry about hitting you with the ball earlier," said Flitter, fidgeting in place. "But don't stop because of-"

"You guys think this is about that? I'm not even upset about that!" said Junior.

"Then what?" asked Flitter in confusion.

"It doesn't matter. You guys are clearly in a whole other league. I'm just dead weight," said Junior as he turned to the door. Rainbow quickly placed a hand on the door knob.

"Whoa! Whoa! Who said you were dead weight?" asked Rainbow.

"Come on, we all know I'm lousy as a goalie. I've seen it on your face. You think I'm more of a detriment to your team. You're better off without me," said Junior, attempting to get through.

"Wait hold on," said Rainbow, her expression softening. "That's why? But you're making progress."

"Not according to the team," said Junior, looking away. Rainbow looked to Flitter, who slightly shrunk back as she twiddled her thumbs.

"We've sort of been... talking about him behind his back. I think today he caught a couple of members of the team," said Flitter in a small tone.

"Why would you do that?" asked Fluttershy incredulously. She was appalled that anyone would do such a mean thing, when Junior had gone out of his way to be of help. Flitter said nothing.

"Doesn't matter. They're right. I'm just dragging you guys down. As you said, I'm not an ideal fill in," said Junior. Rainbow sighed heavily.

"Idiot," said Rainbow. Junior looked at her in annoyance.

"Look, I know that I haven't shown confidence in you. But I do have it," said Rainbow.

"Yeah, right," scoffed Junior.

"No, listen. When I first started, I wasn't as good as I thought I was. It took a lot of hard work and commitment. I learned that you can't expect the best thing out there to fall into your lap. Sometimes, you have to work with what you got. And with some time, it could be something awesome," said Rainbow, giving Junior a smile. The boy merely glanced away, his expression still hard.

"We really need your help, Gojira. One less guy on the field means less of a chance to win. Heck, if we lose, I want to at least know that we gave it our best. What about you?" asked Rainbow. Junior said nothing. The girl sighed.

"Just sleep on it, man. See ya," Rainbow walked off from the porch. She continued on, leaving the property. Flitter turned to Junior, rubbing her arm.

"Um... I-I'm sorry. Sorry for talking about you behind your back," said Flitter, before walking off. Junior watched as the two left. He found Fluttershy looking up at him, a sad look on her face.

"I'll... See you around." Junior opened his door and entered his house. After closing the door, he looked through the peak hole, finding Fluttershy walking off. He gave a heavy sigh as he slumped his head against the door.

"Something the matter?" Junior shot up and turned to find his mother looking at him worriedly.

"It's nothing. I think I'm gonna head to bed early. Good night," said Junior.

"Sure. Good night, sweetie," said Miwa, watching as the boy left for his room.

Junior sighed as he lied down on his bed. He stared up at the dark ceiling with a grimace. He felt a weight on him. While he was set on his decision to stop helping, it didn't sit right with him. After all, he agreed to help Rainbow Dash with the team, though he wasn't a very valuable asset, since he was incompetent as a goalie. He certainly wouldn't be any better on the field.

While Rainbow was resorting to the option she had, which was Junior himself, she was willing to make the most of it. But even then, he wasn't appreciated and was basically just a clown to the team. Always tripping over himself like a clumsy fool. He had no reason to help people like that. Normally, he'd say 'screw them'. But what would that say about him if he were to just bail out midway through the journey?

The boy knew he couldn't deliver a victory to the team. But, he didn't necessarily agree to that. He agreed to help the team. Nothing more, nothing less. So whether they won or lost technically wasn't on him. Junior was a lot of things, but he was not one to go back on his word. Not for something as simple as this at least. He sighed as he began to draw out his phone. He went online and began to type 'Soccer goalie tips'.







It was Monday afternoon. School had recently ended. Rainbow stood by the bleachers with the team, pacing about in her soccer uniform. The rest of the soccer team were all slouched on the bleachers.

"He's not coming, Dash," said Thunderlane in exasperation. Cloudchaser shrugged.

"Yeah. Just goes to show that he was never fit to play," said Cloudchaser. Some of the other team members murmured in agreement. Flitter frowned as she sat in silence. Rainbow sighed.

"OK. Let's-" Rainbow fell silent as she found Junior walking over, dressed in his gym clothes while lugging his back pack. She smirked.

"You're late!" said Rainbow. Everyone turned in confusion. Junior shrugged.

"Had to sleep on it," said Junior.

"The whole weekend?" snorted Rainbow.

"Not really. But hey, I'm here. So are we gonna practice or what?" asked Junior.

"Alright! Get off your butts and do your laps!" shouted Rainbow. Everyone got up and began to run. Flitter passed by, giving Junior a smile. The boy merely nodded to her in response. Rainbow made her way over to the boy, crossing her arms.

"So what made you change your mind?" asked Rainbow.

"I thought since I already committed to this, I thought I might as well see it through," said Junior, nonchalant. Rainbow chuckled.

"Come on. Race ya!" said Rainbow, as she began to run. Junior groaned in annoyance.

"But you're already the fastest," said Junior as he began to run after the girl.

After the warm up exercises, Rainbow walked up to Junior.

"Hey, I was thinking we'd try putting you in the field today. Just to see if it works better for you," said Rainbow.

"Actually, I wanna give the goalie position another go," said Junior. Rainbow was surprised by this.

"Are you sure?" asked Rainbow. Junior nodded to her, a determined look on his face.

"Alright. Get ready," said Rainbow.

After a minute, Junior sported a pair of shin guards and gloves. He was posted at the goal post, as the scrimmage match began. A familiar routine of players fighting players for the soccer ball and moving as swift as the wind began. Soon, they raced for Junior's post. The boy relaxed his muscles, becoming loose in his limbs. His eyes followed the ball, while keeping note of his immediate surroundings.

Junior watched as Thunderlane raced with the ball. His eyes analyzed his every step and move. Junior took a breath as he kept a level head, standing on the toes of one foot. He began to anticipate Thunderlane's next move as he grew closer. The ball was kicked and shot towards the goal. Junior had swiftly moved in just a short moment. He lunged and caught the ball against his chest. Junior dropped to one knee, holding the ball tight.

"Nice catch!" called Rainbow. Junior stood and grunted as he threw the ball to the center of the field. Thunderlane scoffed.

"Don't get too confident," said Thunderlane.

The hour went by almost fast. Junior had managed to block significantly more attempts at scoring than normal. There were a few scores here and there, but it was though the previous experiences had been completely inverted. He blocked more scores than he allowed.

"Alright! Let's call it a day! Great work today!" said Rainbow. As the team left for the day, the tomboy approached Junior, who was chugging down water from a bottle. She was grinning from ear to ear.

"Dude, you were killing it today! How did you suddenly get this good?" asked Rainbow.

"Over the weekend, I was researching proper techniques to act as goalie. I asked Rodan and Angirasu to help me practice. I practiced reaction time, blocking, catching, anything to help," said Junior. He winced as he felt a couple bruises ache. Just a sign of the work he put into improving himself.

"That's awesome. You keep that up, we just might pull this off," said Rainbow.







The big day had come. The sky had grown orange for its sunset. Many people, whether it was students, families, school staff, were all seated at the bleachers. There was cheering as there was anticipation for the game to begin.

From the bleachers, the Main 7, excluding Rainbow, were all seated. With them were also Mosura and Erika. They watched as the opposing team, the 'Buffalos', raced to the field.

"Oh man, I'm super nervous! They've been training hard for this moment!" said Pinkie. Fluttershy sighed. She'd be lying if she wasn't nervous herself. She knew Junior decided to continue to help and joined the game, but she hoped that the hard work would pay off for him and the soccer team.

From one end of the field, Rainbow stood before her team. All were present and accounted for. Junior tugged at the cyan jersey he wore. Rainbow let loose a sigh.

"Well, today's the day. All of that time spent practicing has led up to this moment," said Rainbow, looking to her team.

"We're going out there against the best that school has to offer. So let's not disappoint them," said Rainbow.

"Yeah!" said the team.

"Now you guys know I hate losing. But I want you to know that no matter what, I'm proud of each and every single one of you," said Rainbow, smiling to each member. She held out her hand, prompting each and every member to place a hand over the other. Junior was last.

"3! 2! 1!" Rainbow counted.

"GO WONDERCOLTS!!" The team cried out in unison, throwing their hands into the air. They raced to their positions. Junior headed to his post at the goal. He could hear the distant cheers of the rest of the Main 7, Mosura and Erika.

"Knock 'em dead, Goji!" cried Mosura.

The game went under way. The whistle was blown and the ball was off. The Wondercolts dashed through the field, sweeping up the ball from the Buffalos. The crowd went wild as the opposing teams played for the ball.

Rainbow Dash managed to steal the ball and made a run for opposing goal post. She made a strike, sending the ball hurling passed the goalie. The crowd erupted into cheers.

"Go Dashie!!" cried Pinkie, honking an air horn.

"1! 2! 3! Who is running free?!" called a squad of cheerleaders from the sidelines.

"Wondercolts! Yeah!!" The cheerleaders cried, leaping into the air with their yellow pom poms.

"Not the best rhyme I've heard," said Twilight.

"Yeah, but those outfits are cute!" said Mosura, admiring the cheerleaders' uniforms. They were a cyan color with a white stripe running across their chest. The outfits fit tightly, showing off their fit forms, and the long sleeves complimented their arms. Their skirts flowed from their motion, as they inspired the crowd with their smiles and charisma.

"Yeah, they do look nice," said Twilight in agreement.

"Maybe we should try out," said Mosura in a thoughtful manner. She grinned as she fantasized catching Junior's eye in uniform.

"Please, I don't have the legs for that skirt," chuckled Twilight.

"AJ does," said Pinkie.

"Hey now..." Applejack blushed with an embarrassed look. Rarity pouted.

"Now I want to wear the uniform," said Rarity.

"Guys, the game!" said Sunset. While everyone focused on the game, Fluttershy was picturing herself dressed in the outfit. She grew red as she covered her chest. She was embarrassed at the thought of that with her bust size. But, she did like the idea of being out there, cheering Junior on from the sidelines. It was a shame that he was playing for one game and that the girl was so shy.

The game went on. While the Wondercolts managed to score many points, the Buffalos were catching up. Junior managed to block the scores as best he could, but they would manage to get passed him. These guys were a lot better than he thought they'd be. The boy was thankful that he managed to get better during this week. Otherwise, the Wondercolts may have been far behind.

Junior found that the players were racing his way. He let loose a breath as he loosened himself up. The opposing team came closer. The ball was sent to his goal, and Junior smacked it away. As it bounced, the players began to swarm each other for the ball. The ball was shot towards him again. Junior leaped and smacked it again. However, several Buffalo members swarmed the area, racing for the ball and began to send it back.

"Fuck!" Junior exclaimed as he continued blocking their attempts, but he felt himself growing overwhelmed. When the ball was sent his way again, Junior jumped to the side, catching the ball square in the face as he slammed onto the ground.

"Ooh!" Sunset winced.

The referee blew his whistle, stopping the game. Junior winced as he cupped a hand over his face. A few members of his team rushed to him.

"Crap! Are you alright?" asked Rainbow.

"Yeah. I'm good," said Junior with a wince. His nose slightly swelled as did hs forehead.

"Takeshi! Can you still play?" asked the coach. Junior nodded.

"Yeah!" nodded Junior as he stood tall. The crowd cheered as the game resumed, with the fielders back at the center. Again, the Buffalos began to push towards the Wondercolt's goal.

"Come on! We gotta overwhelm this guy!" shouted a player. Junior found that one moved in, sending the soccer ball back to him. Reflexively, the mutant reacted with the typical blocking, but he noticed how the opposing team was moving in with a few members. Just like before, they attempted to overwhelm him by making him expend his energy by blocking a ball that was quickly being sent right back to him.

"Wow, look at him go!" said Pinkie in awe.

"Go Goji! You can do it!!" cried Mosura. She stood from her seat, screaming to the top of her lungs, startling those around her, though the rest of the girls began to join in her cheer.

Junior panted as he stumbled over after blocking the ball again. It was fought over by the players until a player of the Buffalos swept the pole with a swift kick. Junior grunted as he shot back up, his hands raised. But the ball slipped through his fingers, slamming into his face again. The crowd all exclaimed "ooh" with winces. Fluttershy grimaced as the referee again stopped the game, as Junior was kneeling.

Back on the field, Junior groaned as he held his face. These last two hits came from powerful kicks. By now, his face started to swell up a bit as he felt a slight daze. Add that with the amount he's pushed himself during this game to prevent another score. He was met with Rainbow Dash, Flitter, the coach, and Thunderlane.

"He's not looking too good," said Rainbow.

"We still have a minute on the clock," said Thunderlane.

"Yeah, but he can't keep going! Look at him!" said Flitter.

"I'm fine," said Junior with a wince.

"Alright, Takeshi. I'm benching you for the rest of the game. Flitter, you take his place," said the coach. Junior stood as he shook his head, his face having swelled up more. One eye was squinted while the other was normal.

"I can still play! Just let me get a quick sip of water!" said Junior.

"I don't know dude. You took some nasty hits," said Rainbow.

"You had a good run, son. But now you gotta sit this out," said the coach.

"I said I'm fine! It's just swelling! I can still stand! Just let me back in the game, coach!" said Junior.

"Coach!" called the referee, holding an expectant look. The coach sighed as he appeared hesitant.

"Alright, get back to your place," said the coach. Junior nodded as he stood.

"You're crazy," said Thunderlane.

"Maybe," said Junior.

"Good luck man. Hang in there," said Rainbow. The rest of the players got back to the center. Rainbow briefly looked back, finding Junior to be standing at the goal post. While he didn't show it, Rainbow could tell that he was in a lot of pain. She was reminded of herself.

Rainbow recalled her days growing up. She was an active kid back in the day. She wasn't like most girls, who were mostly interested in dolls and less physically active games. Rainbow liked hanging out with the boys since they enjoyed the things she liked. Even when she got hurt, she didn't show pain or cried. She just got back up. Rainbow saw this endurance in Junior. While she never thought much of him before or really liked him, Rainbow had a newfound respect for him. Now she had to make good use of his strength the only way she can.

The referee blew the whistle. The players again scrambled for the ball. The crowd cheered as they rooted for the teams they were here for. The cheerleaders continued to rally the audience. The clock was counting down, as both teams were tied. Fluttershy grimaced as she watched Junior, who appeared slouched. She didn't like that he was still in the game. The girl hated seeing him in pain. With the clock nearing its final count down, Fluttershy dreaded him being allowed to be the goalie for the penalty shoot-out to break the tie. She just wanted one of these teams to win already so he could rest.

Back on the field, the ball was being kicked around by the several players. Eventually, Cloudchaser raced and kicked the ball down the field. As a Buffalo player headed her way, she passed the ball over to Blossomforth. As she carried it along, she was cut off by two Buffalos that got in her path.

"Blossomforth!" called Thunderlane. Blossomforth quickly passed the ball over to the side, allowing Thunderlane to continue to kick the ball to the goal post.

"There's only 10 seconds!!" Pinkie cried in dread, violently shaking Twilight. On the scoreboard, the digital clock was counting down. Thunderlane panted as he continued on. He found Rainbow cutting passed the other players, nearing the goal post.

"Go for it, Cap!" said Thunderlane, passing the ball. Rainbow found the world slowing down. She kept her focus on the ball after taking note of her position and the goal post. Then she took note of the goalie, who was on the far side of the post, opposite of the tomboy. Now was her chance.

Rainbow swung her leg, striking the ball and sent it racing. The goalie jumped for the ball. The girl could see the ball as it raced to the net, as the goalie was just inches away. She grinned as the ball slipped through his fingers, hitting the net. There was a great roar from the crowd. The audience for the Home team all shot up and cheered. The cheerleaders jumped and cheered, the Wondercolts ran to Rainbow Dash, cheering her name.

"We won! We won!!" cried Rainbow as her team hoisted her up into the air, tossing her up and catching her.

From the Wondercolts' goal post, Junior stood alone. He watched as the team celebrated, giving high fives, hugging, etc. He found Rainbow with a big grin on her face. Junior bore a soft smile as he watched from the outside at their victory. He walked over to the bench and took his water bottle. He found the Wondercolts rushing to the bleachers where friends and family greeted them.

As Rainbow was surrounded by friends and teammates, Junior lightly frowned. While he was satisfied with being able to help, the boy felt a void in him. Something he never really had been able to fill. The pain of his face was nothing in comparison.

"Time to go home," said Junior as he walked off from the field. He slipped away like a ship in the night. That was easy, since everyone was high from victory. So he continued on to the locker room alone. He began to change his clothes, not bothering with a rinse in the shower. Only his movements and locker were the sounds present.

Junior left the locker room, carrying his backpack over his shoulder as he was dressed. He gave a tired sigh as he walked.

"Hey!" called a familiar voice. Junior stopped and turned, finding Twilight jogging over to him.

"Yeah?" Junior answered.

"What are you doing way over here? We couldn't find you," said Twilight in amusement.

"I was just gonna head home," said Junior.

"Head home? You can't do that! We're gonna go celebrate with Rainbow and the team!" said Twilight.

"That's nice. Have fun," said Junior as he began to walk. Twilight bore a confused look. She began to follow him.

"Hey, why aren't you coming? Are you really hurt that bad?" asked Twilight, concern on her face.

"No. I..." Junior grimaced. He was beginning to feel a bit nauseous. He just wanted to go home.

"There he is!"

Junior turned and found Rainbow standing along the rest of the Main 7, Mosura and Erika. A couple Wondercolt team members, Thunderlane, Flitter, Cloudchaser and Blossomforth, were with them.

"Get over here! We're gonna go eat!" said Rainbow.

"I-" Junior grunted as Twilight towed him along.

"Come on!"

Junior felt his legs carry him along as Twilight towed him. He wasn't able to stop himself.

"I gotta say, you were one hell of a goalie," said Thunderlane with a smirk.

"Yeah, you were awesome!" said Cloudchaser.

Junior felt his face slightly redden as he was given praise. It was flattering, but he felt that he didn't deserve it. Nor the invite to a celebration to a team that he wasn't actually a part of. He found Fluttershy walking over to him, holding out an ice pack with a warm smile. Junior smiled back as she placed it on his swollen cheek. With a wince, he took the cold pack for himself.



"Come on, I'm starving!" said Blossomforth. Junior found himself led by the rest of the teens, away from the school. His cold heart having grown a bit warmer that day.
> Anthology: Friendship is Magic Pt.5
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

It was a bright sunny day. Pinkie shot up from bed, a bright smile on her face as she rushed to her curtains and moved them, revealing the morning sky. She opened up her window and took a deep breath and smiled.

Pinkie hummed to herself as she went to the bathroom, handling her daily morning routine that went from brushing her teeth to bathing. Once fully dressed, she snatched up a satchel and rushed to the kitchen. Her surroundings seemed to radiate with life, as though the colors themselves gave off a light. She found her elder sister, Maud Pie, sitting at the table, eating burnt toast. She suddenly embraced the more reserved girl.

"Goooooood morning, big sis!" squealed Pinkie. Maud turned her head to Pinkie, her neutral face bearing a small hint of a smile

"Good morning, Pinkie," said Maud, her voice mellow and flat as always.

Pinkie gasped as she found a plate at an empty seat beside Maud. The hyperactive girl quickly took a seat, beside her elder sister, grinning at her plate.

"You made breakfast!" said Pinkie, as she began to munch on the dark toast.

"Sorry if it's not too good. I'm not as good as you when it comes to the kitchen," said Maud, apologetically.

"Are you kidding?! Only you can make burnt toast taste really good! And you didn't burn the eggs this time!" said Pinkie. Maud bore a pleased smile as her sister continued to eat. Pinkie chugged down on her orange juice.

"Well, I got some stuff that I gotta do! See ya later, Maud!" said Pinkie as she dashed out of the kitchen and left the house. Once outside, she found the whole world to be bright, which only brought a bigger smile on her face.

"What a beautiful day!" said Pinkie.

Meanwhile, back in the house, Maud sat with a neutral expression. She looked out the window, giving a soft hum.

"It's OK," said Maud. She was interested to know how the world appeared from her sister's point of view.







The world, from the point of view of a certain hyperactive girl...

Pinkie was humming to herself as she walked with a spring in her step. The sun shone down upon the earth with its warm radiant light. It was as though the sun was saying 'hello' to the world.

With a skip and a hop, Pinkie Pie traveled around the neighborhood. The girl rushed to her first destination and rung the bell. The door opened, revealing Rarity, the most stylish and sophisticated girl around. Her long flowing hair shined from the sunlight as it hung from her regal form. She was the most gorgeous girl that Pinkie had ever seen.

"Pinkie Pie! So good to see you, darling!" greeted Rarity.

"Hiya, Rarity! You are hereby invited to partake in a party, thrown by yours truly!" said Pinkie, handing out an envelope. Rarity took it, randomly drawing out a small pair of binoculars that were connected to a metallic rod. The kind one would use during an opera

"Yes, quite! Quite!" Rarity's tone suddenly shifted to a more Trottingham accent.

"I say, what is the occasion for this soiree?" asked Rarity. She suddenly gasped as she stuck her nose up in a regal manner.

"Nevermind! It matters not what it is! I shall not miss a social gathering! Especially if it's orchestrated by the most festive girl in all of the land," said Rarity.

"I'll take that as a yes! See you at Goji's at noon!" said Pinkie, dashing off. Rarity's eyes widened.

"Blimey!"

Pinkie hummed as she continued to navigate the neighborhood. The cotton candy-like haired teen marked off a list that she had. Eventually, she found her way over to another house. She eagerly rang the bell.

The door opened, revealing none other than Rainbow Dash. She was the most fantabulous, radical, awesome girl in town. Rainbow sent Pinkie a flashy grin.

"Yo! What's up, Pinkie Pie? Nice of ya to drop by!" greeted Rainbow, holding a fist out. Pinkie giggled as she met her friend with a fist bump.

"I wanted to invite you to a party that I'm throwing today!" said Pinkie, passing Rainbow an envelope. Rainbow grinned.

"Bodacious! Who's crib are we hittin' up?" asked Rainbow.

"Goji's! We meet there at noon!" said Pinkie.

"Say whaaaaat?" asked Rainbow.

"No time to chat! Still plenty of friends to invite! Bring your electric guitar!" said Pinkie, before running off.

"Gnarly," said Rainbow in disbelief.







Pinkie found herself walking over to an apartment. She knocked on the door, eagerly waiting. But the longer she waited, the more discourage she got. It seemed that one of her newest friends was unavailable right now. She sighed as she turned and walked away, sulking.

"Why the long face?" asked a sweet voice. Pinkie gasped as she grew a wide smile. From the heavens, an angel with red fiery hair descended before her. Her teal eyes radiated like jewels as she greeted Pinkie with a warm smile. Like the sun, she was radiant. It was Sunset Shimmer, a beautiful and popular angelic being that had graced her and the Main 6 with her friendship.

"Sunny~!" Pinkie embraced this 'angel' tightly. Sunset Shimmer grunted as she forced a smile.

"Nice to see you too," said Sunset.

"Hey, there's a party that I'm throwing today at Goji's! Wanna come?" asked Pinkie.

"That sounds great! I'm surprised that he's allowing you-" Sunset was interrupted as Pinkie gave her an invitation.

"Gotta go! See at noon!" said Pinkie as she ran off. Sunset looked at the envelope and shrugged.

"I must ascend back to the Heavens to get ready," said Sunset, clasping her hands together. She suddenly sprouted angel wings, which carried her up to the sky, as a ray of sunshine showered her. The sound of a heavenly choir vocalized filled the air.







Pinkie stood before a 2 story house. It was in the middle of one of the rich neighborhoods. There was only one person here that Pinkie knew and wanted to see. She rang the doorbell, which was open and revealed a short girl. It was none other than Twilight Sparkle.

"I'm inviting you to a celebration of our friendship with Goji! I hope you're into it, Ms. President of the Friendship Club!" teased Pinkie. Twilight bore a puzzled look.

"No offense, Pinkie. But the odds of Gojira Takeshi joining a party are about 0000000.1%," said Twilight, her voice in a lecturing tone.

"Don't try to deter me with your advanced mathematics! He'll join, because we're having it at his place!" said Pinkie with a grin.

"And... He's OK with this?" asked Twilight.

"No, but he will be once he finds out," said Pinkie. Twilight sighed as she pinched the bridge of her nose.

"Dearest Pinkie, you can't just throw a party at someone's house without permission," said Twilight.

"Don't worry! I can be very persuasive. Besides, he can't say no once he sees us all excited at his front door, with snacks and other party things in our hands. He'd just feel like a total jerk if he did that," said Pinkie. Twilight looked at her friend in shock.

"Pinkie Pie, that's the most sneaky, underhanded thing you could do. Yet, it just might work," said Twilight with a pondering look. "With that added to the equation, the odds shoot up to around 50%."

"Really?" asked Pinkie, disheartened.

"Yes, I mean this is Gojira," said Twilight with a shrug. Pinkie hummed, a serious look on her face.

"I'll take those odds," said Pinkie, smirking.







Later that morning, Pinkie began to look through her list. She had just gotten about everyone on her list. There was but one person left. The girl found herself at the door, belonging to the one she's been looking forward to seeing the most today.

Pinkie began to knock on the door. As she waited, her heartbeats had gone from slow and steady to fast. She was slightly trembling, but not out of fear. It was great anticipation that caused her jitters. She began to hyperventilate as she heard muffled footsteps nearing the door. It then creaked as it opened.

"HI GOJI!!" Pinkie cried at the top of her lungs. She heard a feminine yelp of fright. Pinkie realized that it wasn't the boy that she sought. Rather, it was his mother, Miwa Takeshi. The woman was lovely, almost like a star. Miwa gave a relieved sigh as she held a hand over chest.

"Oh. You're one of Junior's friends," said Miwa, forcing a smile.

"Yes, ma'am! Is he home?" asked Pinkie, excitedly.

"Yeah, but he's actually sleeping in right now. He's usually up around noon," said Miwa, looking over her shoulder to the hall. She was surprised at how that outburst moments ago hadn't woken her son up.

"Oh! Then I won't wake him. I don't want him cranky for today," whispered Pinkie. Miwa tilted her head curiously.

"Did you two have plans?" asked Miwa.

"He actually doesn't know yet. I was hoping that we could set up a party," whispered Pinkie. Miwa bore a puzzled look.

"You mean here? In my house?" asked Miwa.

"I know, it's rude! I should've asked permission, but there's nowhere else to celebrate. It was kind of short notice when I decided to throw it. Plus it's for him," said Pinkie. Miwa bore a look of interest.

"Really? What's the occasion?" asked Miwa.

"I was gonna celebrate him for helping Rainbow Dash win yesterday's soccer game, but we already did that with the team," said Pinkie. Miwa bore an incredulous look.

"Wait, he what? Why didn't I hear anything about this?" asked Miwa.

"But then I thought, 'Hey! Why don't we celebrate our friendship! He'd appreciate that!' So, that's what I'm going with," said Pinkie, completely ignoring Miwa's shock.

"I see." Miwa hummed to herself.

"Would you mind if we had it here, Mrs. Takeshi?" asked Pinkie, pleadingly.

"How many people do you plan on having over?" asked Miwa, crossing her arms. Pinkie began to count off her fingers as she muttered, her expression turning serious.

"11 people, including me," answered Pinkie.

"Are your parties clean? No drugs, alcohol or anything that you kids would get in trouble for?" asked Miwa.

"Heh. They're basically kid friendly," said Pinkie. Miwa bore a thoughtful look.

"Well... Why not? Sounds fun." Miwa shrugged. Pinkie bore a wide grin. She wrapped the woman into a tight hug.

"Oof! You're quite affectionate," chuckled Miwa. Pinkie released the woman, barely able to contain her joy.

"Super duper! Oh! I gotta get some stuff from my house for the party! I'll be back, but the guests should come by around noon!" said Pinkie.

"Oh! Do you need me to get something? Maybe pizza or something?" asked Miwa as Pinkie was running in place, ready to bolt out of the area.

"Yeah! But don't tell Goji! I want him to be surprised!" said Pinkie as she dashed away from the house.

Miwa smiled warmly as she watched the hyperactive girl. It warmed her heart to know that she was sweet enough to throw a party for her son. It seemed that him meeting Fluttershy had a much more positive impact than she had originally thought.







It was later into the day. Pinkie Pie grinned as she stood just outside of the Takeshi residence. She turned and found her friends to be present behind her. The rest of the Main 7, Erika, Mosura, Rodan and Angirasu.

"OK. Are we set?" asked Pinkie. Twilight cleared her throat as she stood among the others.

"According to my calculations, we should be able to generate enough fun energy to get Gojira to enjoy himself. I am most excited to be a part of this," said Twilight, her tone carrying an aura of professionalism.

"Dashie, you got your guitar?" asked Pinkie.

"Yeah. But why did you ask me to bring it?" asked Rainbow, standing with a guitar in her arms.

"Remember that thing we've been practicing before?" asked Pinkie.

"You mean that wacko celebration song you've been working on? I still know the notes," said Rainbow.

"And who remembers the lyrics?" asked Pinkie. The rest of the Main 6 were silent as they bore pondering looks.

"Wait a minute, it was for him?" asked Rarity in shock.

"Yup!" said Pinkie. Applejack looked her way.

"Apples?" asked Applejack, raising a brow.

"Pfft! I make celebration songs for all of my friends! Look out for your next birthdays!" said Pinkie with a wink.

"Celebration song?" asked Sunset in confusion.

"You'll see! Right now, we need to wake Goji up! Fluttershy, can you do it?" asked Pinkie. Fluttershy hid behind her hair, appearing to be trembling. She whimpered in a cowardly manner.

"Don't worry! He likes you, so he can't stay mad," said Pinkie. Fluttershy whimpered as her face grew red. She slowly made her way to the house. She began to reluctantly knock on the door. There was no answer. Fluttershy looked back with a shrug.

"Call him on his cell!" said Pinkie.

"H-Hey. I wanna call him," said Mosura with a frown, clinging to a plush doll that was in Gojira Takeshi Jr.'s likeness. Fluttershy sighed as she drew out her phone and called him. She suddenly squeaked, like a mouse. The squeaks went on, as though she were having a conversation. Her squeaks grew from timid, to panic.

"Not off to a good start," said Sunset.

"Give her a minute," said Pinkie, a confident smile on her face. She knew that Fluttershy was hopelessly shy and timid, but she had faith in her friend, considering that this was an important step. She watched as Fluttershy took a calming breath. She began to squeak a few more times, a smile growing on her face. She turned to Pinkie and gave a thumbs up.

"OK, places! Dashie, shred it!" said Pinkie. Rainbow grinned as she plugged her electric guitar to an amplifier that sat beside her. She began to strum the streams briefly, warming up to a tune.

"This should be interesting," said Sunset, as she, Erika and the mutants watched from the sidelines. The front door suddenly opened. Junior peeked from behind the door, dressed in his pajamas.

"Hello?" Junior stepped out, flinching as Rainbow began to strum her guitar.

"Who here likes Goji?!" cried Pinkie, holding a bullhorn. The rest of the Main 6 cheered.

"I said, who likes Goji?!" called Pinkie, looking towards the teens on the sidelines. They awkwardly cheered, not expecting to have been roped in, though Mosura was more enthusiastic as she held up her Goji plush doll. Pinkie grinned as she turned her attention to Junior, who had a confused look.

"You are the most fantastic~, it's so cute when your sarcastic~! We're so enthusiastic, cause you're so incredible~!" Pinkie sang, as Rainbow rift on the guitar. The rest of the Main 6 merely swayed and danced in a synchronized fashion.

"You handle things so roughly, maybe you rather be a toughy~. But you're a one man army~! Yeah, you're so dependable~!" Pinkie sang as she took Junior's hands and pulled him onto the lawn, much to his shock. She began to spin with the boy as she held his hands tightly.

"Mr. Incredible~! He's so indispensable~! We went out and wrote him a song~!" sang Pinkie, releasing Junior, who spun briefly and wobbled in a disoriented state.

"Whoa~ whoa~ whoa-oh~!" The rest of the Main 6 vocalized, as Rainbow continued playing the guitar. Pinkie spun as she pointed to the boy, while Junior just stared in silence.

"Mr. Incredible~! He's so indispensable~! We went out and wrote him a song~!" The Main 6, excluding Rainbow, sang in harmony as they stood shoulder to shoulder. They began to do the 'Can-Can', while Mosura, Erika and Sunset began to clap, adding a beat to this musical number. Junior mouthed to himself as he grew more confused.

"We're here to celebrate you, and all the good that you do~!"

"Guys! Guys, stop it!" shouted Junior. Rainbow stopped playing as the rest of the Main 6 froze in place.

"What the hell is going on here?" asked Junior incredulously.

"Uh... we're celebrating you," deadpanned Rainbow. Pinkie began to snap her fingers.

"2! 3! 4!" Pinkie counted off. The girls went back to doing the can-can, as Rainbow rift on her guitar.

"Mr. Incredible~! He's so-"

"Hey! Hey! Hey!" Junior shouted, his expression was that of annoyance. The girls fell silent again.

"I can clearly see that. But why?" asked Junior.

"It was Pinkie's idea," said Rainbow.

"Did you like it?" asked Pinkie eagerly. Junior merely sent her a glare.

"No!" said Junior. Everyone recoiled.

"What the hell are you doing, playing that loud ass guitar, and singing on my front lawn?! This is a quiet and peaceful neighborhood, goddammit!" yelled Junior.

"Ooh. Someone's woken up on the wrong side of the bed today," said Pinkie. Fluttershy began to approach Junior timidly. She began to squeak.

"I just don't appreciate you drawing attention to my house! I live here, you know!" yelled Junior. Pinkie shook her head in amusement. While the boy was huge compared to her and others, had a loud voice and had a grumpy demeanor, she knew he was just shy. One dead giveaway was his aversion to attention.

"So what are you doing here?" asked Junior, his tone still loud.

"We're here to throw you a party~!" Pinkie drew out noisemaker blower. A toot came as the paper unfurled and shot forward. Junior merely bore a deadpanned look.

"I refuse!" said Junior. Everyone gasped in shock.

"Looks like that 50% was not in our favor!" said Twilight, frantically reading through a notepad.

"I say! Who doesn't like a good ol' fashion soiree?" asked Rarity.

"I don't!" said Junior.

"Apples! Apples, apples, apples!" said Applejack, her tone in a scolding manner.

"Look, I don't care! I know how Pinkie throws a party! I don't want a bunch of strangers invading my house!" said Junior.

"Aw but Goji..." Pinkie whined in disappointment.

"Gojira, what if we told you that this wasn't going to be like Pinkie's usual parties? We are all who will be present. Your good friends," said Sunset, an aura of light radiating off of her as a choir sang in the background. Junior groaned to himself as his brows furrowed, scratching his chin in a pondering manner.

"I see!" yelled Junior.

"Just give it a chance, G! We brought some snacks and drinks, and your mom is bringing the grub! Do ya really wanna harsh the vibe, bro?" asked Rainbow, crossing her arms as she bobbed her head.

"Ugh! You got my mom in on this?!" Junior growled. He gave a defeated sigh.

"Fine! It'd be wrong to turn you guys away after you were being considerate!" yelled Junior.

"Yay! Let's get inside!" said Pinkie. Junior grumbled to himself as he led the group into his home. This was the second time that Pinkie had been in his house. It was a rather humble home, with a kitchen smaller than the living room, some picture frames resting on some of the furniture in the living room, or hanging from the walls.

"Have a seat! I'm just gonna get changed!" said Junior.

"Ah! Did you remember to take care of your hygiene for today?" asked Twilight. Junior fell silent, looking away.

"Then you may want to take care of that. We're gonna be here for a while, after all," said Twilight. Junior grumbled to himself as he walked off.

"So it's just us? No one like Octavia is coming? Or Cloudchaser? Flitter? VInyl?" asked Rodan, appearing disappointed.

"No, sorry. I thought Goji would be more comfortable if it were just people that he's gotten used to," said Pinkie. Rodan groaned, though Pinkie didn't feel too sorry for the boy. After all, she can see that the mischievous look on his face meant that he still had girls on the mind. There were plenty, including herself.

'Let's see if you can swoon anyone, Rhodie,' thought Pinkie.

"While Goji is getting ready, we should set up! That is if he's taking a shower..." said Mosura, clutching her plushie as she began to breathe hard.

"Apples!" said Applejack in agreement.

The teens spent the next several minutes setting up everything that they had. They placed bowls of snacks in the kitchen, on the counters and the dining room table. Pinkie began to set up a poster on the wall, while Rarity decorated the living room with streamers. Meanwhile, Rodan was leaning on a wall, right next to Erika. The green haired girl was slightly fidgeting as Rodan bore a flirtatious look.

"I always appreciate a gorgeous flower. Especially when a girl reminds me of one," said Rodan.

"Rodan, I-I'm not exactly looking for a relationship right now," said Erika with a small sad look on her face. Pinkie cocked a brow at this.

"ERIKA SAD!!" Erika suddenly broke down crying as she ran off, while Rodan frowned in disappointment.

"Why won't the ladies give Rodan any love?" asked Rodan. Angirasu placed a comforting hand on his shoulder.

"Don't give up hope, my friend. There's sure to be one girl out in the universe for you," said Angirasu. Pinkie smiled. Leave it to Angirasu to be the more considerate boy out of the three boys.

"That sounds like a backhanded reassurance," said Rodan.

"That wasn't what I meant. Sorry, man. Do you want a soda? That'll perk you up. Maybe some snacks? I'm here for you, good buddy," said Angirasu.

"Maybe a soda..." said Rodan with a sigh. Suddenly, Sunset descended down from a light before them, an angelic choir singing behind her.

"Can you get me one too, Aang?" asked Sunset, sweetly. Angirasu nodded with a smile as he ran off to the kitchen.

"Yo Pinkie! When's Mama Takeshi coming back? I starved!" said Rainbow.

"I'm sure she'll be back soon! Let's just finish up!" said Pinkie. She was excited for today. She usually was excited for a good party. But today was special. It was going to be Junior's first party.







Music began to play in the air. Pinkie bore a satisfied look as she stood with her friends. They admired the work they had done to set everything up for today's festivities.

"Mwah! It's magnifique! Such craftsmanship!" said Rarity, her accent suddenly becoming 'Prench'

"Apples," Applejack shrugged, a bit of indifference in her tone. Fluttershy turned to Pinkie, squeaking as she bore a look of reluctance.

"Too much? Don't be silly!" said Pinkie with a giggle. They heard heavy footsteps approaching. Junior was dressed in a fresh pair of clothes, his hair a bit damp from a fresh shower, and his breath carrying a minty freshness. He looked around the living room, his expression turning to annoyance.

"Was it necessary to put this much crap here?!" yelled Junior.

"Oh. I guess he hates it," said Erika, disheartened. She sniffled. "ERIKA SAD!!"

"Come on, don't be a stick in the mud, Goji. It's a Saturday with friends! Let's have some fun!" said Pinkie. Mosura suddenly walked over to Junior, the plushie resting on her head. She held out a paper plate full of chocolates.

"Want one? I-I made these just for today," said Mosura, a goofy grin on her face. Junior took a chocolate and placed it into his mouth.

"Not bad!" yelled Junior.

"Glad you like them!" said Mosura with a manic giggle. Pinkie sighed as she admired the scene.

'Love is in bloom,' thought Pinkie. She grinned as she rushed to the boy's side.

"Let's get this party started!" cried Pinkie. The music suddenly grew louder, startling Junior. Pinkie giggled as she began to dance.

"Start off with a good dance! Show me your moves!" said Pinkie. Junior looked around, finding that the rest of his friends had all began dancing. The girls' swayed their hips, waved their arms, and swung their hair about. The boys, excluding Junior, had their own dance moves involved, getting with the rhythm of the music. Junior just awkwardly stood in the middle, feeling out of place.

"Hey, why aren't you dancing? It's a party!" said Pinkie.

"I uh... I don't dance," grumbled Junior.

"Oh come on! I saw you dancing with Sunset and Mosura at the formal," said Pinkie in amusement.

"They were leading!" said Junior.

"That's alright. No one will make fun of you! I mean, just look at Twilight!" said Pinkie, pointing to the petite book worm. Twilight was moving wildly, dancing in an incoherent manner. There was no grace or rhythm with her moves.

"Now I don't feel so bad!" said Junior. Pinkie ignored the rude comment and just smiled.

"Just move your arms and feet! Come on, just get jiggy with it!" said Pinkie as she began to sway her body around in place, as she pumped her arms forward and back to her chest in a repeated fashion.

"Alright. Here you go," grumbled Junior. He began to mimic Pinkie's movements.

"Yeah! There you go!" said Pinkie, encouragingly.

"Get down," grumbled Junior.

"Those moves are hot! Get down, with your bad self!" said Pinkie.

"Yeah this is what you get," grumbled Junior sarcastically.

"Whoo! Nice moves, Gigantis!" said Rainbow.

"So cool!" said Mosura, blushing as she cuddled with her plushie.

"Go Goji! Go Goji! Go Goji!" the teens all began to cheer and clap. Junior quickly stopped, blushing furiously as he bore an annoyed look.

"OK! I think I'm done dancing!" said Junior before leaving to the kitchen. Pinkie moaned in disappointment. But, she wasn't deterred. She was going to make this was a wonderful experience for her new friend.

While Junior was in the kitchen, he was sipping from a can of soda. He felt the ever looming presence of Pinkie Pie standing right beside him. He gave a heavy sigh.

"Just let me drink in peace," grumbled Junior.

"Ah don't be such a sour puss. We're here to have fun, remember? Come on, I got some party games ready," said Pinkie. As took his arm and began to tow him back to the living room, much to the boy's dismay.

The teens all found themselves standing in the living room, the music having been turned low to the point of simple background noise. On the wall was a poster of a donkey, standing to the side. The friends all watched as Pinkie covered Junior's eyes with a bandanna. She began to spin around.

"Around you go~!" Pinkie spun Junior several times, allowing him to stop in place. The boy swayed in disorientation, feeling off balance.

"I think you may have spun him a bit too much," said Rarity.

"No, he's fine! Go for it, Goji!" said Pinkie.

"Ugh..." Junior groaned as he staggered forward, stumbling over himself.

"Portside!" said Pinkie. Junior just stopped.

"Hey, no getting cute with directions! I don't even know where that is!" said Junior.

"Just go left," said Twilight.

"Thank you!" said Junior as he began to follow his directions. As the teens gave him directions, Junior found himself struggling with keeping his balance since he was still dizzy. His sight being obscured didn't help.

"Just a little-" Twilight was interrupted as Rainbow covered her mouth.

"Go to the left!" said Rainbow.

"Huh?" Junior stopped in confusion as he felt the wall, with his hand on the poster.

"But that's not-" Pinkie was interrupted as Rainbow shushed her.

"Yeah, just move to the left a bit! The spot is there, dawg," said Rainbow. She winked at her friends with a mischievous smile. Junior shrugged as he did as told. Rainbow began to guide him some more, holding in her snickers.

"Really?" deadpanned Twilight.

"Shh! OK, just pin it in, G!" said Rainbow. Junior pinned the poster. He removed the bandanna and found the tail planted square on the nose of the donkey. Rainbow suddenly broke into hysterical laughter. Junior turned with a deadpanned look, where everyone else was silent.

"My dude, you just got pranked! I bet you didn't see that coming!" chuckled Rainbow.

"Yeah, clever," grumbled Junior as he removed the pin and handed it to Pinkie. He walked back to the kitchen to get another drink.

"You're not mad, are you?" asked Pinkie.

"Nah. Just thirsty," grumbled Junior. He felt his phone vibrate, prompting him to draw it out and look to the screen.

"Pizza's here," grumbled Junior as he stepped out of the house before returning inside with his mother and both carrying boxes of pizza.


Later, the teens had eaten one or two slices for themselves. With their hunger satisfied, they returned to the festivities. Miwa hung out in the back, watching from afar. Junior sighed as he took a seat. Pinkie rushed to him, an excited look on her face.

"Come on, Goji! We got another game ready!" said Pinkie.

"Go ahead without me," grumbled Junior.

"Honey, go and hang out with your friends. Pinkie Pie went out of her way to throw this party just for you," said Miwa.

"I didn't ask her to," grumbled Junior. His mother sent him a look. The boy sighed. He stood up, allowing Pinkie to drag him back to the living room. He gave a tired sigh as he took a seat next to Mosura and Angirasu on the sofa. Mosura worriedly looked at the boy.

"Oh, are you not feeling well? My poor Goji," said Mosura as she cuddled her plush.

"Maybe he's cold. Do you need a blanket? Maybe hot coco? No, you could be sick! I'll get you orange juice or something!" said Angirasu.

"I'm fine!" yelled Junior. Pinkie grimaced. It looked like Junior wasn't enjoying his party. She knew that she had to do something.

"O-OK! I know a fun game! One of us chooses a word from the hat and draw it out!" said Pinkie as she held up Applejack's stetson, filled with small strips of paper piled inside.

"Damn. I was hoping we'd play spin the bottle or something," whispered Rodan as he leaned close to Junior.

"Shut up," grumbled Junior.

"Hey, the odds of us dudes kissing each other are low, with the amount of girls here. Not to mention they're all lovely. Possibly the hottest in school," whispered Rodan. Junior grumbled gibberish to himself as his eye twitched.

The game went under way. Erika began to draw on the board, as the rest of the teens attempted to guess what she was drawing.

"A snake!" exclaimed Pinkie.

"A sugarcane!" said Mosura. Suddenly from the heavens, Sunset descended as she had her hands clasped together.

"It is a rose," said Sunset. Erika nodded as she pointed to Sunset.

"I say, such detail! Good show, Erika!" said Rarity in approval.

"Thank you. I spend a lot of time with them in the garden," said Erika, a gloomy look on her face. She sniffled. "Erika sad..."

After that game was done, the teens found themselves playing twister. Only a few played at a time. However, Junior was made to participate. He found himself straining as he reached for a red dot with his right hand. He was on all fours, close to the ground. His legs trembled as he had them stretched out to reach the colors. With him were Rarity, Mosura, and Pinkie.

"You look a little stiff," said Twilight.

"I'm not exactly the most flexible guy!" yelled Junior.

"Left foot blue!" said Angirasu. Rodan sighed.

"I'd love to be in Goji's position right now," said Rodan to himself.

The players on the mat began to move their left leg to wherever they could find the color. Junior struggled himself, as he reached for the spot.

"Excuse me, darling," grunted Rarity as she turned, her face close to Junior's. The boy trembled as he shook. Rarity giggled in amusement at the strange expression he made.

"I say, you're turning red! No need to be bashful," said Rarity, teasingly as she batted her eye lashes.

"I'm not! I think I'm stuck," grunted Junior. Rarity lost her smile.

"Oh."

"OK, I'm taping out," said Junior as he collapsed onto the ground.

"Can I be excused from this one?" asked Junior with a groan.

"Sure..." sighed Pinkie.







"Um... Can I be excused from this one too?" asked Junior as he found himself sitting in the living room with his friends.

"Nope!" said Pinkie. Junior grumbled to himself.

"OK, let's play Truth or Dare!" said Pinkie. Fluttershy grimaced as she raised her hand. She began to squeak.

"Ground rules? Ah that's no fun. Mama Takeshi left again, so why not go crazy?" asked Rainbow.

"I think it's reasonable. We do want a higher percentage of good fun and security," said Twilight.

"OK. Um... Oh! How about no dangerous dares? And nothing dirty like make outs or groping," said Pinkie.

"Damn it. I was hoping for a smooch," said Rodan in dismay. Sunset quickly looked his way.

"Oh. For a second I thought- Nevermind," said Sunset quickly.

"OK, who's first?" asked Pinkie. She looked to Junior, leading to all eyes on him. He sighed.

"Fine!" yelled Junior.

"You can choose anyone to ask! Make it good!" said Pinkie eagerly.

"Rarity, truth or dare?" grumbled Junior.

"Mm. Truth," said Rarity.

"Are your eye lashes real?" asked Junior. There was an awkward silence. Rarity gave an awkward laugh.

"Whatever could you mean? I don't know whether to be offended or amused, good sir!" said Rarity.

"Rarity..." Pinkie looked at the fashionista expectantly. Rarity's eyes darted from side to side. Her lips began to tremble.

"Oh fine! I admit it! I wear false eye lashes!" whined Rarity, covering her face in shame.

"Oh. Now I feel bad," said Junior with a grimace.

"Ok, let's move on. Goji, truth or dare?" asked Rainbow.

"Truth, I guess," grumbled Junior.

"Is it true that you have a leg fetish?" asked Rainbow, cocking a brow. Junior stiffened. He wondered where on earth that girl could have heard that.

"False," said Junior as calmly as he could. Rodan coughed.

"Ahem! bullcrap- mh! Excuse me," said Rodan.

"Uh oh! Do you need water?" asked Angirasu.

Applejack cleared her throat as she scratched her head, her cheeks growing a bit red. Memories of a certain day back in her orchard came flooding back.

"Apples, apples, apples. Apples," said Applejack.

"Yeah, I thought this was supposed to be clean!" said Mosura, clinging to her plush.

"Oh come on! He set the bar, so I thought I'd match him. By the way, your ass is lyin'!" said Rainbow, pointing to Junior with a smirk. The boy merely sent her a glare. Fluttershy began to squeak at the tomboy in disapproval.

"M-Maybe we should play something else. It's getting too personal," said Erika. She sniffled. "Erika sad."

"Ok, new rule! No questions that are too personal, like certain interests or something," said Pinkie, forcing a smile.

I have one! Pinkie, truth or dare?" asked Rodan.

"Dare!" said Pinkie.

"I dare you to eat one of the cupcakes, coated with hot sauce," said Rodan. Pinkie hummed with a smirk. Finally, someone was making things interesting for this game. A moment later, she sat with a cupcake coated with red hot sauce. Her friends watched attentively as she began to scarf it down. Pinkie grunted as she smacked her lap as her face grew red and her eyes began to water.

"Do you need water? I'll get you water!" Said Angirasu as he shot up and rushed to the kitchen.

"Nice," said Rainbow.

"OK, my turn. Goji, truth or dare?" asked Pinkie.

"Truth," grumbled Junior.

"Out of all us, who's your favorite?" asked Pinkie.

"Hey, you can't ask a guy that," said Rodan.

"Fluttershy, hands down!" yelled Junior. The rose haired girl gasped with a blush. Mosura whimpered with a disappointed look.

"Why's that?" asked Pinkie.

"Simple! She's quiet as a mouse!" he answered. Applejack chuckled.

"Apples," said Applejack.

"Come on, you know how loud people can get," said Junior. Fluttershy bore a conflicted look. She didn't know whether to be flattered or offended.







Later that day, the teens were currently staring at the TV screen as Pinkie picked up the karaoke microphone. Speakers were hooked up and sat on the ground, as a device was plugged into the back of the TV, displaying a wi-fi symbol.

"OK! Time for some karaoke! Give it your best shot, guys!" said Pinkie. Junior grimaced as the rest of his friends were verbally excited to participate. He gave a tired sigh as he slouched in his seat.

"Guest of honor goes first!" said Pinkie, grinning from ear to ear as she held out the mic. Junior glared at her.

"No." Junior growled.

"Aw! Come on, stop being a party pooper!" whined Pinkie with a pout.

"Yeah, loosen up homes!" said Rainbow. The rest of the teens began to give verbal agreements, attempting to get the boy to have a change of heart. Junior groaned in exasperation.

"Fine, I'll do it!" said Junior as he snatched the microphone out of Pinkie's hand. He grumbled incoherently as he began to search the music library on screen. Pinkie began to notice that his mood seemed fouler than it already was. It was beginning to make her more worried whether or not he would look back on this day fondly.

"So what song are you going to sing for us?" asked Sunset.

"Well... There is one that I know by heart," said Junior with a heavy sigh. He selected the song. Music began to play as the screen shifted to a colorful background. The sound of a bass guitar played, akin to what one would hear in country music. This was a surprise to Pinkie, since she'd never imagine Junior listening to something as this. She found a relaxed expression on his face, as his adam's apple moved from a gulp. The first few lyrics appeared on screen, as a countdown started. Everyone sat in silence, and in anticipation.

"He was a giant~. When I was just a kid~. I was always trying~ To do everything he did~. I can still remember every lesson he taught me~. Growing up learning how to be like my old man~." Junior began to sing as the lyrics were highlighted. His voice amplified into the audio system that was hooked to the TV. Pinkie just sat in silence, hearing the melancholic melody, as Junior's voice was in harmony.

'He can sing,' thought Pinkie in awe.

"He was a lion~. We were our father's pride~. But I was defiant~. When he made me walk the line~. He knew how to lift me up~. And when to let me fall~. Looking back, he always had a plan~. My old man~." Junior continued to sing, his voice not missing a beat as the bass continued its tune. Mosura swooned at his voice, as the rest of the girls listened, either in awe or feeling emotional from the lyrics and the soul in the singer's voice.

"My old man~! Feel the callous on his hands~. And dusty overalls~. My old man~. Now I finally understand~. I have a lot to learn~. From my old man~. Now I'm a giant~. Got a son of my own~. He's always trying~. To go everywhere I go~. Do the best I can to raise him up the right way~. Hoping that he someday wants to be~. Like his old man~."

As Junior sang, Pinkie began to see a small shift in the boy's character. She never knew that he could express this kind of emotion, let alone be this talented at singing. She noticed Applejack to be cupping a hand over her mouth as she trembled. She tilted her stetson to obscure her face. She even noticed Angirasu tearing up as he sat in silence. This must have been resonating quite a bit with them, Pinkie thought.

"My old man~. I know one day we'll meet again~. As he's looking down~. My old man~. I hope he's proud of who I am~. I'm trying to fill the boot of my old man~. My old man~." Junior ended the song on a soft note. The song ended with the final strum of the base, then silence. Junior let loose a sigh as he hung his arms down. He flinched as he heard suppressed sobs. He turned to find Fluttershy sitting, her hands over her mouth as her eyes were puffy from her tears.

"Aw Fluttershy," said Twilight, wrapping an arm around the rose haired girl.

"Darling, that was beautiful! I've never known that you had hidden such a talent from us!" said Rarity, wiping her cheeks with a tissue. Mosura nodded in agreement with a sniffle. Junior said nothing, and then took notice of Applejack raising her stetson, a deep breath being taken before clearing her throat.

"Apples," said Applejack. Pinkie grinned as she stepped over to Junior.

"Goji, that was-" Pinkie was interrupted as Junior handed her the mic and merely walked out of the front door without a word. Everyone was left in confusion.

"Why did..." Twilight frowned. Pinkie handed over the mic.

"You guys keep going. I'll be back," said Pinkie, before walking to the front door. She opened it, finding Junior to be sitting on the porch, staring off to the afternoon sky. Pinkie slowly approached.

"Um... Goji?" called Pinkie.

"Hmm?" Junior glanced back.

"Are you OK?" asked Pinkie, worriedly.

"Yeah," answered Junior. Pinkie frowned as she sat next to the boy.

"Listen... I know that I must have come off as a bother today. Or maybe even every day. I just wanted to do something special for you..." said Pinkie, deeply frowning. Junior merely glanced at her.

"I mean... You're my friend. And I love doing nice things for my friends," said Pinkie.

"Ah Pinks. I'm not mad," said Junior, dismissively.

"But..." Pinkie looked at him, not convinced.

"I mean, I was annoyed. But that's because I'm not really an extroverted person like you. I prefer peace and quiet over craze and noise. I just came out here for a breather," said Junior. "I mean, I know that I might come off a stick in the mud, but it's my nature to be this way. I never really had anyone to experience that kind of thing. So to me it's just jarring to the point that it stresses me a bit."

Pinkie deeply frowned, her eyes downcast. Junior placed a comforting hand on her shoulder, a warm smile on his face.

"But, it means a lot that you went out of your way to do this for me. I'm sorry if I made you feel bad. I can get pretty grouchy when I'm tired," said Junior. Pinkie smiled. The girl wrapped him into a tight hug, leaning her head on his shoulder. Junior hesitantly returned her embrace, prompting Pinkie's smile to grow as she felt his arms around her back. This has shattered Pinkie's entire perspective on the boy. While he had a rough and mean exterior, he was actually more complicated than her caricature view of him. He was just a serious minded guy, who had a kind heart underneath all of his gruffness, and he wasn't as cold as he shows himself to be. From the sound of his voice during that song, there was a good hearted person in there.



"I understand. You're more comfortable as a recluse. I can't change that about you. Just like how I can't change myself. I always see the world in a colorful lens, you know. I think that there's a lot of good in the world that people can't always see. Sometimes, you need someone else to help you see it. That's why I do what I do. I try to live life to the fullest and make everyone I meet smile. Because there's nothing better than laughter," said Pinkie.

"Hmm." Junior hummed to himself. Pinkie stood up, holding out her hand to the boy.

"Wanna come back in? We're not done with the party yet," said Pinkie. Junior chuckled as he took her hand.

"Sure," said Junior, getting pulled back up to his feet. The two began to walk back into the house. As they entered the house, Pinkie found Sunset singing with the mic.

"Cause baby you're a firework~! Go and show them what you're worth~!" Sunset sang. Applejack walked over, a smile on her face.

"Hey, you're back!" said Applejack.

"Yeah. I just needed some air," said Junior.

Pinkie smiled as she watched the two converse. Suddenly, Junior's expression turned to a scowl.

"It's a bit stuffy in here!" yelled Junior. Applejack chuckled.

"Apple! Apples, apples, apples," said Applejack. Pinkie smiled to herself as she stood. While reality was nice, she can never stay out of her own little world.

"Hey, Goji. Want me to get you a soda? I think we still have your favorite!" said Pinkie.

"I would appreciate that!" yelled Junior. Pinkie skipped to the kitchen. Today seemed to be a good day after all. She looked forward to the days to come.
> Anthology: Friendship is Magic Pt. 6
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

It was a normal day at Ponyville High. Junior yawned as he began to place some books in his locker.

"Man, I'm beat," said Junior. Fluttershy looked at him oddly as she stood by him.

"But it's early noon," said Fluttershy.

"Yeah it sucks. I'd kill for a nap," said Junior with a sigh.

"Goji, have you been staying up late?" asked Fluttershy, almost in a parental tone.

"No. And why are you talking like you're my mother?" asked Junior.

"Maybe you have sleep apnea. You do tend to snore," said Fluttershy.

"I do?" asked Junior. The girl nodded to him.

"Ah it can't be that. I mean, the party that Pinkie threw for me was draining," said Junior.

"Gojira, that was Saturday," Fluttershy stated flatly. Junior cleared his throat.

"It was intense," said Junior, almost a mutter.

"Well, you did seem to have had fun," said Fluttershy. Junior shrugged, avoiding eye contact.

"It was alright," said Junior. The girl grinned.

"You can't fool me with your downplay. I can see in your eyes that you enjoyed it!" teased Fluttershy. Junior blushed as he stood upright with an uptight posture.

"Ah cut it out," said Junior. Fluttershy giggled. It made her happy to know that the boy was starting to get along with the others as he was. She hoped that soon, they'd all become friends. As the two made their way down the hall, they took notice of students flocking to the trophy display. Here, they admired the latest claimed trophy from the recent game.

"Man, did you see that shot? Rainbow Dash is awesome!" cried a student. The students fondly spoke of the game. Fluttershy smiled at Junior, who bashfully scratched his cheek. The look she gave him let him know that she appreciated him seeing through the game with Dash, especially when he was close to quitting.

"Haha! Did you see how Takeshi's face was swollen?" asked a student.

"Yeah, that was hilarious! He never looked better!" laughed a girl.

Fluttershy gasped. Junior furrowed his brows. The rose haired girl lightly frowned as she glanced at the boy, whose mood had soured. As the students continued to laugh at his expense, Fluttershy hardened her expression.

"Hey, that's not-" Fluttershy was interrupted as Junior quickly cupped her mouth. He quickly led the girl away from the area.

"Eek! I thought I heard a mouse!" cried a girl in alarm.

Meanwhile, Junior and Fluttershy were walking down the hall side by side. Fluttershy was fuming. Though her puffed cheek, pout and furrowed brows made this usually timid girl appear adorable.

"The nerve of them! If it wasn't for you, our school wouldn't have won that game!" said Fluttershy. She grunted in frustration. "Ooh! That just ticks me off!"

"Settle down, Shy. It's nothing I'm new to," said Junior nonchalantly. Fluttershy pouted as she sent him a glance.

"I didn't do it for the glory. Besides, Rainbow earned that praise. She did make a sweet shot. Heck, I don't even like attention like that," said Junior. Fluttershy softly smiled.

"Gojira, you're pretty cool, you know that?" asked Fluttershy. Junior's heart skipped a beat. He cleared his throat with a sheepish smile.

"Thanks. But really, I'm not sore about the game. Just that I'm only remembered for my face taking punishment," said Junior with a sigh.

"Oh! Goji, there's something important I've been meaning to ask," said Fluttershy.

"What's that?" asked Junior.

"Do you like kids?" asked Fluttershy, curiously. Junior stared blankly for a few moments. His face suddenly burst into a burning hot blush.

"Huh?!"

"What's wrong?" asked Fluttershy in confusion.

"Nothing! Uh... Well..." Junior wondered where the hell this question came from. But, the girl didn't seem to mean anything by it. He had to compose himself.

"I guess it depends on the kid. W-Why?" asked Junior.

"I was supposed to tell you before, but I haven't been able to since you were helping with the soccer game. Principal Celestia had set our club up to act as chaperones for an elementary school's field trip," said Fluttershy. Junior's brows rose up.

"Wow, that sounds like a serious job. Are we even qualified for that?" asked Junior.

"The Principal seems to think so. She said that it'd be good for the younger kids to see examples of fun and responsible high school students," said Fluttershy, cheerfully. Junior's stomach sank.

"Yeah, I doubt I'll make a good role model. Maybe I should stay behind," said Junior with a grimace.

"Oh, but Principal Celestia already had you excused from your classes for tomorrow," said Fluttershy in disappointment.

"She what?! Wait, tomorrow?!!" cried Junior. Fluttershy weakly smiled. And here Junior had hoped that he'd be able to return to his normal routine.






Later that day, Junior found himself with his classmates. They stood in the Principal's office. Celestia held a smile on her face, as Luna stood by her side with a neutral expression.

"Now to make sure you're refreshed, and to catch Mr. Takeshi up to speed, you'll all be helping an elementary school in the school district. Your job is to assist in looking after the students during the scheduled field trip," said Celestia.

"So, where exactly are we going?" asked Junior.

"You'll be going to the Canterlot Museum!," said Celestia.

"Ooh! Sounds fun!" said Mosura.

"Ugh. Great," said Junior in dismay.

"Don't like museums?" asked Sunset.

"I have some opinions and critiques," said Junior indifferently.

"Remember, you'll be representing Ponyville High. It is imperative that you all take your responsibility seriously. And please, be on your best behavior. That goes for you, Mr. Takeshi," said Luna, a stern look appearing on her face. Junior recoiled.

"Wha- Me?" asked Junior.

"Are we sure that Goji's qualified? I don't think he can handle it," said Rodan with a hum.

"Hey!" Junior sent him an annoyed look.

"G-Gojira... You have experience with kids, right?" asked Erika, a bit timid in her question as if afraid to set him off.

"What? Yeah, I can handle kids!" shrugged Junior.

"Eh... I don't know. You have a bit of a short fuse," said Rodan. Some of the girls nodded in agreement.

"I'm great with kids! Why's everyone coming at me?" asked Junior defensively. Fluttershy raised her hand.

"I'm sure that Goji can handle it. I've seen him babysit before." The girl interjected.

"Alright, how do you handle two kids fighting?" asked Luna.

"Well if it's two boys, I let them hash it out. Girls, they'll likely just give each other the silent treatment," said Junior bluntly. He was met with disapproving looks from the adults and girls, while Rodan snorted. Angirasu cleared his throat in discomfort.

"That's your idea? Let them go at it?" deadpanned Sunset.

"Obviously I separate them!" retorted Junior.

"Better, but still leaves something to be desired," said Twilight.

"Of for- What? Am I supposed to parent them now? I thought we were making sure they don't wander off to get kidnapped or something," said Junior.

"How about some words of wisdom? Something like it's not nice to fight?" suggested Erika.

"Or I can tell them that there's always gonna be people in this world that won't like them, so they have to suck it up," said Junior.

"Why are you so cynical?" asked Sunset, incredulous.

"He has a lot of baggage," said Rodan.

"Look, I can handle this. I may not be great academically. But I'll be damned if I can't babysit a couple of kids!" said Junior.

"That's something I'm also concerned about," interjected Luna. Junior looked at her in confusion.

"What do you mean?"

"Your use of obscene language. It's not appropriate for children," said Luna, crossing her arms.

"We don't even approve it here," said Celestia in disapproval.

"You do have a uh..." Erika cleared her throat.

"Limited vocabulary?" asked Sunset.

"Well I didn't wanna put it that way," said Erika in a small tone.

"Oh come on. I don't cuss that much." Junior leaned against a book shelf with a scoff. However, he caused the shelf to tilt to the side.

"Oh shit!" Junior exclaimed. He quickly held the shelf in place, but the jolt led to a porcelain horse statue to fall to the ground. The head having broken off.

"Oh fuck! Ah..." Junior winced as he knelt down and picked up the decorative piece. His friends winced and cringed, while Luna had a hard expression.

"I uh... I'm sorry. Maybe I can..." Junior sheepishly held out the pieces. Luna took them in annoyance, while Celestia just gave a soft smile.



"It's alright, dear," said Celestia.

"I think we should reconsider," whispered Luna.

"Wait. Hold on," Junior interjected. He sighed, scratching the back of his head.

"Look, I know that I don't have a great track record. You both know that better than anyone. I mean, how many times have I been sent to your office?" asked Junior.

"More than I would like," sighed Luna.

"At least 5 times a semester," said Rodan. Junior sent him a silencing glare.

"But, I can promise you that I'll be responsible. Just give me the chance to prove it," said Junior. Celestia smiled warmly. She glanced at Luna, who sighed in reluctance.

"Alright. We expect you to practice what you preach. You're all due to the Elementary School by 8 o'clock tomorrow," said Luna.

Soon, the Friendship Club made their way out of the Principal's office.

"I'm surprised, Goji," said Mosura.

"Why?" asked Junior.

"Because of how determined you are to go along this trip. You really want to prove yourself, huh?" asked Mosura.

"Nah, he's just trying impress Vice Principal Luna because he has the hots for her," said Rodan.

"I do not!" said Junior.

"It's not a surprise. Tons of guys have the hots for her," said Sunset with a shrug.

"Yeah but I think Goji gets himself sent to the Principal's office on purpose just to see her," said Rodan.

"Shaddup!" Junior barked.

"Hey, you know what we should do? We should get together and make sandwiches for the trip. We can head to the store and pick some stuff up," said Mosura.

"Whose place are we heading to?" asked Sunset.

"Goji's," said Rodan

"Mine?" asked Junior.

"Yeah, dude! Your mom's so nice!" Said Rodan.

"No, my mom's going to be working late. I don't want her coming home to a mess." Junior protested.

"What a good son," said Angirasu with a smile.

"How about my place?" suggested Twilight.

"Oh. Are you sure it won't be any trouble?" asked Fluttershy.

"No, it'll be fine! Come on! We're wasting time!" said Twilight.

"Someone's chipper." Sunset smiled.








Later...


The Friendship Club stood slack jawed and wide eyed. They stood before a large 2 story house.

"Wow," said Mosura.

"This place is your home?" asked Sunset in shock.

"Swanky," said Angirasu in awe. Twilight led the group passed the driveway, where a sleek car was parked. It looked rather expensive, and almost appeared like it came out of a sci-fi film. What with its build, the sleek and chrome design, and the narrow slit head lights.

"Look at this ride! Bitchin!" said Rodan with a grin.

"My father received it as a gift from a friend. That vehicle isn't even on the market yet," said Twilight as she led everyone to the front door. She then opened it, revealing the main foyer of the house. Marble made up the floor, as a chandelier of lights hung above.

"Wow..." the teens looked around in awe and fascination.

"Huh. So you're a rich brat," said Junior. Twilight stiffened. She grimaced.

"W-Well, you can say that we're uh... well off," said Twilight, timid. Sunset took notice of the sad look on her face. She suddenly punched Junior's arm.

"Ow! What?" whispered Junior.

"Don't be a jerk!" hissed Sunset.

"I-it's fine! I'm sure that it might be a shock to- What I mean is, I hope that this doesn't change anything!" Twilight frantically spoke.

"Twilight, it's a lovely home. Gojira was just joking around, right?" Asked Sunset, glaring at the boy.

"Yes, obviously," said Junior with an annoyed look.

"Twilight! Sweetie, are you home?" A feminine voice called. Rodan gasped as the sound of the voice tickled his ears.

"You behave yourself," said Junior with a warning glare. Rodan pouted.

"I know," grumbled Rodan.

"Yeah, I'm home!" called Twilight as she gathered her composure. She nodded to the group and led the way, where they lugged grocery bags. They made their way to a large kitchen. There were several drawers, filled with many utensils. There were cabinets, a large refrigerator with a built in ice and water dispenser. Counters, an oven, and microwave were present, though they were quite large compared to what they were used to seeing.

Sitting at the 'island' counter in the center of the kitchen was an older woman. She was the spitting image of Twilight Sparkle, though her hair was down, and a white color with violet highlights. Like Twilight, she was a petite lady.

"So are these your friends?" asked the woman.

"Yeah, and they're in my club. You remember Fluttershy. This is Sunset Shimmer, Erika, Mosura, Angirasu, Rodan and Gojira," said Twilight, eagerly introducing each member of the club.

"Thank you for having us," said Mosura.

"Sorry for the intrusion, Ma'am," said Junior.

"Not at all. And please, call me 'Velvet'."

"We're gonna borrow the kitchen a bit, mother. We have to get lunch ready for tomorrow," said Twilight

"Oh sure! I won't get in your way," said Velvet as she stood and left the kitchen.

"Alright, let's get started!" said Twilight.

The teens began to unpack the groceries. They had long loaves of sub bread, along with packets of lettuce, tomatoes, and other vegetables. They also unpacked turkey breast, ham, and cheese. They began to assemble their sandwiches according to their personal desires. Or even some that they think the kids they'd be escorting would enjoy.

"Jesus, Goji. How much meat can one guy need?" asked Rodan, eyeing the layered meats on the sliced loaves for Junior's sandwich.

"What? How do you think I maintain my size?" asked Junior.

"Goji, don't forget your vegetables," said Fluttershy.

"I know," said Junior as he began to take sliced tomatoes.

"Are you able to eat that much?" asked Erika incredulously.

"Sure. I'm also thinking long term. One half's gonna get me through at least half the day," said Junior.

"Are you a nuclear reactor? You think your body is gonna burn through that much food that fast?" asked Sunset.

"I do burn through nutrition fast," said Junior flatly.

"Oh." Sunset responded in surprise.

"Hmm. Maybe that's why you're usually grumpy. You're always hungry," said Angirasu with a chuckle.

"Probably." Junior began to place mustard on his sandwiches, before wrapping them in foil.

"Hey Goji, which chips do you want?" asked Rodan.

"Uh... lemme get the Doritos. Cool Ranch," said Junior as he began to write his initials on his sandwiches.

"Hey, Spike!" Twilight suddenly called out. The rest of the teens turned and found a young boy to be entering the room. He had green eyes, and hair that stood up in a mohawk-like fashion. He wore a mulberry hoodie.

"Hi Spike!" greeted Fluttershy sweetly.

"Hey Fluttershy," greeted the boy.

"Is that your little brother?" asked Sunset. Twilight nodded.

"Oh my gosh! He's just too cute! I love his hair!" said Mosura, grinning from ear to ear. Spike looked away, his face visibly growing red.

"Um... Hey, is Rarity here too?" asked Spike, looking around.

"No, it's just me and the club. Why don't you help us make lunch for tomorrow?" suggested Twilight.

"I already made my lunch. I think I'll just head to bed," said Spike, before turning to leave.

"O-Oh. OK, goodnight~!" called Twilight. Angirasu raised a brow.

"Rarity?"

"Oh. He just has a crush on her. He asks me to keep it a secret but it's so obvious," whispered Twilight, giggling.

"Nothing wrong with liking older women. Ain't that right, Goji?" Rodan smirked. Junior exhaled through his nostrils.

"Hey Rodan, would you like to die in a house as nice as this?" Junior asked in a cheerful tone.

"Hell ye- Ooh. Never mind," Rodan coughed. Fluttershy sighed.

"Oh, Goji."







It was early morning. The Friendship Club found themselves standing outside in the front of an elementary school. A horde of students were lined outside, awaiting the bus to arrive. The Friendship Club stood before a few staff members.

"Be sure to keep those vests on as to make it easy for the children to follow you," said a middle aged man, sporting a pair of thick glasses.

"Will do," said Twilight.

"Alright, students! Meet up in groups of six! Then you will be assigned an escort from either our staff or volunteers," said the middle aged man. The kids began to scramble and buddy up for today's trip. Junior sighed.

"This brings back memories," said Junior.

"Yeah. Buddying up with your close friends. Goofing off during a trip. Good times," said Erika, nostalgically.

"Oh no. I meant being the odd one out because you aren't friends with anyone. Then getting forced into a group that pays you no mind," said Junior with a nonchalant tone.

"God, I feel like tearing up," said Sunset with a grimace.

"It's kinda sad being you, huh?" asked Mosura. Junior's brow twitched.

"You think maybe you can phrase that a little differently?" deadpanned Junior. Mosura gave a sympathetic smile and began to gently rub his shoulder.

"Goji, you must be so lonely."

"That's not any better!" Junior cried.

The elementary students continued to flock together in their desired groups. Usually cliques or well-known friends comprised of these groups.

Spike was in the process of looking for those to buddy up with. But, he found that already as most of the students had already grouped up. Little room had been left for him to join any. He sighed in dismay.

"Hey, Spike!" cried a young feminine voice. The boy turned to find a grinning Sweetie Belle to be running over to him. She grabbed the boy's wrist and eagerly hauled him away.

"Come join our group!" said Sweetie Belle.

"O-OK!" said Spike, stumbling over himself. He found himself brought over to Applebloom and Scootaloo. The girls met him with friendly smiles.

"Spike!" a familiar voice called. Spike cringed as he slowly turned. He found Twilight to be waving to him from the sidelines with a grin. Spike weakly waved back.

Meanwhile, Junior sighed with a bored look.

"This was always one of the worse things about field trips," said Junior.

"What's THE worse thing about a field trip, in your opinion?" asked Angirasu.

"Being paired with the kid you hate," said Junior.

"But these are just kids. I don't think they're capable of disliking someone that much," said Erika. Junior snorted, amused by the girl's naivety.

"Ah... You'd be surprised," said Junior.

"Alright, has everyone grouped up? Oh boy," said the staff member. He found two girls to be standing separated from the rest of the students. One girl stood with pale violet hair, with white highlights. It was wavy, glistening in the morning sun. A tiara shaped hair clip was present. She sported a light magenta sweater, and a light pink skirt. She had a brat-like aura to her, as she stood with her arms crossed over her chest.

A second girl stood beside her. She sported a pair of cyan thick rimmed glasses. Her hair was grey, with lighter highlights running through her hair, which ended in a braided ponytail. She wore a button up long sleeved shirt, with a grey plated skirt.

"Diamond Tiara, Silver Spoon, have you found a group?" asked the staff member.

"Um... We were actually thinking that us as a pair was good enough," said the one called, Diamond Tiara. 'Silver Spoon', pushed her glasses up higher to the bridge of her nose with a smug look.

"Well, we can't have that. We have to work with a system that keeps everyone accounted for. Now let's see. Is there a group that needs more members?" called the staff member. He was met with silence from the other students.

"Oh! How about this group here?" suggested the staff member, gesturing to Applebloom, Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle, and Spike. The children cringed or had looks of dismay. Diamond Tiara's expression soured.

"Ah ha. Yeah, I don't think-"

"Good! Stick with your group and we'll set you up with your escorts!" said the staff member, before wandering off. The children all looked to each other with displeased looks. Diamond Tiara huffed, sticking her nose up snobbishly, followed by Silver Spoon.

"Yeesh. I can already tell that one's gonna be a pain. I feel sorry for the poor sucker who has to escort them," said Junior with a smirk.







Junior found himself riding in a bus with a scowl. He was sitting beside Spike, while Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo and Applebloom sat in nearby seats. Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon sat beside each other in front, both conversing. Their bus was just one in a small fleet of them, carrying more students and the rest of the escorts. The Friendship Club being among them. Aside from Junior, there was Fluttershy, Twilight and Rodan.

"Should've kept my mouth shut," said Junior with a sigh. Somehow, he ended up being the one to escort this particular group. If there was a God, then he must have gotten kicks at putting Junior in a bad mood.

"Uh... I was kinda worried," said Spike with an awkward chuckle.

"Hm?" Junior glanced at him.

"W-What I mean is... It's kinda awkward to be the only guy in a group. So I'm glad that another guy is here," said Spike with a forced chuckle. Junior softly chuckled.

"Yeah, I can understand that," said Junior. He then glanced to the side, finding Sweetie Belle and Applebloom conversing with Scootaloo behind their seat. He wasn't expecting to run into those three again. If he was in charge of the siblings of Rarity and Applejack, then Junior definitely couldn't afford to be negligent.

"Ugh. You have no idea how embarrassing this is," said Spike with a grimace.

"It's not so bad. I mean, as long as you don't embarrass yourself in front of them," said Junior.

"No, not that. I meant having Twilight here," said Spike, glancing further down the bus, finding the girl to be conversing with one of the younger students that she was in charge of.

"I hope she doesn't bug me," said Spike.

"You don't really get along with her?" asked Junior in surprise. From what he saw, Twilight seemed like a decent older sister. He never really saw her do anything that would upset the little boy.

"Well it's... You know that feeling you get when your mom shows up to your school unexpectedly? And she might do or say something that seems uncool in front of your friends? It's kinda like that," said Spike.

"Ah. I see what you mean," said Junior with a nod. He suddenly took notice of Applebloom and Sweetie Belle arguing.

"Hey, Gojira!" called Applebloom. Junior stiffened, not expecting the sudden call.

"Y-Yeah?"

"Can you settle something?" asked Applebloom.

"Uh... Sure. What's up?" asked Junior.

"Are you datin' Sweetie's sister, Rarity?" asked Applebloom.

"What?!" Spike exclaimed.

"Wait, what was that?" called Twilight, incredulous. Fluttershy grunted, wide eyed.

"My man!" Rodan grinned.

"Well? Is it true?" asked Sweetie Belle.

"N-No, of course not. What would give you that idea?" asked Junior with a nervous chuckle. He noticed Spike to be scowling.

"Told ya. He's obviously datin' my sister," said Applebloom.

"Dude!" exclaimed Rodan. Twilight gasped in surprise, while Fluttershy whimpered.

"No, I'm not dating anyone's sister! I'm not in the market!" said Junior, blushing furiously. Even the kids were giving him a hard time about relationships. Where were these kids even getting these ideas?

"Ah," Rodan groaned in annoyance.

"Oh. I just thought that because my sister invited you over to our house that one time and you went upstairs with her," said Sweetie Belle, awkwardly playing with her hair. Applebloom nodded in agreement. Spike grunted, his eye beginning to twitch. Junior noticed this, and recalled what Twilight had said.

"No, I was just helping Rarity out with an outfit since she was kind enough to help me out with something. It's not what you think. And Applejack just asked me to help her on the farm because of your brother's injury. You know that," said Junior. Applebloom shrugged.

"Ugh. I can tell this is going to be a long day," said Junior, slumping in his seat.

Eventually, the buses arrived at their destination. The students disembarked, where they regrouped and formed up with their respective escorts. But, they noticed a group of protestors to be standing outside the Museum, chanting.

"What's going on?" asked Sweetie Belle.

"Picketers," said Junior. From the crowd, a woman came pushing through the protestors.

"Oh! You must be the school that's due for a trip here. Apologies for this. It seems that uh... some employees have some grievances. But we are still running," said the woman with a titter.

"Must be anti-union. Even the people who work here don't wanna be here. That's how lousy museums are," said Junior.

"Unfortunately, a few exhibits at our museum are closed. The protest has admittedly set us back a bit. But we'll be sure to make sure that this trip will be fun for your students!" said the woman.

"Ugh. Why'd we have to take a trip to the stupid museum? It's so boring," said Diamond Tiara with a scoff.

"Hm. Well, I can't say that I'm fond of them myself," said Junior.

"How come?" asked Sweetie Belle.

"Ugh. It's like when people buy art to launder money. Except these days modern art is atrocious postmodern nonsense that idiots are tricked into staring at for an hour. At least museums have something worth stealing," said Junior.

"Wait, I'm confused. Do you hate museums or like them?" asked Spike oddly.

"Eh I just think there's a lot of shadiness with them," said Junior.

"Yeesh. I can tell this guy's gonna be a blast," whispered Scootaloo sarcastically.

"Hey, I can be fun. Just don't talk about Museums," said Junior.

"But we're going inside of one as we speak," said Diamond Tiara. Junior raised his head up, finding the groups to be making their way into the entrance of the Museum.

"That we are," said Junior.

"OK! Everyone stay with your group and escort! You don't want to be a 'Missing Marvin' or a 'Walk Away Wendy'." The school staff member called to the students.

"Oh Lord," said Junior with a sigh and roll of his eyes. The groups passed by many exhibits, depicting paintings of land.

"You think they have dinosaur bones here?" asked Scootaloo.

"Well, this is a metropolitan museum. I say the odds are good," said Junior.

"Do you have a favorite dinosaur?" asked Scootaloo.

"A T-Rex I guess," said Junior. Scootaloo grinned.

"Nice. You got good taste," said Scootaloo.

"Bleh. Who wants to see old dusty bones?" asked Diamond Tiara.

"Heh. They don't even actually display the bones. They're like lead castes or something that they set up," said Junior with a smirk.

"Wait, you mean the bones aren't even real?!" cried Scootaloo.

"Bummer, huh?" asked Junior.

"You're so knowledgeable," said Silver Spoon, batting her eyelashes. Junior cocked a brow at her.

"Not really."

The students began to explore the museum and its many different exhibits. The exhibits ranged from early Equestria, or ancient history, to foreign cultures like the Egyptian display where Junior and his group were observing some old artifacts that were kept in. The artifacts were mainly vases with decorative marks and images on them.

"Hm. I wonder whose tomb they desecrated to get this stuff," said Junior.

"Huh?" asked Sweetie Belle.

"Oh yeah. Museums are basically like banks for stolen artifacts from conquered foreign countries. As if that's not bad enough, they dig up some poor dead guy's remains and put him on display," said Junior, gesturing to a mummy that was displayed in an exhibit.

"I sure hope there isn't an afterlife. Cause I wouldn't want to know that my body was dug up and put on display for the world to gawk at like some kind of freakin' toy," said Junior with a sigh.

"Gojira." Sunset called with a stern look.

"What? I'm just saying," said Junior with a shrug. The girl narrowed her eyes.

"Watch the mouth," said Sunset.

"What did I say?" asked Junior with a shrug. Sunset said nothing and returned her attention to her group. Junior sighed.

"I think I understand." Silver Spoon suddenly spoke up, drawing Junior's attention.

"You have grievances with museums because of some unethical acquisitions of artifacts and practices," said Silver Spoon.

"Huh?" asked Spike.

"Yeah, that about sums it up," said Junior. He then pointed to the displays.

"I mean, how would you like it if someone came to raid historical or even sacred places in your land and to take some items to be put in a glass box on display while revising or missing the historical significance?" asked Junior, as him and the group followed the others through the museum.

"Then why don't the people in those places put them in their own museum?" asked Scootaloo in confusion.

"My daddy says that some countries end up losing or destroying their own artifacts. So the museums here pretty much keep history preserve. He's even donated an item to a Museum in Prance." said Diamond Tiara with a smirk.

"Yeah, well your daddy probably profits off Museums and launders money into it. So he would say that," retorted Junior. Diamond Tiara gasped in offense.

"Hey!" The other girls snickered. The groups made their way to an area, where Nordic artifacts were displayed. From shields, weapons, clothing, and wax statues, set on frosty and forest backgrounds.

"Vikings! Sweet!" said Scootaloo.

"Remember kids! Looking is the new touching!" said the middle aged school staff member. Junior groaned.

"Good Lord. And I thought my field trips sucked," said Junior.

"You don't like field trips?" asked Sweetie Belle, wide eyed.

"No way. We always go to lousy museums like this. One time we went to the zoo. Rodan and I just snuck off with this other kid and we smoked next to the Zebras," said Junior. The kids looked at each other oddly, save for Silver Spoon. She instead appeared dazzled. Applebloom leaned close to Junior and began to sniff his hoodie.

"You don't smell like you smoke," said Applebloom.

"Well we one third smoked. My math might be off but the kid smoked. Rodan and I didn't," said Junior. He cleared his throat awkwardly as the children just stared at him.

"I don't know why I implied that I smoked. I guess I was just trying to sound cool," said Junior, before looking off to the side. Silver Spoon sighed dreamily.

"You're such a rebel," said Silver Spoon. Diamond Tiara craned her neck back to her and cocked a brow.

"What?" whispered the girl.

"Aw. You didn't like seeing the animals?" asked Fluttershy in disappointment.

"It was a pretty crappy zoo. Trash was everywhere. The exhibits for the more interesting animals were either empty or you couldn't see where they were hiding," said Junior.

"Language, Gojira," said Twilight. Junior furrowed his brows.

"Oh, come on. Crap isn't that bad of a word," said Junior.

"It's the gateway, Gojira," said Twilight as the groups continued on. Junior snorted.

"Gateway. You act like I'm abusing drugs," said Junior to himself.

"See? Told ya," said Spike with a sigh.

"Mmhm. With the way they're talking to me, I might as well be your age," said Junior.

"Ugh. This is so boring," said Diamond Tiara. "I mean like, can't they make museums more fun and interactive?"

"Since when is learning supposed to be fun?" asked Sweetie Belle. Spike gasped.

"Shh! Don't let Twilight hear you say that!" whispered Spike. Junior snorted.

"She would think that."

Later, it was noon. The students were on a lunch break. They all sat at a cafeteria, where they ate the meals that they had packed. Junior sighed as he began to unpack one of his sandwiches.

"Finally. I'm starved," said Junior.

"Whoa! That's a big sandwich!" exclaimed Spike in shock.

"Dude, there's no way that you can finish that!" said Scootaloo with a laugh.

"I bet you can't," scoffed Diamond Tiara.

"I bet I can," Junior smirked. He began to take a bite, greeted with an explosion of flavor. His saliva began to soak into the bite he had taken. Diamond Tiara cringed while Sweetie Belle and Applebloom grimaced.

"Gojira, you're gonna get a stomach ache," said Applebloom.

"Ugh. Pig," spat Diamond Tiara.

"Mm. Quit starin' and eat," said Junior, in between bites.

Meanwhile, the rest of his friends just watched warily.

"So how do you think he's doing?" whispered Sunset.

"Well, he hasn't cursed up a storm. That's good," said Erika.

"Yeah, I say he's doing better than I thought," said Mosura in agreement.

"Though I can't say I'm fond in some of his comments," said Twilight.

"No way! You're like half way done and still eating?!" exclaimed Spike in shock.

"He really is like a giant! He can eat anything!" said Scootaloo.

"Don't say that!" hissed Sweetie Belle.

"Hey Mr. Giant, shouldn't you be in your castle in the clouds?" said Diamond Tiara mockingly.

"Yeesh. Is that kid trying to bully Goji? How embarrassing," said Rodan with a chuckle.

"I hate that story," said Junior.

"You hate Jack and the Bean Stalk?" asked Twilight oddly.

"Oh yeah, it's a terrible story. It's about some scumbag breaking into a giant's home, stealing his goose and gold, and then murdering him in the end. And somehow, the giant was the bad guy," said Junior with an annoyed look. Silver Spoon gasped.

"I never even thought of that," said Silver Spoon.

"Speaking of which, Rodan. What do you think of that theory that the Smithsonian hid the fossils of giants?" asked Junior.

"I can see it," said Rodan with a shrug.

"Ugh. Guys, don't start that here," said Sunset in dismay.

"You mean real giants?" asked Scootaloo with large eyes full of wonder.

"Yeah. Some think that they may have been ancient Transmutants. If not, then there may have been a race of giant people," said Junior. Sunset rolled her eyes. Meanwhile, Fluttershy smile in endearment as the kids payed attention to the boy's words. It seemed they were interested in what he had to say.

"If it's true that the Smithsonian did indeed cover up the fossils of giant homo sapiens, then why would they do it?" asked Twilight with a bemused look.

"Oh come on, Twi. We all know deep down why. It's why Jack did what he did," said Junior.

"Why?"

"Because they hated tall people," said Junior, tongue in cheek. The kids giggled in amusement, as did the teens. However, Twilight bore a flat look.

"I don't think that's the reason. Assuming this is all true," said Twilight.

"Sure it is! Why are giants always demonized? Why do short people feel the need to compensate? You know how many short guys used to have beef with me? Rarely did they actually physically confront me. They're very cowardly," said Junior with a shrug. "That's why I don't trust a lot of short people."

"I didn't take you for a height supremacist," said Sunset, jokingly.

"Why not? Apparently short people have been trying to kill the tall for centuries," said Junior.

"But Twilight is short," said Rodan. Twilight glared at him.

"That doesn't count. She's a girl. It was always guys," said Junior.

"Wait, then why do you always put me down for my height?!" asked Twilight. Junior merely flashed the girl a smirk.

"Because I get a kick out of seeing you react," said Junior. Twilight's brow twitched as she growled. Her cheeks grew red from becoming flustered. Spike was snickering.

"Spike!" whined Twilight.

"What? He's funny," chuckled Spike.

"I try," said Junior. Twilight groaned in dismay.

"Yeah, he says some nutty stuff," said Scootaloo.

"Nutty in a charming way!" Sweetie Belle interjected with a titter. Applebloom nodded in agreement.

"I seen ya workin' on our farm too. AJ says you got a good work ethic," said Applebloom.

"Charming? Good work ethic? Aw, you flatter me," said Junior, looking away sheepishly.

"That's not what I would call you," said Diamond Tiara with a displeased look.

"I would," said Silver Spoon with a blushing grin. Diamond Tiara scoffed in disgust. Junior cleared his throat with a look of discomfort. He leaned close to Rodan.

"Hey uh... Is it me or is that kid crushing on me?" whispered Junior.

"Goji, I know you're craving female companionship. But I gotta draw the line here," replied Rodan. Junior glared.

"Sick! Shut up, you di-"! Junior yelled, but his words faltered as he noticed the stares of his friends and the children. The glares from the girls pierced his soul.

"-You di-disappointment!" said Junior, turning his glare back onto Rodan, who flinched.

"Wow. That's hurtful," said Rodan with a frown. Sunset sighed heavily.

"I sure hope the rest of the day goes well," said Sunset.







Lunch was over. The field trip resumed as the groups continued to venture through the museum, looking through the exhibits. So far, the only available exhibits were quite lackluster compared to the earlier ones, mainly being simple displays with minimum décor.

Diamond Tiara sighed in exasperation, as her group looked upon one of the displays. A light scowl was on her face. Just being here placed her in a foul mood. She was stuck in a boorish museum with a couple of losers from her class and a juvenile delinquent for a chaperone. She’d much rather be stuck in a boring classroom doing work. She groaned in disgust, as she found Silver Spoon making lovey dovey eyes at the older boy.

'Ugh. What does she see in that creep?' thought Diamond Tiara. She then took notice of a sign, pointing to another corridor. The sign read: "Middle Ages Exhibit. INTERACTIVE FUN!"

"Hmm..." Diamond Tiara hummed with interest. But, her stomach sank once she noticed the 'Closed' sign to have closed off the corridor to the exhibit.

"Oh..." The girl's expression soured. Her eyes began to wander, finding that the adults were distracted by supervising their own groups or admiring the exhibits. She turned to find her chaperone to be distracted too, looking at his phone. Diamond Tiara smirked. She leaned close to Silver Spoon.

"Psst. Let's ditch the bore-fest and head somewhere more fun," said Diamond Tiara, pointing to the corridor. Silver Spoon bore a reluctant look.

"But what if-" Silver Spoon received a look from her friend.

"Come on, let's go!" whispered Diamond, taking off to the corridor. She slipped passed the closed sign. Silver Spoon glanced back at the rest of her group, who were distracted. With a bite of her lip, she proceeded to follow her friend to the closed off exhibit.

Junior sighed tiredly as he set his phone back into his pocket. He began to turn to the kids that he was escorting.

"Well, at least this beats sitting in class all day, huh?" asked Junior.

"You said it." Spike nodded in agreement.

"OK! Head count everyone!" said the head teacher.

"OK, looks like everyone's here," said Fluttershy, after accounting for the children that she was in charge of. Junior sighed.

"Alright. Spike. Applebloom, Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo..." Junior began to count off the children around him.

"OK, rich brats." Junior turned to point. But, he noticed that Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon were not where he thought they were. He began to look around, his heart rate steadily increasing.

"Oh crap. Oh, crap! Crap! Crap!" said Junior, his eyes wide in alarm.

"Goji, are we good on the head count?" called Sunset. Junior gasped. He faced the girl with a nervous smile.

"Oh yeah! Totally!" said Junior.

Sunset seemed to have bought it. She and the rest began to move on through the museum. Junior groaned in dread, clutching his head.

"Oh my God. I am so fucked!" said Junior. He heard the kids around him gasp in unison. He didn't even care that they heard his foul language. Right now, his ass was on the line.

"Where are they?! Where are they?!" Junior began to frantically search the area. The kids began to grimace, as they found that the others were growing farther away. Spike rushed over to Junior.

"It's alright. We'll help you find them," said Spike.

"Yeah, It'll be alright, Gojira! We're in this together!" said Scootaloo in reassurance. Junior groaned as he smacked his forehead.

"Stupid! How can I have screwed up this bad?!" groaned Junior. He shook his head before standing up to his full height. The kids recoiled from the sudden action.

"Alright, enough of that!" Junior took a deep breath. He couldn't afford to lament over a screw up. Like he was told, he had to be an example to the younger kids. He couldn't show weakness to them. He had to be responsible and solve this problem. And telling everyone about this was out of the question.

"OK, we uh... We gotta find them. They couldn't have gone far, right?" asked Junior. He groaned as he rubbed at his temple, pondering just where those brats could have wandered off to.

"Think. Think. Think. Your ass is on the line, Junior. You can't let 'daddy's little princess' to do this to you," said Junior to himself. Applebloom hummed as she glanced around. She noticed the corridor, where the Middle Ages Interactive Exhibit was. She suddenly snapped her fingers, as the lightbulb in her head flicked on to life.

"Princess! Gojira, you're a genius!" cried Applebloom. Junior looked at her in confusion.

"Huh?"

"I think I know where they ran off to! C'mon!" Applebloom grabbed his wrist and began to point to the corridor. Junior furrowed his brows.

"Oh, they are so dead," said Junior with a growl.

"I'd hate to be them right now," muttered Sweetiebelle.

"We better hurry. It's only a matter of time before anyone notices that we're missing!" said Spike.

"I got a couple excuses already thought up," said Scootaloo.

The five began to enter the exhibit. They were greeted with the sight of a great room, filled with elaborate decorations. The ground was decorated to be like brick roads. There were some displays near the main entrance, where suits of armor stood, along with the weapons that went with them. The entire room was decorated to look like a medieval town square.

"Well, this place ain't boring," said Applebloom, admiring the area.

"Oh hey! Check this out!"

Scootaloo began to rush to an area, where the gallows lied. There stood mannequins, with nooses wrapped along their necks. Scootaloo pulled on a lever that was near the base of the gallows. From a nearby speaker, there was the sound of an ominous bell tolling. In just moments later, the mannequins dropped through trapdoors. They hung from the nooses, as the bells continued to toll.

"Well, I'm scarred for life," said Spike flatly.

"Come on, we gotta find the brats," said Junior, anxiously.

The group continued to search the rest of the exhibit. They passed other interactive segments. From switches that caused simple animatronics to perform an action. Whether it was a masked executioner that decapitated a victim with a bloody axe, or a miniature castle set enclosed in a glass box, where a parade of knights ran along the streets on a small rail.

There were also some other interactive games that seemed to be good fun for the kids and family. Junior groaned in exasperation, as they spent a few minutes searching.

"God, where can they be? Celestia and Luna will have my ass if they find out about this!" said Junior, in dread. He then noticed the remaining children were staring at him.

"And now I'm breaking my promise to watch my mouth around kids! Fantastic!" said Junior.

"I won't tell if you won't," said Spike, shrugging.

"Oh, yeah. It's not like we've never heard cuss words before. We're not babies," said Scootaloo with a scoff.

"Don't mean that it ain't uncouth. Granny would have a fit if me or my siblings were to curse around her," said Applebloom.

"Rarity says that cursing is a sign of someone with 'unrefined' vocabulary." Sweetie Belle interjected.

"Yeah, and she's right. It's also a bit of a bad habit for me. I cuss so much these days that I don't even think about it anymore," said Junior in dismay. He grunted as he stepped to a wall, bumping his forehead against it. The boy groaned in dismay.

"Maybe this whole thing was a terrible idea. They were right. I was way in over my head by agreeing to this. I was an idiot to think that I could be a good influence on kids," said Junior, rubbing his brows. Sweetie Belle gave the teen a sympathetic smile.

"Don't feel bad, Gojira. I think we learned a few things from you," said Sweetie Belle.

"Yeah. Like how to lose track of kids that you're supposed to look after," said Junior flatly. Sweetie shook her head.

"No, not that! You showed us that even older kids have it rough. I used to think that you guys were so free. But now I see that you guys worry and that you have to be responsible," said Sweetie.

"Yeah, me too! I guess you guys are under more pressure than kids at our age," said Scootaloo, scratching her head. Junior sighed, lightly smiling.

"Pretty much. We're much closer to adulthood, so we have to be ready for what the real world has to offer. If anything, you guys are the freer ones. Even if you don't have the same privileges of a teenager," said Junior.

"Huh. I never thought of it like that," said Applebloom, thoughtful.

There was the sudden ring of a cell phone. Junior stiffened, having gone pale. He shakily drew out his phone, finding that Sunset Shimmer was calling him. He gave a nervous laugh.

"I'm dead," said Junior.

"Just stay calm and answer it!" said Spike. Junior nodded as he took his phone and answered. He held the phone to his ear with a gulp.

"Hello?" Junior spoke as calmly as he possibly could.

"Gojira Takeshi, you better have a good explanation as to why you and your group is missing!" Sunset barked over the other line. Junior recoiled from the loud tone.

"I-I do. We uh..." Junior gulped. He looked to the children for excuses.

"Bathroom!" whispered Scootaloo.

"W-We just went on a bathroom break. Yeah, poor Spike's stomach is upset right now. He might be awhile," said Junior. Spike grunted in annoyance, blushing.

"Bathroom? Well, why didn't you tell anyone?" asked Sunset, confused.

"Ah. There wasn't enough time. Spike was gonna be in a heap of trouble if we had wasted any time," said Junior. He noticed that Scootaloo was giving him a thumbs up. Sweetie Belle was patting Spike's shoulder with a comforting smile.

"Well, as long as it's just that. I'll come by and meet you by the bathroom," said Sunset.

"No!" Junior exclaimed. He mentally scolded himself at his strong reaction. Judging by the faces of the kids, it must have been bad.

"I mean, that's OK. We'll catch up. I'll keep you and the others posted," said Junior.

"OK, I guess. Talk to me soon," said Sunset, her tone teetering on worry.

"Sure. Bye."

Junior hung up. He gave a long, heavy sigh as he held his chest. His racing heart began to settle.

"That could've gone worse," said Junior, before placing his phone back into his pocket.

"I never agreed to being a part of such an embarrassing excuse," deadpanned Spike.

"Come on, Spike. Be a trooper," said Scootaloo, nudging the boy. Junior suddenly knelt down and placed his hands firmly on the boy's shoulders.

"Spike, if you go along with this, then I will owe you my life," said Junior. Spike met him with a stern look.

"Alright. Then stay away from Rarity," said Spike.

"I'm not even seeing her," replied Junior flatly.

"Alright, then we're good," said Spike. Junior sighed.

"What's with you and Rarity?"

"What do you mean? She's perfect! She's so refined and elegant!" said Spike, dreamily. Junior grimaced, as Sweetie Belle rolled her eyes.

"You should see her on her bad days..." Sweetie Belle muttered to herself.

"Yeah, but she's like too old for you. Wouldn't you rather talk to a girl that's your own age?" asked Junior, raising a brow.

"What? You don't think I have a chance?" asked Spike, appearing annoyed.

"Do you want an honest answer?" asked Junior. Spike grunted in annoyance, looking away.

"I'm sorry, that might have been too blunt. What I meant was... Maybe she's not the right girl for you," said Junior.

"Then who is the right girl?" asked Spike, annoyed.

"I-I don't know. I'm not mister romantic." Junior shrugged. He shook his head. This topic was not getting him anywhere.

"Look, just forget it. We need to find-" Junior trailed off as he took notice of Silver Spoon to be sneaking around further into the exhibit. She made her way over to an area that was structured like a castle's front gates.

"Target sighted," said Junior, narrowing his eyes. He began to motion for the kids to follow him. They stalked after Silver Spoon, who had entered the castle.

The castle interior looked to have had a lot of effort put into it. While it was much smaller compared to a real castle, the interior had an authentic aesthetic. From foam bricks that were sculpted and painted to appear like real stone. There were interactive puzzle games that filled the castle.

Silver Spoon had made her way to the end of the castle. She approached a throne, where Diamond Tiara sat. Diamond was wielding a plastic scepter, wearing her jacket over her shoulders like it was a cape. Silver Spoon knelt down and held up a water bottle.

"Your drink, your Majesty," said Silver Spoon. Diamond Tiara took the water bottle and began to drink. She spat the water out, looking at it in disgust.

"Luke warm!" said Diamond Tiara. Silver Spoon frowned.

"Diamond, is it my turn yet?" asked Silver Spoon. Diamond Tiara hummed as she tapped the scepter on her lap. A thoughtful look was on her face.

"Mm... Nope!" said Diamond Tiara.

"Oh come on! Let me be the princess at least for a minute," said Silver Spoon. Diamond met her with a glare.

"Hey! No lip, handmaiden! Or else you'll face the gallows!" said Diamond Tiara, pointing her scepter at her friend. Silver Spoon sighed, growing annoyed. She thought that sneaking off to here would be fun. But so far, it's been anything but.

"Princess? More like the evil queen!" said Junior. The two rich girls gasped, finding that their chaperone was standing before them. A stern look was on his face.

"Just what in the hell do you two think you're doing?" demanded Junior. Diamond Tiara scoffed.

"Mind your business, peasant! Silver Spoon and I are making up our own fun!" said Diamond. Silver Spoon rolled her eyes.

"Oh yeah, you two definitely looked like you were having fun," said Spike sarcastically.

"You snuck off! Do you realize how much trouble that we'll be in?" asked Junior.

"We? I think you mean, 'you'. You're the one who's supposed to be our chaperone," said Diamond snobbishly. Junior's expression hardened.

'God, what a fucking brat!' thought Junior. He took a calm breath and exhaled.

"Alright, both of you come on. We're leaving to rejoin the others," said Junior. Silver Spoon huffed as she walked over.

"Fine by me."

Junior turned to find Diamond Tiara to still be seated on the throne. Her arms were crossed, as her nose was raised high in a indignant manner. Junior narrowed his eyes.

"Diamond Tiara. Get over here." Junior pointed to the ground in front of him, much like a parent would.

"No!" said Diamond. Junior growled. He made his way over to the throne. His shadow was cast over the girl, causing her to stiffen. She slowly turned to meet his stern gaze.

"I'm not playing. Get your behind off of this throne, and march." Junior growled. Diamond Tiara narrowed her eyes at him. The two were deadlocked in a death stare contest. Meanwhile, the rest of the kids just stood by and watched.

"Hey Gojira," said Diamond.

"What?" asked Junior, annoyed.

"Have a drink!"

Diamond Tiara suddenly splashed water from her plastic bottle into Junior's face. The teen yelped as he stumbled back, rubbing his eyes. Diamond Tiara laughed as she hopped off of the throne and took off running.

"You little shit!" Junior snarled as he cleared his vision. He was about to give chase, but he tripped over his own feet in his haste. With a grunt, he crashed chest first to the hard ground.

"Don't let her get away!" shouted Junior. The kids attempted to lunge and make a grab for Diamond, but she was too quick.

"Too slow, losers!" laughed Diamond Tiara, before she fled from the castle.

"After her!"

Junior made a mad dash after the child, while the rest followed on his chase. Diamond Tiara began to run passed knight armor displays, knocking them over in an attempt to stall Junior. But, he merely pushed passed them, causing them to collapse into separate pieces.

"GET BACK HERE!" Junior shouted.

"Oh, this isn't good," said Spike, stopping to look at the knight displays that lied in shambles.

Diamond Tiara was chased all around the Middle Ages Interactive Exhibit. She proved to be difficult to catch. She was quick on her turns, which Junior struggled to keep up with. Along the way, Diamond Tiara caused more displays to fall over. Junior made no effort to save them, as he was in a blind fury.

The rest of the kids scrambled to prevent the small displays from hitting the ground, destroying what artifacts that they held.

"If this keeps up, we'll be in trouble for sure!" said Sweetie Belle, struggling to hold up a display.

Meanwhile, Junior had followed Diamond Tiara to the gallows. He stalked towards her, as she found herself backed to a corner.

"Kid, you're really starting to get on my nerves," growled Junior. Diamond Tiara suddenly hurled the scepter that she held towards the lever below. The lever moved, resulting in the tolling of bells. The girl latched herself onto one of the mannequins and dropped down below with it. She hung just a few feet off of the ground. Diamond dropped to the ground and took off running, slipping under the rope divider that kept people from getting in too close. Junior groaned.

"Oh, no you don't!" said Junior, before leaping off of the gallows.

Junior chased Diamond Tiara out of the exhibit, and down to the hall of the museum. She rushed over to a corridor. The boy continued his chase, but found himself running towards a wet spot on the ground. He yelped as he slipped and slid across the ground. He slammed back first onto the ground with a groan. He was fuming as he staggered to his feet, nearly slipping again.

"THAT'S A GOOD WAY TO KILL SOMEBODY!" Junior shouted as he as hastily removed his hoodie and tossed it on the ground to soak up the water. He grumbled to himself, wincing from the pain in his back. If he wasn't a mutant, his injury could have been much more serious. Hell, he could even get away with pressing charges for damages to the parents. But, that may not go well since Diamond Tiara was his responsibility.

"Ooh, if she was my kid, she'd get such an ass whooping!" Junior growled through his teeth. After soaking up the water from the floor, he began to make his way to the corridor. He stopped, finding that this corridor had led into what appeared to be a gift shop. It was much like a small department store. There were many different products that seemed like good fun for kids to purchase. From small dinosaur figurines, dinosaur and space themed puzzles, books, plush toys, posters, T-shirts, and other items. Junior groaned in annoyance, as he began to search the store. No employees seemed to have been in. They must've been part of the picketers outside.

"You better come out! I mean it!" barked Junior. He had no response.

"Fine, keep hiding. I'll find you myself," said Junior as he began to search. There were a lot of aisles that were divided by shelves in the store. The perfect place for the child to navigate through. Junior began his search.

"I don't know why you're giving me a hard time. I'm just trying to do my job. But no, you wanted to act out like the spoiled little brat that you are," said Junior. He stopped in his place, his ears picking up a sound. His target was close.

"I bet your parents spoiled you rotten. Mommy and Daddy must think that giving their little girl everything that she wants is the same as loving her, right? It's shameful," said Junior. As he was about to move, ahead, he felt something hit him in the back of the head. A small children's book lied at his feet. He found Diamond Tiara standing behind him, holding a couple of more books in her hands. She was red in the face, glaring harshly at the teen.

"Shut your mouth, you stupid jerk!" shouted Diamond Tiara. Junior narrowed his eyes at the girl as he turned. Diamond Tiara lost her glare, growing uncomfortable under his stern gaze. She began to back away.

"H-Hey, you better stay back. If you touch me, I'll scream for help!" Diamond Tiara began to feel her legs grow weak, as her knees caved in against each other. Junior began to approach her, still keeping his stern gaze. Diamond Tiara whimpered, as she struggled to keep a brave face.

"P-Please! I'm sorry!" cried Diamond, as she dropped to her rear, shielding her face. Junior stood over her in silence, as she appeared to be on the verge of crying. Junior let out a long exhale.

"Come on, get up," said Junior, his tone more calm. Diamond Tiara opened her eyes, finding the boy to be holding his hand out to her. His expression more calm and soft compared to how it was just moments ago. Diamond Tiara seemed to inch away from his hand.

"On your feet. We have to get back unless you want us both to get into trouble," said Junior, growing impatient. The girl reluctantly took his hand and found herself pulled up to her feet. Junior began to step passed the dropped books, saying nothing. He didn't have to look back to know that she was following. Slowly but surely, her steps were trailing after him.

Junior had noticed the rage that the kid displayed. It was a look that he was familiar with from his own childhood. He should've expected that this girl could dish out insults, but can't take it. Not if you hit the specific buttons.






Soon, Junior had the children gathered with him. They said nothing as they made their way to join the rest of the student body. He found that his friends were standing around, expecting him.

"Finally. I was starting to get a little worried," said Sunset, in relief. Junior forced a smile.

"Ah come on. I told you I had it under control," said Junior.

"Yeah, well we had to stand around because we wanted to make sure that you'd find your way with the rest of the group. You have no idea the kind of fuss some of the teachers were beginning to put up," said Sunset with a sigh.

"Sorry about that," said Junior, some shame in his tone. Twilight suddenly came rushing by. She bent down a bit to meet Spike's eyes.

"Hey, Spike. I heard about you're bathroom troubles. I took the liberty of packing some Pedialyte before hand. I even packed an extra pair of pants and underwear in case something like this happened," said Twilight in a whisper. Though she was loud enough for the kids in the boy's group to hear what she had said. Spike was blushing furiously, as the girls giggled behind his back.

"S-Shut up, Twilight!" barked Spike, before storming off. Twilight had recoiled, appearing confused.

"What'd I say?" asked Twilight.

"Hey, Ms. Clueless. There's some things that a man has to keep to himself," deadpanned Junior. Twilight frowned.

"But I was just trying to help," said Twilight.







Later that afternoon, the field trip had ended. The children were back at their school, getting ready to return home. Meanwhile, the Friendship Club stood around, exhausted from the day.

"It might have been more fun if all of the exhibits were actually opened," said Mosura, disappointed.

"Ah, what can ya do?" Rodan shrugged.

"Hey, Spike. Wanna walk home together?" asked Twilight, making her way over to her kid brother. Spike however had a displeased look.

"I'm good. I'll see you at home, Twilight," said Spike, his tone cold. He turned to leave, much to Twilight's surprise.

"Wha... Spike," called Twilight. But, the boy said nothing. The girl deeply frowned.

Junior sighed tiredly. Things seemed to have gone worse than he would've liked. But, he was fortunate that the day did not end in something horrible. Before returning with the rest of the student body, Junior and the kids who he was in charge of took a moment to clean up whatever they could that was left as a result in chasing after Diamond Tiara. Fortunately, nothing was broken. But, there were a couple suits of armor that had been hastily reassembled. Hopefully, that won't come back to bite them.

Junior took notice of Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon to be away from the other kids. Diamond looked to be annoyed, standing with a pout. While Silver Spoon just stood, appearing in a awkward mood. Junior turned to find Applebloom, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo to be standing nearby, conversing. As the rest of the Friendship Club began to disperse for the day, Junior made his way over.

"H-Hey, girls. Listen, I owe you for saving my skin back in the museum," said Junior, almost in a whisper.

"No problem. We weren't going to let you get into trouble because of Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon," said Scootaloo, nonchalantly.

"Thanks. But uh... Maybe go easy on them," said Junior. The girls appeared confused. Almost offended.

"Huh?!" exclaimed Sweetie Belle.

"I know, it sounds crazy. Especially coming from me. It's just that..." Junior began to ponder his reasoning. He had no real reason as to convince these girls to be nice to Diamond Tiara of all people. But, based on earlier today, Junior may have caught a glimpse at the root of her behavioral issues.

"I think she... needs some friends," said Junior.

"Friends? But she has Silver Spoon," said Applebloom puzzled.

"Yeah, but look at them. Does it look like they have a healthy relationship?" asked Junior, pointing to the two girls.

"I guess not..." said Applebloom, her expression softening.

"You're kinda asking a lot from us though, Gojira. We don't exactly get along with them," said Scootaloo, scratching at her head.

"Well, at least try to be nice to them. I think that it could do them some good," said Junior. The girls looked to each other, all three unsure.

"Alright. But you owe us!" said Scootaloo. Junior smiled.

"Sure. Just name it when you want to cash in. Thanks again, girls," said Junior as he began to walk off, waving to the kids.

"Bye, Gojira!" The girls waved to the boy as he left the school grounds.






Junior was walking down the street in silence. How relieved he was that this horrible day was coming to an end. He learned his lesson. With kids, he could not afford to take his eyes off of them for a second. He also learned to never volunteer for acting as an escort, unless he wanted to kill himself with stress. But, things seemed to have worked out in the end.

On his walk home, Junior took notice of Twilight Sparkle. She was sitting alone in a booth by the window of a local cafe. She appeared to be in a glum state. She didn't seem to have taken notice of him. Junior was about to continue on his way but stopped. Seeing her there didn't sit well with him. Junior quickly drew out his phone and began to send a text message to his mother.

"This might take a while," said Junior, before entering the cafe. He began to search the booths, until he noticed a familiar ponytail. Junior made his way to Twilight's booth.

"Hey, Twi," greeted Junior. The girl jumped with a start. She looked up to find the boy standing near her.

"Wh-What are you doing here?" asked Twilight.

"I was gonna ask you the same thing. I thought you'd be home by now," said Junior, as he took a seat across from the girl. Twilight cleared her throat.

"I-I just thought I'd get a bite before I headed home," said Twilight, quickly drawing up her menu. Junior hummed.

"Hey, Gojira! I wasn't expecting to see ya here, hun," greeted a waitress, as she approached the table. She was a middle aged woman, with short wavy hair.

"Oh. Hey, Sherry," greeted Junior. Twilight's brow raised, as she noticed the woman and boy acknowledge each other.

"You here for a bite? I'll set you up with the usual," said Sherry.

"Ah. No, that's OK. I'm just here to see someone. Plus, I'm a little short today," said Junior, sheepishly.

"Oh, ain't a problem! It'll be on the house!" said Sherry, smiling sweetly.

"Well... I guess that's fine. The usual, please," said Junior, a reluctant smile.

"Alright, Barbeque Bacon Cheese Burger, side of fries, and Dr. Pepper coming right up! And what can I get ya, hun?" Sherry turned her attention to Twilight, who slightly jumped as the attention was now directed at herself.

"Oh. I'll just have the Southern Turkey sandwich with a side of fries and sweet tea, please," said Twilight.

"Coming up! Don't mind me, I'll get of your hair, ya cute couple," chuckled Sherry, before leaving.

"We're not a couple!" said Junior, annoyed. Twilight forced a laugh, her face having reddened in embarrassment. The boy sighed.

"Well, since I'm here. Mind if I join you?" asked Junior.

"N-Not at all," said Twilight. She awkwardly tapped at the table.

"So... How do you know her?"

"Sherry? Oh, I know her because I'm kind of a regular here. When I have cash to spend that is," said Junior, sheepish.

"I also do some odd jobs around town just to earn some cash. Like mowing lawns, cleaning gutters... You know, stuff that people are too lazy to do themselves these days. I also used to come here to do some cleanup work back in Middle School just to earn a few bucks," said Junior. The girl looked at him curiously.

"Why don't you just get a part time job? That has to be easier than looking for someone's chores to do," said Twilight.

"Nah, it wouldn't work for me. I already have a hard enough time with my academics. Getting a part time job would just interfere with study time. My way at least allows me to work anytime I want," said Junior.

"Huh. No wonder why AJ thinks you have a good work ethic," said Twilight, smiling.

"Yeah." Junior began to scratch at the back of his neck. Now was a good time to bring up a topic that he came here to get into.

"So... I couldn't help but notice you looking down from out the window. You doin' OK?" asked Junior. Twilight's smile faded from her face. What replaced it was a melancholic look.

"Well... It's just that..." Twilight sighed.

"Go on," said Junior, attentive.

"I don't know. I feel like Spike... hates me," said Twilight, solemn.

"Why would you think that?" asked Junior.

"Come on, don't act like you haven't noticed. He's been cold to me all day today. Plus, the way he..." Twilight swallowed the lump in her throat. Junior began to worry that she was going to break down crying. That was the last thing he wanted to be faced with.

"You mean when he told you to shut up? You can't blame him for that. I mean, you were bringing up something that he was embarrassed about. In front girls for that matter," said Junior.

"I just wanted to..." Twilight's lip quivered.

"I know, Twi. You're just... A little clueless sometimes. I mean, I'm not one to judge. But that doesn't mean that he hates you," said Junior.

"Then why has he been cold to me these days? You know, he never used to be like that. When he was younger, he was a sweet little guy," said Twilight, propping her chin up on the table.

"Well... What do you think it could be? I mean, you're related to him, aren't you?" asked Junior. Twilight grimaced.

"I wonder..."

"Got an idea?" asked Junior, curious.

"I don't usually mention this. Did you know that Spike is a Transmutant?" asked Twilight. Junior's eyes widened in surprise. He had to do a double take to make sure that he hadn't misheard the girl.

"I... I had no idea. But how's that possible? I mean, you're not a mutant," said Junior.

"That's because Spike isn't actually my brother. He's adopted," said Twilight.

"Oh." Junior nodded in understanding.

"We took him in when he was just a toddler. In fact, I was the one who was responsible for him becoming a part of our family," said Twilight, tracing her finger on the table, absentmindedly. She held a look of nostalgia.

"My parents couldn't decide which of the kids they should take in. All of them deserved a loving family and a home. So, they had me decide. I don't know what it was about him. I just... felt like out of all of them, he needed me the most. It sounds strange, but it's something that I just felt," said Twilight.

"You sure it wasn't because he was a mutant?" asked Junior. It wasn't a question out of accusation. He genuinely thought that fact would influence her decision.

"I had no idea at the time. It wasn't until we began the adoption process that my parents were informed," said Twilight.

"Does he know?" asked Junior. Twilight nodded.

"My parents told him a couple of years back," said Twilight. Junior hummed.

"Did you ever change in how you treated him? Even after he found out that he was adopted?" asked Junior. Twilight shook her head, almost offended.

"I'd never change how I treat Spike! Adopted or not, he's still my little brother!" said Twilight.

"Twilight, relax. It was just a question," said Junior, raising a hand. The girl sighed.

"Sorry."

Junior began to hum as he pondered what he was told. The fact that the boy was adopted seemed like a good lead on why he would act cold to Twilight. But even so, it seemed like he had a fairly good childhood. At least that was the impression he got with the little information that he had to work with. Even more so, Twilight claimed to never treat him any differently. But then again, Twilight was a sensitive girl. This opened up a few different theories that Junior had. One of them he thought may have been more likely.

"Maybe you're overreacting," said Junior. Twilight scoffed, glaring at the boy.

"Overreacting?!" demanded Twilight, startling those nearby.

"No, hear me out," said Junior, maintaining his own composure. Twilight scowled as she sat back in her seat.

"From what I can gather, there's no real reason for Spike to hate you. I've spent the day with him, and he didn't strike me as such. The behavior that I saw was how I would assume any younger sibling would act when embarrassed," explained Junior. Twilight appeared hurt as she heard this.

"You're saying that he's embarrassed by me?" asked Twilight, her tone small.

"Aw Twi, don't take it personal. It's just... You know, it's like how you'd feel if your parent would do something that'd embarrass you. Like how they'd smother you in public or something. That's how Spike feels. Sure he might be mad at you about today, but that doesn't mean he hates you. You understand?" asked Junior. Twilight pondered the boy's words.

"You really think that's what it is?" asked Twilight.

"If I'm wrong, then I'll turn in my psychiatrist license," said Junior, jokingly. Twilight giggled in response. A small, relived smile appeared on her face. She was glad to have had this boy in her club. Or rather, she was glad to have been his friend.

"If you say so. Thank you, Gojira," said Twilight. Junior nodded to her with a warm smile.

"Don't mention it," said Junior.